<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!DOCTYPE ThML PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.1//EN" "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml11/DTD/xhtml11.dtd">
<!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
<ThML.head>

<generalInfo>
  <description>With over twenty volumes, the <i>Nicene and 
Post-Nicene Fathers</i> is a momentous achievement. Originally gathered 
by 
Philip Schaff, the <i>Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers</i> is a collection 
of 
writings by classical and medieval Christian theologians. The purpose of 
such a collection is to make their writings readily available. The 
entire work is divided into two series, each with fourteen volumes. The 
second series focuses on a variety of important Church Fathers, ranging 
from the fourth century to the eighth century. This particular volume 
contains a selection of works from St. Athanasius of Alexandria. St. 
Athanasius was a fourth century church father, who is well-known for his 
role in the Arian controversy. The <i>Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers</i> 
are 
comprehensive in scope, and provide keen translations of instructive and 
illuminating texts from some of the great theologians of the Christian 
church. These spiritually enlightening texts have aided Christians for 
over a thousand years, and remain instructive and fruitful even 
today!<br /><br />Tim Perrine<br />CCEL Staff Writer</description>
  <pubHistory />
  <comments />
</generalInfo>

<printSourceInfo>
  <published>New York: Christian Literature Publishing Co., 1892</published>
</printSourceInfo>

<electronicEdInfo>
  <publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
  <authorID>schaff</authorID>
  <bookID>npnf204</bookID>
  <workID>npnf204</workID>
  <bkgID>athanasius_select_works_and_letters_(schaff)</bkgID>
  <version>3.0</version>
  <series>ecf</series>
  <editorialComments />
  <revisionHistory />
  <status>This volume has been carefully proofread and corrected.</status>

  <DC>
    <DC.Title>NPNF2-04. Athanasius: Select Works and Letters</DC.Title>
    <DC.Title sub="short">NPNF (V2-04)</DC.Title>
    <DC.Creator sub="Editor" scheme="short-form">Philip Schaff</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator sub="Editor" scheme="file-as">Schaff, Philip (1819-1893)</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator sub="Editor" scheme="ccel">schaff</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="short-form">Athanasius</DC.Creator>
<DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="ccel">athanasius</DC.Creator>
<DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="file-as">Athanasius</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
    <DC.Subject scheme="LCCN">BR60</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh1">Christianity</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh2">Early Christian Literature. Fathers of the Church, etc.</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All; Proofed; Early Church; </DC.Subject>
    <DC.Contributor sub="Digitizer" />
    <DC.Date sub="Created" />
    <DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
    <DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
    <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/schaff/npnf204.html</DC.Identifier>
    <DC.Source>Logos Inc.</DC.Source>
    <DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
    <DC.Rights>Public Domain</DC.Rights>
  </DC>

  <comments />
</electronicEdInfo>






<style type="text/css">
.MsoEndnoteText	{ font-size:x-small }
.MsoEndnoteTextc149	{ font-size:x-small }
.MsoEndnoteTextc150	{ margin-left:1in; font-size:x-small }
.MsoEndnoteTextc152	{ text-indent:1in; font-size:x-small }
p.c154	{ text-indent:.5in }
p.c151	{ margin-bottom:6pt }
p.c147	{ margin-top:9pt; margin-left:.5in; text-indent:-.5in }
td.c144	{ width:45.8pt; padding:0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt }
td.c143	{ width:39.8pt; padding:0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt }
td.c142	{ width:33.05pt; padding:0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt }
td.c141	{ width:36.45pt; padding:0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt }
td.c140	{ width:39pt; padding:0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt }
td.c139	{ width:37.2pt; padding:0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt }
td.c138	{ width:41.7pt; padding:0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt }
td.c137	{ width:52.2pt; padding:0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt }
td.c136	{ width:40.4pt; padding:0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt }
td.c135	{ width:33.55pt; padding:0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt }
td.c134	{ width:37.05pt; padding:0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt }
td.c133	{ width:.55in; padding:0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt }
td.c132	{ width:30.8pt; padding:0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt }
td.c131	{ width:150.3pt; padding:0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt }
span.c130	{ font-size:xx-small }
td.c129	{ width:30.45pt; padding:0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt }
td.c128	{ width:.7in; padding:0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt }
p.c127	{ margin-top:9pt; margin-bottom:9pt }
p.c126	{ font-style:italic; margin-bottom:9pt; text-align:center }
td.c125	{ width:6.15in; padding:0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt }
p.c124	{ font-style:italic; text-align:center }
td.c123	{ width:58.5pt; padding:0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt }
td.c122	{ width:77.4pt; padding:0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt }
td.c121	{ width:189.9pt; padding:0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt }
td.c120	{ width:.75in; padding:0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt }
td.c119	{ width:63pt; padding:0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt }
td.c118	{ width:135.9pt; padding:0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt }
td.c117	{ width:110.7pt; padding:0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt }
p.c116	{ margin-top:9pt; margin-bottom:9pt; text-indent:.25in }
p.c115	{ margin-bottom:9pt; text-indent:.25in }
p.c114	{ margin-left:.25in; text-align:center }
p.c113	{ margin-left:.5in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c112	{ font-style:italic; margin-left:.5in; text-indent:.25in }
p.c111	{ margin-left:.75in; text-indent:-.5in }
p.c110	{ margin-left:.5in; text-indent:.25in }
p.c109	{ margin-left:.25in; text-indent:.25in }
p.c108	{ text-indent:-.75in }
p.c107	{ margin-top:6pt; text-indent:-.75in }
p.c106	{ margin-left:.5in; text-indent:-9pt }
p.c105	{ text-indent:27pt }
p.c104	{ margin-top:9pt; text-indent:.25in }
p.c103	{ font-style:italic; margin-top:9pt; text-align:center }
p.c102	{ margin-top:.25in; margin-bottom:9pt; margin-left:.25in; text-align:center; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c101	{ margin-top:9pt; margin-left:.25in; text-align:center; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c100	{ margin-left:52pt; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c98	{ margin-top:9pt; margin-bottom:9pt; text-align:center }
p.c97	{ margin-bottom:6pt; margin-left:76.5pt; text-indent:-42.65pt }
p.c96	{ margin-bottom:6pt; margin-left:51.85pt; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c95	{ margin-bottom:6pt; margin-left:78pt; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c94	{ margin-top:6pt; margin-bottom:6pt; margin-left:51.85pt; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c93	{ margin-left:78pt; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c92	{ margin-bottom:6pt; margin-left:52pt; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c91	{ margin-top:9pt; text-align:center; text-indent:.25in }
p.c90	{ font-style:italic; margin-top:9pt; text-indent:.25in }
p.c89	{ margin-top:9pt; margin-left:25.9pt; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c88	{ margin-top:9pt }
p.c87	{ margin-left:25.9pt; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c86	{ margin-top:9pt; margin-left:26pt; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c85	{ font-style:italic; margin-top:9pt }
p.c84	{ margin-bottom:6pt; margin-left:26pt; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c83	{ margin-left:26pt; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c82	{ font-style:italic; margin-left:.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c81	{ margin-top:9pt; text-align:center }
p.c80	{ margin-top:.25in; margin-bottom:9pt; margin-left:.25in; text-indent:-.25in }
td.c79	{ width:35.55pt; padding:0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt }
td.c78	{ width:334.35pt; padding:0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt }
td.c77	{ width:72.9pt; padding:0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt }
p.c76	{ margin-top:.5in; text-align:center }
td.c75	{ width:333pt; padding:0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt }
td.c74	{ width:.95in; padding:0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt }
p.c73	{ margin-bottom:9pt; text-align:center }
span.c72	{ font-size:x-large; font-variant:small-caps }
p.c71	{ margin-top:6pt; text-indent:.25in }
p.c70	{ margin-top:6pt }
td.c69	{ width:61.8pt; padding:0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt }
td.c68	{ width:67.65pt; padding:0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt }
td.c67	{ width:63.25pt; padding:0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt }
td.c66	{ width:126.5pt; padding:0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt }
span.c65	{ font-size:x-small }
p.c64	{ margin-top:12pt; text-indent:.25in }
table.c63	{ border-collapse:collapse }
p.c62	{ font-weight:bold }
p.c61	{ font-style:italic }
td.c60	{ width:282.8pt; padding:0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt }
td.c59	{ width:118.6pt; padding:0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt }
td.c58	{ width:41.4pt; padding:0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt }
p.c57	{ margin-top:12pt }
p.c56	{ margin-top:12pt; margin-bottom:6pt; text-align:center }
span.c55	{ font-size:large; font-variant:small-caps }
p.c54	{ margin-top:12pt; text-align:center; text-indent:.25in }
p.c52	{ margin-top:6pt; margin-bottom:6pt; text-align:center }
p.c50	{ margin-left:.25in; text-align:center; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c49	{ margin-bottom:6pt; text-indent:.25in }
p.c48	{ margin-top:6pt; margin-bottom:6pt; text-indent:.25in }
p.c47	{ margin-left:99.35pt; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c46	{ margin-left:49.7pt; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c45	{ margin-left:.25in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c44	{ margin-bottom:6pt; margin-left:99pt; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c43	{ margin-left:99pt; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c42	{ margin-left:49.5pt; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c41	{ margin-top:9pt; margin-left:.25in; text-indent:-.25in }
span.c40	{ font-size:medium; font-variant:small-caps }
span.c38	{ font-size:x-small; font-variant:small-caps }
p.c25	{ margin-top:12pt; margin-left:.25in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c23	{ margin-bottom:6pt; text-align:center }
p.c21	{ margin-top:6pt; text-align:center }
span.c20	{ font-size:x-small; text-transform:uppercase }
p.c19	{ margin-top:42pt; text-align:center }
span.c18	{ font-size:x-large; text-transform:uppercase }
span.c17	{ text-transform:uppercase }
p.c16	{ margin-top:.25in; text-align:center }
span.c15	{ font-size:large; text-transform:uppercase }
p.c14	{ font-style:italic; text-indent:.25in }
p.c13	{ margin-top:6pt; text-align:right; text-indent:.25in }
p.c12	{ text-indent:.25in }
p.c11	{ margin-top:9pt; text-indent:.25in }
span.c10	{ font-variant:small-caps }
p.c9	{ margin-top:.5in; margin-bottom:9pt; text-align:center }
span.c8	{ font-size:x-large }
p.c7	{ margin-bottom:12pt; text-align:center }
p.c6	{ margin-top:12pt; text-align:center }
span.c4	{ font-size:large }
span.c3	{ font-size:xx-large }
p.c2	{ text-align:center }
span.c1	{ font-size:medium }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector class="MsoEndnoteText">
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
<selector class="MsoEndnoteTextc149">
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
<selector class="MsoEndnoteTextc150">
  <property name="margin-left" value="1in" />
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
<selector class="MsoEndnoteTextc152">
  <property name="text-indent" value="1in" />
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c154">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".5in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c151">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c147">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.5in" />
</selector>
<selector element="td" class="c144">
  <property name="width" value="45.8pt" />
  <property name="padding" value="0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="td" class="c143">
  <property name="width" value="39.8pt" />
  <property name="padding" value="0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="td" class="c142">
  <property name="width" value="33.05pt" />
  <property name="padding" value="0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="td" class="c141">
  <property name="width" value="36.45pt" />
  <property name="padding" value="0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="td" class="c140">
  <property name="width" value="39pt" />
  <property name="padding" value="0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="td" class="c139">
  <property name="width" value="37.2pt" />
  <property name="padding" value="0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="td" class="c138">
  <property name="width" value="41.7pt" />
  <property name="padding" value="0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="td" class="c137">
  <property name="width" value="52.2pt" />
  <property name="padding" value="0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="td" class="c136">
  <property name="width" value="40.4pt" />
  <property name="padding" value="0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="td" class="c135">
  <property name="width" value="33.55pt" />
  <property name="padding" value="0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="td" class="c134">
  <property name="width" value="37.05pt" />
  <property name="padding" value="0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="td" class="c133">
  <property name="width" value=".55in" />
  <property name="padding" value="0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="td" class="c132">
  <property name="width" value="30.8pt" />
  <property name="padding" value="0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="td" class="c131">
  <property name="width" value="150.3pt" />
  <property name="padding" value="0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c130">
  <property name="font-size" value="xx-small" />
</selector>
<selector element="td" class="c129">
  <property name="width" value="30.45pt" />
  <property name="padding" value="0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="td" class="c128">
  <property name="width" value=".7in" />
  <property name="padding" value="0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c127">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="9pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c126">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="td" class="c125">
  <property name="width" value="6.15in" />
  <property name="padding" value="0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c124">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="td" class="c123">
  <property name="width" value="58.5pt" />
  <property name="padding" value="0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="td" class="c122">
  <property name="width" value="77.4pt" />
  <property name="padding" value="0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="td" class="c121">
  <property name="width" value="189.9pt" />
  <property name="padding" value="0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="td" class="c120">
  <property name="width" value=".75in" />
  <property name="padding" value="0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="td" class="c119">
  <property name="width" value="63pt" />
  <property name="padding" value="0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="td" class="c118">
  <property name="width" value="135.9pt" />
  <property name="padding" value="0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="td" class="c117">
  <property name="width" value="110.7pt" />
  <property name="padding" value="0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c116">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c115">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c114">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c113">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c112">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c111">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".75in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.5in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c110">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c109">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c108">
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.75in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c107">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.75in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c106">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-9pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c105">
  <property name="text-indent" value="27pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c104">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c103">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c102">
  <property name="margin-top" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="9pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c101">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c100">
  <property name="margin-left" value="52pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c98">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c97">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value="76.5pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-42.65pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c96">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value="51.85pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c95">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value="78pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c94">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value="51.85pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c93">
  <property name="margin-left" value="78pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c92">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value="52pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c91">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c90">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c89">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value="25.9pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c88">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c87">
  <property name="margin-left" value="25.9pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c86">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value="26pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c85">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c84">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value="26pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c83">
  <property name="margin-left" value="26pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c82">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c81">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c80">
  <property name="margin-top" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="9pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="td" class="c79">
  <property name="width" value="35.55pt" />
  <property name="padding" value="0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="td" class="c78">
  <property name="width" value="334.35pt" />
  <property name="padding" value="0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="td" class="c77">
  <property name="width" value="72.9pt" />
  <property name="padding" value="0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c76">
  <property name="margin-top" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="td" class="c75">
  <property name="width" value="333pt" />
  <property name="padding" value="0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="td" class="c74">
  <property name="width" value=".95in" />
  <property name="padding" value="0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c73">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c72">
  <property name="font-size" value="x-large" />
  <property name="font-variant" value="small-caps" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c71">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c70">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="td" class="c69">
  <property name="width" value="61.8pt" />
  <property name="padding" value="0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="td" class="c68">
  <property name="width" value="67.65pt" />
  <property name="padding" value="0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="td" class="c67">
  <property name="width" value="63.25pt" />
  <property name="padding" value="0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="td" class="c66">
  <property name="width" value="126.5pt" />
  <property name="padding" value="0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c65">
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c64">
  <property name="margin-top" value="12pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="table" class="c63">
  <property name="border-collapse" value="collapse" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c62">
  <property name="font-weight" value="bold" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c61">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
</selector>
<selector element="td" class="c60">
  <property name="width" value="282.8pt" />
  <property name="padding" value="0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="td" class="c59">
  <property name="width" value="118.6pt" />
  <property name="padding" value="0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="td" class="c58">
  <property name="width" value="41.4pt" />
  <property name="padding" value="0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c57">
  <property name="margin-top" value="12pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c56">
  <property name="margin-top" value="12pt" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c55">
  <property name="font-size" value="large" />
  <property name="font-variant" value="small-caps" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c54">
  <property name="margin-top" value="12pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c52">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c50">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c49">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c48">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c47">
  <property name="margin-left" value="99.35pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c46">
  <property name="margin-left" value="49.7pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c45">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c44">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value="99pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c43">
  <property name="margin-left" value="99pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c42">
  <property name="margin-left" value="49.5pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c41">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c40">
  <property name="font-size" value="medium" />
  <property name="font-variant" value="small-caps" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c38">
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
  <property name="font-variant" value="small-caps" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c25">
  <property name="margin-top" value="12pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c23">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c21">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c20">
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
  <property name="text-transform" value="uppercase" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c19">
  <property name="margin-top" value="42pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c18">
  <property name="font-size" value="x-large" />
  <property name="text-transform" value="uppercase" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c17">
  <property name="text-transform" value="uppercase" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c16">
  <property name="margin-top" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c15">
  <property name="font-size" value="large" />
  <property name="text-transform" value="uppercase" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c14">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c13">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="right" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c12">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c11">
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c10">
  <property name="font-variant" value="small-caps" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c9">
  <property name="margin-top" value=".5in" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c8">
  <property name="font-size" value="x-large" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c7">
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="12pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c6">
  <property name="margin-top" value="12pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c4">
  <property name="font-size" value="large" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c3">
  <property name="font-size" value="xx-large" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c2">
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c1">
  <property name="font-size" value="medium" />
</selector>
</style>


</ThML.head>

<ThML.body>

<div1 title="Title Page." progress="0.23%" prev="toc" next="ii" id="i">
<pb n="i" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_i.html" id="i-Page_i" />
<p class="c2" id="i-p1"><span class="c1" id="i-p1.1">A SELECT LIBRARY</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p2">OF THE</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p3"><span class="c3" id="i-p3.1">NICENE AND</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p4"><span class="c3" id="i-p4.1">POST-NICENE FATHERS</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p5">OF</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p6"><span class="c4" id="i-p6.1">THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p7"><span class="c1" id="i-p7.1">SECOND SERIES</span></p>

<p class="c6" id="i-p8">TRANSLATED INTO ENGLISH WITH
PROLEGOMENA AND EXPLANATORY NOTES.</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p9">VOLUMES I–VII.</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p10">UNDER THE EDITORIAL SUPERVISION OF</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p11">PHILIP SCHAFF, D.D., LL.D.,</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p12">PROFESSOR OF CHURCH HISTORY IN THE UNION
THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, NEW YORK.</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p13">AND</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p14">HENRY WACE, D.D.,</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p15">PRINCIPAL OF KING’S COLLEGE, LONDON.</p>

<p class="c7" id="i-p16"><span class="c1" id="i-p16.1">VOLUME IV</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p17"><span class="c4" id="i-p17.1">ATHANASIUS:</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p18"><span class="c4" id="i-p18.1">SELECT WORKS AND
LETTERS</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p19"><span class="c1" id="i-p19.1">T&amp;T CLARK</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p20">EDINBURGH</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p21"><span class="c4" id="i-p21.1">__________________________________________________</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p22">WM. B. EERDMANS PUBLISHING COMPANY</p>

<p class="c2" id="i-p23">GRAND RAPIDS, MICHIGAN</p>
</div1>

<div1 title="Editorial Preface." progress="0.25%" prev="i" next="iii" id="ii">

<pb n="iii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_iii.html" id="ii-Page_iii" /><p class="c9" id="ii-p1"><span class="c8" id="ii-p1.1">Editorial Preface.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="ii-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c11" id="ii-p3"><span class="c10" id="ii-p3.1">It</span> is with a sense of
deep obligation to Mr. Robertson, the special editor, that this volume
of the Post-Nicene series of the Fathers is presented to the
subscribers and the public. It will furnish, as is believed, a more
comprehensive and thorough introduction to the study of Athanasius than
is elsewhere accessible, and the labour and devotion bestowed upon it
are beyond all acknowledgment. Thanks must also be expressed to the
publishers, by whose liberality the ordinary limits of the volumes of
this series have been extended, in order that so important a Father as
Athanasius might be represented with as much fulness as possible.</p>

<p class="c12" id="ii-p4">Mr. Robertson’s Preface explains the care
and respect with which the translation and notes of Cardinal Newman
have been treated, in reprinting them for the purpose of this edition.
But there appeared in some parts of the translation inaccuracies which
could not be reproduced consistently with a faithful representation of
the original; and so far, therefore, and so far only, it has been
corrected. Where any correction has been made in the Cardinal’s
notes, it is of course distinctly specified.</p>

<p class="c12" id="ii-p5">I must add an expression of particular gratitude
to my friend, the Rev. J. H. Lupton, Surmaster of St. Paul’s
School, for his generous help in reading the translations throughout,
and for various valuable suggestions. The assistance of his scholarly
learning gives me additional confidence in presenting this volume to
the public.</p>

<p class="c12" id="ii-p6">I must take the opportunity of expressing my
great regret that there has been so considerable an interruption in the
issue of the series. But by the sudden failure, partly from illness,
and partly from other unforeseen causes, of two important contributions
at the very moment when they were needed, the editor and the publishers
were exposed to difficulties which were for the time insuperable. But
other volumes of the series are now steadily progressing, and it is
believed there will be no further interruptions in the publication.</p>

<p class="c13" id="ii-p7"><span class="c10" id="ii-p7.1">Henry</span> <span class="c10" id="ii-p7.2">Wace</span>.</p>

<p class="c14" id="ii-p8">King’s College, London,</p>

<p class="c12" id="ii-p9">21 <i>Nov.</i> 1891.</p>
</div1>

<div1 title="Second Title Page." progress="0.31%" prev="ii" next="iv" id="iii">

<pb n="v" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_v.html" id="iii-Page_v" /><p class="c16" id="iii-p1"><span class="c15" id="iii-p1.1">Select Writings and Letters</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="iii-p2"><span class="c17" id="iii-p2.1">OF</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="iii-p3"><span class="c18" id="iii-p3.1">Athanasius, Bishop of
Alexandria.</span></p>

<p class="c19" id="iii-p4"><span class="c10" id="iii-p4.1">Edited, with Prolegomena,
Indices, and Tables,</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="iii-p5"><span class="c10" id="iii-p5.1">by</span></p>

<p class="c16" id="iii-p6"><span class="c15" id="iii-p6.1">ARchibald Robertson</span></p>

<p class="c21" id="iii-p7"><span class="c20" id="iii-p7.1">Principal of Bishop
Hatfield’s Hall, Durham, Late Fellow of Trinity College,
Oxford</span></p>
</div1>

<div1 title="Preface." progress="0.31%" prev="iii" next="v" id="iv">
<p class="c9" id="iv-p1"> 
<pb n="vi" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_vi.html" id="iv-Page_vi" />
<span class="c8" id="iv-p1.1">Preface.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="iv-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c11" id="iv-p3"><span class="c10" id="iv-p3.1">In</span> preparing the present
volume the Editor has aimed at providing the English reader with the
most complete apparatus for the study of Athanasius, his life, and his
theological influence, which could be brought within the compass of a
single volume of the ‘Nicene and Post-Nicene Library.’ The
volume contains all the most important treatises of Athanasius (in as
nearly as possible their exact chronological order), with the exception
of the <i>ad Serapionem,</i> the <i>contra Apollinarium,</i> the <i>ad
Marcellinum,</i> and the exegetical remains. On these and other
treatises omitted from the present collection the reader is referred to
the Prolegomena, ch. iii.</p>

<p class="c12" id="iv-p4">A great part of the volume, including the bulk of
the historical and anti-Arian works, and the Festal Letters, consists
of a revision of translations and notes comprised in the Oxford Library
of the Fathers. The notes to all, and the translation of most, of the
works in question, excepting the Festal Letters, were prepared for that
series by Mr. (since Cardinal) Newman. It was at first intended to
incorporate his work without any change; but as the volume began to
take shape this intention was inevitably to some extent modified;
moreover, the limits of space demanded the sacrifice of some of the
less important matter. The principles upon which the necessary changes
have been made will be found stated on pp. 304, 305, 450. What is there
said applies also to the <i>de Decretis</i> and <i>Letter of
Eusebius,</i> as well as to the notes to the historical pieces; it may
be added that the translation of the ‘Fourth Discourse’ has
been very carefully revised, in order to secure the utmost closeness to
the somewhat difficult original. In all the new translations, as well
as in the revision of earlier work, the aim has been to secure the
strictest fidelity compatible with clearness. The easy assumption that
distinctions of tenses, constructions, &amp;c., count for little or
nothing in patristic Greek has been steadily resisted. Doubtless there
are passages where the distinction, for example, of aorist and perfect,
seems to fade away; but generally speaking, Athanasius is fully
sensitive to this and other points of grammar.</p>

<p class="c12" id="iv-p5">The incorporation in this volume of so much of
the ample patristic learning of Cardinal Newman has inevitably involved
some sacrifice of uniformity. To provide the new matter with
illustrative notes on anything like the same scale, even had it been
within the present editor’s power, would have involved the
crowding out of many works which the reader will certainly prefer to
have before him. Again, many opinions are expressed by Cardinal Newman
which the present editor is unable to accept. It may not be invidious
to specify as an example the many cases in which the notes enforce
views of Church authority, especially of papal authority, or again of
the justifiableness of religious persecution, which appear to be at any
rate foreign to the mind of Athanasius; or the tacit assumption that
the men of the fourth century can be divided by a broad and fast line
into orthodox and heretical, and that while everything may be believed
to the discredit of the latter, the former were at once uniform in
their convictions and consistently right in practice. Such an
assumption operates with special injustice against men like Eusebius,
whose position does not fall in with so summary a classification. But
it has been thought better to leave the notes in nearly all such cases
as they stand, only very rarely inserting a reference or observation to
call attention to another aspect of the case. And in no instance has
the editor forgotten the respect due to the theological learning and
personal greatness of Cardinal Newman, or to his peculiar eminence as a
religious thinker.</p>

<p class="c12" id="iv-p6">But this has made it inevitable that many matters
are regarded in one way in the notes of Newman, and in quite another
where the present editor speaks for himself. What the great Cardinal
says of his ‘Historical Sketches’ (Preface to vol. ii.)
holds good to a large extent of his expositions of Athanasius.
‘Though mainly historical, they are in their form and character
polemical, as being directed against certain Protestant ideas and
opinions.’ The aim of the <pb n="vii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_vii.html" id="iv-Page_vii" />present editor has been throughout exclusively
historical. He has regarded any polemical purpose as foreign to the
spirit in which this series was undertaken, and moreover as fated in
the long run to defeat its own aim. Whatever results may ultimately be
reaped from the field of patristic studies, whether practical,
dogmatic, or controversial, they must be resolutely postponed or rather
ignored, pending the application of strict method to the criticism and
interpretation of the texts, and to the reconstruction of the history
whether of the life or of the doctrine of the Church. For the latter
purpose, ‘lucifera experimenta, non fructifera
quærenda.’ To follow this method, without concealing, but
without obtruding, his personal convictions, has been the endeavour of
the present editor. That he has succeeded, it is not for him to claim:
but his work has been in this respect disinterested, and he ventures to
hope that readers of all opinions will at least recognise in it
‘un livre de bonne foy.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="iv-p7">The Prolegomena are not intended to be anything
approaching to a complete treatise upon the history, writings, or
theology of S. Athanasius. They are simply what their title implies, an
attempt to furnish in a connected form a preliminary account of the
matters comprised in the text of the volume, such as on the one hand to
reduce the necessity for a running historical commentary, on the other
hand to prepare the reader for the study of the text itself.</p>

<p class="c12" id="iv-p8">Full indices have been added for the same
purpose. The general index comprises the leading theological and
historical topics, and a complete register of all personal names. This
latter seemed requisite in order to escape the arbitrariness of any
line which might have been drawn between important and insignificant
characters. The nobodies of history may occasionally be important
witnesses. The index of Scripture texts has been made with painful
attention to detail, and contains no unverified reference. To draw the
line in each case between formal citation and mere reminiscence would
have involved too great an expenditure of time and space; moreover
there are many probable reminiscences of Scripture language which it
would have been endless to include. But on the whole the index in
question claims to be a complete synopsis of the use made of the Bible
in the text of this volume. As such it is hoped that, with whatever
occasional errors, it may be of use to the patristic and the biblical
student alike.</p>

<p class="c12" id="iv-p9">For the original matter comprised in this volume
the editor disclaims any credit of his own. He has aimed simply at
consulting and comparing the best authorities, at sifting their
conclusions, and at following those which seem best founded. That in
doing so the original sources are ready to hand throughout is the
peculiar good fortune of those who work at Athanasius. It remains,
then, for the editor to express his principal obligations to modern
writers. To mention those of earlier date, such as Montfaucon and
Tillemont, is merely to say that he has not neglected the indispensable
foundations of his task. But Athanasius has also attracted to the study
of his works much of the best patristic scholarship of recent times.
Among the names mentioned in the first chapter of the Prolegomena, that
of Cardinal Newman speaks for itself. No English student will neglect
his <i>Arians,</i> however much some of its views may require
modification. Pre-eminent for accurate knowledge of the texts and for
vivid presentment of the history is Dr. Bright, whose works have been
constantly open before the present editor, and have secured him from
many an oversight. His occasional divergence from Dr. Bright’s
views, especially on points of chronology, has gone along with grateful
appreciation of this scholar’s genuine historical interest, large
theological grasp, and perhaps unequalled personal sympathy with
Athanasius as a man and as a writer. (On the use made in this volume of
his <i>Later Treatises of S. Athanasius,</i> the reader is referred to
what is said, <i>infr</i>. p. 482.)</p>

<p class="c12" id="iv-p10">Last, but not least, the editor must acknowledge
his obligations to Mr. Gwatkin. To say that that writer’s
<i>Studies of Arianism</i> have done more than any one work with which
he is acquainted to place the intricate story of the period on a secure
historical footing is saying a great deal, but by no means too much. To
say that whatever historical accuracy has been attained in this volume
has been rendered possible by Mr. Gwatkin’s previous labours is
to the present writer a matter of mere honest acknowledgment.
Especially this is the case in chronological questions. Here Mr.
Gwatkin has in no single instance been blindly followed, or without the
attempt to interrogate the sources independently. But in nearly all
cases Mr. Gwatkin’s results, which, it should be added, are those
accepted by the best continental students also, have held their own. It
has been the editor’s misfortune to differ from Mr. Gwatkin now
and then, for example with regard to the Life of Antony: but even where
he has differed as to conclusions, he has received help and instruction
from Mr. Gwatkin’s ample command of material, and genuinely
scientific method.</p>

<p class="c12" id="iv-p11"><pb n="viii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_viii.html" id="iv-Page_viii" />In addition
to the above writers, the manifold obligations of the editor are
recorded in the introductions and notes: if any have been passed over,
it has been due to inadvertence or to the necessity of condensation.
For the suggestions and help of personal friends the editor’s
gratitude may be here expressed without the mention of names. But he
may specially mention the Rev. H. Ellershaw and Miss Payne Smith, to
the former of whom he owes the translation of the Life of Antony, while
the latter has kindly revised the Oxford translation of the bulk of the
Festal Letters. Lastly, the many kindnesses, and uniform consideration,
shewn to him by the English editor of this series call for his warmest
recognition: that they may prove not wholly thrown away is the utmost
that their recipient can venture to hope.</p>

<p class="c13" id="iv-p12">A.R.</p>

<p class="c14" id="iv-p13">The University, Durham,</p>

<p class="c12" id="iv-p14">1891.</p>


</div1>

<div1 title="Prolegomena." progress="0.60%" prev="iv" next="v.i" id="v">

<div2 type="Chapter" title="Literature." n="I" shorttitle="Chapter I" progress="0.60%" prev="v" next="v.i.i" id="v.i">

<div3 type="Section" title="Editions, &amp;c." n="1" shorttitle="Section 1" progress="0.60%" prev="v.i" next="v.i.ii" id="v.i.i">

<pb n="xi" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_xi.html" id="v.i.i-Page_xi" /><p class="c9" id="v.i.i-p1"><span class="c8" id="v.i.i-p1.1">Prolegomena.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="v.i.i-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c6" id="v.i.i-p3"><span class="c4" id="v.i.i-p3.1">Chapter I.</span></p>

<p class="c6" id="v.i.i-p4"><span class="c40" id="v.i.i-p4.1">Literature</span></p>

<p class="c11" id="v.i.i-p5">§1. <span class="c10" id="v.i.i-p5.1">Editions</span>,
&amp;c. (A) Before 1601 only Latin translations. The first, at <span class="c10" id="v.i.i-p5.2">Vicenza</span>, 1482, completed by Barnabas Celsanus after
the death of the translator <span class="c10" id="v.i.i-p5.3">Omnibonus</span> of
Lonigo; dedicated to Paul II. Contained a few works only, viz. the
‘two books <i>c. Gentes</i>,’ the letter to Serapion <i>de
Morte Arii</i>, the <i>De Incarn. adv. Arian.</i> and <i>adv.
Apollin.,</i> ‘the Dispute with Arius at the Council of
Nicæa.’ (2) <span class="c10" id="v.i.i-p5.4">Paris</span>, 1520, pub. by
Jean <span class="c10" id="v.i.i-p5.5">Petit</span>: two books <i>c. Gent</i>. fragment
of the <i>ad Marcellin</i>. and some ‘spuria.’ (3) Second
edition at <span class="c10" id="v.i.i-p5.6">Strassburg</span>, 1522. (4) <span class="c10" id="v.i.i-p5.7">Basel</span>, 1527, by <span class="c10" id="v.i.i-p5.8">Eramus</span>:
<i>Serap</i>. ill. and iv., <i>de Decr., Apol. Fug., Apol. c. Ar</i>.
(part of), ‘<i>ad Monach.</i>,’ and some
‘spuria’ (he rejected <i>Serap</i>. i. as unworthy of
Athan.!). (5) <span class="c10" id="v.i.i-p5.9">Lyons</span>, 1532, same contents as
numbers (2) and (4), but with renderings by Politian, Reuchlin,
Erasmus, &amp;c. (6) <span class="c10" id="v.i.i-p5.10">Cologne</span>, 1632, similar
contents. (7) 1556, <span class="c10" id="v.i.i-p5.11">Basel</span> (‘apud
Frobenium’), by P. <span class="c10" id="v.i.i-p5.12">Nannius</span>, in 4
volumes; great advance on previous editions. 3 vols. contain the
version by Nannius of the ‘genuina,’ the fourth
‘spuria,’ rendered by others. The Nannian version was ably
tested, and found wanting, under the direction of the congregation of
the Index (Migne xxv. pp. xviii. <i>sqq</i>.). (8) 1564 (or 1584?)
<span class="c10" id="v.i.i-p5.13">Basel</span> (substantially the same). (9) 1570,
<span class="c10" id="v.i.i-p5.14">Paris</span>, <i>Vita Antonii</i> and ‘five
dialogues <i>de Trin</i>.,’ version of Beza. (10) 1572, <span class="c10" id="v.i.i-p5.15">Paris</span>, five volumes, combining Nos. 7 and 9. (II)
1574, <span class="c10" id="v.i.i-p5.16">Paris</span>, Letter <i>ad Amun, Letter</i> 39
(fragment), Letter <i>ad Rufinianum</i>. (12) 1581, <span class="c10" id="v.i.i-p5.17">Paris</span>, incorporating the latter with No. 10. (13) <span class="c10" id="v.i.i-p5.18">Rome</span>, 1623, the spurious <i>de variis
quæstionibus</i>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.i.i-p6">(B) The first Greek Edition (14) 1601 at <span class="c10" id="v.i.i-p6.1">Heidelberg</span> by <span class="c10" id="v.i.i-p6.2">Commelinus</span>,
with the Nannian Latin version (2 vols. fo. with a supplement of
fragments, letters, &amp;c., communicated by P. Felckmann). This
edition was founded upon Felckmann’s collation of numerous <span class="c10" id="v.i.i-p6.3">mss.</span>, of which the chief were (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i.i-p6.4">α</span>) that in the Public Library at Basel (sæc.
xiv., <i>not</i> ix.–x. as Felck. states; formerly belonged to
the Dominican Friary there). (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i.i-p6.5">β</span>) The
‘Codex Christophorsoni,’ now at Trin. Coll., Camb.,
sæc. xvi. <i>ineunt</i>. (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i.i-p6.6">γ</span>) A
‘Codex Goblerianus’ dated 1319, formerly <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.i.i-p6.7">τῆς μονῆς
τοῦ κυρίζου</span>,
and principally used by Nannius. Neither this nor the remaining <span class="c10" id="v.i.i-p6.8">mss.</span> of Felckmann are as yet, I believe, identified.
(Particulars, Migne, P.G. xxv. p. xliii.) (15) 1608, <span class="c10" id="v.i.i-p6.9">Paris</span>, pub. by C. Chappelet, edited by Fronton le Duc,
S.J., Latin only. (17) 1612, <span class="c10" id="v.i.i-p6.10">Paris</span>, No. 15,
with <i>Vit. Ant</i>. in Greek and Latin, from an edition (16) of 1611,
<span class="c10" id="v.i.i-p6.11">Augsburg</span>, by Höschel, 4º. (18) 1627,
<span class="c10" id="v.i.i-p6.12">Paris</span>, Greek text of 1601 with version of
Nannius from edition No. 17, both injudiciously revised by Jean le
Pescheur, from the critical notes of Felckmann himself, which however
are omitted in this edition. (19) ‘Cologne,’ or rather
<span class="c10" id="v.i.i-p6.13">Leipzig</span>, 1686, poor reprint of No. 18 with the
<i>Syntagma Doctrinæ</i> which Arnold had published in the
previous year (see below, ch. ii. §9). (Montf. wrongly dates this
1681.)</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.i.i-p7">(C) All the above were entirely superseded by the
great (20) 1698 Paris Benedictine Edition by Bernard de <span class="c10" id="v.i.i-p7.1">Montfaucon</span>, aided, for part of vol. 1, by Jacques Loppin,
3 volumes fol. (i.e. vol. 1, parts 1 and 2, ‘genuina,’ vol.
2 ‘dubia et spuria’), with a <span class="c10" id="v.i.i-p7.2">new</span>
Latin Version and ample prolegomena, &amp;c. Montfaucon took over,
apparently without revision, the critical data of Felckmann (including
his mistake as to the age of the Basel <span class="c10" id="v.i.i-p7.3">ms.</span> but
collated very many fresh <span class="c10" id="v.i.i-p7.4">mss.</span> (principally
Parisian, full particulars in Migne xxvi. pp. 1449, <i>sqq</i>.), and
for the first time put the text on a fairly satisfactory footing. The
Works of Athanasius were freshly arranged with an attempt at
chronological order, and a ‘Monitum’ or short introduction
prefixed to each. Critical, and a few explanatory, notes throughout;
also an ‘onomasticon’ or glossary. This splendid edition
was far more complete than its predecessors, and beautifully printed.
After its completion, Montfaucon discovered fresh material, most of
which he published in vol. 2 of his ‘<span class="c10" id="v.i.i-p7.5">Collectio
Nova Patrum</span>,’ Paris, 1706, with some further supplementary
matter to his Prolegomena, partly in reply to Tillemont upon various
critical questions; small additions in his <i>Biblioth.
Coisliniana</i>, 1715. (The letters to Lucifer, included in
Montfaucon’s edition, had already seen the light in vol. iv. of
the Bibliotheca Maxima Patrum (Lyons, 1677, Greek fathers in Latin
only), and the two notes to Orsisius were taken from the life of
Pachomius in the Acta SS. for May.)</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.i.i-p8">(21) 1746, <span class="c10" id="v.i.i-p8.1">Rome</span>, the
<i>de Titulis Psalmorum</i>, edited from Barberini and Vatican <span class="c10" id="v.i.i-p8.2">mss.</span> by Cardinal Niccolo <span class="c10" id="v.i.i-p8.3">Antonelli</span>. (22) 1769, <span class="c10" id="v.i.i-p8.4">Venice</span>,
vol. v. of the ‘Bibliotheca Patrum’ of the Oratorian Andrea
<span class="c10" id="v.i.i-p8.5">Gallandi</span>. Contains the works omitted in No.
20, chiefly from Montf. <i>Coll. Nov</i>., but with a few minor
additions, and with the fragments and letters found by Maffei at Verona
(see below, pp. 495, 554). (23) 1777, <span class="c10" id="v.i.i-p8.6">Padua</span>,
by <span class="c10" id="v.i.i-p8.7">Giustiniani</span>, in four volumes, containing
firstly Montfaucon’s ‘genuina’ in two volumes, the
‘dubia’ and ‘spuria’ in the third, and the
supplementary matter from (21) and (22) in the fourth. The printing of
this standard edition is not equal to that of No. 20. (24)
‘1884’ (1857), <span class="c10" id="v.i.i-p8.8">Paris</span>, vols.
xxv.–xxviii. of <span class="c10" id="v.i.i-p8.9">Migne’s</span> Patrologia
Græca, a reprint of No. 23, but in a new order (see vol. xxviii.
p. 1650), and with the addition of the <i>Festal Letters</i> from Mai
(see below, p. 501). The merits and demerits of this series are well
known. Of the latter, the most serious are the misprints, with which
every page literally teems.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.i.i-p9">(D) With Migne’s edition the publication of
a complete Athanasius (so far as his works are known to be extant) is
attained, although there is still everything to be done towards the
revision of the text on a critical basis. Among modern editions of
large portions of Athanasius from the Benedictine text may be mentioned
(25) <span class="c10" id="v.i.i-p9.1">Thilo</span>, <i>Athan. Opp. dogm. Selecta</i>,
Leipz. 1853. (26) <span class="c10" id="v.i.i-p9.2">Bright</span>, <i>Orations against
the Arians</i> (1873 2nd ed. 1883), and <i>Historical Writings</i> of
Athanasius, 1881 (Oxf. Univ. Press), with introductions; both <pb n="xii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_xii.html" id="v.i.i-Page_xii" />most convenient; his <i>Lessons from the
lives of three great Fathers</i> (Longmans, 1890) gives an interesting
popular study of Athan. Editions of separate books will be noticed in
the short Introductions prefixed in this volume.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Translations" progress="0.77%" prev="v.i.i" next="v.i.iii" id="v.i.ii"><p class="c12" id="v.i.ii-p1">

§2. <span class="c10" id="v.i.ii-p1.1">Translations</span>. The principal Latin versions have been
referred to in §1. Of those in foreign languages it is not easy to
procure adequate information. Fialon, in the work mentioned below,
translates <i>Apol. Const</i>. and <i>Apol. Fug</i>.; in German the
‘Bibliothek der Kirchenväter,’ vols. 13–18,
<i>Ausgew. Schriften des h. Ath</i>., contains translations of several
works by <span class="c10" id="v.i.ii-p1.2">Fisch</span>, Kempten from 1872. The
principal English Translations are those in the ‘Library of the
Fathers.’ Of these, those edited or translated by <span class="c10" id="v.i.ii-p1.3">Newman</span> are incorporated in this volume. Some letters
included in this volume, as well as the work against Apollinarianism,
are also comprised in the volume (<i>Lib. Fath</i>. 46, 1881) by <span class="c10" id="v.i.ii-p1.4">Bright</span>, with excellent notes, &amp;c., and with a
preface by Dr. Pusey (see below, p. 482). Translations of single books
will be noticed in the respective Introductions.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Biographies." progress="0.79%" prev="v.i.ii" next="v.i.iv" id="v.i.iii"><p class="c12" id="v.i.iii-p1">

§3. <span class="c10" id="v.i.iii-p1.1">Biographies</span>. (a.) <i>Ancient</i>. The writings of
Athanasius himself, while seldom furnishing precise chronological data,
furnish almost all the primary information as to the facts of his
eventful life. The earliest ‘Life’ is the panegyric of
<span class="c10" id="v.i.iii-p1.2">Gregory</span> of Nazianzus (Or. 21), delivered at
CP. 379 or 380, rich in praises, but less so in historical material.
More important in the latter respect is the <i>Historia Acephala</i>
(probably earlier than 390) printed in this volume, pp. 496,
<i>sqq</i>. (The Edition by <span class="c10" id="v.i.iii-p1.3">Sievers</span> in
<i>Ztschr. für Hist. Theol</i>. for 1868 is referred to in this
volume as ‘Sievers’ simply.) It is a priceless source of
chronological information, especially where it coincides with and
confirms the data of the <i>Festal Index</i> (pp. 503, sqq.), a
document probably earlier than 400. A secondary place is occupied by
the Church historians, especially Socrates, Sozomen, and Theodoret, who
draw largely from Athanasius himself, and from Rufinus, also in part
from the <i>Hist. Aceph</i>. (especially Sozomen), and from Arian
sources, which are mainly used by Philostorgius. More scattered notices
in later ecclesiastical writers of the fourth century, especially
Epiphanius; also Synesius, Jerome, Basil, &amp;c., in the documents of
the Councils, &amp;c., and in the Life of Pachomius and other early
documents relating to Egyptian Monasticism (see below, Introd. to
<i>Vit. Anton</i>. and Appendix, pp. 188, 487).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.i.iii-p2">(b) <i>Medieval</i>. Under this head we may
notice the Lives printed by Montfaucon among his Prolegomena. The
first, ‘Incerto Auctore<span class="c10" id="v.i.iii-p2.1">,’</span> is
dependent on the fifth-century historians and of no value. A second,
preserved by Photius (c. 840) is in the judgment of that scholar, which
Montfaucon endorses ‘unparalleled rubbish.’ That by the
Metaphrast †967) is a patchwork from earlier writers made with
little skill, and not of use to the historian. An Arabic Life current
in the Coptic Church, communicated to Montf. by Renandot, is given by
Montf., as he says, that his readers may appreciate the
‘stupendous ignorance and triviality’ of that nation.
Montf. mentions Latin ‘Lives’ compiled from Rufinus and
from the <i>Hist. Tripartita</i>, ‘of no value whatever.’
Of the Life of Athanasius ‘by Pachomius,’ mentioned by
Archd. Farrar (<i>infra</i>), I can obtain no particulars.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.i.iii-p3">(c) <i>Modern</i>. The first was that by
Tortelius prefixed to the edition of 1520 (§1 (2)), but compiled
in the previous century and dedicated to Pope Eugenius IV. (‘good
for its time,’ M.). Montf. mentions a valueless life by Lipomanus
and a worse one of unknown origin prefixed to other early editions. In
1671 <span class="c10" id="v.i.iii-p3.1">Hermant</span> made the first attempt at a
critical biography (Paris); in 1664 an English work, “History of
the Life and Actions of St. Athanasius by N.B. <i>P.C</i>.
Catholick,” with the <i>imprimatur</i> of Abp. Sheldon, had been
published at London, in 1677 the biography in Cave, <i>Lives of the
Fathers</i>, and in 1686–1704 du Pin, <i>Nouvelle
Bibliothèque</i>. About the same date appeared the first volume of
the Acta SS. for May, which contains a careful life by <span class="c10" id="v.i.iii-p3.2">Paperbroch</span> (1685; ded. to Innocent XI.). But all previous
(to say nothing of subsequent) labours were cast into the shade by the
appearance of the ‘Vita’ of <span class="c10" id="v.i.iii-p3.3">Montfaucon</span> (Prolegg. to Tom. 1) in 1698, in which the
chronology was reduced to order, and every particle of information
lucidly digested; and by the ‘Memoires’ of ‘M. Lenain
de <span class="c10" id="v.i.iii-p3.4">Tillemont</span>’ (vol. viii. in 1702),
which go over the ground with quite equal thoroughness, and on many
points traverse the conclusions of Montfaucon, whose work came into
Tillemont’s hands only when the latter was on his death-bed
(1698). The ground was once more traversed with some fulness and with
special attention to the literary and doctrinal work of Athan. by Remy
<span class="c10" id="v.i.iii-p3.5">Ceillier</span>, (<i>Aut. Sacrés</i>, vol. v.
1735). After this nothing remained to be done until the revival of
interest in patristic studies during the present century. In 1827
appeared the monograph of <span class="c10" id="v.i.iii-p3.6">Möhler</span>
‘Ath. der Grösse’ (Mainz), a dogmatic (R.C.) rather
than a historical study: in 1862 <span class="c10" id="v.i.iii-p3.7">Stanley</span>
(‘Eastern Church,’ Lect. vii.). <span class="c10" id="v.i.iii-p3.8">Böhringer’s</span> life (in vol. 6 of <i>Kirchengesch.
in Biographien</i>, 1860–1879) is praised as ‘thoroughly
good and nearly exhaustive.’ <span class="c10" id="v.i.iii-p3.9">Fialon</span>
<i>St. Athanase</i>, Paris, 1877, is a most interesting and suggestive,
though rather sketchy, treatment from an unusual point of view. P.
<span class="c10" id="v.i.iii-p3.10">Barbier</span> <i>Vie de St. A</i>. (Tours, 1888) I
have not seen. The best English life is that of Dr. <span class="c10" id="v.i.iii-p3.11">Bright</span>, first in the Introd. to the ‘Orations’
(<i>supra</i>, d. 26), but rewritten for the Dictionary of Christ.
Biography. The same writer’s Introd. to the <i>Hist. Writings</i>
(<i>supra ib</i>.) is equally good and should also be consulted. A
lucid and able sketch by Dr. <span class="c10" id="v.i.iii-p3.12">Reynolds</span> has been
published by the Religious Tract Society, 1889, and Archd. <span class="c10" id="v.i.iii-p3.13">Farrar</span>, <i>Lives of the Fathers</i>, 1, pp. 445–571,
is eloquent and sympathetic.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="History of the Period, and of the Arian Controversy." progress="0.92%" prev="v.i.iii" next="v.i.v" id="v.i.iv"><p class="c12" id="v.i.iv-p1">

§4. <span class="c10" id="v.i.iv-p1.1">History of the Period, and of the Arian Controversy</span>. (a)
Conflict of the Church with Heathenism. On the later persecutions <span class="c10" id="v.i.iv-p1.2">Aubé</span>, <i>Les Chrétiens dans l’Emp.
romain</i>, Paris, 1881, id. ‘<i>L’église et
l’état</i>,’ ib. 1886, <span class="c10" id="v.i.iv-p1.3">Uhlhorn</span> <i>Der Kampf des Christentums</i>, &amp;c. (4th
ed.), 1886, <span class="c10" id="v.i.iv-p1.4">Bernhardt</span> <i>Gesch. Roms von
Valerian bis Dioklet</i>., 1876, <span class="c10" id="v.i.iv-p1.5">Görres</span>,
<i>Licinianische Christenverfolgung</i>, 1875. On Diocletian, <span class="c10" id="v.i.iv-p1.6">Mason</span>, <i>Persec. of Diocl</i>., 1876, Monographs by
<span class="c10" id="v.i.iv-p1.7">Vogel</span>, 1857, <span class="c10" id="v.i.iv-p1.8">Preuss</span>,
1869. On the general subject of the decline of paganism, <span class="c10" id="v.i.iv-p1.9">Lasaulx</span> <i>Untergang des Hellenismus</i>, 1854,
Merivale’s Boyle Lectures, 1864–5, <span class="c10" id="v.i.iv-p1.10">Chastel</span>, <i>Destruction du Paganisme</i>, 1850, <span class="c10" id="v.i.iv-p1.11">Schultze</span> <i>Gesch. des Untergangs des G.-R.</i>
<i>Heidentums</i>, 1887 (not praised), <span class="c10" id="v.i.iv-p1.12">Döllinger</span>, <i>Gentile and Jew</i> (E. Tr.), 1862. On
the revival of paganism under Julian, <span class="c10" id="v.i.iv-p1.13">Rendall</span>,
<i>Julian</i> 1879, Bp. J. <span class="c10" id="v.i.iv-p1.14">Wordsworth</span> in
D.C.B., vol. iii., lives of Julian by <span class="c10" id="v.i.iv-p1.15">Neander</span>,
1813, <span class="c10" id="v.i.iv-p1.16">Rode</span>, 1877, <span class="c10" id="v.i.iv-p1.17">Mücke</span>, 1879, <span class="c10" id="v.i.iv-p1.18">Naville</span>, 1877,
<span class="c10" id="v.i.iv-p1.19">Strauss</span>, <i>der Romantiker, u.s.w.</i>, 1847,
Julian’s works, ed. <span class="c10" id="v.i.iv-p1.20">Hertlein</span>, 1875, and
<span class="c10" id="v.i.iv-p1.21">Neumann</span>, 1880. Monographs by <span class="c10" id="v.i.iv-p1.22">Auer</span>, 1855, <span class="c10" id="v.i.iv-p1.23">Mangold</span>, 1862, <span class="c10" id="v.i.iv-p1.24">Semisch</span>, 1862, <span class="c10" id="v.i.iv-p1.25">Lübker</span>,
1864; <span class="c10" id="v.i.iv-p1.26">Capes,</span> <i>University Life in Ancient
Athens</i>, 1877, <span class="c10" id="v.i.iv-p1.27">Sievers</span>, <i>Leben des
Libanius</i>, 1868.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.i.iv-p2">(b) <i>The Christian Empire</i>. <span class="c10" id="v.i.iv-p2.1">Keim</span>, <i>Uebertritt Konstantins</i>, 1862, <span class="c10" id="v.i.iv-p2.2">Brieger</span>, <i>Konst. der G.</i>, 1880, <span class="c10" id="v.i.iv-p2.3">Gibbon’s</span> chapters on the subject should be carefully
read. <span class="c10" id="v.i.iv-p2.4">Chawner’s</span> <i>Legisl. of
Constantine</i>, <span class="c10" id="v.i.iv-p2.5">De Broglie</span>,
<i>L’église et L’emp. romain</i>, iii., <span class="c10" id="v.i.iv-p2.6">Ranke</span>, <i>Weltgesch</i>. iv. pp. 1–100 (important),
1884, <span class="c10" id="v.i.iv-p2.7">Schiller</span>, <i>Gesch. der röm.
Kaiserzeit</i> (ii), 1887. See also the full bibliography in vol. 1 of
this series, p. 445–465.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.i.iv-p3">(c) <i>General History of the Church</i>. It is
unnecessary to enumerate the well-known general histories, all <pb n="xiii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_xiii.html" id="v.i.iv-Page_xiii" />of which devote special pains to
Athanasius and the Arian controversy. This is especially the case with
<span class="c10" id="v.i.iv-p3.1">Schaff</span>, <i>Nicene Christ</i>. ii.
616–678, 884–893, with full bibliography. See also supra
§3. <span class="c10" id="v.i.iv-p3.2">Bright’s</span> <i>Notes on the
Canons</i> (Oxf. 1882), and <span class="c10" id="v.i.iv-p3.3">Hefele</span>, vol. 2 (E.
Tra.), are most useful: also <span class="c10" id="v.i.iv-p3.4">Kaye</span>, <i>Council
of Nicæa</i> (Works, vol. v. ed. 1888). Card. <span class="c10" id="v.i.iv-p3.5">Hergenröther’s</span> <i>Kirchengeschichte</i>
(allowing for the natural bias of the writer) is fair and able, with
good bibliographical references in the notes (ed. 1884). By far the
best modern historical monograph on the Arian period is that of <span class="c10" id="v.i.iv-p3.6">Gwatkin</span>, <i>Studies of Arianism</i>, 1882,
constantly referred to in this volume, and indispensable. His <i>Arian
Controversy</i>, 1889, is an abridgement, but with supplementary
discussions of importance on one or two points; very useful
bibliography prefixed to both. (Cf. also below, Chap. v. §1) <span class="c10" id="v.i.iv-p3.7">Kölling’s</span> <i>Geschichte der Arianischen
Häresie</i> (1st vol., 1874, 2nd, 1883) is pretentious and
uncritical.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="History of Doctrine." progress="1.00%" prev="v.i.iv" next="v.i.vi" id="v.i.v"><p class="c12" id="v.i.v-p1">

§5. <span class="c10" id="v.i.v-p1.1">History of
Doctrine</span>. For ancient sources see articles <span class="c10" id="v.i.v-p1.2">Heresiology</span> and <span class="c10" id="v.i.v-p1.3">Person of Christ</span>
in D.C.B., vols. iii., iv. The modern classics are the works of <span class="c10" id="v.i.v-p1.4">Petavius</span>, <i>de Trinitate</i> (in vols. ii. and iii.
of his <i>De dogmat. Theol</i>.) of <span class="c10" id="v.i.v-p1.5">Thomassinus</span>, <i>Dogmata Theologica</i>, and of <span class="c10" id="v.i.v-p1.6">Bull</span>, <i>Defensio fidei Nicænæ</i>
(maintaining against Petav. the fixity of pre-Nicene doctrine). Under
this head we include <span class="c10" id="v.i.v-p1.7">Newman’s</span> <i>Arians
of the Fourth Century</i>, an English classic, unrivalled as a dogmatic
and religious study of Arianism, although unsatisfactory on its purely
historical side. (Obsolete chronology retained in all editions.) The
general histories of Doctrine are of course full on the subject of
Arianism; for an enumeration of them, see Harnack, §2 of his
Prolegomena. In English we have <span class="c10" id="v.i.v-p1.8">Shedd</span> (N.Y.,
1863, Edinb., 1884), <span class="c10" id="v.i.v-p1.9">Hagenbach</span> (Clark’s
<i>Foreign Theol. Lib</i>.), and the great work of <span class="c10" id="v.i.v-p1.10">Dorner</span> (id.). The most important recent works are those of
<span class="c10" id="v.i.v-p1.11">Harnack</span>, <i>Dogmengeschichte</i> (1886, third
vol., 1890), a most able work and (allowing for the prepossessions of
the Ritschl school) impartial and philosophical; and <span class="c10" id="v.i.v-p1.12">Loofs</span>, <i>Leitfaden zur Dogmengeschichte</i> (2 ed.,
1890), on similar lines, but studiously temperate and fair. Both works
are much used in this volume (quoted commonly as ‘Harnack,’
‘Loofs,’ simply. Harnack, vol. i., is quoted from the
<i>first</i> edition, but the later editions give comparative tables of
the pages). For <i>Councils and Creeds</i>, in addition to the works of
Hefele and Bright mentioned §4 c., see <span class="c10" id="v.i.v-p1.13">Heurtley</span> <i>Harmonia Symbolica</i>; <span class="c10" id="v.i.v-p1.14">Hahn</span>, <i>Bibliothek der Symbole</i>; <span class="c10" id="v.i.v-p1.15">Hort</span>, <i>Two Dissertations</i> (1876), indispensable for
history of the Nicene Creed; <span class="c10" id="v.i.v-p1.16">Swainson</span>,
<i>Nicene and Apostles’ Creed</i>, 1875; <span class="c10" id="v.i.v-p1.17">Caspari</span>, <i>Ungedruckte u.s.w. Quellen zum Taufsymbol
u.s.w</i>. (3 vols. in 2, Christiania, 1866–1875), and <i>Alte
und Neue Quellen</i>, ib. 1879; one of the most important of modern
patristic works.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Patristic Monographs." progress="1.05%" prev="v.i.v" next="v.ii" id="v.i.vi"><p class="c12" id="v.i.vi-p1">

§6. <span class="c10" id="v.i.vi-p1.1">Patristic
Monographs</span>. (a) Among the very numerous works of this kind, the
most useful for our purpose are <span class="c10" id="v.i.vi-p1.2">Zahn</span>,
<i>Marcellus von Ancyra</i>, 1867, very important for doctrinal
history; <span class="c10" id="v.i.vi-p1.3">Reinkens</span>, <i>Hilarius von
Poitiers</i>, 1864; <span class="c10" id="v.i.vi-p1.4">Fialon</span>, <i>St. Basile</i>,
1868; <span class="c10" id="v.i.vi-p1.5">Ullmann</span>, <i>Gregorius von Nazianz</i> (2
ed., 1867, part of earlier ed. trans. by Cox, 1855); <span class="c10" id="v.i.vi-p1.6">Krüger</span>, <i>Lucifer von Calaris</i> (excellent,
especially for the Council of 362). Under this head may be mentioned
the numerous excellent articles in <i>Dict. Chr. Biog</i>. referred to
in their respective connexions.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.i.vi-p2">(b) <i>On the doctrine of Athanasius</i>. In
addition to the works of Ceillier and Möhler referred to above,
<span class="c10" id="v.i.vi-p2.1">Atzberger</span>, <i>Die Logoslehre des h. Ath</i>.
(Munich, 1880); <span class="c10" id="v.i.vi-p2.2">Voigt</span>, <i>Die Lehre des
Athan</i>. (Bremen, 1861); <span class="c10" id="v.i.vi-p2.3">Pell</span>, <i>Lehre des
h. Ath. von der Sünde und Erlösung</i> (Passau, 1888, a
careful and meritorious analysis, candidly in the interest of Roman
Catholicism. Difficulties not always faced).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.i.vi-p3">The above list of authorities, &amp;c., does not
pretend to completeness, nor to enumerate the sources for
<i>general</i> secular or Church history. But in what relates specially
to Athanasius it is hoped that an approximation to either requirement
has been attained. Works bearing on more special points are referred to
in their proper places. In particular, a special <span class="c10" id="v.i.vi-p3.1">Brief Bibliography</span> is prefixed to the <span class="c10" id="v.i.vi-p3.2">Vita Antonii</span>.</p>
</div3></div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" title="Life of St. Athanasius and Account of Arianism." n="II" shorttitle="Chapter II" progress="1.08%" prev="v.i.vi" next="v.ii.i" id="v.ii">

<div3 type="Section" n="1" title="Early years, 298-319." shorttitle="Section 1" progress="1.08%" prev="v.ii" next="v.ii.ii" id="v.ii.i">

<p class="c6" id="v.ii.i-p1"><span class="c4" id="v.ii.i-p1.1">Chapter II.</span></p>

<p class="c6" id="v.ii.i-p2"><span class="c40" id="v.ii.i-p2.1">Life of St. Athanasius and
Account of Arianism</span></p>

<p class="c41" id="v.ii.i-p3">A. §§1–3. <span class="c10" id="v.ii.i-p3.1">To
the Council of Nicæa</span>, 298–325.</p>

<p class="c42" id="v.ii.i-p4">§1. Early years, 298–319.</p>

<p class="c42" id="v.ii.i-p5">§2. The Arian controversy before Nicæa
(319–325).</p>

<p class="c42" id="v.ii.i-p6">§3. (1.) <span class="c10" id="v.ii.i-p6.1">The Council of
Nicæa</span> (325).</p>

<p class="c42" id="v.ii.i-p7">§3. (2.) Situation at the close of the
Council (325–328).</p>

<p class="c43" id="v.ii.i-p8">a. <span class="c10" id="v.ii.i-p8.1">Novelty of Arianism</span>.
Its <span class="c10" id="v.ii.i-p8.2">Antecedents</span> in the history of
doctrine.</p>

<p class="c43" id="v.ii.i-p9">b. The ‘<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.i-p9.1">Ομοούσιον</span>.’</p>

<p class="c44" id="v.ii.i-p10">c. Materials for reaction. 1. Persecuted Arians.
2. Eusebius and the Court. 3. Ecclesiastical conservatism. Marcellus
and Photinus.</p>

<p class="c45" id="v.ii.i-p11">B. §§4–8. <span class="c10" id="v.ii.i-p11.1">The
Conflict with Arianism</span> (328–361).</p>

<p class="c46" id="v.ii.i-p12">§4. Early years of his Episcopate
(328–335), and first troubles.</p>

<p class="c46" id="v.ii.i-p13">§5. The Council of Tyre and First Exile
(335–337).</p>

<p class="c46" id="v.ii.i-p14">§6. Renewed troubles and Second Exile
(337–346).</p>

<p class="c43" id="v.ii.i-p15">(1) At Alexandria (337–339).</p>

<p class="c43" id="v.ii.i-p16">(2) At Rome. Council of Antioch, &amp;c.
(339–342).</p>

<p class="c47" id="v.ii.i-p17">(3) Constans; Council of Sardica, and its sequel
(342–346).</p>

<p class="c42" id="v.ii.i-p18">§7. The golden Decade (346–356).</p>

<p class="c43" id="v.ii.i-p19">(1) Athanasius as bishop.</p>

<p class="c43" id="v.ii.i-p20">(2) Sequel of the death of Constans.</p>

<p class="c42" id="v.ii.i-p21">§8. The Third Exile (356–361).</p>

<p class="c43" id="v.ii.i-p22">(1) Expulsion of Athanasius.</p>

<p class="c43" id="v.ii.i-p23">(2) <span class="c10" id="v.ii.i-p23.1">State of the Arian
controversy</span>:—(a) ‘Anomœans’; (b)
‘Homœans’; (c) ‘Semi-Arians.’</p>

<p class="c43" id="v.ii.i-p24">(3) Athanasius in his retirement.</p>

<p id="v.ii.i-p25">C. §§9, 10. <span class="c10" id="v.ii.i-p25.1">Athanasius in
Victory</span> (362–373).</p>

<p class="c42" id="v.ii.i-p26">§9. Under Julian and his successors; Fourth
and Fifth Exiles (362–366).</p>

<p class="c42" id="v.ii.i-p27">§10. Last years. Basil, Marcellus,
Apollinarius (366–373).</p>

<p class="c48" id="v.ii.i-p28"><pb n="xiv" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_xiv.html" id="v.ii.i-Page_xiv" />Id primum scitu opus est in proposito nobis minime fuisse ut omnia
ad Arium Arianos aliosque haereticos illius aetatis itidemque
Alexandrum Alexandrinum Hosium Marcellum Serapionem aliosque Athanasii
familiares aut synodos spectantia recensere sed solummodo ea quæ
uel ad Athanasii Vitam pertinent uel ad eam proxime
accedunt.—<span class="c10" id="v.ii.i-p28.1">Montfaucon</span>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.i-p29">Athanasius was born between 296 and 298<note place="end" n="1" id="v.ii.i-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.i-p30"> He was
unable to speak from memory of the events of the persecution of 303
(<i>Hist. Ar.</i> 64), but (<i>de Incarn.</i> 56. 2) had been
instructed in religion by persons who had suffered as martyrs. This
must have been before 311, the date of the last persecution in Egypt
under Maximin. Before 319 he had written his first books ‘against
the Gentiles,’ the latter of which, on the Incarnation, implies a
full maturity of power in the writer, while the former is full of
philosophical and mythological knowledge such as argues advanced
education. But from several sources we learn that his election to the
episcopate in 328 was impugned, at any rate in after years, on the
ground of his not having attained the canonical age of thirty. There is
no ground for supposing that this was true: but such a charge would not
be made without some ground at least of plausibility. We must therefore
suppose that on June 8, 328, he was not much beyond his thirtieth year.
His parents, moreover, were living after the year 358 (see below, p.
562, note 6); allowing them over fourscore years at that date, we find
in 298 a reasonable date for the birth of their son. We must remember
that in southern climates mind and body mature somewhat more rapidly
than with ourselves, and ‘contra Gentes’ and ‘de
Incarnatione’ will scarcely appear precocious.</p></note>. His parents, according to later writers, were
of high rank and wealthy. At any rate, their son received a liberal
education. In his most youthful work we find him repeatedly quoting
Plato, and ready with a definition from the Organon of Aristotle. He is
also familiar with the theories of various philosophical schools, and
in particular with the developments of Neo-Platonism. In later works,
he quotes Homer more than once (<i>Hist. Ar.</i> 68, <i>Orat.</i> iv.
29), he addresses to Constantius a defence bearing unmistakeable traces
of a study of Demosthenes <i>de Corona</i> (Fialon, pp. 286 <i>sq</i>.
293). His education was that of a Greek: Egyptian antiquities and
religion, the monuments and their history, have no special interest for
him: he nowhere betrays any trace of Egyptian national feeling. But
from early years another element had taken a first place in his
training and in his interest. It was in the Holy Scriptures that his
martyr teachers had instructed him, and in the Scriptures his mind and
writings are saturated. Ignorant of Hebrew, and only rarely appealing
to other Greek versions (to Aquila once in the Ecthesis, to other
versions once or twice upon the Psalms), his knowledge of the Old
Testament is limited to the Septuagint. But of it, as well as of the
New Testament, he has an astonishing command, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.i-p30.1">᾽Αλεξανδρεὺς
τῷ γένει,
ἀνὴρ λόγιος,
δυνατὸς ὢν ἐν
ταῖς
γραφαῖς</span>. The combination of
Scriptural study and of Greek learning was what one expects in a pupil
of the famous Alexandrian School; and it was in this School, the School
of Clement and Origen, of Dionysius and Theognostus, that young
Athanasius learned, possibly at first from the lips of Peter the bishop
and martyr of 311<note place="end" n="2" id="v.ii.i-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.i-p31"> The
statements of Greg. Naz. that he frequented classes of grammar and
rhetoric is probable enough; that of Sulpitius Severus that he was
‘juris consultus’ lacks corroboration.</p></note>. The influence of Origen still coloured
the traditions of the theological school of Alexandria. It was from
Alexander, Bishop of Alexandria 312–328, himself an Origenist
‘of the right wing,’ that Athanasius received his moulding
at the critical period of his later teens.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.i-p32">Of his first introduction to Alexander a famous
story is told by Rufinus (<i>Hist. Eccl.</i> I. xiv.). The Bishop, on
the anniversary of the martyrdom of his predecessor, Peter, was
expecting some clergy to dinner after service in a house by the sea.
Out of the window, he saw some boys at play on the shore: as he
watched, he saw that they were imitating the sacred rites of the
Church. Thinking at last that they were going too far, he sent some of
his clergy to bring them in. At first his enquiries of the little
fellows produced an alarmed denial. But at length he elicited that one
of them had acted the Bishop and had baptized some of the others in the
character of catechumens. On ascertaining that all details had been
duly observed, he consulted his clergy, and decided that the baptisms
should be treated as valid, and that the boy-bishop and his clergy had
given such plain proof of their vocation that their parents must be
instructed to hand them over to be educated for the sacred profession.
Young Athanasius accordingly, after a further course of elementary
studies, was handed over to the bishop to be brought up, like Samuel,
in the Temple of God. This, adds Sozomen (ii. 17), was the origin of
his subsequent attachment to Alexander as deacon and secretary. The
story is credited by some writers of weight (most recently, by
Archdeacon Farrar), but seems highly improbable. It depends on the
single authority of a writer not famed for historical judgment, and on
the very first anniversary of Peter’s martyrdom, when Alexander
had hardly ascended the episcopal throne, Athanasius was at least
fourteen years old. The probability that the anniversary would have
been other than the first, and the possibility that Athanasius was even
older, coupled with the certainty that his theological study began
before Peter’s martyrdom, compel us to mark the story with at
least a strong note of interrogation. But it may be allowed to confirm
us in the belief that Alexander early singled out the promise of
ability and devotion which marked Athanasius for his right-hand man
long before the crisis which first proved his unique value.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.i-p33">His years of study and work in the bishop’s
household bore rich fruit in the two youthful works already alluded to.
These works more than any later writings of Athanasius bear traces of
the Alexandrian theology and of the influence of Origenism: but in them
already we trace the independent grasp of Christian principles which
mark Athanasius as the representative of something more than a school,
however noble and many-sided. It was not as a theologian, but as a
believing soul in need of a Saviour, that Athanasius approached the
mystery of Christ. Throughout the mazes of the Arian controversy his
tenacious hold upon this fundamental principle steered his course and
balanced his theology. And it is this that above all else characterises
the golden treatise on the Incarnation of the Word. There is, however,
one <pb n="xv" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_xv.html" id="v.ii.i-Page_xv" />element in the influence of
Origen and his successors which already comes out, and which never lost
its hold upon Athanasius,—the principle of asceticism. Although
the ascetic tendency was present in Christianity from the first, and
had already burst forth into extravagance in such men as Tertullian, it
was reserved for the school of Origen, influenced by Platonist ideas of
the world and life, to give to it the rank of an acknowledged principle
of Christian morals—to give the stimulus to monasticism (see
below, p. 193). Among the acclamations which accompanied the election
of Athanasius to the episcopate that of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.i-p33.1">εἷς τῶν
ἀσκηῶν</span> was conspicuous (<i>Apol.
Ar</i>. 6). In <i>de Incarn</i>. 51. 1, 48. 2, we seem to recognise the
future biographer of Antony<note place="end" n="3" id="v.ii.i-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.i-p34"> The actual
connection of Athanasius with Antony at this period is implied in the
received text of ‘Vit. Anton.’ <i>Prolog.,</i> for it could
scarcely fall at any later date. At the same time the youthful life of
Athanasius seems fully accounted for in such a way as to leave little
room for it (so Tillemont). But our ignorance of details leaves it just
possible that he may for a time have visited the great hermit and
ministered to him as Elisha did of old to Elijah. (Cf. p. 195, note
2.)</p></note>.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="The Arian Controversy before Nicæa, 319-325." progress="1.34%" prev="v.ii.i" next="v.ii.iii" id="v.ii.ii"><p class="c6" id="v.ii.ii-p1">

§2. <i>The Arian
Controversy before Nicæa,</i> 319–325.</p>

<p class="c11" id="v.ii.ii-p2">At the time when Athanasius first appeared as an
author, the condition of Christian Egypt was not peaceful. Meletius,
bishop of Lycopolis, was accused of having sacrificed during the
persecution in 301 (pp. 131, 234); condemned by a synod under bishop
Peter, he had carried on schismatical intrigues under Peter, Achillas,
and Alexander, and by this time had a large following, especially in
Upper Egypt. Many cities had Meletian bishops: many of the hermits, and
even communities of monks (p. 135), were on his side.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.ii-p3">The Meletian account of the matter (preserved by
Epiphan. <i>Hær</i>. 58) was different from this. Meletius had
been in prison along with Peter, and had differed from him on the
question of the lapsed, taking the sterner view, in which most of the
imprisoned clergy supported him. It would not be without a parallel
(<span class="c10" id="v.ii.ii-p3.1">D.C.B</span>. art. <span class="c10" id="v.ii.ii-p3.2">Donatists,
Novatian</span>) in the history of the burning question of the
<i>lapsi</i> to suppose that Meletius recoiled from a compromised
position to the advocacy of impossible strictness. At any rate (<i>de
Incarn</i>. 24. 4) the Egyptian Church was rent by a formidable schism.
No doctrinal question, however, was involved. The alliance of Meletians
and Arians belongs to a later date.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.ii-p4">It is doubtful whether the outbreak of the Arian
controversy at Alexandria was directly connected with the previous
Christological controversies in the same Church. The great Dionysius
some half-century before had been involved in controversy with members
of his Church both in Alexandria and in the suffragan dioceses of Libya
(<i>infr</i>. p. 173). Of the sequel of that controversy we have no
direct knowledge: but we find several bishops and numerous clergy and
laity in Alexandria and Libya<note place="end" n="4" id="v.ii.ii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.ii-p5"> It is of
interest to note the changed conditions. In 260 bishop Dionysius had to
check the Monarchian tendency in Libya, and was accused by members of
his own flock of separating the Son from the Being (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.ii-p5.1">οὐσία</span>) of the Father. In 319 a Libyan, Arius, cries out upon the
Sabellianism of his bishop, and formulates the very doctrine which
Dionysius had been accused of maintaining.</p></note> ready to side with Arius
against his bishop.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.ii-p6">The origin of the controversy is obscure. It
certainly must be placed as early as 318 or 319, to leave sufficient
time before the final deposition of Arius in the council of 321
(<i>infr</i>. p. 234). We are told that Arius, a native of Libya, had
settled in Alexandria soon after the origin of the Meletian schism, and
had from motives of ambition sided at first with Meletius, then with
Peter, who ordained him deacon, but afterwards was compelled to depose
him (Epiph. <i>Hær</i>. 69, Sozom. i. 15). He became reconciled to
Achillas, who raised him to the presbyterate. Disappointed of the
bishopric at the election of Alexander, he nurtured a private grudge
(Thdt. <i>H. E</i>. i. 2), which eventually culminated in opposition to
his teaching. These tales deserve little credit: they are unsupported
by Athanasius, and bear every trace of invention <i>ex post facto</i>.
That Arius was a vain person we see from his Thalia (<i>infr</i>. p.
308): but he certainly possessed claims to personal respect, and we
find him not only in charge of the urban parish of Baucalis, but
entrusted with the duties of a professor of scriptural exegesis. There
is in fact no necessity to seek for personal motives to explain the
dispute. The Arian problem was one which the Church was unable to
avoid. Not until every alternative had been tried and rejected was the
final theological expression of her faith possible. Two great streams
of theological influence had run their course in the third century: the
subordinationist theology of Origen at Alexandria, the Monarchian
theology of the West and of Asia which had found a logical expression
in Paul of Samosata. Both streams had met in Lucian the martyr, at
Antioch, and in Arius, the pupil of Lucian, produced a result which
combined elements of both (see below, §3 (2) a). According to some
authorities Arius was the aggressor. He challenged some theological
statements of Alexander as Sabellian, urging in opposition to them that
if the Son were truly a Son He must have had a beginning, and that
there had been therefore a time <pb n="xvi" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_xvi.html" id="v.ii.ii-Page_xvi" />when He did not exist. According to others
(Constantine in Eus. <i>Vit</i>. ii. 69) Alexander had demanded of his
presbyters an explanation of some passage of Scripture which had led
Arius to broach his heresy. At any rate the attitude of Alexander was
at first conciliatory. Himself an Origenist, he was willing to give
Arius a fair hearing (Sozom. <i>ubi supra</i>). But the latter was
impracticable. He began to canvass for support, and his doctrine was
widely accepted. Among his first partisans were a number of lay people
and virgins, five presbyters of Alexandria, six deacons, including
Euzoius, afterwards Arian bishop at Antioch (<span class="c10" id="v.ii.ii-p6.1">a.d.</span> 361), and the Libyan bishops Secundus of Ptolemais in
Pentapolis (see p. 226) and Theonas of Marmarica (see p. 70). A letter
was addressed to Arius and his friends by Alexander, and signed by the
clergy of Alexandria, but without result. A synod was now called
(<i>infr</i>. p. 70, <i>Socr</i>. i. 6) of the bishops of Egypt and
Libya, and Arius and his allies deposed. Even this did not check the
movement. In Egypt two presbyters and four deacons of the Mareotis, one
of the former being Pistus, a later Arian bishop of Alexandria,
declared for Arius; while abroad he was in correspondence with
influential bishops who cordially promised their support. Conspicuous
among the latter was a man of whom we shall hear much in the earlier
treatises of this volume, Eusebius, bishop of Berytus, who had
recently, against the older custom of the Church (p. 103, note 6), but
in accordance with what has ever since been general in the case of
important sees, been translated to the imperial city of Nicomedia. High
in the favour, perhaps related to the family, of Constantine, possessed
of theological training and practical ability, this remarkable man was
for nearly a quarter of a century the head and centre of the Arian
cause. (For his character and history, see the excellent article in
D.C.B. ii. 360–367.) He had been a fellow-pupil of Arius in the
school of Lucian, and fully shared his opinions (his letter to Paulinus
of Tyre, Thdt. <i>H. E</i>. i. 6). The letter addressed to him by Arius
(ib. 5) is one of our most important Arian monuments. Arius claims the
sympathy of Eusebius of Cæsarea and other leading bishops, in fact
of all the East excepting Macarius of Jerusalem and two others,
‘heretical and untutored persons.’ Eusebius responded with
zeal to the appeal of his ‘fellow-Lucianist.’ While
Alexander was indefatigable in writing to warn the bishops everywhere
against Arius (who had now left Alexandria to seek foreign support,
first in Palestine, then at Nicomedia), and in particular addressed a
long letter to Alexander, bishop of Byzantium (Thdt. <i>H. E</i>. i.
4), Eusebius called a council at Nicomedia, which issued letters in
favour of Arius to many bishops, and urged Alexander himself to receive
him to communion. Meanwhile a fresh complication had appeared in Egypt.
Colluthus, whose name stands first among the signatures to the
memorandum (to be mentioned presently) of the deposition of Arius,
impatient it would seem at the moderation of Alexander, founded a
schism of his own, and although merely a presbyter, took upon himself
to ordain. In Egypt and abroad confusion reigned: parties formed in
every city, bishops, to adopt the simile of Eusebius (<i>Vit.
Const.</i>), collided like the fabled Symplegades, the most sacred of
subjects were bandied about in the mouths of the populace, Christian
and heathen.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.ii-p7">In all this confusion Athanasius was ready with
his convictions. His sure instinct and powerful grasp of the centre of
the question made him the mainstay of his Bishop in the painful
conflict. At a stage<note place="end" n="5" id="v.ii.ii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.ii-p8"> The
chronology cannot be determined with precision. The Memorandum is
signed by Colluthus and therefore precedes his schism. The letter to
Alex. Byzant. was written after the Colluthian schism had begun. But
the proceedings of Eusebius described above had at least begun when the
Memorandum was circulated, which must, therefore, have been some time
after the Synod of 321. The letter of Alexander to his clergy prefixed
to the <i>depositio</i> was drawn up after it, and includes the names
of the Mareotic seceders. We may, therefore, tentatively adopt the
following series:—321 <span class="c10" id="v.ii.ii-p8.1">a.d.</span>: Egyptian
Synod deposes Arius. Arius in correspondence with Eusebius, &amp;c.
Leaves Alexandria for Palestine and Nicomedia. Letters sent abroad by
Alexander. Eusebius holds council and writes to Alexander. 322:
Memorandum drawn up; Alexandrian clergy assemble to sign it; prefatory
address to them by Alexander with reference to the Mareotic defection
which has just occurred; circulation of Memorandum; schism of
Colluthus. 323: Letter of Alexander to Alexander of Byzantium; (Sept.)
Constantine, master of the East, and ready to intervene in the
controversy.</p></note> of it difficult to
determine with precision, Alexander sent out to the bishops of the
Church at large a concise and carefully-worded memorandum of the
decision of the Egyptian Synod of 321, fortified by the signatures of
the clergy of Alexandria and the Mareotis (see <i>infra</i>, pp.
68–71).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.ii-p9">This weighty document, so different in thought
and style from the letter of Alexander preserved by Theodoret, bears
the clear stamp of the mind and character of Athanasius: it contains
the germ of which his whole series of anti-Arian writings are the
expansion (see introd. and notes, pp. 68–71), and is a
significant comment on the hint of the Egyptian. bishops (<i>Apol. c.
Ar.</i> 6 <i>ad init</i>.).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.ii-p10">Early in 324 a new actor came upon the scene.
Hosius, bishop of Cordova and confessor (he is referred to, not by
name, <i>Vit. Const</i>. ii. 63, 73, cf. iii. 7, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.ii-p10.1">ὁ πάνυ
βοώμενος</span>; by name,
Socr. i. 7), arrived with a letter from the Emperor himself, intreating
both parties to make peace, <pb n="xvii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_xvii.html" id="v.ii.ii-Page_xvii" />and
treating the matter as one of trivial moment. The letter may have been
written upon information furnished by Eusebius (D.C.B. <i>s.v</i>.);
but the anxiety of the Emperor for the peace of his new dominions is
its keynote. On the arrival of Hosius a council (p. 140) was held,
which produced little effect as far as the main question was concerned:
but the claims of Colluthus were absolutely disallowed, and his
ordination of one Ischyras (<i>infr</i>. §5) to the presbyterate
pronounced null and void. Hosius apparently carried back with him a
strong report in favour of Alexander; at any rate the Emperor is
credited (<i>Gelas. Cyz</i>. ii., Hard. <i>Conc</i>. i. 451–458)
with a vehement letter of rebuke to Arius, possibly at this juncture.
Such was the state of affairs which led to the imperial resolve,
probably at the suggestion of Hosius, to summon a council of bishops
from the whole world to decide the doctrinal question, as well as the
relatively lesser matters in controversy.
</p></div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="The Council of Nicæa." n="3(1)" shorttitle="Section 3 (1)" progress="1.64%" prev="v.ii.ii" next="v.ii.iv" id="v.ii.iii"><p class="c6" id="v.ii.iii-p1">§3 (1) <i>The
Council of Nicæa.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="v.ii.iii-p2">An ecumenical council was a new experiment. Local
councils had long since grown to be a recognised organ of the Church
both for legislation and for judicial proceedings. But no precedent as
yet prescribed, no ecclesiastical law or theological principle had as
yet enthroned, the ‘General Council’ as the supreme
expression of the Church’s mind. Constantine had already referred
the case of the Donatists first to a select council at Rome under
bishop Miltiades, then to what Augustine (<i>Ep</i>. 43) has been
understood to call a ‘plenarium ecclesiæ universæ
concilium’ at Arles in 314. This remedy for schism was now to be
tried on a grander scale. That the heads of all the Churches of
Christendom should meet in free and brotherly deliberation, and should
testify to all the world their agreement in the Faith handed down
independently but harmoniously from the earliest times in Churches
widely remote in situation, and separated by differences of language,
race, and civilisation, is a grand and impressive idea, an idea
approximately realised at Nicæa as in no other assembly that has
ever met. The testimony of such an assembly carries the strongest
evidential weight; and the almost unanimous horror of the Nicene
Bishops at the novelty and profaneness of Arianism condemns it
irrevocably as alien to the immemorial belief of the Churches. But it
was one thing to perceive this, another to formulate the positive
belief of the Church in such a way as to exclude the heresy; one thing
to agree in condemning Arian formulæ, another to agree upon an
adequate test of orthodoxy. This was the problem which lay before the
council, and with which only its more clearsighted members tenaciously
grappled: this is the explanation of the reaction which followed, and
which for more than a generation, for well nigh half a century after,
placed its results in jeopardy. The number of bishops who met at
Nicæa was over 250<note place="end" n="6" id="v.ii.iii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.iii-p3"> So Eus.
<i>Vit. Const.</i> iii. 8—over 270, Eustath. in Thdt. i.
8—in fact more than 300 (<i>de Decr.</i> 3), according to
Athanasius, who again, toward the end of his life (<i>ad Afr.</i> 2)
acquiesces in the precise figure 318 (<scripRef passage="Gen. xiv. 14" id="v.ii.iii-p3.1" parsed="|Gen|14|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.14.14">Gen. xiv. 14</scripRef>; the Greek
numeral <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iii-p3.2">τιή</span>
combines the Cross with the initial letters of the
Sacred Name) which a later generation adopted (it first occurs in the
alleged Coptic acts of the Council of Alexandria, 362, then in the
Letter of Liberius to the bishops of Asia in 365, <i>infr.</i>
§9), on grounds perhaps symbolical rather than
historical.</p></note>. They represented many
nationalities (Euseb. <i>ubi supra</i>.), but only a handful came from
the West, the chief being Hosius, Cæcilian of Carthage, and the
presbyters sent by Silvester of Rome, whose age prevented his presence
in person. The council lasted from the end of May till Aug. 25 (see
D.C.A., 1389). With the many picturesque stories told of its incidents
we have nothing to do (Stanley’s <i>Eastern Church</i>, Socr. i.
10–12, Soz. i. 17, 18, Rufin. <i>H. E</i>. i. 3–5); but it
may be well to note the division of parties. (1) Of thoroughgoing
partisans of Arius, Secundus<note place="end" n="7" id="v.ii.iii-p3.3"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.iii-p4"> The name of
Secundus appears among the subscriptions (cf. Soz. i. 21) but this is
contradicted by the primary evidence (Letter of the Council in Soc. i.
9, Thdt. i. 9); cf. Philost. i. 9, 10. But there is evidence that there
were two Secundi.</p></note> and Theonas alone scorned
all compromise. But Eusebius of Nicomedia, Theognis, Bishop of
Nicæa itself, and Maris of Chalcedon, also belonged to the inner
circle of Arians by conviction (Socr. i. 8; Soz. i. 21 makes up the
same number, but wrongly). The three last-named were pupils of Lucian
(Philost. ii. 15). Some twelve others (the chief names are Athanasius
of Anazarbus and Narcissus of Neronias, in Cilicia; Patrophilus of
Scythopolis, Aetius of Lydda, Paulinus of Tyre, Theodotus of Laodicea,
Gregory of Berytus, in Syria and Palestine; Menophantus of Ephesus; for
a fuller discussion see Gwatk. p. 31, n. 3) completed the strength of
the Arian party proper. (2) On the other hand a clearly formulated
doctrinal position in contrast to Arianism was taken up by a minority
only, although this minority carried the day. Alexander of Alexandria
of course was the rallying point of this wing, but the choice of the
formula proceeded from other minds. ‘<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iii-p4.1">γπόστασις</span> and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iii-p4.2">οὑσία</span> are one in the
Nicene formula: Alexander in 323 writes of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iii-p4.3">τρεὶς
ὐποστάσεις</span>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iii-p5">The test formula of Nicæa was the work of
two concurrent influences, that of the anti-Origenists of the East,
especially Marcellus of Ancyra, Eustathius of Antioch, supported by
Macarius of ‘Ælia,’ Hellanicus of Tripolis, and
Asclepas of Gaza, and that of the Western bishops, especially Hosius of
Cordova. The latter fact explains the energetic intervention of <pb n="xviii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_xviii.html" id="v.ii.iii-Page_xviii" />Constantine at the critical moment on
behalf of the test (see below, and <i>Ep. Eus</i>. p. 75); the word was
commended to the Fathers by Constantine, but Constantine was
‘prompted’ by Hosius (Harnack, <i>Dogmg</i>. ii. 226);
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iii-p5.1">οὗτος τὴν
ἐν Νικαί&amp; 139·
πίοτιν
ἐξέθετο</span> (<i>infr</i>. p.
285, §42). Alexander (the Origenist) had been prepared for this by
Hosius beforehand (Soc. iii. 7; Philost. i. 7; cf. Zahn <i>Marcell</i>.
p. 23, and Harnack’s important note, p. 229). Least of all was
Athanasius the author of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iii-p5.2">ὁμοούσιον</span>; his
whole attitude toward the famous test (<i>infr</i>. p. 303) is that of
loyal acceptance and assimilation rather than of native inward
affinity. ‘He was moulded by the Nicene Creed, did not mould it
himself’ (Loofs, p. 134). The theological keynote of the council
was struck by a small minority; Eustathius, Marcellus, perhaps
Macarius, and the Westerns, above all Hosius; the numbers were
doubtless contributed by the Egyptian bishops who had condemned Arius
in 321. The signatures, which seem partly incorrect, preserve a list of
about 20. The party then which rallied round Alexander in formal
opposition to the Arians may be put down at over thirty. ‘The men
who best understood Arianism were most decided on the necessity of its
formal condemnation.’ (Gwatkin.) To this compact and determined
group the result of the council was due, and in their struggle they
owed much—how much it is hard to determine—to the energy
and eloquence of the deacon Athanasius, who had accompanied his bishop
to the council as an indispensable companion (<i>infr</i>. p. 103; Soz.
i. 17 <i>fin</i>.). (3) Between the convinced Arians and their reasoned
opponents lay the great mass of the bishops, 200 and more, nearly all
from Syria and Asia Minor, who wished for nothing more than that they
might hand on to those who came after them the faith they had received
at baptism, and had learned from their predecessors. These were the
‘conservatives<note place="end" n="8" id="v.ii.iii-p5.3"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.iii-p6"> A term
first brought into currency in this connection by Mr. Gwatkin (p. 38,
note), and since adopted by many writers including Harnack; in spite of
the obvious objection to the importations of political terms into the
grave questions of this period, the term is too useful to be
surrendered, and the ‘conservatives’ of the Post-Nicene
reaction were in fact too often political in their methods and spirit.
The <i>truly</i> conservative men, here as in other instances, failed
to enlist the sympathy of the conservative rank and file.</p></note>,’ or middle party,
composed of all those who, for whatever reason, while untainted with
Arianism, yet either failed to feel its urgent danger to the Church, or
else to hold steadily in view the necessity of an adequate test if it
was to be banished. Simple shepherds like Spyridion of Cyprus; men of
the world who were more interested in their <i>libelli</i> than in the
magnitude of the doctrinal issue; theologians, a numerous class,
‘who on the basis of half-understood Origenist ideas were
prepared to recognise in Christ only the Mediator appointed (no doubt
before all ages) between God and the World’ (Zahn <i>Marc</i>. p.
30); men who in the best of faith yet failed from lack of intellectual
clearsightedness to grasp the question for themselves; a few, possibly,
who were inclined to think that Arius was hardly used and might be
right after all; such were the main elements which made up the mass of
the council, and upon whose indefiniteness, sympathy, or unwillingness
to impose any effective test, the Arian party based their hopes at any
rate of toleration. Spokesman and leader of the middle party was the
most learned Churchman of the age, Eusebius of Cæsarea. A devoted
admirer of Origen, but independent of the school of Lucian, he had,
during the early stages of the controversy, thrown his weight on the
side of toleration for Arius. He had himself used compromising
language, and in his letter to the Cæsarean Church (<i>infra</i>,
p. 76 <i>sq</i>.) does so again. But equally strong language can be
cited from him on the other side, and belonging as he does properly to
the pre-Nicene age, it is highly invidious to make the most of his
Arianising passages, and, ignoring or explaining away those on the
other side, and depreciating his splendid and lasting services to
Christian learning, to class him summarily with his namesake of
Nicomedia<note place="end" n="9" id="v.ii.iii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.iii-p7"> The
identity of name has certainly done Eusebius no good with posterity.
But no one with a spark of generosity can fail to be moved by the
appeal of Socrates (ii. 21) for common fairness toward the
dead.</p></note>. (See Prolegg. to vol. 1 of this series, and
above all the article in D.C.B.) The fact however remains, that
Eusebius gave something more than moral support to the Arians. He was
‘neither a great man nor a clear thinker’ (Gwatkin); his
own theology was hazy and involved; as an Origenist, his main dread was
of Monarchianism, and his policy in the council was to stave off at
least such a condemnation of Arianism as should open the door to
‘confounding the Persons.’ Eusebius apparently represents,
therefore, the ‘left wing,’ or the last mentioned, of the
‘conservative’ elements in the council (<i>supra</i>, and
Gwatkin, p. 38); but his learning, age, position, and the ascendency of
Origenist Theology in the East, marked him out as the leader of the
whole.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iii-p8">But the ‘conservatism’ of the great
mass of bishops rejected Arianism more promptly than had been expected
by its adherents or patrons.</p>

<p class="c49" id="v.ii.iii-p9">The real work of the council did not begin at
once. The way was blocked by innumerable applications to the Christian
Emperor from bishops and clergy, mainly for the redress of personal
grievances. Commonplace men often fail to see the proportion of things,
and to rise to the magnitude of the events in which they play their
<pb n="xix" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_xix.html" id="v.ii.iii-Page_xix" />part. At last Constantine appointed
a day for the formal and final reception of all personal complaints,
and burnt the ‘libelli’ in the presence of the assembled
fathers. He then named a day by which the bishops were to be ready for
a formal decision of the matters in dispute. The way was now open for
the leaders to set to work. Quasi-formal meetings were held, Arius and
his supporters met the bishops, and the situation began to clear (Soz.
i. 17). To their dismay (<i>de Decr.</i> 3) the Arian leaders realised
that they could only count on some seventeen supporters out of the
entire body of bishops. They would seem to have seriously and honestly
underrated the novelty of their own teaching (cf. the letter of Arius
in Thdt. i. 5), and to have come to the council with the expectation of
victory over the party of Alexander. But they discovered their
mistake:—</p>

<p class="c50" id="v.ii.iii-p10">‘Sectamur ultro, quos
opimus</p>

<p class="c23" id="v.ii.iii-p11">Fallere et effugere est
triumphus.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iii-p12">‘Fallere et effugere’ was in fact the
problem which now confronted them. It seems to have been agreed at an
early stage, perhaps it was understood from the first, that some
formula of the unanimous belief of the Church must be fixed upon to
make an end of controversy. The Alexandrians and
‘Conservatives’ confronted the Arians with the traditional
Scriptural phrases (pp. 163, 491) which appeared to leave no doubt as
to the eternal Godhead of the Son. But to their surprise they were met
with perfect acquiescence. Only as each test was propounded, it was
observed that the suspected party whispered and gesticulated to one
another, evidently hinting that each could be safely accepted, since it
admitted of evasion. If their assent was asked to the formula
‘like to the Father in all things,’ it was given with the
reservation that man as such is ‘the image and glory of
God.’ The ‘power of God’ elicited the whispered
explanation that the host of Israel was spoken of as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iii-p12.1">δύναμις
κυρίου</span>, and that even the locust
and caterpillar are called the ‘power of God.’ The
‘eternity’ of the Son was countered by the text, ‘We
that live are alway (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. iv. 11" id="v.ii.iii-p12.2" parsed="|2Cor|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.11">2 Cor.
iv. 11</scripRef>)!’ The fathers
were baffled, and the test of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iii-p12.3">ὁμοούσιον</span>, with
which the minority had been ready from the first, was being forced (p.
172) upon the majority by the evasions of the Arians. When the day for
the decisive meeting arrived it was felt that the choice lay between
the adoption of the word, cost what it might, and the admission of
Arianism to a position of toleration and influence in the Church. But
then, was Arianism all that Alexander and Eustathius made it out to be?
was Arianism so very intolerable, that this novel test must be imposed
on the Church? The answer came (Newman <i>Ar</i>. 4 p. 252) from Eusebius of Nicomedia. Upon
the assembling of the bishops for their momentous debate (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iii-p12.4">ὡς δὲ ἐζητεῖτο
τῆς πίστεως ὁ
τρόπος</span>, <i>Eustath.</i>) he
presented them with a statement of his belief. The previous course of
events may have convinced him that half-measures would defeat their own
purpose, and that a challenge to the enemy, a forlorn hope, was the
only resort left to him<note place="end" n="10" id="v.ii.iii-p12.5"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.iii-p13"> Or
possibly Theodoret, &amp;c., drew a wrong inference from the words of
Eustathius (in Thdt. i. 8), and the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iii-p13.1">γράμμα</span> was
<i>not</i> submitted <i>by</i> Eusebius, but <i>produced</i> as
evidence <i>against</i> him; in this case it must have been, as Fleury
observes, his letter to Paulinus of Tyre.</p></note>. At any rate the
statement was an unambiguous assertion of the Arian formulæ, and
it cleared the situation at once. An angry clamour silenced the
innovator, and his document was publicly torn to shreds (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iii-p13.2">ὑπ᾽
ὄψει πάντων</span>,
says an eye-witness in Thdt. i. 8). Even the majority of the Arians
were cowed, and the party were reduced to the inner circle of five
(<i>supra</i>). It was now agreed on all hands that a stringent formula
was needed. But Eusebius of Cæsarea came forward with a last
effort to stave off the inevitable. He produced a formula, not of his
own devising (Kölling, pp. 208 <i>sqq.</i>), but consisting of the
creed of his own Church with an addition intended to guard against
Sabellianism (Hort, <i>Two Diss.</i> pp. 56, <i>sq.</i> 138). The
formula was unassailable on the basis of Scripture and of tradition. No
one had a word to say against it, and the Emperor expressed his
personal anxiety that it should be adopted, with the single improvement
of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iii-p13.3">ὁμοούσιον</span>. The
suggestion thus quietly made was momentous in its result. We cannot but
recognise the ‘prompter’ Hosius behind the Imperial
recommendation: the friends of Alexander had patiently waited their
time, and now their time was come: the two Eusebii had placed the
result in their hands. But how and where was the necessary word to be
inserted? and if some change must be made in the Cæsarean formula,
would it not be as well to set one or two other details right? At any
rate, the creed of Eusebius was carefully overhauled clause by clause,
and eventually took a form materially different from that in which it
was first presented<note place="end" n="11" id="v.ii.iii-p13.4"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.iii-p14">, vol. 2, p. 227. The main alterations were (1) The
elimination of the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iii-p14.1">λόγος</span> and
substitution of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iii-p14.2">υἱ&amp;
231·ς</span> in the principal place. This
struck at the theology of Eusebius even more directly than at that of
Arius. (2) The addition not only of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iii-p14.3">ὁμοούσιον τῷ
πατρί</span>, but also
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iii-p14.4">τούτεστιν
ἐκ τῆς
οὐσίας τοῦ
πατρός</span> between <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iii-p14.5">μονογενῆ</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iii-p14.6">θεόν</span> as a further
qualification of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iii-p14.7">γεννηθέντα</span>
(specially against Euseb. Nicom.: see his letter in
Thdt. i. 6). (3) Further explanation of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iii-p14.8">γεννηθέντα</span>
by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iii-p14.9">γ.
οὐ
ποιηθέντα</span>, a glance at a favourite argument of Arius, as well as at
Asterius. (4) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iii-p14.10">ἐνανθρωπήσαντα</span>
added to explain <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iii-p14.11">σαρκωθέντα</span>, and so to exclude the Christology which characterised
Arianism from the first. (5) Addition of anathematisms directed against
all the leading Arian doctrines.</p></note>, and with affinities to
the creeds of Antioch and Jerusalem as well as Cæsarea.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iii-p15">All was now ready; the creed, the result of
minute and careful deliberations (we do not <pb n="xx" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_xx.html" id="v.ii.iii-Page_xx" />know their history, nor even how long they
occupied<note place="end" n="12" id="v.ii.iii-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.iii-p16"> The
events have been related in what seems to be their most likely order,
but there is no real certainty in the matter. It is clear that there
were at least two public sittings (Soz. i. 17, the language of Eus.
<i>V. C.</i> iii. 10, is reconcileable with this) in the
emperor’s presence, at the first of which the <i>libelli</i> were
burned and the bishops requested to examine the question of faith. This
was probably on June 19. The tearing up of the creed of Eus. Nic. seems
from the account of Eustathius to have come immediately before the
final adoption of a creed. The creed of Eusebius of Cæsarea, which
was the basis of that finally adopted, must therefore have been
propounded after the failure of his namesake. (Montfaucon and others
are clearly wrong in supposing that <i>this</i> was the
‘blasphemy’ which was torn to pieces!) The difficulty is,
where to put the dramatic scene of whisperings, nods, winks, and
evasions which compelled the bishops to apply a drastic test. I think
(with Kölling, &amp;c.) that it must have preceded the proposal of
Eusebius, upon which the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iii-p16.1">ὁμοούσιον</span> was quietly insisted on by Constantine; for the latter was
the only occasion (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iii-p16.2">πρόφασις</span>) of any modification in the Cæsarean Creed, which in
itself does not correspond to the tests described <i>infr.</i> p. 163.
But Montfaucon and others, followed by Gwatkin, place the scene in
question <i>after</i> the proposal of Eus. Cæs. and the resolution
to modify his creed by the insertion of a stringent test,—in fact
at the ‘pause’ of the council before its final resolution.
This conflicts with the clear statement of Eusebius that the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iii-p16.3">ὁμοούσιον</span> was the ‘thin end of the wedge’ which led to the
entire recasting of his creed (see <i>infr.</i> p. 73. The idea of
Kölling, p. 208, that the creed of Eusebius was drawn up by him
for the occasion, and that the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iii-p16.4">μάθημα</span> of
the council was ready beforehand as an alternative document, is refuted
by the relation of the two documents; see Hort, pp. 138, 139). It
follows, therefore, from the combined accounts of Ath., Euseb. and
Eustathius (our only eye-witnesses) that (1) the fathers were
practically resolved upon the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iii-p16.5">ὁμοούσιον</span> before the final sitting. (2) That this resolve was clinched
by the creed of Eusebius of Nicomedia. (3) That Eusebius of
Cæsarea made his proposal when it was too late to think of
half-measures. (4) That the creed of Eusebius was modified at the
Emperor’s direction (which presupposes the willingness of the
Council). (5) That this revision was immediately followed by the
signatures and the close of the council. The work of revision, however,
shews such signs of attention to detail that we are almost compelled to
assume at least one adjournment of the final sitting. When the other
business of the council was transacted, including the settlement of the
Easter question, the Meletian schism, and the Canons, it is impossible
to say. Kölling <i>suo jure</i> puts them at the first public
session. The question must be left open, as must that of the presidency
of the council. The conduct of the proceedings was evidently in the
hands of Constantine, so that the question of presidency reduces itself
to that of identifying the bishop on Constantine’s right who
delivered the opening address to the Emperor: this was certainly not
Hosius (see <i>Vit. C</i>. iii. 11, and vol. 1 of this series, p. 19),
but may have been Eusebius of Cæsarea, who probably after a few
words from Eustathius (Thdt.) or Alexander (Theod. Mops. and Philost.)
was entrusted with so congenial a task. The name of Hosius stands first
on the extant list of signatures, and he may have signed first,
although the lists are bad witnesses. The words of Athanasius sometimes
quoted in this connection (p. 256), ‘over what synod did he not
preside?’ must be read in connection with the distinction made by
Theodoret in quoting the passage in question (<i>H. E.</i> ii. 15) that
Hosius ’was <i>very prominent</i> at the great synod of
Nicæa, and <i>presided</i> over those who assembled at Sardica.
This is the only evidence we possess to which any weight can be
attached.</p></note>), lay before the council. We are told
‘the council paused.’ The evidence fails us; but it may
well have been so. All the bishops who were genuinely horrified at the
naked Arianism of Eusebius of Nicomedia were yet far from sharing the
clearsighted definiteness of the few: they knew that the test proposed
was not in Scripture, that it had a suspicious history in the Church.
The history of the subsequent generation shews that the mind of Eastern
Christendom was not wholly ripe for its adoption. But the fathers were
reminded of the previous discussions, of the futility of the Scriptural
tests, of the locust and the caterpillar, of the whisperings, the nods,
winks, and evasions. With a great revulsion of feeling the council
closed its ranks and marched triumphantly to its conclusion. All
signed,—all but two, Secundus and Theonas. Maris signed and
Theognis, Menophantus and Patrophilus, and all the rest. Eusebius of
Nicomedia signed; signed everything, even the condemnation of his own
convictions and of his ‘genuine fellow-Lucianist’ Arius;
not the last time that an Arian leader was found to turn against a
friend in the hour of trial. Eusebius justified his signature by a
‘mental reservation;’ but we can sympathise with the bitter
scorn of Secundus, who as he departed to his exile warned Eusebius that
he would not long escape the same fate (Philost. i. 9).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iii-p17">The council broke up after being entertained by
the Emperor at a sumptuous banquet in honour of his Vicennalia. The
recalcitrant bishops with Arius and some others were sent into exile
(an unhappy and fateful precedent), a fate which soon after overtook
Eusebius of Nicomedia and Theognis (see the discussion in D.C.B. ii.
364 <i>sq.</i>). But in 329 ‘we find Eusebius once more in high
favour with Constantine, discharging his episcopal functions,
persuading Constantine that he and Arius held substantially the Creed
of Nicæa.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iii-p18">The council also dealt with the Paschal question
(see <i>Vit. Const.</i> iii. 18; so far as the question bears on
Athanasius see below, p. 500), and with the Meletian schism in Egypt.
The latter was the main subject of a letter (Soc. i. 9; Thdt. i. 9) to
the Alexandrian Church. Meletius himself was to retain the honorary
title of bishop, to remain strictly at home, and to be in lay communion
for the rest of his life. The bishops and clergy of his party were to
receive a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iii-p18.1">μυστικωτέρα
χειροτονία</span>
(see Bright, <i>Notes on Canons,</i> pp. 25 <i>sqq.</i>; Gore, <i>The
Church and the Ministry,</i> ed. 1, p. 192 note), and to be allowed to
discharge their office, but in the strictest subordination to the
Catholic Clergy of Alexander. But on vacancies occurring, the Meletian
incumbents were to succeed subject to (1) their fitness, (2) the wishes
of the people, (3) the approval of the Bishop of Alexandria. The terms
were mild, and even the gentle nature of Alexander seems to have feared
that immediate peace might have been purchased at the expense of future
trouble (his successor openly blames the compromise, p. 131, and more
strongly p. 137); accordingly, before carrying out the settlement he
required Meletius to draw up an exact list of his clergy at the time of
the council, so as to bar an indefinite multiplication of claims.
Meletius, who must have been even less pleased with the settlement than
his metropolitan, seems to have taken his time. At last nothing would
satisfy both parties but the personal presentation of the Meletian
bishops from all Egypt, and of their clergy <pb n="xxi" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_xxi.html" id="v.ii.iii-Page_xxi" />from Alexandria itself, to Alexander (p. 137,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iii-p18.2">τούτους
καὶ παρόντας
παρέδωκεν τῷ
᾽Αλεξάνδρῳ</span>),
who was thus enabled to check the <i>Brevium</i> or schedule handed in
by their chief<note place="end" n="13" id="v.ii.iii-p18.3"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.iii-p19"> It is
worth noting that the Nicene arrangement was successful in some few
cases. See Index to this vol. <i>s.v.</i> Theon (of Nilopolis),
&amp;c.</p></note>. All this must have taken a long time
after Alexander’s return, and the peace was soon broken by his
death.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iii-p20">Five months after the conclusion of the
negotiations, Alexander having now died, the flame of schism broke out
afresh (<i>infr.</i> p. 131. Montfaucon, in Migne xxv. p. lvii., shews
conclusively that the above is the meaning of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iii-p20.1">μῆνας
πέντε</span>.) On his death-bed, Alexander
called for Athanasius. He was away from Alexandria, but the other
deacon of that name (see signatures p. 71), stepped forward in answer
to the call. But without noticing him, the Bishop repeated the name,
adding, ‘You think to escape, but it cannot be.’ (Sozom.
ii. 17.) Alexander had already written his Easter Letter for the year
328 (it was apparently still extant at the end of the century, p. 503).
He died on April 17 of that year (Pharmuthi 22), and on the eighth of
June Athanasius was chosen bishop in his stead.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="The situation after the Council of Nicæa." n="3(2)" shorttitle="Section 3 (2)" progress="2.33%" prev="v.ii.iii" next="v.ii.v" id="v.ii.iv"><p class="c6" id="v.ii.iv-p1">

§3 (2).
<i>The situation after the Council of Nicæa.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="v.ii.iv-p2"><span class="c10" id="v.ii.iv-p2.1">The</span> council (a) had
testified, by its horrified and spontaneous rejection of it, that
Arianism was a novelty subversive of the Christian faith as they had
received it from their fathers. They had (b) banished it from the
Church by an inexorable test, which even the leading supporters of
Arius had been induced to subscribe. In the years immediately
following, we find (c) a large majority of the Eastern bishops,
especially of Syria and Asia Minor, the very regions whence the
numerical strength of the council was drawn, in full reaction against
the council; first against the leaders of the victorious party,
eventually and for nearly a whole generation against the symbol itself;
the final victory of the latter in the East being the result of the
slow growth of conviction, a growth independent of the authority of the
council which it eventually was led to recognise. To understand this
paradox of history, which determines the whole story of the life of
Athanasius as bishop, it is necessary to estimate at some length the
theological and ecclesiastical situation at the close of the council:
this will best be done by examining each point in turn (a) the novelty
of Arianism, (b) the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p2.2">ὁμοούσιον</span> as a
theological formula, (c) the materials for reaction.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p3">(a) ‘Arianism was a new doctrine in the
Church’ (Harnack, p. 218); but it claimed to be no novelty. And
it was successful for a long time in gaining ‘conservative’
patronage. Its novelty, as observed above, is sufficiently shewn by its
reception at the Council of Nicæa. But no novelty springs into
existence without antecedents. What were the antecedents of Arianism?
How does it stand related to the history within the Church of the
momentous question, ‘What think ye of Christ?’</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p4">In examining such a question, two methods are
possible. We may take as our point of departure the formulated dogma
say of Nicæa, and examine in the light of it variations in
theological statements in preceding periods, to shew that they do not
warrant us in regarding the dogma as an innovation. That is the
dogmatic method. Or we may take our start from the beginning, and trace
the history of doctrine in the order of cause and effect, so as to
detect the divergence and convergence of streams of influence, and
arrive at an answer to the question, How came men to think and speak as
they did? That is the historical method. Both methods have their
recommendations, and either has been ably applied to the problem before
us. In electing the latter I choose the more difficult road; but I do
so with the conviction, firstly, that the former has tended (and
especially in the ablest hands) to obscure our perception of the actual
facts, secondly, that the saving faith of Christ has everything to gain
from a method which appeals directly to our sense of historical truth,
and satisfies, not merely overawes, the mind.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p5">Let us then go back to ‘the beginning of
the Gospel.’ Taking the synoptic gospels as our primary evidence,
we ask, what did Christ our Lord teach about Himself? We do not find
formal definitions of doctrine concerning His Person. Doubtless it may
seem that such a definition on His part would have saved infinite
dispute and searchings of heart in the history of the Church. But
recognising in Him the unique and supreme Revealer of the Father, it is
not for us to say what He should have taught; we must accept His method
of teaching as that which Divine Wisdom chose as the best, and its
sequel in history as the way in which God willed man to learn. We find
then in the materials which we possess for the history of His Life and
Teaching fully enough to explain the belief of His disciples (see
below) in His Divinity. <i>Firstly,</i> there is no serious doubt as to
His claim to be the Messiah. (The confession of Peter in all four
Gospels, <scripRef passage="Matt. xvi. 16; Mark viii. 29; Luke ix. 27; John vi. 69" id="v.ii.iv-p5.1" parsed="|Matt|16|16|0|0;|Mark|8|29|0|0;|Luke|9|27|0|0;|John|6|69|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.16 Bible:Mark.8.29 Bible:Luke.9.27 Bible:John.6.69">Matt. xvi. 16; Mark
viii. 29; Luke ix. 27; John vi. 69</scripRef>; ‘Son of Man,’ <scripRef passage="Dan. vii. 13; ix. 24" id="v.ii.iv-p5.2" parsed="|Dan|7|13|0|0;|Dan|9|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.7.13 Bible:Dan.9.24">Dan. vii. 13; ix. 24</scripRef>, &amp;c.). In this character He is King
in the kingdom of Heaven (<scripRef passage="Matt. 25.31-36; Mark 8.38" id="v.ii.iv-p5.3" parsed="|Matt|25|31|25|36;|Mark|8|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.31-Matt.25.36 Bible:Mark.8.38">Matt. xxv.
31–36, cf. Mk. viii. 38</scripRef>), and revises the Law with full
authority (<scripRef passage="Matt. 5.21-44; Luke 5.24; Matt. 12.8" id="v.ii.iv-p5.4" parsed="|Matt|5|21|5|44;|Luke|5|24|0|0;|Matt|12|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.21-Matt.5.44 Bible:Luke.5.24 Bible:Matt.12.8">Matt. v. 21–44, cf. Luke
v. 24; Matt. xii. 8</scripRef>). It may
be added that whatever this claim conveyed to the Jews of His own time
(see Stanton’s <i>Jewish and Christian Messiah</i>) it is
impossible to combine in one idea the Old Testament traits of the
Coming One if we stop short of the identification of the Messiah with
the God of Israel (see Delitzsch, <i>Psalms,</i> vol. i. pp. 94, 95,
last English ed.). <i>Secondly,</i> Christ enjoys <i>and confers</i>
the full authority of God (<scripRef passage="Matt. 10.40; Luke 10.16; Matt. 24.35; Mark 13.31; Luke 21.33" id="v.ii.iv-p5.5" parsed="|Matt|10|40|0|0;|Luke|10|16|0|0;|Matt|24|35|0|0;|Mark|13|31|0|0;|Luke|21|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.40 Bible:Luke.10.16 Bible:Matt.24.35 Bible:Mark.13.31 Bible:Luke.21.33">Matt. x. 40; Luke x. 16; cf. also Matt. xxiv.
35; Mk. xiii. 31; Luke xxi. 33</scripRef>), gives and promises the Holy Spirit
(‘the Spirit <i>of the Father,</i>’ see <scripRef passage="Matt. 10.17; Luke 12.12; 21.15" id="v.ii.iv-p5.6" parsed="|Matt|10|17|0|0;|Luke|12|12|0|0;|Luke|21|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.17 Bible:Luke.12.12 Bible:Luke.21.15">Matt. x. 17, &amp;c.; Luke xii. 12, and
especially Luke xxi. 15</scripRef>,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p5.7">ἐγὼ
γὰρ δώσω</span>, &amp;c.), and
apparently sends the prophets and holy men of old (cf. <scripRef passage="Matt. 23.34; Luke 11.49" id="v.ii.iv-p5.8" parsed="|Matt|23|34|0|0;|Luke|11|49|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.34 Bible:Luke.11.49">Matt. xxiii. 34, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p5.9">ἐγὼ
ἀποστέλλω</span> with
Luke xi. 49</scripRef>). <i>Thirdly,</i>
the foundation of all this is laid in a passage preserved by the first
and third gospels, in which He claims the unqualified possession of the
mind of the Father (Luke x.
22; <pb n="xxii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_xxii.html" id="v.ii.iv-Page_xxii" />Matt. xi. 27), ‘No man knoweth [who] the Son
[is], save the Father, neither knoweth any man [who] the Father [is]
save the Son, and he to whomsoever the Son will (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p5.11">βούληται</span>) reveal
Him.’ Observe the <i>reciprocity</i> of knowledge between the Son
and the Father. This claim is a decisive <i>instantia fœderis</i>
between the Synoptics and the Fourth Gospel, e.g. <scripRef passage="John xvi. 15; xiv. 9" id="v.ii.iv-p5.12" parsed="|John|16|15|0|0;|John|14|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.15 Bible:John.14.9">John xvi. 15; xiv. 9</scripRef>, &amp;c. <i>Fourthly,</i> we observe the
claim made by Him throughout the synoptic record to absolute
confidence, absolute faith, obedience, self-surrender, such as no frail
man is justified in claiming from another; the absence of any trace in
the mind of the ‘meek and lowly’ one of that consciousness
of sin, that need of reconciliation with God, which is to us an
indispensable condition of the religious temper, and the starting-point
of Christian faith (contrast <scripRef passage="Isa. vi. 5" id="v.ii.iv-p5.13" parsed="|Isa|6|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.6.5">Isa. vi. 5</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p6">We now turn to the Apostles. Here a few brief
remarks must suffice. (A suggestive summary in Sanday, ‘What the
first Christians thought about Christ,’ <i>Oxford House Papers,
First Series.</i>) That S. Paul’s summary of the Gospel (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 3" id="v.ii.iv-p6.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.3">1 Cor. xv. 3</scripRef> <i>sqq.</i>) is given by him as common
ground between himself and the older Apostles follows strictly from the
fact that the verb used (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p6.2">παρέλαβον</span>)
links the facts of Redemption (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15.3,4" id="v.ii.iv-p6.3" parsed="|1Cor|15|3|15|4" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.3-1Cor.15.4">v. 3, 4</scripRef>) with the personal experiences of the
original disciples (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15.5" id="v.ii.iv-p6.4" parsed="|1Cor|15|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.5">5</scripRef>
<i>sqq.</i>). In fact it is not in dispute that the original Jewish
nucleus of the Apostolic Church preached Jesus as the Messiah, and His
death as the ground of forgiveness of sins (Pfleiderer,
<i>Urchrist.</i> p. 20; <scripRef passage="Acts ii. 36, 38; iii. 26; iv. 12" id="v.ii.iv-p6.5" parsed="|Acts|2|36|0|0;|Acts|2|38|0|0;|Acts|3|26|0|0;|Acts|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.36 Bible:Acts.2.38 Bible:Acts.3.26 Bible:Acts.4.12">Acts
ii. 36, 38; iii. 26; iv. 12</scripRef>,
&amp;c.; the ‘Hebraic colouring’ of these early chapters is
very characteristic and important). The question is, however, how much
this implied as to the Divine Personality of the Saviour; how far the
belief of the Apostles and their contemporaries was uniform and
explicit on this point. Important light is thrown on this question by
the controversy which divided S. Paul from the mass of Jewish
Christians with respect to the observance of the Law. Our primary
source of knowledge here is <scripRef passage="Gal. 2" id="v.ii.iv-p6.6" parsed="|Gal|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2">Galatians, ch. ii</scripRef>. We there learn that while S. Paul
regarded this question as involving the whole essence of the Gospel,
and resisted every attempt to impose circumcision on Gentile
Christians, the older Apostles conceded the one point regarded as
central, and, while reserving the obligation of the Law on those born
under it (which S. Paul never directly assailed, <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 18" id="v.ii.iv-p6.7" parsed="|1Cor|7|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.18">1 Cor. vii. 18</scripRef>) recognised the Gospel of the
uncircumcision as legitimate. This concession, as the event proved,
conceded everything; if the ‘gospel of the uncircumcision’
was sufficient for salvation, circumcision became a national, not a
religious principle. Now this whole question was fundamentally a
question about Christ. Men who believed, or were willing to grant, that
the Law uttered from Sinai by the awful voice of the Most High Himself
was no longer the supreme revelation of God, the one divinely ordained
covenant of righteousness, certainly believed that some revelation of
God different <i>in kind</i> (for no revelation of God <i>to</i> man
could surpass the <i>degree</i> of <scripRef passage="Ex. xxxiii. 11" id="v.ii.iv-p6.8" parsed="|Exod|33|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.33.11">Ex. xxxiii. 11</scripRef>) had taken place, an unique revelation
of God <i>in</i> man. The revelation of God in Christ, not the
revelation of God to Moses, was the one fact in the world’s
history; Sinai was dwarfed in comparison of Calvary. But it must be
observed that while the older Apostles, by the very recognition of the
gospel of the uncircumcision, went thus far with S. Paul, S. Paul
realised as a central principle what to others lay at the
circumference. What to the one was a <i>result</i> of their belief in
Christ was to him the starting-point, from which logical conclusions
were seen to follow, practical applications made in every direction. At
the same time S. Paul taught nothing about Christ that was not
<i>implied</i> in the belief of the older Apostles, or that they would
not have felt impelled by their own religious position to accept. In
fact it was their fundamental union in the implicit belief of the
divinity of the Lord that made possible any agreement between S. Paul
and the Jewish Apostles as to the gospel of the uncircumcision.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p7">The apostles of the circumcision, however, stood
between S. Paul and the zealot mass of Jewish Christians (<scripRef passage="Acts xxi. 20" id="v.ii.iv-p7.1" parsed="|Acts|21|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.20">Acts xxi. 20</scripRef>), many of whom were far from acquiescing
in the recognition of S. Paul’s Gospel. On the same principle
that we have used to determine the belief of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p7.2">Στῦλοι</span> with regard to
Christ, we must needs recognise that where the gospel of the
uncircumcision was still assailed or disparaged, the Divinity of Christ
was apprehended faintly, or not at all.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p8">The name of the ‘Ebionite’ sect
testifies to its continuity with a section of the Jerusalem Church (see
Lightfoot’s Galatians, <i>S. Paul and the Three</i>). It should
be observed, however, firstly that between the clear-sighted Apostle of
the Gentiles and the straitest of the zealots, there lay every
conceivable gradation of intermediate positions (Loofs, <i>Leitf.</i>
§11. 2, 3); secondly, that while emancipation from legalism in the
Apostolic Church implied what has been said above, a belief in the
divinity of Jesus was in itself compatible with strict Jewish
observance.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p9">The divinity of Christ then was firmly held by S.
Paul (the most remarkable passage is <scripRef passage="Rom. x. 9, 11, 13" id="v.ii.iv-p9.1" parsed="|Rom|10|9|0|0;|Rom|10|11|0|0;|Rom|10|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.9 Bible:Rom.10.11 Bible:Rom.10.13">Rom. x. 9, 11, 13</scripRef>, where <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p9.2">Κύριον
᾽Ιησοῦν</span> = <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p9.3">αὐτόν</span> = <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p9.4">Κύριον</span> =
הוהי <scripRef passage="Joel ii. 32" id="v.ii.iv-p9.5" parsed="|Joel|2|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Joel.2.32">Joel ii. 32</scripRef>), and his belief was held by him in
common with the Jewish Apostles, although with a clearer illumination
as to its consequences. That this belief was absolutely universal in
the Church is not to be maintained, the elimination of Ebionism was
only gradual (Justin, <i>Dial.</i> xlviii. <i>ad fin.</i>); but that
it, and not Ebionism, represented the common belief of the Apostles and
New Testament writers is not to be doubted.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p10">But taking this as proved, we do not find an
equally clear answer to the question <i>In what sense</i> is Christ
God? The synoptic record makes no <i>explicit</i> reference to the
pre-existence of Christ: but the witness of John and descent of the
Spirit (<scripRef passage="Mark i. 7-11" id="v.ii.iv-p10.1" parsed="|Mark|1|7|1|11" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.7-Mark.1.11">Mark i.
7–11</scripRef>) at His baptism,
coupled with the Virginal Birth (<scripRef passage="Matt. 1; Luke 1" id="v.ii.iv-p10.2" parsed="|Matt|1|0|0|0;|Luke|1|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1 Bible:Luke.1">Mt., Lk.</scripRef>), <i>and with the traits of the synoptic
portrait of Christ</i> as collected above, if they do not compel us to
assert, yet forbid us to deny the presence of this doctrine to the
minds of the Evangelists. In the Pauline (including Hebrews) and
Johannine writings the doctrine is strongly marked, and in the latter
(<scripRef passage="Joh. i. 1, 14, 18" id="v.ii.iv-p10.3" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0;|John|1|14|0|0;|John|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1 Bible:John.1.14 Bible:John.1.18">Joh. i. 1, 14, 18</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p10.4">μονογενὴς
Θεός</span>) Jesus Christ is expressly identified
with the creative Word (Palestinian <i>Memra,</i> rather than
Alexandrian or from Philo; see also <scripRef passage="Rev. xix. 13" id="v.ii.iv-p10.5" parsed="|Rev|19|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.19.13">Rev. xix. 13</scripRef>), and the Word with God. Moreover such
passages as <scripRef passage="Philip. 2.6; 2 Cor. 13.14" id="v.ii.iv-p10.6" parsed="|Phil|2|6|0|0;|2Cor|13|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.6 Bible:2Cor.13.14">Philipp. ii. 6 <i>sqq.,</i> 2 Cor. xiii.
14</scripRef> (the Apostolic
benediction), &amp;c., &amp;c., are significant of the impression left
upon the mind of the infant Churches as they started upon their history
no longer under the personal guidance of the Apostles of the Lord.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p11">Jesus Christ was God, was one with the Father and
with the Spirit: that was enough for the faith, the love, the conduct
of the primitive Church. The Church was nothing so little as a society
of theologians; monotheists and worshippers of Christ by the same
instinct, to analyse their faith as an intellectual problem was far
from their thoughts: God Himself (and there is but one God) had
suffered for them (Ign. <i>Rom</i>. vi.; Tat. <i>Gr.</i> 13; Melito
<i>Fr.</i> 7), God’s sufferings were before their eyes (Clem. R.
I. ii. 1), they desired the drink of God, even His blood (Ign.
<i>Rom</i>. vii., cf. <scripRef passage="Acts xx. 28" id="v.ii.iv-p11.1" parsed="|Acts|20|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.28">Acts xx.
28</scripRef>); if enthusiastic devotion
gave way for a moment to reflexion ‘we must think of Jesus Christ
as of God’ (‘Clem. R.’ II. 1).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p12">The ‘Apostolic fathers’ are not
theological in their aim or method. The earliest seat of theological
reflexion in the primitive Church appears to have been Asia Minor, or
rather Western Asia from Antioch to the Ægean. From this region
proceed the Ignatian letters, which stand alone among the literature of
their day in theological depth and reflexion. Their theology ‘is
wonderfully mature in spite of its immaturity, full of reflexions, and
yet <pb n="xxiii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_xxiii.html" id="v.ii.iv-Page_xxiii" />at the same time full of
intuitive originality’ (Loofs, p. 61). The central idea is that
of the renovation of man (<i>Eph</i>. 20), now under the power of Satan
and <i>Death</i> (ib. 3, 19), which are undone (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p12.1">κατάλυσις</span>) in
Christ, the risen Saviour (<i>Smyrn.</i> 3), who is ‘our true
Life,’ and endows us with immortality (<i>Smyrn.</i> 4,
<i>Magn.</i> 6, <i>Eph.</i> 17). This is by virtue of His Divinity
(<i>Eph.</i> 19, <i>Smyrn.</i> 4) in union with His perfect Manhood. He
is the only utterance of God (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p12.2">λόγος ἀπὸ
σιγῆς
προελθών</span>, <i>Magn.</i>
8), the ‘unlying mouth by which the Father spake’
(<i>Rom</i>. 8.) ‘God come (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p12.3">γενόμενος</span>) in
the flesh,’ ‘our God’ (<i>Eph</i>. 7, 18). His flesh
partaken mystically in the Eucharist unites our nature to His, is the
‘medicine of incorruption’ (<i>Eph.</i> 20, <i>Smyrn.</i>
7, cf. <i>Trall.</i> 1). Ignatius does not distinguish the relation of
the divine to the human in Christ: he is content to insist on both:
‘one Physician, of flesh and of spirit, begotten and
unbegotten’ (<i>Eph.</i> 7). Nor does he clearly conceive the
relation of the Eternal Son to the Father. He is unbegotten (as God)
and begotten (as man): from eternity with the Father (<i>Magn.</i> 6):
through Him the One God manifested himself. The theological depth of
Ignatius was perhaps in part called forth by the danger to the churches
from the Docetic heretics, representative of a Judaic (<i>Philad.</i>
5, <i>Magn.</i> 8–10) syncretism which had long had a hold in
Asia Minor (1 John and Lightfoot <i>Coloss.,</i> p. 73, 81
<i>sqq.</i>). To this he opposes what is evidently a <i>creed</i>
(<i>Trall.</i> 9), with emphasis on the reality (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p12.5">ἀληθῶς</span>) of all the facts of
Redemption comprised in it.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p13">It was in fact the controversies of the second
century that produced a theology in the Catholic Church,—that in
a sense produced the Catholic Church itself. The idea of the Church as
distinct from and embracing the Churches is a New Testament idea (<scripRef passage="Eph. 5.25; 1 Cor. 15.9" id="v.ii.iv-p13.1" parsed="|Eph|5|25|0|0;|1Cor|15|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.25 Bible:1Cor.15.9">Eph. v. 25, cf. 1 Cor. xv. 9</scripRef>, &amp;c.), and the name
‘Catholic’ occurs at the beginning of the second century
(Lightfoot’s note on Ign. <i>Smyrn.</i> 8); but the Gnostic and
Montanist controversies compelled the Churches which held fast to the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p13.2">παράδοσις</span> of
the Apostles to close their ranks (episcopal federation) and to reflect
upon their creed. The Baptismal Creed (<scripRef passage="Rom. 10.9; Acts 8.37; 1 Cor. 15.3-4" id="v.ii.iv-p13.3" parsed="|Rom|10|9|0|0;|Acts|8|37|0|0;|1Cor|15|3|15|4" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.9 Bible:Acts.8.37 Bible:1Cor.15.3-1Cor.15.4">Rom. x. 9, Acts viii. 37, <i>Text. Rec.,</i>
cf. 1 Cor. xv. 3–4</scripRef>)
began to serve as a <i>tessera</i> or passport of right belief, and as
a regulative standard, a ‘rule of faith.’ The ‘limits
of the Christian Church’ began to be more clearly defined
(Stanton, <i>ubi supr.</i> p. 167).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p14">Another influence which during the same period
led to a gradual formation of theology was the necessity of defending
the Church against heathenism. If the Gnostics were ‘the first
Christian theologians’ (Harnack), the <span class="c10" id="v.ii.iv-p14.1">Apologists</span> (120–200) are more directly important for
our present enquiry. The usual title of Justin ‘Philosopher and
Martyr’ is significant of his position and typical of the class
of writers to which he belongs. On the one hand the Apologists are
philosophers rather than theologians. Christianity is ‘the only
true philosophy’ (Justin); its doctrines are found piecemeal
among the philosophers (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p14.2">λόγος
σπερματικός</span>),
who are so far Christians, just as the Christians are the true
philosophers (Justin and Minuc. Felix). But the Logos, who is imparted
fragmentarily to the philosophers, is revealed in His entire divine
Personality in Christ (so Justin beyond the others, <i>Apol</i>. ii. 8,
10). In the doctrine of God, their thought is coloured by the eclectic
Platonism of the age before Plotinus. God, the Father of all things, is
Creator, Lord, Master, and <i>as such</i> known to man, but in Himself
Unoriginate (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p14.3">ἀγένητος</span>), ineffable,
mysterious (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p14.4">ἄρρητος</span>), without a name, One
and alone, incapable of Incarnation (for references to Justin and to
Plato, D.C.B. iii. 572). His ‘goodness’ is metaphysical
perfection, or beneficence to man, His ‘righteousness’ that
of Moral Governor of the Universe (contrast the deeper sense of St.
Paul, <scripRef passage="Rom. iii. 21" id="v.ii.iv-p14.5" parsed="|Rom|3|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.21">Rom. iii. 21</scripRef>, &amp;c.). But the abstractness of the
conception of God gives way to personal vividness in the doctrine of
the ‘visible God’ (Tert. <i>Prax.</i> 15 sq.), the Logos
(the subject of the O.T. ‘theophanies’ according to the
Apologists) who was ‘with’ the Father before all things
(Just. <i>Dial.</i> 62), but was ‘begotten’ or projected
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p14.6">προβληθεις</span>)
by the will of the Father (ib. 128) as God from God, as a flame from
fire. He is, like the Father, ineffable (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p14.7">Χριστός</span>, Just.
<i>Apol</i>. ii. 6), yet is the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p14.8">ἄγγελος,
ὑπηρέτης</span> of the
Father. In particular He is the Father’s minister <i>in
Creation:</i> to create He proceeded from the Father, a doctrine
expressly deduced from <scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 22" id="v.ii.iv-p14.9" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22">Prov.
viii. 22</scripRef> (<i>Dial.</i> 61,
129). Before this He was the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p14.10">λόγος
ἐνδιάθετος</span>,
after it the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p14.11">λόγος
προφορικός</span>,
the Word uttered (<scripRef passage="Ps. xlv. 1" id="v.ii.iv-p14.12" parsed="|Ps|45|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.1">Ps. xlv.
1</scripRef> LXX; this distinction is
not in Justin, but is found Theophil. <i>ad Autol.</i> ii. 10, 22: it
is the most marked trace of philosophic [Stoic] influence on the
Apologists). The Apologists, then, conceive of Christian theology <i>as
philosophers.</i> Especially the Person of the Saviour is regarded by
them from the cosmological, not the soteriological view-point. From the
latter, as we have seen, St. Paul starts; and his view gradually
embraces the distant horizon of the former (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. viii. 6, Coloss. i. 15" id="v.ii.iv-p14.13" parsed="|1Cor|8|6|0|0;|Col|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.6 Bible:Col.1.15">1 Cor. viii. 6, Coloss. i. 15</scripRef>); from the soteriological side also
(<i>directly</i>) he reaches the divinity of Christ (<scripRef passage="Rom. v. 1-8; 1 Cor. i. 30; Rom. x. 13" id="v.ii.iv-p14.14" parsed="|Rom|5|1|5|8;|1Cor|1|30|0|0;|Rom|10|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.1-Rom.5.8 Bible:1Cor.1.30 Bible:Rom.10.13">Rom. v. 1–8; 1 Cor. i. 30; Rom. x.
13</scripRef>, <i>as above</i>). Here,
as we shall see, Athanasius meets the Arians substantially by St.
Paul’s method. But the Apologists, under the influence of their
philosophy rather than of their religion, start from the cosmological
aspect of the problem. They engraft upon an Apostolic (Johannine) title
of the Saviour an Alexandrine group of associations: they go far
towards transmuting the Word of St. John to the Logos of Philo and the
Eclectics. Hence their view of His Divinity and of his relation to the
Father is embarrassed. His eternity and His generation are felt to be
hardly compatible: His distinct Personality is maintained at the
expense of His true Divinity. He is God, and not the One God; He can
manifest Himself (Theophanies) in a way the One God cannot; He is an
intermediary between God and the world. The question has become
philosophical rather than directly religious, and philosophy cannot
solve it. But on the other hand, Justin was no Arian. If he was
Philosopher, he was also Martyr. The Apologists are deeply saturated
with Christian piety and personal enthusiastic devotion to Christ.
Justin in particular introduces us, as no other so early writer, into
the life, the worship, the simple faith of the Primitive Church, and we
can trace in him influences of the deeper theology of Asia Minor
(Loofs, p. 72 <i>sq.</i> but see more fully the noble article on Justin
in D.C.B. vol. iii.). But our concern is with their influence on the
analysis of the object of faith; and here we see that unconsciously
they have severed the Incarnate Son from the Eternal Father: not God
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p14.15">ὁ ὄντως θεός</span>)
but a <i>subordinate</i> divine being is revealed in Christ: the Logos,
to adopt the words of Ignatius, is no longer a true breach of the
Divine Silence.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p15">We must now glance at the important period of
developed Catholicism marked especially by the names of <span class="c10" id="v.ii.iv-p15.1">Irenæus,</span> <span class="c10" id="v.ii.iv-p15.2">Tertullian,</span> and
<span class="c10" id="v.ii.iv-p15.3">Clement,</span> the period of a consolidated
organisation, a (relatively) fixed Canon of the New Testament, and a
catholic rule of faith (see above, and Lumby, <i>Creeds,</i> ch. i.;
Heurtley, <i>Harmonia Symbolica,</i> i.–viii.). The problem of
the period which now begins (180–250) was that of <span class="c10" id="v.ii.iv-p15.4">Monarchianism;</span> the Divinity of Christ must be reconciled
with the Unity of God. Monarchianism is in itself the expression of the
truth common to all monotheism, that the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p15.5">ἄρχη</span> or
Originative Principle is strictly and Personally One and one only (in
contrast to the plurality of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p15.6">ἀρχικαὶ
ὑποστάσεις</span>,
see Newman, <i>Arians</i><sup>4</sup>, p. 112 note). No Christian
deliberately maintains the contrary. The Apologists, as we have seen,
tended to emphasise the distinction of Father and Son; but this
tendency makes of necessity in the direction of
‘subordination;’ and <i>any</i> distinction of
‘Persons’ or Hypostases in the Godhead involves to a
Monotheist <i>some</i> subordination, in order to save the principle
<pb n="xxiv" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_xxiv.html" id="v.ii.iv-Page_xxiv" />of the Divine Monarchia.’ The
Monarchian denied <i>any</i> subordination or distinction of hypostases
within the Godhead. This tendency we have now to follow up. We do not
meet with it as a problem in <span class="c10" id="v.ii.iv-p15.7">Irenæus.</span> (He
‘is said to have written against it,’ Newman,
<i>Ar.</i><sup>4</sup>, p. 117, citing Dodw. <i>in Iren.</i>) This
scholar of pupils of Apostles stands in the lines of the Asiatic
theology. He is the successor of Ignatius and Polycarp. We find him, in
sharp contrast to the Apologists, giving full expression to the
revelation of God in Jesus (the ‘Son is the Measure of the
Father, for He contains Him’), and the union of man with God in
the Saviour, as the carrying out of the original destiny of man, by the
destruction of sin, which had for the time frustrated it (III. xviii.
p. 211, Deus antiquam hominis plasmationem in se recapitulans). Hence
the ‘deification’ of man’s nature by union with
Christ (a remarkable point of contact with Athanasius, see note on
<i>de Incar.</i> 54. 3); incorruption is attained to by the knowledge
of God (cf. <scripRef passage="John xvii. 3" id="v.ii.iv-p15.8" parsed="|John|17|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.3">John xvii. 3</scripRef>) through faith (<scripRef passage="John 4.20" id="v.ii.iv-p15.9" parsed="|John|4|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.20">IV.
xx</scripRef>.); we cannot comprehend
God, but we learn to know Him by His Love (<scripRef passage="John 4.20" id="v.ii.iv-p15.10" parsed="|John|4|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.20">ib</scripRef>.). At the same time we trace the
influence of the Apologists here and there in his Christology (III. 6,
19, and the explanation of the ‘Theophanies,’ iv. 20). But
in his younger contemporary <span class="c10" id="v.ii.iv-p15.11">Tertullian,</span> the
reaction of Monarchianism makes itself felt. He is himself one of the
Apologists, and at the same time under <i>Asiatic</i> influences. The
two trains of influence converge in the name <i>Trinitas,</i> which he
is the first to use (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p15.12">τρίας</span> first in the <i>Asiatic</i>
Apologist Theophilus). In combating the Monarchian Praxeas (see below)
he carries subordinationism very far (cf. <i>Hermog.</i> 3. ‘fuit
tempus cum Ei filius non fuit’), he distinguishes the Word as
‘rationalis deus’ from eternity, and
‘sermonalis’ not from eternity (cf. again, Theophilus,
<i>supra</i>). The Generation of the Son is a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p15.13">προβολή</span> (also
‘eructare’ from <scripRef passage="Ps. xlv. 1" id="v.ii.iv-p15.14" parsed="|Ps|45|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.1">Ps. xlv. 1</scripRef>), but the divine ‘Substance’
remains the same (river and fountain, sun and ray, <i>Prax.</i> 8, 9).
He aims at reconciling ‘subordination’ with the
‘Monarchia,’ (ib. 4). In the Incarnate Christ he
distinguishes the divine and human as accurately as Leo the Great (ib.
27, 29). In spite of inconsistencies such as were inevitable in his
strange individuality (Stoic, philosopher, lawyer, Apologist,
‘Asiatic’ theologian, Catholic, Montanist) we see in
Tertullian the starting-point of Latin Theology (but see also Harnack
ii. 287 note).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p16">We must now examine more closely the history of
<span class="c10" id="v.ii.iv-p16.1">Monarchian</span> tendencies, and firstly in <span class="c10" id="v.ii.iv-p16.2">Rome.</span> The sub-Apostolic Church, simply holding the
Divinity of Christ and the Unity of God, used language (see above)
which may be called ‘naively Monarchian.’ This holds good
even of Asiatic theology, as we find it in its earlier stage. The
baptismal creed (as we find it in the primitive basis of the
Apostles’ Creed) does not solve the problem thus presented to
Christian reflexion. Monarchianism attempted the solution in two ways.
<i>Either</i> the One God was simply identified with the Christ of the
Gospels and the Creeds, the Incarnation being a <i>mode</i> of the
Divine manifestation (Father as Creator, Son as Redeemer, Spirit as
Sanctifier, or the like): ‘Modalism’ or Modalistic
Monarchianism (including Patripassianism, Sabellianism, and later on
the theology of Marcellus); <i>or</i> (this being felt incompatible
with the constant personal distinction of Christ from the Father) a
special effluence, influence, or power of the one God was conceived of
as residing in the man Jesus Christ, who was accordingly <i>Son</i> of
God by <i>adoption,</i> God by assimilation: ‘dynamic’
Monarchianism or Adoptionism (‘Son’ and
‘Spirit’ not so much modes of the Divine self-realisation
as of the Divine <i>Action</i>). This letter, the echo but not the
direct survival of Ebionism, was later on the doctrine of Photinus; we
shall find it exemplified in Paul of Samosata; but our present concern
is with its introduction at Rome by the two Theodoti, the elder of whom
(a tanner from Byzantium) was excommunicated by Bishop Victor, while
the younger, a student of the Peripatetic philosophy and grammatical
interpreter of Scripture, taught there in the time of Zephyrinus. A
later representative of this school, Artemon, claimed that its opinions
were those of the Roman bishops down to Victor (Eus. <i>H. E.</i> v.
28). This statement cannot be accepted seriously; but it appears to be
founded on a real reminiscence of an epoch in the action and teachings
of the Roman bishops at the time. It must be remembered that the two
forms of Monarchianism—modalism and adoptionism—are, while
very subtly distinguished in their essential principle, violently
opposed in their appearance to the popular apprehension. Their doctrine
of God is one, at least in its strict unitarianism; but while to the
Modalist Christ is the one God, to the Adoptionist He is essentially
and exclusively man.<note place="end" n="14" id="v.ii.iv-p16.3"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.iv-p17">. p. 123) is very delicate: both ideas are
covered by ‘Dasein’. The two forms of Monarchianism are
related exactly as the Catholic doctrine of the Trinity is to the
Nestorian.</p></note> In the one case His
Personality is divine, in the other human. Now there is clear proof of
a strong Modalist tendency<note place="end" n="15" id="v.ii.iv-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.iv-p18">. p. 608),
and Cleomenes. Praxeas arrived in Rome under Victor (or earlier,
Harnack, p. 610), and combined strong opposition to Montanism, with
equally strong modalism in his theology. In both respects his influence
told upon the heads of the Church. Montanism was expelled, Modalism
tolerated, Theodotus excommunicated; ‘Duo negotia diaboli Praxeas
Romæ procuravit: prophetiam expulit et hæresin intulit:
Paracletum fugavit et Patrem crucifixit’. (Tert.) ‘Praxeas
hæresin introduxit quam Victor[inus] (perhaps a confusion with
Zephyrinus) corroborare curavit’ (‘Tertullian’
<i>adv. Hær.</i>)</p></note> in the Roman Church at
this time; this would manifest itself in especial zeal against the
doctrine of such men as Theodotus the younger, and give some colour to
the tale of Artemon. Both Tertullian and Hippolytus complain bitterly
of the ignorance of those responsible for the ascendancy which this
teaching acquired in Rome (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p18.1">Ζεφυρῖνον
ἄνδρα
ἰδιώτην καὶ
ἄπειρον τῶν
ἐκκλησιαστικῶν
ὅρων</span>, Hipp. ‘<i>idiotes</i> quisque
aut perversus,’ ‘simplices, ne dicam <i>imprudentes et
idiotæ.</i>’ Tert.). The utterances of Zephyrinus support
this: ‘I believe in one God, Jesus Christ’ (Hipp., see
above on the language of the sub-Apost. Church). The Monarchian
influences were strengthened by the arrival of fresh teachers from Asia
(Cleomenes and Epigonus, see note 2) and began to arouse lively
opposition. This was headed by Hippolytus, the most learned of the
Roman presbytery, and eventually bishop<note place="end" n="16" id="v.ii.iv-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.iv-p19"> This
point is still in debate. Against it, see Lightfoot, <i>S. Clement of
Rome</i> (ed. 1890), for it, Döllinger <i>Hipp. and Call.,</i> and
Neumann, <i>Der Röm. Staat u. d. Allg. Kirche</i> (Leipz.
1890).</p></note> in
opposition to Callistus, the successor of Zephyrinus. The theology of
Hippolytus was not unlike that of Tertullian, and was hotly charged by
Callistus with ‘Ditheism.’ The position of Callistus
himself, like that of his predecessor, was one of compromise between
the two forms of Monarchianism, but somewhat more developed. A
distinction was made between ‘Christ’ (the divine) and
Jesus (the human); the latter suffered actually, the former indirectly
(‘filius patitur, pater vero compatitur.’ (Tert.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p19.1">τὸν Πατέρα
συμπεπονθέναι
τῷ υἱ&amp; 254·</span>, Hipp.; it is clear
that under ‘Praxeas’ Tertullian is combating also the
modified Praxeanism of Callistus. See <i>adv. Prax.</i> 27, 29; Hipp.
ix. 7); not without reason does Hippolytus charge Callistus with
combining the errors of Sabellius with those of Theodotus. The
compromise of Callistus was only partially successful. On the one hand
the <pb n="xxv" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_xxv.html" id="v.ii.iv-Page_xxv" />strictly modalist <span class="c10" id="v.ii.iv-p19.2">Sabellius</span>, who from about 215 takes the place of Cleomenes
at the head of Roman Monarchianism (his doctrine of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p19.3">υἱοπάτωρ</span>, of the
Trinity as successive <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p19.4">πρόσωπα</span>,
‘aspects,’ of the One God, pure modalism as defined above)
scorned compromise (he constantly reproached Callistus with having
changed his front, <i>Hipp.</i>) was excommunicated, and became the
head of a sect. And the fierce opposition of Hippolytus failed to
command the support of more than a limited circle of enthusiastic
admirers, or to maintain itself after his death. On the other hand (the
process is quite in obscurity: see Harnack<sup>1</sup>, p. 620) the
theology of Hippolytus and Tertullian eventually gained the day. <span class="c10" id="v.ii.iv-p19.5">Novatian,</span> whose ‘grande volumen’ (Jer.)
on the Trinity represents the theology of Rome about 250 <span class="c10" id="v.ii.iv-p19.6">a.d.</span>, simply ‘epitomises Tertullian,’ and that
<i>in explanation of the Rule of Faith.</i> As to the Generation of the
Son, he drops the ‘quando Ipse [Pater] voluit’ of
Tertullian, but like him combines a (modified)
‘subordination’ with the ‘<i>communio</i>
substantiæ’—in other words the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p19.7">ὁμοούσιον</span>.
Monarchianism was condemned in the West; its further history belongs to
the East (under the name of Sabellianism first in Libya: see pp. 173,
<i>sqq.</i>). But the hold which it maintained upon the Roman Church
for about a generation (190–220) left its mark. Rome condemned
Origen, the ally of Hippolytus; Rome was invoked against Dionysius of
Alexandria; (Rome and) the West formulated the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p19.8">ὁμοούσιον</span> at
Nicæa; Rome received Marcellus; Rome rejected the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p19.9">τρεῖς
ὑποστάσεις</span>
and supported the Eustathians at Antioch; it was with Rome rather than
with the prevalent theology of the East that Athanasius felt himself
one. (Cf. also Harnack, <i>Dg.</i> 1<sup>1</sup>, p. 622 <i>sqq.</i>)
Monarchianism was too little in harmony with the New Testament, or with
the traditional convictions of the Churches, to live as a formulated
theology. The ‘naive modalism’ of the ‘simplices quae
major semper pars credentium est’ (Tert.) was corrected as soon
as the attempt was made to give it formal expression<note place="end" n="17" id="v.ii.iv-p19.10"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.iv-p20"> But only
at Aquileia was the <i>rule of faith</i> adapted by the insertion of
<i>impassibilis.</i></p></note>.
But the attempt to do so was a valuable challenge to the <i>conception
of God</i> involved in the system of the Apologists. To their abstract,
transcendent, philosophical first Principle, Monarchianism opposed a
living, self-revealing, redeeming God, made known in Christ. This was a
great gain. But it was obtained at the expense of the divine
immutability. A God who passed through phases or modes, now Father, now
Son, now Spirit, a God who could suffer, was not the God of the
Christians. There is some justice in Tertullian’s scoff at their
‘Deum versipellem.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p21">The third great name associated with the end of
the second century, that of Clement, is important to us chiefly as that
of the teacher of <span class="c10" id="v.ii.iv-p21.1">Origen,</span> whose influence we
must now attempt to estimate. Origen (185–254) was the first
theologian in the full sense of the term; the first, that is, to erect
upon the basis of the rule of faith (Preface to <i>de Princ.</i>) a
complete theological system, synthesising revealed religion with a
theory of the Universe, of God, of man, which should take into account
the entire range of truth and knowledge, of faith and philosophy. And
in this sense for the Eastern Church he was the last theologian as
well. In the case of Origen the Vincentian epigram, <i>absolvuntur
magistri condemnantur discipuli</i> (too often applicable in the
history of doctrine) is reversed. In a modified form his theology from
the first took possession of the Eastern Church; in the Cappadocian
fathers it took out a new lease of power, in spite of many vicissitudes
it conquered opposing forces (the sixth general council crushed the
party who had prevailed at the fifth); John of Damascus, in whom the
Eastern Church says its last word, depends upon the Origenist theology
of Basil and the Gregories. But this theology was Origenism <i>with a
difference.</i> What was the Origenism <i>of Origen?</i> To condense
into the compass of our present purpose the many-sidedness of Origen is
a hopeless task. The reader will turn to the fifth and sixth of
Bigg’s <i>Bampton Lectures</i> for the best recent presentation;
to Newman’s <i>Arians</i> (I. §3), especially the
‘apology’ at the end); to Harnack (ed. 1, pp.
510–556) and Loofs (§28); Shedd (vol. i. 288–305,
should be read before Bigg and corrected by him) and Dorner; to the
sections in Bull (<i>Defens.</i> ii. 9, iii. 3) and Petavius (who in
<i>Trin.</i> I. iv. pursues with fluent malignity ‘omnigenis
errorum portentis infamem scriptorem’); to the <i>Origeniana</i>
of Huet and the dissertations of the standard editors; to the article
<span class="c10" id="v.ii.iv-p21.2">Origenist Controversies</span>, and to the
comprehensive, exact, and sympathetic article <span class="c10" id="v.ii.iv-p21.3">Origen</span> in the Dictionary of Christian Biography. The
fundamental works of Origen for our purpose are the <i>de
Principiis,</i> the <i>contra Celsum,</i> and the <i>de Oratione;</i>
but the exegetical works are necessary to fill out and correct first
impressions.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p22">The general position of Origen with regard to the
Person of Christ is akin to that of Hippolytus and Tertullian. It is to
some extent determined by opposition to Gnosticism and to
Monarchianism. His visit to Rome (Eus. <i>H. E.,</i> vi. 14) coincided
with the battle of Hippolytus against Zephyrinus and his destined
successor: on practical as well as on doctrinal points he was at one
with Hippolytus. His doctrine of God is reached by the soteriological
rather than the cosmological method. God is known to us in the
Incarnate Word; ‘his point of view is moral,
not…pseudo-metaphysical.’ The impassibility of the abstract
philosophical idea of God is broken into by ‘the passion of
Love’ (Bigg, p. 158). In opposition to the perfection of God lies
the material world, conditioned by evil, the result of the exercise of
will. This cause of evil is antecedent to the genesis of the material
universe, the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p22.1">καταβολὴ
κόσμου</span>; materiality is the
penalty and measure of evil. (This part of Origen’s doctrine is
markedly Platonic. Plotinus, we read, refused to observe his own
birthday; in like manner Origen quaintly notes that only wicked men are
recorded in Scripture to have kept their birthdays; Bigg, 203, note;
cf. Harnack, p. 523, note.) The soul (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p22.2">ψυχή</span> as if from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p22.3">ψύχεσθαι</span>) has in a
previous state ‘waxed cold,’ i.e. lost its original
integrity, and in this condition enters the body, i.e. ‘is
subjected to vanity’ in common with the rest of the creature, and
needs redemption (qualify this by Bigg, pp. 202 <i>sqq.,</i> on
Origen’s belief in Original Sin). To meet this need the Word
takes a Soul (but one that has never swerved from Him in its
pre-existent state: on this antinomy Bigg, 190, note, 199) and
<i>mediante Anima,</i> or rather mediante <i>hac substantia
animæ</i> (<i>Prin.</i> II. vi.) unites the nature of God and of
Man in One. (On the union of the two natures in the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p22.4">θεάνθρωπος</span>,
in <i>Ezek.</i> iii. 3, he is as precise as Tertullian: we find the
<i>Hypostatic Union</i> and <i>Communicatio Idiomatum</i> formally
explicit; Bigg, 190.) The Word ‘deifies’ Human Nature,
first His Own, then in others as well (<i>Cels.</i> iii. 28, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p22.5">ἵνα
γένητυι
θεία</span>: he does not use <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p22.6">θεοποιεῖσθαι</span>;
the thought is subtly but really different from that which we found in
Irenæus: see Harnack, p. 551), by that perfect apprehension of Him
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p22.7">ὅπερ
ἦν πρὶν
γένηται
σάρξ</span>, of which faith in the Incarnate is
the earliest but not the final stage (applying <scripRef passage="2 Cor. v. 16" id="v.ii.iv-p22.8" parsed="|2Cor|5|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.16">2 Cor. v. 16</scripRef>; cf. the Commentary on the Song of
Songs).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p23">What account then does Origen give of the
beginning and the end of the great Drama of existence? He starts from
the end, which is the more clearly revealed; ‘God shall be all in
all.’ But ‘the end must be like the beginning;’ One
is the end of all, One is the beginning. From <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv" id="v.ii.iv-p23.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15">1 Cor. xv</scripRef>. he works back to <scripRef passage="Romans viii" id="v.ii.iv-p23.2" parsed="|Rom|8|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8">Romans viii</scripRef>.: the one is his key to the eternity
after, the other, to the eternity before (Bigg pp. 193 <i>sq.</i>).
Into this scheme he brings creation, evil, the history of Revelation,
the Church and its life, the final consummation of all things. <pb n="xxvi" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_xxvi.html" id="v.ii.iv-Page_xxvi" />The Universe is eternal: God is prior to
it in conception, yet He was never other than Creator. But in the
history of the Universe the material world which we know is but a small
episode. It began, and will end. It began with the estrangement of Will
from God, will end with its reconciliation: God, from Whom is the
beginning of all, ‘will be all in all.’ (For Origen’s
eschatology see Bigg, 228–234.) From this point of view we must
approach the two-sided Christology of Origen. To him the two sides were
aspects of the same thing: but if the subtle presupposition as to God
and the Universe is withdrawn, they become alternative and inconsistent
Christologies, as we shall see to have actually happened. As God is
eternally Creator, <i>so He is eternally Father</i> (Bigg, 160, note).
The Son proceeds from Him not as <i>a part</i> of His Essence, but as
the Ray from the Light; it cannot be rightly or piously said that He
had a beginning, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p23.3">ἦν
ὅτε οὐκ ἦν</span> (cf. <i>De
Princ.</i> i. 2, iv. 28, and <i>infr.</i> p. 168); He is begotten
<i>from the Essence</i> of the Father, He is <i>of the same essence</i>
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p23.4">ὁμοούσιος</span>)
(<i>Fragm.</i> 3 <i>in Heb.,</i> but see Bigg, p. 179), there is <i>no
unlikeness</i> whatever between the Son and the Father (<i>Princ.</i>
i. 2, 12). He was begotten <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p23.5">ἐκ τοῦ
θελήματος
τοῦ Πατρός</span> (but
to Origen the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p23.6">θέλημα</span> was inherent in the
Divine Nature, cf. Bigg. 161, Harnack, p. 534 against Shedd, p. 301,
note) <i>not by</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p23.7">προβολή</span> or emanation
(<i>Princ.</i> iv. 28, i. 2. 4), as though the Son’s generation
were something that took place once for all, instead of existing
continuously. The Father is in the Son, the Son in the Father: there is
‘coinherence.’ On the other hand, the Word is God
<i>derivatively not absolutely,</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p23.8">῾Ο λόγος ἦν
πρὸς τὸν
Θεόν, καὶ
Θεὸς ἦν ὁ
Λόγος</span>. The Son is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p23.9">Θεός</span>, the Father alone <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p23.10">ὁ Θεός</span>.
He is of one <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p23.11">οὐσία</span>
with the Father as compared with the creatures; but as contrasted with
the Father, Who may be regarded as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p23.12">ἐπ™κεινα οὐσίας</span><note place="end" n="18" id="v.ii.iv-p23.13"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.iv-p24"> See
Newman’s note <i>Ar.</i> p. 186, where the additions in brackets
seriously modify his statement in the text. Also cf. <i>infr.</i> ch.
iv. §3, and Bigg, p. 179, note 2.</p></note>, and Who alone is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p24.1">αὐτόθεος,
αὐτοαγαθός,
ἀληθινὸς
θεός</span>, the Son is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p24.2">ὁ δεύτερος
θεός</span> (<i>Cels.</i> v. 39, cf. Philo’s
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p24.3">δευτερεύων
θεός</span>). As the Son of God, He is contrasted
with all <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p24.4">γενητά</span>;
as contrasted with the Ingenerate Father, He stands at the head of the
series of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p24.5">γεννητά</span>; He is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p24.6">μεταξὺ τῆς
τοῦ
ἀγεν[ν]ήτου
καὶ τῆς τῶν
γενητῶν
φύσεως</span><note place="end" n="19" id="v.ii.iv-p24.7"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.iv-p25"> <i>Cels</i>. iii. 34, cf. Alexander’s <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p25.1">μεσιτεύουσα
φύσις
μονογενής</span>. But observe that the passage insisted on by Shedd,
294, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p25.2">ἕτερος κατ᾽
οὐσίαν καὶ
ὑποκειμένον
ὁ υἱ&amp; 232·ς τοῦ
πατρός</span>, does not
bear the sense he extracts from it. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p25.3">οὐσία</span> here is
not ‘essence’ but ‘hypostasis’.</p></note>. He even
explains the Unity of the Father and the Son as <i>moral</i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p25.4">δύο τῇ
ὑποστάσει
πράγματα ἓν
δὲ τῇ ὁμονοί&amp;
139· καὶ τῇ
ταύτότητι
τοῦ
βουλήματος</span>,
<i>Cels.</i> viii. 12). The Son takes His place even in the cosmic
process from Unity to Unity through Plurality, ‘God is in every
respect One and Simple, but the Saviour by reason of the Many becomes
Many’ (on <scripRef passage="John i. 22" id="v.ii.iv-p25.5" parsed="|John|1|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.22">John i. 22</scripRef>, cf. Index to this vol., <i>s.v.
Christ</i>). The Spirit is subordinated to the Son, the Son to the
Father (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p25.6">ἐλάττων παρὰ
τὸν πατέρα ὁ
υἱ&amp; 232·ς</span>…<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p25.7">ἔτι δὲ
ἧττον τὸ
πνεῦμα τὸ
ἅγιον</span>, <i>Princ.</i> I. 3, 5 Gk.),
while to the Spirit are subordinated <i>created</i> spirits, whose
goodness is relative in comparison with God, and the fall of some of
whom led to the creation of matter (see above). Unlike the Son and the
Spirit they are mutable in will, subject to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p25.8">προκοπή</span>, capable of
embodiment even if in themselves immaterial.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p26">The above slender sketch of the leading thoughts
of Origen will suffice to show how intimately his doctrine of the
Person of Christ hangs together with his philosophy of Religion and
Nature. That philosophy is the philosophy of his age, and must be
judged relatively. His deeply religious, candid, piercing spirit
embodies the highest effort of the Christian intellect conditioned by
the categories of the best thought of his age. Everywhere, while
evading no difficulty, his strenuous speculative search is steadied by
ethical and religious instinct. As against Valentinian and the
Platonists, with both of whom he is in close affinity, he inexorably
insists on the self-consciousness and moral nature of God, on human
freewill. As against all contemporary non-Christian thought his system
is pure monism. Yet the problem of evil, in which he merges the
antithesis of matter and spirit, brings with it a necessary dualism, a
dualism, however, which belongs but to a moment in the limitless
eternity of God’s all-in-allness before and after. Is he then a
pantheist? No, for to him God is Love (<i>in Ezek</i>. vi. 6), and the
rational creature is to be made divine and united to God by the
reconciliation of <i>Will</i> and by conscious apprehension of Him. The
idea of Will is the pivot of Origen’s system, the centripetal
force which forbids it to follow the pantheistic line which it yet
undoubtedly touches. The ‘moral’ unity of the Father and
the Son (see above, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p26.1">ταὐτότης
βουλήματος</span>
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p26.2">ἐκ
τοῦ
θελήματος</span>) is
Unity in that very respect in which the Creator stands over against the
self-determining rational creature. Yet the immutability, the Oneness
of God, must be reconciled with the plurality, the mutability of the
creature; here the Logos mediates; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p26.3">διὰ
τὰ πολλὰ
γίνεται
πολλά</span>: but this must be from
eternity:—<i>accordingly creation is eternal too.</i> Here we see
that the cosmological idea has prevailed over the religious, the Logos
of Origen is still in important particulars the Logos of the
Apologists, of Philo and the philosophers. The difference lies in His
<i>co-eternity,</i> upon which Origen insists without wavering. The
resemblance lies in the intermediate<note place="end" n="20" id="v.ii.iv-p26.4"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.iv-p27"> The
formula <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p27.1">κτίσμα ὁ υἱ&amp;
231·ς</span> is ascribed to Origen by the
anti-Chalcedonists of the sixth century, but is probably a
‘consequenz-macherei’ from the above; see Caspari <i>Alte
u. N. Quellen</i>, p. 60, note. But <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p27.2">κτίσμα</span> was
sometimes applied to the Son in a vague sense, on the ground of
<scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 22" id="v.ii.iv-p27.4" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22">Prov. viii.
22</scripRef>, a
text not used in this way by Origen.</p></note> position ascribed
to Him between the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p27.5">ἀγέννητος, (ὁ Θεός</span>), and the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p27.6">γενητά</span>; He is, as
Hypostasis, subordinate to the Father.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p28">Now it is evident that the mere intellectual
apprehension of a system which combines so many opposite tendencies,
which touches every variety of the theological thought of the age (even
modalism, for to Origen <i>the Father</i> is the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p28.1">Μονάς</span>, the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p28.2">αὐτόθεος</span>, while
yet He is no abstraction but a God who exists in moral activity,
<i>supra</i>) and subtly harmonises them all, must have involved no
ordinary philosophical power. When we add to this fact the further
consideration that precisely the fundamental ideas of Origen were those
which called forth the liveliest opposition and were gradually dropped
by his followers, we can easily understand that in the next generation
Origenism was no longer either the system of Origen, or a single system
at all.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p29">In one direction it could lend itself to no
compromise; in spite of the justice done by Origen to the fundamental
ideas both of modalism and of emanative adoptionism (cf. Harnack, pp.
548, note, and 586), to Monarchianism in either form he is
diametrically opposed. The hypostatic distinctness of Son and Spirit is
once for all made good for the theology of Eastern Christendom. We see
his disciples exterminate Monarchianism in the East. On the left wing
Dionysius refutes the Sabellians of Libya, on the right Gregory
Thaumaturgus, Firmilian, and their brethren, after a long struggle,
oust the adoptionist Paul from the See of Antioch. But its influence on
the existing Catholic theology, however great (and in the East it was
very great), inevitably made its way in the face of opposition, and at
the cost of its original subtle consistency. The principal opposition
came from Asia Minor, where the traditions of theological thought (see
above, on Ignatius and Irenæus, below on Marcellus) were not in
sympathy<note place="end" n="21" id="v.ii.iv-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.iv-p30"> Compare
the strong Origenist rejection of Chiliasm, the spiritualism of Origen
as contrasted with the realism of Asia Minor, the Asiatic origin of
Roman Monarchianism, of Montanism.</p></note> with Origen. We cannot demonstrate the
existence of a continuous theological school in Asia; but <pb n="xxvii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_xxvii.html" id="v.ii.iv-Page_xxvii" /><span class="c10" id="v.ii.iv-p30.1">Methodius</span>
(270–300) certainly speaks with the voice of Ignatius and
Irenæus. He deals with Origen much as Irenæus dealt with the
Gnostics, defending against him the current sense of the <i>regula
fidei,</i> and especially the literal meaning of Scripture, the
origination of the soul along with the body, the resurrection of the
body in the material sense, and generally opposing <i>realism</i> to
the spiritualism of Origen. But in thus opposing Origen, Methodius is
not uninfluenced by him (see Socr. vi. 13). He, too, is a student of
Plato (with ‘little of his style or spirit’); his
‘realism’ is ‘speculative.’ He no longer
defends the Asiatic Chiliasm, his doctrine of the Logos is coloured by
Origen as that of Irenæus was by the Apologists. <i>The legacy of
Methodius and of his Origenist contemporaries to the Eastern Church was
a modified Origenism,</i> that is a theology systematised on the
intellectual basis of the Platonic philosophy, but expurgated by the
standard of the <i>regula fidei.</i> This result was a compromise, and
was at first attended with great confusion. Origen’s immediate
following seized some one side, some another of his system; some were
more, some less influenced by the ‘orthodox’ reaction
against his teaching. We may distinguish an Origenist
‘right’ and an Origenist ‘left.’ If the
Origenist view of the Universe was given up, the coeternity of the Son
and Spirit with the Father was less firmly grasped. Origen had, if we
may use the expression, ‘levelled up.’ The Son was mediator
between the Ingenerate God and the created, but eternal Universe. If
the latter was not eternal, and if at the same time the Word stood in
some essential correlation to the creative energy of God,
Origen’s system no longer implied the strict coeternity of the
Word. Accordingly we find Dionysius (see below, p. 173 sqq.) uncertain
on this point, and on the essential relation of the Son to the Father.
More cautious in this respect, but tenacious of other startling
features of Origen, were Pierius and Theognostus, who presided over the
Catechetical School at the end of the century<note place="end" n="22" id="v.ii.iv-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.iv-p31"> The
position of <span class="c10" id="v.ii.iv-p31.1">Eusebius</span> of Cæsarea is at the
‘extreme left’ of the Origenist body. (‘A reflex of
the unsolved problems of the Church of that time,’ Dorner.) It is
as though Dionysius instead of withdrawing and modifying his
incriminated statements, had involved them in a haze of explanations
and biblical phrases which left them where they were. But this is not
so much Arianism as confusion. ‘All is hollow and empty,
precarious and ambiguous. With a vast apparatus of biblical expressions
and the use of every possible formula, Monotheism is indeed maintained,
but practically a created subordinate God is inserted between God and
mankind’ (Harnack, p. 648). See also Dorner, <i>Lehre der Pers.
Chr.</i> Pt. 1, pp. 793–798. The language quoted by Ath. below,
p. 459, was doubtless meant by Eusebius in an Origenist
sense.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p32">On the other hand, very many of Origen’s
pupils, especially among the bishops, started from the other side of
Origen’s teaching, and held tenaciously to the coeternity of the
Son, while they abandoned the Origenist ‘paradoxes’ with
regard to the Universe, matter, pre-existence, and restitution. Typical
of this class is Gregory Thaumaturgus, also Peter the martyr bishop of
Alexandria, who expressly opposed many of Origen’s positions
(though hardly with the violence ascribed to him in certain supposed
fragments in Routh, <i>Rell.</i> iv. 81) and Alexander himself. It was
this ‘wing’ of the Origenist following that, in combination
with the opposition represented by Methodius, bequeathed to the
generation contemporary with Nicæa its average theological tone.
The coeternity of the Son with the Father was not (as a rule)
questioned, but the essential relation of the Logos to the Creation
involved a strong subordination of the Son to the Father, and by
consequence of the Spirit to the Son. Monarchianism was the heresy most
dreaded, the theology of the Church was based on the philosophical
categories of Plato applied to the explanation and systematisation of
the rule of faith. This was very far from Arianism. It lacked the
logical definiteness of that system on the one hand, it rested on the
other hand on a different conception of God; the hypostatic
subordination of the Son was insisted upon, but His true Sonship as of
one Nature with the Father, was held fast. In the slow process of time
this neo-Asiatic theology found its way partly to the Nicene formula,
partly to the illogical acceptance of it with regard to the Son, with
refusal to apply it to the Spirit (Macedonius). To the men who thought
thus, the blunt assertion that the Son was a creature, not coeternal,
alien to the Essence of the Father, was a novelty, and wholly
abhorrent. Arius drew a sharper line than they had been accustomed to
draw between God and the creature; so did Athanasius. But Arius drew
his line without flinching between the Father and the Son. This to the
instinct of any Origenist was as revolting as it would have been to the
clear mind and Biblical sympathy of Origen himself. In theological and
philosophical principles alike Arius was opposed even to the tempered
Origenism of the Nicene age. The latter was at the furthest remove from
Monarchianism, Arianism was <i>in its essential core</i> Monarchian;
the common theology borrowed its philosophical principles and method
from the Platonists, Arius from Aristotle. To anticipate, Arianism and
(so-called) semi-Arianism have in reality very little in common except
the historical fact of common action for a time. Arianism guarded the
transcendence of the divine nature (at the expense of revelation and
redemption) in a way that ‘semi-Arianism,’ admitting as it
did inherent inequality in the Godhead, did not. They therefore tended
in opposite directions; Arianism to Anomœanism,
‘semi-Arianism’ to the Nicene faith; their source was
different. ‘Aristotle made men Arians,’ says Newman with
truth, ‘Plato, semi-Arians’ (<i>Arians</i><sup>4</sup>, p.
335, note): but to say this is to allow that if Arianism goes back to
Lucian and so to Paul of Samosata, semi-Arianism is a fragment from the
wreck of Origen.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p33">The Origenist bishops of Syria and Asia Minor had
in the years 269–272, after several efforts, succeeded in
deposing <span class="c10" id="v.ii.iv-p33.1">Paul</span> of Samosata from the See of
Antioch. This remarkable man was the ablest pre-Nicene representative
of Adoptionist Monarchianism. The Man Jesus was inhabited by the
‘Word,’ i.e. by an <i>impersonal</i> power of God, distinct
from the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p33.2">Λόγος</span> or
reason (wisdom) inherent in God as an attribute, which descended upon
him at His Baptism. His union with God, a union <i>of Will,</i> was
unswerving, and by virtue of it He overcame the sin of mankind, worked
miracles, and entered on a condition of Deification. He is God <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p33.3">ἐκ
προκοπῆς</span> (cf. <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 52" id="v.ii.iv-p33.4" parsed="|Luke|2|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.52">Luke ii. 52</scripRef>) by virtue of progress in perfection.
That is in brief the system of Paul, and we cannot wonder at his
deposition. For the striking points of contact with Arianism (two
‘Wisdoms,’ two ‘Words,’ <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p33.5">προκοπή</span>: cf. <i>Orat.
c. Ar.</i> i. 5, &amp;c.) we have to account<note place="end" n="23" id="v.ii.iv-p33.6"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.iv-p34"> The
theological genesis of Paul’s system is obscure. The theory of
Newman that he was under strong Jewish influences is largely based upon
the late and apparently quite erroneous tradition that his patroness
Zenobia was a Jewess; see p. 296, note 9<sup>a</sup>, and Gwatkin, p.
57, and note 3. Harnack regards him as the representative of
‘archaic’ East-Syrian adoptionism such as pervades the
‘Discussion of Archelaus with Manes;’ see Routh,
<i>Rell.</i> v. especially pp. 178–184. But Paul would not have
spoken of Mary as ‘Dei Genetrix,’ p. 128; I cannot see more
in these ‘Acta’ than a naive adoptionism homologous to the
‘naive modalism’ of much early Christian language, but like
it not representative of the entire view of those who use it; we must
also note that the statements of ‘Archelaus’ are coloured
by reaction against the docetism of ‘Manes;’ but Paul may
well have taken up this naive adoptionism, and, <i>by strict
Aristotelian logic,</i> developed it as the exclusive basis of his
system. Whether Paul’s use of the idea of the Logos betrays the
faintest influence of Origen is to me, at least, extremely
uncertain.</p></note>. The
theology of Arius is a compromise between the Origenist doctrine of the
Person of Christ and the pure Monarchian Adoptionism of Paul of
Samosata; or rather it engrafts the former upon the latter as the <pb n="xxviii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_xxviii.html" id="v.ii.iv-Page_xxviii" />foundation principle, seriously modifying
each to suit the necessity of combining the two. This compromise was
not due to Arius himself but to his teacher, <span class="c10" id="v.ii.iv-p34.1">Lucian</span> the Martyr. A native himself of Samosata, he stood
in some relation of attachment (not clearly defineable) to Paul. Under
him, he was at the head of a critical, exegetical, and theological
school at Antioch. Upon the deposition of Paul he appears not so much
to have been formally excommunicated as to have refused to acquiesce in
the new order of things. Under Domnus and his two successors, he was in
a state of suspended communion<note place="end" n="24" id="v.ii.iv-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.iv-p35"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p35.1">ἀποσυνάγωγος</span>
ἔ<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p35.2">μεινεν</span>,
Alex. Alexand. in Thdt.; the objections of Gwatkin, p. 18, note, are
generously meant rather than convincing: the ‘creed of
Lucian’ is not usable without discrimination for Lucian’s
position: see discussion by Caspari <i>A.u.N.Q.</i> p. 42,
note.</p></note>; but eventually was
reconciled with the bishop (Cyril?) and died as a martyr at Nicomedia,
Jan. 7, 312. The latter fact, his ascetic life, and his learning
secured him widespread honour in the Church; his pupils formed a
compact and enthusiastic brotherhood, and filled many of the most
influential Sees after the persecution. That such a man should be
involved in the reproach of having given birth to Arianism is an
unwelcome result of history, but one not to be evaded<note place="end" n="25" id="v.ii.iv-p35.3"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.iv-p36">. 598,
ii. 183 <i>sqq.</i> must, I think, convince any open mind
of the fact. Consult his article on Lucian in Herzog<sup>2</sup>. viii.
767 (the best investigation), also Neander <i>H. E.</i> ii. 198, iv.
108; Möller <i>K.G.</i> i. 226, D.C.B. iii. 748; Kölling,
vol. 1, pp. 27–31, who makes the mistake of taking the
‘Lucianic creed’ as his point of departure.</p></note>.
The history of the Lucianic compromise and its result in the Lucianic
type of theology, are both matters of inference rather than of direct
knowledge. As to the first, whatever evidence there is connects
Lucian’s original position with Paul. His reconciliation with
Bishop Cyril must have involved a reapproachment to the formula of the
bishops who deposed Paul,—a thoroughly Origenist document. We may
therefore suppose that the <i>identification</i> of Christ with the
Logos, or cosmic divine principle, was adopted by him from Origenist
sources. But he could not bring himself to admit that He was thus
essentially identified with God the eternal; he held fast to the idea
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p36.1">προκοπή</span>
as the path by which the Lord attained to Divinity; he distinguished
the Word or Son who was Christ from the immanent impersonal Reason or
Wisdom of God, as an offspring of the Father’s <i>Will,</i> an
idea which he may have derived straight from Origen, with whom of
course it had a different sense. For to Origen Will was the very
essence of God; Lucian fell back upon an arid philosophical Monotheism,
upon an abstract God fenced about with negations (Harnack
2<sup>2</sup>, 195, note) and remote from the Universe. It was counted
a departure from Lucian’s principles if a pupil held that the Son
was the ‘perfect Image of the Father’s Essence’
(Philost. ii. 15); Origen’s formula, ‘distinct in
hypostasis, but one in will,’ was apparently exploited in a
Samosatene sense to express the relation of the Son to the Father.
<i>The only two points in fact in which Lucian appears to have modified
the system of Paul</i> were, <i>firstly</i> in hypostatising the Logos,
which to Paul was an impersonal divine power, <i>secondly</i> in
abandoning Paul’s purely human doctrine of the historical Christ.
To Lucian, the Logos assumed a body (or rather ‘Deus
<i>sapientiam suam misit</i> in hunc mundum <i>carne</i> vestitam,
<i>ubi infra,</i> p. 6), but itself took the place of a soul<note place="end" n="26" id="v.ii.iv-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.iv-p37"> This is
ascribed to Lucian by Epiph. <i>Ancor.</i> 33, and there is no reason
whatever to doubt it. The tenet was part of the Arian system from the
first, and was attacked already by Eustathius, <i>Fragm. apud Thdt.
Dial.</i> iii., but often overlooked, e.g. even by Athanasius in his
writings before 362, but see p. 352, note 5. It came to the front in
the system of Eunomius, and was much discussed in the last decade of
the life of S. Athan. The system of Apollinaris was different. (See pp.
570, note 1, 575, note 1.)</p></note>; hence all the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p37.1">ταπειναὶ
λέξεις</span> of the Gospels applied to
the Logos <i>as such,</i> and the inferiority and essential difference
of the Son from the Father rigidly followed.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p38">The above account of Lucian is based on that of
Harnack, <i>Dogmg.</i> ii. 184, sqq. It is at once in harmony with all
our somewhat scanty data (Alexander, Epiphanius, Philostorgius, and the
fragment of his last confession of faith preserved by Rufin. in Eus.
<i>H. E.</i> ix. 9, Routh, <i>Rell.</i> iv. pp. 5–7, from which
Harnack rightly starts) and is the only one which accounts for the
phenomena of the rise of Arianism. We find a number of leading
Churchmen in agreement with Arius, but in no way dependent on him. They
are Eusebius of Nicomedia, Maris, Theognis, Athanasius of Anazarba,
Menophantus; all Lucianists. The first Arian writer, Asterius (see
below), is a Lucianist. (The Egyptian bishops Secundus and Theonas
cannot be put down to any school; we do not know their history; but
they are distinguished from the Lucianists by Philost. ii. 3.) It has
been urged that, although Arius brought away heresy from the school of
Lucian, yet he was not the only one that did so. True; but then the
heresy was <i>all of the same kind</i> (list of pupils of Lucian in
Philost. ii. 14, iii. 15). Aetius, the founder of logical
ultra-Arianism and teacher of Eunomius, was taught the exegesis of the
New Testament by the Lucianists Athanasius of Anazarba and Antony of
Tarsus, of the Old by the Lucianist Leontius. This fairly covers the
area of Arianism proper. But it may be noted that some Origenists of
the ‘left wing,’ whose theology emphasized the
subordination, and vacillated as to the eternity of the Son, would find
little to shock them in Arianism (Eusebius of Cæsarea, Paulinus of
Tyre), while on the other hand there are traces of a Lucianist
‘right wing,’ men like <span class="c10" id="v.ii.iv-p38.1">Asterius</span>,
who while essentially Arian, made concessions to the
‘conservative’ position chiefly by emphasising the cosmic
mediation of the Word and His ‘exact likeness’ to the
Father<note place="end" n="27" id="v.ii.iv-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.iv-p39"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p39.1">ἀπαράλλακτον
εἰκόνα</span>, which
an Arian would be prepared to admit as the result of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p39.2">προκοπή</span>. (See below, §6, on the Creeds of 341). I cannot regard
Asterius as a ‘<i>semi</i>-Arian;’ the only grounds for it
are the above phrase and the statement (<i>Lib. Syn.</i>) that he
attended the Council of 341 with the Conservative Dianius. But Asterius
was as ready to compromise with conservatism as he had formerly been
with heathenism, and his anxiety for a bishopric would carry him to
even greater lengths in order to attend a council under influential
patronage.</p></note>. The Theology of the Eastern Church was
suffering from the effort to assimilate the Origenist theology: it
could not do so without eliminating the underlying and unifying idea of
Origenism; this done, the overwhelming influence of the great teacher
remained, while dissonant fragments of his system, vaguely comprehended
in many cases, permeated some here, some there<note place="end" n="28" id="v.ii.iv-p39.3"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.iv-p40"> The
letter of Alexander to his namesake of Byzantium in Thdt. i. 4, cannot
be exempted from this generalisation.</p></note>.
Meanwhile the school of Lucian had a method and a system; they knew
their own minds, and relied on reason and exegesis. This was the secret
of their power. Had Arius never existed, Arianism must have tried its
strength under such conditions. But the age was ready for Arius; and
Arius was ready. The system of <span class="c10" id="v.ii.iv-p40.1">Arius</span> was in
effect that of Lucian: its formulation appears to have been as much the
work of Asterius as of Arius himself. (Cf. p. 155, §8, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p40.2">ὁ δὲ ᾽Αρ.
μεταγράψας
δέδωκε τοῖς
ἰδίοις</span>. The extant writings of
Arius are his letters to Eus. Nic. and to Alexander, preserved by
Theodoret and Epiph. <i>Hær.</i> 69, and the extracts from the
‘Thalia’ in Ath., pp. 308–311, 457, 458; also the
‘confession’ in Socr. i. 26, Soz. ii. 27. Cf. also
references to his dicta in Ath. pp. 185, 229, &amp;c.) Arius started
from the <i>idea of God</i> and the <i>predicate ‘Son.’</i>
God is above all things uncreated, or unoriginate, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p40.3">ἀγέν[ν]ητος</span>, (the
ambiguity of the derivatives of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p40.4">γεννᾶσθαι</span> and
<pb n="xxix" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_xxix.html" id="v.ii.iv-Page_xxix" /><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p40.5">γενέσθαι</span> are a
very important element in the controversy. See p. 475, note 5, and
Lightfoot, <i>Ignat.</i> ii. p. 90 <i>sqq.</i>) Everything else is
created, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p40.6">γενητόν</span>. The name
‘Son’ implies an <i>act</i> of procreation. Therefore,
before such act, there was no Son, nor was God properly speaking a
Father. The Son is not coeternal with Him. He was originated by the
Father’s will, as indeed were all things. He is, then, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p40.7">τῶν
γενητῶν</span>, He came into being
from non-existence (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p40.8">ἐξ οὐκ
ὄντων</span>), and before that did not exist
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p40.9">οὐκ ἦν
πρὶν
γένηται</span>). But His relation
to God differs from that of the Universe generally. Created nature
cannot bear the awful touch of bare Deity. God therefore created the
Son that He in turn might be the agent in the Creation of the
Universe—‘created Him as the beginning of His ways,’
(<scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 22" id="v.ii.iv-p40.10" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22">Prov. viii. 22</scripRef>, LXX.). This being so, the nature of the
Son was in the essential point of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p40.11">ἀγεννησία</span>
unlike that of the Father; (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p40.12">ξένος τοῦ
υἱοῦ κατ᾽
οὐσίαν ὁ
Πατὴρ ὅτι
ἄναρχος</span>): their substances
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p40.13">ὑποστάσεις</span>)
are <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p40.14">ἀνεπίμικτοι</span>,—have
nothing in common. The Son therefore does not possess the fundamental
property of sonship, identity of nature with the Father. He is a Son by
Adoption, not by Nature; He has advanced by moral probation to be Son,
even to be <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p40.15">μονογενὴς
θεός</span> (<scripRef passage="Joh. i. 14" id="v.ii.iv-p40.16" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">Joh. i. 14</scripRef>). He is not the eternal <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p40.17">Λόγος</span>, reason, of God, but
<i>a</i> Word (and God has spoken many): but yet He is <i>the</i> Word
by grace; is <i>no longer,</i> what He is <i>by nature,</i> subject to
change. He cannot know the Father, much less make Him known to others.
Lastly, He dwells in flesh, not in full human nature (see above, p.
xxviii. and note 2). The doctrine of Arius as to the Holy Spirit is not
recorded, but probably He was placed between the Son and the other
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p40.18">κτίσματα</span> (yet see
Harnack ii. 199, note 2).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p41"><i>Arian Literature.</i> Beside the
above-mentioned letters and fragments of Arius, our early Arian
documents are scanty. Very important is the letter of Eus. Nic. to
Paulinus, referred to above, §3 (1), pp. xvi., xviii., other
fragments of letters, p. 458 sq. The writings<note place="end" n="29" id="v.ii.iv-p41.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.iv-p42"> They
appear to have comprised the Arian appeal to Scripture of which
(considering the Biblical learning of Lucian and what we hear of the
training of Aetius, to say nothing of the exegetical chair held by
Arius at Alxa.) their use must be pronounced meagre and superficial. In
the O.T. they harped upon three texts, <scripRef passage="Deut. vi. 4" id="v.ii.iv-p42.1" parsed="|Deut|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.6.4">Deut. vi. 4</scripRef>
(<i>Monotheism</i>), <scripRef passage="Ps. xlv. 8" id="v.ii.iv-p42.2" parsed="|Ps|45|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.8">Ps. xlv. 8</scripRef> (<i>Adoptionism</i>), and <scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 22" id="v.ii.iv-p42.4" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22">Prov. viii.
22</scripRef>,
LXX. (<i>the Word a Creature</i>). In the N.T. they appeal for
<i>Monotheism</i> (in their sense) to <scripRef passage="Luke xviii. 19" id="v.ii.iv-p42.6" parsed="|Luke|18|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.19">Luke xviii. 19</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="John xvii. 3" id="v.ii.iv-p42.7" parsed="|John|17|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.3">John
xvii. 3</scripRef>; <i>The Son a Creature,</i> <scripRef passage="Acts ii. 36, 1" id="v.ii.iv-p42.9" parsed="|Acts|2|36|0|0;|Acts|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.36 Bible:Acts.2.1">Acts ii. 36, 1</scripRef> Cor. i.
24, <scripRef passage="Col. i. 15" id="v.ii.iv-p42.10" parsed="|Col|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15">Col. i. 15</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Heb. iii. 2" id="v.ii.iv-p42.11" parsed="|Heb|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.3.2">Heb. iii. 2</scripRef>;
<i>Adoptionism,</i> <scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 28" id="v.ii.iv-p42.12" parsed="|Matt|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.28">Matt. xii. 28</scripRef>; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p42.13">προκοπή</span>, <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 52" id="v.ii.iv-p42.15" parsed="|Luke|2|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.52">Luke
ii. 52</scripRef>; also <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvi. 41" id="v.ii.iv-p42.16" parsed="|Matt|26|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.41">Matt. xxvi. 41</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 6" id="v.ii.iv-p42.17" parsed="|Phil|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.6">Phil. ii. 6</scripRef>, <i>sq</i>., <scripRef passage="Heb. i. 4" id="v.ii.iv-p42.18" parsed="|Heb|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.4">Heb. i.
4</scripRef>;
<i>The Son</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p42.19">τρεπτὸς</span>, &amp;c., <scripRef passage="Mark xiii. 32" id="v.ii.iv-p42.21" parsed="|Mark|13|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.13.32">Mark xiii. 32</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="John xiii. 31" id="v.ii.iv-p42.22" parsed="|John|13|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.31">John xiii. 31</scripRef>, xi. 34; <i>inferior to the
Father,</i> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 48" id="v.ii.iv-p42.24" parsed="|John|14|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.48">John xiv. 48</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvii. 46" id="v.ii.iv-p42.25" parsed="|Matt|27|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.46">Matt. xxvii. 46</scripRef>,
also xi. 27 a, xxvi. 39, xxviii. 18, <scripRef passage="John xii. 27" id="v.ii.iv-p42.26" parsed="|John|12|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.27">John xii. 27</scripRef>, and <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 28" id="v.ii.iv-p42.27" parsed="|1Cor|15|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.28">1 Cor. xv.
28</scripRef> (cf. pp. 407, <i>sq.</i>). In this respect Origen is immeasurably
superior.</p></note> of <span class="c10" id="v.ii.iv-p42.28">Asterius</span>, if preserved, would have been an
invaluable source of information<note place="end" n="30" id="v.ii.iv-p42.29"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.iv-p43"> They are
regarded by Athan., a generation after they were written, as the
representative statement of ‘the case’ for Arianism (pp.
459 <i>sq.;</i> 324 <i>sqq.,</i> 361, 363, 368, &amp;c., from which
passages and Eus. <i>c. Marcell.</i> a fragmentary restoration might be
attempted). For what is known of his history (not in D.C.B.) see
Gwatkin, p. 72, note; for his doctrinal position see above, p.
xxviii.</p></note>. Asterius seems to have
written before the Nicene Council; he may have modified his language in
later treatises. He was replied to by Marcellus in a work which brought
him into controversy (336) with Eusebius of Cæsarea. With the
creeds and Arian literature after the death of Constantine we are not
at present concerned.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p44">Arianism was a novelty. Yet it combines in an
inconsistent whole elements of almost every previous attempt to
formulate the doctrine of the Person of Christ. Its sharpest antithesis
was Modalism: yet with the modalist Arius maintained the strict
personal unity of the Godhead. With dynamic monarchianism it held the
adoptionist principle in addition; but it personified the Word and
sacrificed the entire humanity of Christ. In this latter respect it
sided with the Docetæ, most Gnostics, and Manichæans, to all
of whom it yet opposes a sharply-cut doctrine of creation and of the
transcendence of God. With Origen and the Apologists before him it made
much of the cosmic mediation of the Word in contrast to the redemptive
work of Jesus; with the Apologists, though not with Origen, it
enthroned in the highest place the God of the Philosophers: but against
both alike it drew a sharp broad line between the Creator and the
Universe, and drew it between the Father and the Son. Least of all is
Arianism in sympathy with the theology of Asia,—that of Ignatius,
Irenæus, Methodius, founded upon the Joannine tradition. The
profound Ignatian idea of Christ as the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p44.1">Λόγος ἀπὸ
σιγῆς
προελθών</span> is in
impressive contrast with the shallow challenge of the <i>Thalia,</i>
‘Many words hath God spoken, which of these was manifested in the
flesh?’</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p45">Throughout the controversies of the pre-Nicene
age the question felt rather than seen in the background is that of the
<span class="c10" id="v.ii.iv-p45.1">Idea of God</span>. The question of Monotheism and
Polytheism which separated Christians from heathen was not so much a
question of abstract theology as of religion, not one of speculative
belief, but of worship. The Gentile was prepared to recognise in the
background of his pantheon the shadowy form of one supreme God, Father
of gods and men, from whom all the rest derived their being. But his
religion required the pantheon as well; he could not worship a
philosophic supreme abstraction. The Christian on the other hand was
prepared in many cases to recognise the existence of beings
corresponding to the gods of the heathen (whether <scripRef passage="1 Cor. viii. 5" id="v.ii.iv-p45.2" parsed="|1Cor|8|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.5">1 Cor. viii. 5</scripRef> can be quoted here is open to question).
But such beings he would not worship. To him, as an object of religion,
there was one God. The one God of the heathen was no object of
practical personal religion; the One God of the Christian was. He was
the God of the Old Testament, the God who was known to His people not
under philosophical categories, but in His dealings with them as a
Father, Deliverer, He who would accomplish all things for them that
waited on Him, the God of the Covenant. He was the God of the New
Testament, God in Christ reconciling the world to Himself, manifesting
His Righteousness in the Gospel of Christ to whosoever believed. In
Christ the Christian learned that God is Love. Now this knowledge of
God is essentially religious; it lies in a different plane from the
speculative <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p45.3">ἀπορίαι</span> as to God’s
transcendence or immanence, while yet it steadies the religious mind in
the face of speculations tending either way. A God who is Love, if
immanent, must yet be personal, if transcendent, must yet manifest His
Love in such a way that we can know it and not merely guess it. Now as
Christian instinct began to be forced to reflexion, in other words, as
faith began to strive for expression in a theology<note place="end" n="31" id="v.ii.iv-p45.4"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.iv-p46"> A
theology which aims at consistency must borrow a method, a philosophy,
from outside the sphere of religion. The most developed system of
Catholic theology, that of S. Thomas Aquinas, borrows its method from
the same source as did Arius,—Aristotle.</p></note>, it
could not but be that men, however personally religious, seized hold of
religious problems by their speculative side. We have seen this
exemplified in the influence of Platonic philosophy on the Apologists
and Alexandrine Fathers. But to Origen, with all his Platonism, belongs
the honour of enthroning the God of Love at the head and centre of a
systematic theology. Yet the theology of the end of the third century
assimilated secondary results of Origen’s system rather than his
underlying idea. On the one hand was the rule of faith with the whole
round of Christian life and worship, determining the religious instinct
of the Church; on the other, the inability to formulate this instinct
in a coherent system so long as the central problem was overlooked or
inadequately dealt with. God is One, not more; yet how is the One God
to be conceived of, <pb n="xxx" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_xxx.html" id="v.ii.iv-Page_xxx" />what is His
relation to the Universe of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p46.1">γένεσις</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p46.2">φθόρα</span>? and the Son is God, and
the Spirit; how are they One, and if One how distinct? How do we avoid
the relapse into a polytheism of secondary gods? What is—not the
essential nature of Godhead, for all agreed that that is beyond our
ken—but the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p46.3">πρῶτον
ἡμῖν</span>, the essential idea for <i>us</i> to
begin from if we are to synthesise belief and theology, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p46.4">πίστις</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p46.5">γνῶσις</span>?</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p47">Arianism stepped in with a summary answer. God is
one, numerically and absolutely. He is beyond the ken of any created
intelligence. Even creation is too close a relation for Him to enter
into with the world. In order to create, he must create an instrument
(pp. 360 sqq.), intermediate between Himself and all else. This
instrument is called Son of God, i.e. He is not coeternal (for what son
was ever as old as his parent?), but the result of an act of creative
will. How then is He different from other creatures? This is the weak
point of the system; He is not really different, but a difference is
created by investing Him with every possible attribute of glory and
divinity except the possession of the incommunicable nature of deity.
He is merely ‘anointed above His fellows.’ His
‘divinity’ is acquired, not original; relative, not
absolute; in His character, not in His Person. Accordingly He is, as a
creature, immeasurably far from the Creator; He does not know God,
cannot declare God to us. The One God remains in His inaccessible
remoteness from the creature. But yet Arians worshipped Christ;
although not very God, He is God to us. Here we have the exact
difficulty with which the Church started in her conflict with
heathenism presented again unsolved. The desperate struggle, the hardly
earned triumph of the Christians, had been for the sake of the
essential principle of heathenism! The One God was, after all, the God
of the philosophers; the idea of pagan polytheism was realised and
justified in Christ<note place="end" n="32" id="v.ii.iv-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.iv-p48"> This
illustrates the famous paradox of Cardinal Newman (<i>Development,</i>
ed. 1878, pp. 142–4), that the condemnation of Arian Christology
<i>left vacant</i> a throne in heaven which the medieval Church
legitimately filled with the Blessed Virgin; that the Nicene
condemnation of the Arian theology is the vindication of the medieval;
that ‘the votaries of Mary do not exceed the true faith, unless
the blasphemers of her Son come up to it.’ But the question here
was one of <i>worship,</i> not of <i>theology.</i> The Arians
<i>worshipped</i> Christ, whom they regarded as a created being:
therefore, the Nicene fathers urge with one consent, they were
idolaters. The idea of a created being <i>capable of being
worshipped</i> was an Arian legacy to the Church, no doubt. But this
very idea, to Athanasius and Hilary, marked them out as idolaters. It
was reserved for later times ‘to find a subject for an Arian
predicate’ (Mozley). The argument is an astonishing
admission.</p></note>! To this Athanasius
returns again and again (see esp. p. 360); it is the doom of Arianism
as a Christian theology.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p49">If Arianism failed to assist the thought of the
Church to a solution of the great problem of God, its failure was not
less conspicuous with regard to revelation and redemption. The
revelation of the Gospel stopped short in the person of Christ, did not
go back to the Father. God was <i>not</i> in Christ reconciling the
world to Himself, we have access in Christ to a created intelligence,
not to the love of God to usward, not to the everlasting Arms, but to a
being neither divine nor human. Sinners against heaven and before God,
we must accept an assurance of reconciliation from one who does not
know Him whom we have offended; the kiss of the Father has never been
given to the prodigal. Men have asked how we are justified in ascribing
to the infinite God the attributes which we men call good: mercy,
justice, love. If Christ is God, the answer lies near; if He is the
Christ of Arius, we are left in moral agnosticism. Apart from Christ,
the philosophical arguments for a God have their force; they proffer to
us an ennobling belief, a grand ‘perhaps’; but the
historical inability of Monotheism to retain a lasting hold among men
apart from revelation is an impressive commentary on their compelling
power. In Christ alone does God lay hold upon the soul with the
assurance of His love (<scripRef passage="Rom. v. 5-8; Matt. xi. 28; John xvii. 3" id="v.ii.iv-p49.1" parsed="|Rom|5|5|5|8;|Matt|11|28|0|0;|John|17|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.5-Rom.5.8 Bible:Matt.11.28 Bible:John.17.3">Rom. v.
5–8; Matt. xi. 28; John xvii. 3</scripRef>). The God of Arius has held out no hand
toward us; he is a far-off abstraction, not a living nor a redeeming
God.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p50">The illogicality of Arianism has often been
pointed out (Gwatkin, pp. 21 <i>sqq.</i> esp. p. 28); how, starting
from the Sonship of Christ, it came round to a denial of His Sonship;
how it started with an interest for Monotheism and landed in a
vindication of polytheism; how it began from the incomprehensibility of
God even to His Son, and ended (in its most pronounced form) with the
assertion that the divine Nature is no mystery at all, even to us. It
is an insult to the memory of Aristotle to call such shallow hasty
syllogising from ill-selected and unsifted first principles by his
name. Aristotle himself teaches a higher logic than this. But at this
date Aristotelianism proper was extinct. It only survived in the form
of ‘pure’ logic, adopted by the Platonists, but also
studied for its own sake in connection with rhetoric and the art of
arguing (cf. Socr. ii. 35). Such an instrument might well be a cause of
confusion in the hands of men who used it without regard to the
conditions of the subject-matter. An illogical compromise between the
theology of Paul of Samosata and of Origen, the marvel is that Arianism
satisfied any one even in the age of its birth. What has been said
above with regard to the conception of God in the early Church may help
to explain it; the germ of ethical insight which is latent in
adoptionism, and which when neglected by the Church has always made
itself felt by reaction, must also receive justice; once again, its
inherent intellectualism was in harmony with the dominant theology of
the Eastern Church, that is with one side of Origenism. Where analogous
conditions have prevailed, as for example in the England of the early
eighteenth century, Arianism has tended to reappear with no one of its
attendant incongruities missing.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p51">But for all that, the doom of Arianism was
uttered at Nicæa and verified in the six decades which followed.
Every possible alternative formula of belief as to the Person of Christ
was forced upon the mind of the early Church, was fully tried, and was
found wanting. Arianism above all was fully tried and above all found
lacking. The Nicene formula alone has been found to render possible the
life, to satisfy the instincts of the Church of Christ. The choice
lies—nothing is clearer—between that and the doctrine of
Paul of Samosata. The latter, it has been said, was misunderstood, was
never fairly tried. As a claimant to represent the true sense of
Christianity it was I think once for all rejected when the first
Apostles gave the right hand of fellowship to S. Paul (see above, p.
xxii.); its future trial must be in the form of naturalism, as a rival
to Christianity, on the basis of a denial of the claim of Christ to be
the One Saviour of the World, and of His Gospel to be the Absolute
Religion. But Arianism, adding to all the difficulties of a
supernatural Christology the spirit of the shallowest rationalism and
the fundamental postulate of agnosticism, can surely count for nothing
in the Armageddon of the latter days,</p>

<p class="c52" id="v.ii.iv-p52">Spiacente a Dio ed a’ nemici suoi.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p53">(b) The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p53.1">ὁμοούσιον</span> as
a theological formula<note place="end" n="33" id="v.ii.iv-p53.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.iv-p54">, pp. 185 to 193, and his notes
and excursus embodied in this volume, especially that appended to
<i>Epist. Euseb.</i> p. 77; Zahn’s <i>Marcellus,</i> pp.
11–27 (also p. 87), perhaps the best modern discussion; Harnack
ii. pp. 228–230, and note 3; Loofs §§32–34; Shedd
i. 362–372; and the Introduction to the <i>Tomus</i> and <i>ad
Afros</i> in this volume pp. 482, 488. The use of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p54.1">οὐσία</span> in Aristotle is tabulated by Bonitz in the fifth volume (index) to
the Berlin edition: its use in Plato is less frequent and less
technical, but see the brief account in Liddell and Scott.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p55">The distinction, which in the foregoing
discussion we have frequently had under our notice, between the <pb n="xxxi" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_xxxi.html" id="v.ii.iv-Page_xxxi" /><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p55.1">πίστις</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p55.2">γνῶσις</span> of the early Church,
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p55.3">πίστις</span> common
to all, and formulated in the <i>tessera</i> or rule of faith, the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p55.4">γνῶσις</span> the
property of apologists and theologians aiming at the expression of
faith in terms of the thought of their age, and at times, though for
long only slightly, reacting upon the rule of faith itself (Aquileia,
Cæsarea, Gregory Thaumaturgus), makes itself felt in the account
of the Nicene Council. That the legacy of the first world-wide
gathering of the Church’s rulers is a Rule of Faith moulded by
theological reflexion, one in which the
γνῶσις of the Church supplements her
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p55.5">πίστις</span>, is a
momentous fact; a fact for which we have to thank not Athanasius but
Arius. The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p55.6">πίστις</span>
of the Fathers repudiated Arianism as a novelty; but to exclude it from
the Church some test was indispensable; and to find a test was the task
of theology, of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p55.7">γνῶσις</span>. The Nicene
Confession is the Rule of Faith explained as against Arianism. Arianism
started with the Christian profession of belief in our Lord’s
<i>Sonship</i>. If the result was incompatible with such belief, it was
inevitable that an explanation should be given, not indeed of the full
meaning of divine Sonship, but of that element in the idea which was
ignored or assailed by the misconception of Arius. Such an explanation
is attempted in the words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p55.8">ἐκ τῆς οὐσίας
τοῦ πατρός,
ὁμοούσιαν τῷ
Πατρί</span>, and again in the condemnation
of the formula <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p55.9">ἐξ
ἑτέρας
ὑποστάσεως ἢ
οὐσίας</span>. This explanation was not
adopted without hesitation, nor would it have been adopted had any
other barrier against the heresy, which all but very few wished to
exclude, appeared effective. We now have to examine firstly the grounds
of this hesitation, secondly the justification of the formula
itself.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p56">The objections felt to the word
ὁμοούσιον at the council
were (1) philosophical, based on the identification of
οὐσία with either <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p56.1">εἶδος</span> (i.e. as implying a
‘formal essence’ prior to Father and Son alike) or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p56.2">ὕλη</span>; (2)
dogmatic, based on the identification of
οὐσία with τόδε
τι, and on the consequent Sabellian sense of the
ὁμοούσιον; (3)
Scriptural, based on the non-occurrence of the word in the Bible; (4)
Ecclesiastical, based on the condemnation of the word by the Synod
which deposed Paul at Antioch in 269.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p57">All these objections were made and felt <i>bona
fide</i>, although Arians would of course make the most of them. The
subsequent history will show that their force was outweighed only for
the moment with many of the fathers, and that to reconcile the
‘conservatism’ of the Asiatic bishops to the new formula
must be a matter of time. The third or Scriptural objection need not
now be discussed at length. Precedent could be pleaded for the
introduction into creeds of words not expressly found in Scripture
(e.g. the word ‘catholic’ applied to the Church in many
ancient creeds, the creed of Gregory Thaumaturgus with
τρίας τελεία,
&amp;c. &amp;c.); the only question was, were the non-scriptural words
expressive of a <i>Scriptural idea?</i> This was the pith of the
question debated between Athanasius and his opponents for a generation
after the council; the ‘conservative’ majority eventually
came round to the conviction that Athanasius was right. But the
question depends upon the meaning of the word itself.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p58">The word means <i>sharing in a joint or
common</i> essence, οὐσία (cf. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p58.1">ὁμώνυμος</span>, sharing the
same name, &amp;c. &amp;c.). What then is
οὐσία? The word was introduced into
philosophical use, so far as we know, by Plato, and its technical value
was fixed for future ages by his pupil Aristotle. Setting aside its use
to express ‘existence’ in the abstract, we take the more
general use of the word as indicating that which exists in the
concrete. In this sense it takes its place at the centre of his system
of ‘categories,’ as the something to which all
determinations of quality, quantity, relation and the rest attach, and
which itself attaches to nothing; in Aristotle’s words it alone
is self-existent, χωριστόν,
whereas all that comes under any of the other categories is
ἀχώριστον, non-existent
except as a property of some οὐσία. But here
the difficulty begins. We may look at a concrete term as denoting
either this or that individual simply (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p58.2">τόδε τι</span>), or as expressing
its nature, and so as common to more individuals than one. Now properly
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p58.3">πρώτως</span>)
οὐσία is only appropriate to the former
purpose. But it may be employed in a secondary sense to designate the
latter; in this sense species and genera are
δεύτεραι
οὐσίαι, the wider class being less
truly οὐσίαι than the narrower. In fact
we here detect the transition of the idea of
οὐσία from the category of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p58.4">οὐσία</span> proper to that of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p58.5">ποιόν</span> (cf. Athan. p. 478
<i>sq.</i>; he uses <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p58.6">οὐσία</span> freely in the secondary
sense for non-theological purposes in <i>contra Gentes,</i> where it is
often best rendered ‘nature’). Aristotle accordingly uses
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p58.7">οὐσία</span> freely to
designate what we call substances, whether simple or compound, such as
iron, gold, earth, the heavens, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p58.8">τὸ
ἀκίνητον</span>, &amp;c.,
&amp;c. Corresponding again, to the logical distinction of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p58.9">γένος</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p58.10">εἶδος</span> is the metaphysical
distinction (not exactly of matter and form, but) of matter simply,
regarded as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p58.11">τὸ
ὑποκειμένον</span>,
and matter regarded as existing in this or that form, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p58.12">τὸ ποιὸν τὸ
ἐν τῇ οὐσί&amp; 139·,
τὸ τί ἦν
εἶναι,</span> the meeting-point of logic and
metaphysics in Aristotle’s system. Agreeably to this distinction,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p58.13">οὐσία</span> is used
sometimes of the latter—the concrete thing regarded in its
essential nature, sometimes of the former <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p58.14">ἡ ὑποκειμένη
οὐσία ὡς ὕλη,
ὕλη</span> being in fact the <i>summum genus</i> of the
material world.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p59">Now the use of the word in Christian theology had
exemplified nearly every one of the above senses. In the quasi-material
sense <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p59.1">ὁμοούσιον</span> had been
used in the school of Valentinian to express the homogeneity of the two
factors in the fundamental dualism of the Universe of intelligent
beings. In a somewhat similar sense it is used in the Clementine
Homilies xx. 7. The Platonic phrase for the Divine Nature, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p59.2">ἐπέκεινα
πάσης
οὐσίας</span>, adopted by Origen and by
Athanasius <i>contra Gentes</i>, appears to retain something of the
idea of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p59.3">οὐσία</span> as
implying <i>material</i> existence; and this train of associations had
to be expressly disclaimed in defending the Nicene formula. In the
sense of homogeneity the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p59.4">ὀμοούσιον</span> is
expressly applied by Origen, as we have seen, to the Father and the
Son: on the other hand, taking <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p59.5">οὐσία</span> in the
‘primary’ Aristotelian sense, he has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p59.6">ἕτερος
κατ᾽ οὐσίαν
καὶ
ὑποκειμένον</span>  In the West (see above on Tertullian and Novatian)
the Latin <i>substantia</i> (Cicero had in vain attempted to give
currency to the less euphonious but more suitable <i>essentia</i>) had
taken its place in the phrase <i>unius substantiæ</i>
or<i>communio substantiæ,</i> intended to denote not only the
homogeneity but the Unity of Father and Son. Accordingly we find
Dionysius of Rome pressing the test upon his namesake of Alexandria and
the latter not declining it (below, p. 183). But a few years later we
find the Origenist bishops, who with the concurrence of Dionysius of
Rome deposed Paul of Samosata, expressly repudiating the term. This
fact, which is as certain as any fact in Church history (see Routh
<i>Rell.</i> iii. 364 &amp;c., Caspari <i>Alte u. Neue. Q.,</i> pp. 161
<i>sqq.</i>), was a powerful support to the Arians in their subsequent
endeavours to unite the conservative East in reaction against the
council. Scholars are fairly equally divided as to the explanation of
the fact. Some hold, following Athanasius <pb n="xxxii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_xxxii.html" id="v.ii.iv-Page_xxxii" />and Basil, that Paul imputed the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p59.7">ὀμοούσιον</span> (in a
materialising sense) to his opponents, as a consequence of the doctrine
they opposed to his own, and that ‘the 80’ in repudiating
the word, repudiated the idea that the divine nature could be divided
by the emanation of a portion of it in the Logos. Hilary, on the other
hand, tells us that the word was used by Paul himself (‘male
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p59.8">ὀμοούσιον</span> Paulus
confessus est, sed numquid melius Arii negaverunt?’) If so, it
must have been meant to deny the existence of the Logos as an <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p59.9">οὐσία</span> (i.e. Hypostasis)
distinct from the Father. Unfortunately we have not the original
documents to refer to. But in either case the word was repudiated at
Antioch in one sense, enacted at Nicæa in another. The fact
however remains that the term does not exclude ambiguity. Athanasius is
therefore going beyond strict accuracy when he claims (p. 164) that no
one who is not an Arian can fail to be in agreement with the Synod.
Marcellus and Photinus alone prove the contrary. But he is right in
regarding the word as rigidly excluding the heresy of Arius.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p60">This brings us to the question in what sense
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p60.1">οὐσία</span> is used in the
Nicene definition. We must remember the strong Western and
anti-Origenist influence which prevailed in the council (above, p.
xvii.), and the use of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p60.2">ὑπόστασις</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p60.3">οὐσία</span> as convertible terms
in the anathematism (see Excursus A, pp. 77, <i>sqq.</i> below). Now
going back for a moment to the correspondence of the two Dionysii, we
see that Dionysius of Rome had contended not so much against the
<i>subordination</i> of the Son to the Father as against their undue
<i>separation</i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p60.4">μεμερισμέναι
ὑποστάσεις</span>).
In other words he had pressed the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p60.5">ὁμοούσιον</span> upon
his namesake in the interest rather of the <i>unity</i> than of the
<i>equality</i> of the Persons in the Holy Trinity. At Nicæa, the
problem was (as shewn above) to explain (at least negatively) how the
Church understood the Generation of the Son. Accordingly we find
Athanasius in later years explaining that the Council meant to place
beyond doubt the <i>Essential Relation</i> of the Divine Persons to one
another (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p60.6">τὸ ἴδιον
τῆς οὐσίας,
ταὐτότης</span>, see <i>de
Decr.</i> pp. 161, 163 <i>sq.</i>, 165, 168, 319; of course including
identity of Nature, pp. 396, 413, 232), and maintaining to the end
(where he expresses his own view, p. 490, &amp;c.) the convertibility
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p60.7">οὐσία</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p60.8">ὑπόστασις</span> for this
purpose. By the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p60.9">ὁ θεός</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p60.10">θεός</span> he understands <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p60.11">οὐδὲν
ἕτερον ἢ τὴν
οὐσίαν τοῦ
ὄντος</span> (<i>de Decr.</i> 22). The
conclusion is that in their original sense the definitions of
Nicæa assert not merely the <i>specific</i> identity of the Son
with the Father (as Peter <i>qua</i> man is of one <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p60.12">οὐσία</span> with Paul, or the
Emperor’s statue of one form with the Emperor himself, p. 396),
but the full unbroken continuation of the Being of the Father in the
Son, the inseparable unity of the Son with the Father in the Oneness of
the Godhead. Here the phrase is ‘balanced’ by the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p60.13">ἐκ
τῆς [ὑποστάσεως
ἢ] οὐσίας τοῦ
Πατρὸς</span>, not as though merely one
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p60.14">οὐσία</span> had given
existence to another, but in the sense that with such origination the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p60.15">οὐσία</span> remained the
same. This is a ‘first approximation to the mysterious doctrine
of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p60.16">περιχώρησις</span>’
coinherence, or ‘circuminsessio,’ which is necessary to
guard the doctrine of the Trinity against tritheism, but which, it must
be observed, lifts it out of the reach of the categories of any system
of thought in which the workings of human intelligence have ever been
able to organise themselves. The doctrine of the Holy Trinity
vindicated by the Nicene formula on the one hand remains, after the
exclusion of others, as the one direction in which the Christian
intellect can travel without frustrating and limiting the movement of
faith, without bringing to a halt the instinct of faith in Christ as
Saviour, implanted in the Church by the teaching of S. Paul and of S.
John, of the Lord Himself: on the other hand it is not a full solution
of the intellectual difficulties with which the analysis of that faith
and those instincts brings us face to face. That God is One, and that
the Son is God, are truths of revelation which the category of
‘substance’ fails to synthesise. The Nicene Definition
furnishes a basis of agreement for the purpose of Christian devotion,
worship, and life, but leaves two theologies face to face, with mutual
recognition as the condition of the healthy life of either. The
theology of Athanasius and of the West is that of the Nicene formula in
its original sense. The inseparable Unity of the God of Revelation is
its pivot. The conception of <i>personality</i> in the Godhead is its
difficulty. The distinctness of the Father, Son, and Spirit is felt
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p60.17">ἄλλος
ὁ Πατήρ ἄλλος
ὁ υἱ&amp; 231·ς</span>), but cannot be
formulated so as to satisfy our full idea of personality. <i>For this
Athanasius had no word;</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p60.18">πρόσωπον</span> meant too
little (implying as it did no more than an aspect possibly worn but for
a special period or purpose), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p60.19">ὑπόστασις</span> (implying
such personality as separates Peter from Paul) too much. But he
recognised the admissibility of the sense in which the Nicene formula
eventually, in the theology of the Cappadocian fathers, won its way to
supremacy in the East. To them <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p60.20">ὑπόστασις</span> was
an appropriate term to express the distinction of Persons in the
Godhead, while <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p60.21">οὐσία</span>
expressed the divine <i>Nature</i> which they possessed in common (see
Excursus A. p. 77 <i>sqq.</i>). This sense of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p60.22">οὐσία</span> <i>approximated</i> to
that of species, or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p60.23">εἶδος</span> (Aristotle’s
‘secondary’ <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p60.24">οὐσία</span>), while that of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p60.25">ὑπόστασις</span>
gravitated toward that of personality in the empirical sense. But in
neither case did the approximation amount to complete identity. The
idea of trine personality was limited by the consideration of the
Unity; the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p60.26">περιχώρησις</span>
was recognised, although in a somewhat different form, the prominent
idea in Athanasius being that of <i>coinherence</i> or immanence,
whereas the Cappadocians, while using, of course, the language of John xiv. <span class="c10" id="v.ii.iv-p60.28">11</span>, yet prefer
the metaphor of <i>successive dependence</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p60.29">ὥσπερ
ἐξ ἁλύσεω</span>. (Bas.
<i>Ep.</i> 38, p. <span class="c10" id="v.ii.iv-p60.30">11</span>8 D). To Athanasius, the
Godhead is complete not in the Father alone, still less in the Three
Persons <i>as parts</i> of the one <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p60.31">οὐσία</span>, but in <i>each</i> Person
as much as in <i>all</i>. The Cappadocian Fathers go back to the
Origenist view that the Godhead is complete primarily in the Father
alone, but <i>mediately</i> in the Son or Spirit, by virtue of their
origination from the Father as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p60.32">πηγή</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p60.33">αἰτία τῆς
θεότητος</span>. To Athanasius
the <i>distinct Personality</i> of Son and Spirit was the difficulty;
his difference from Origen was wide, from Marcellus subtle. To the
Cappadocians the difficulty was the <i>Unity</i> of the Persons; to
Marcellus they were <i>toto cælo</i> opposed, they are the pupils
of Origen<note place="end" n="34" id="v.ii.iv-p60.34"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.iv-p61"> Gregory
Thaumaturgus was the great Origenist influence in northern Asia Minor:
the Cappadocian fathers were also influenced in the direction of
the ὁ<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p61.1">μοούσιον</span> by Apollinarius: see the correspondence between Basil and
the latter, Bas. <i>Epp.</i> 8, 9, edited by Dräseke in <i>Ztschr.
für K.G.</i> viii. 85 <i>sqq.</i> Apollinarius was of course
equally opposed to Arianism and to Origen: see also p. 449
<i>sq.</i></p></note>. Accordingly when Basil makes a distinction
between <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p61.2">οὐσία</span> and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p61.3">ὑπόστασις</span> in the
Nicene anathematism, he is giving not historical exegesis but his own
opinion.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p62">The Nicene definition in this sense emphasized
the <span class="c10" id="v.ii.iv-p62.1">Unity</span> of the Godhead in Three Persons,
against the Arian <i>division</i> of the Son from the Father. How then
did it escape the danger of lending countenance to Monarchianism?
Athanasius feels the difficulty without solving it, for the distinction
given by him, p. 84, between <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p62.2">ὁμοούσιος</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p62.3">μονοούσιος</span>
is without real meaning (<i>we</i> say with Tertullian ‘of
<i>one</i> substance’). On the whole in mature years he held that
the title ‘Son’ was sufficient to secure the Trinity of
Persons. ‘By the name Father we confute Arius, by the name of Son
we overthrow Sabellius’ (p. 434; cf. p. 413); and we find that
the council in its revision of the Cæsarean creed shifted <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p62.4">υἱ&amp; 231·ς</span> to the principal
position where it took the place of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p62.5">λόγος</span>. Beyond this the Creed
imposed no additional test in that direction (the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p62.6">ἐκ τῆς
οὐσίας</span> is important but not
<pb n="xxxiii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_xxxiii.html" id="v.ii.iv-Page_xxxiii" />decisive in this respect). This was
felt as an objection to the Creed, and the objection was pointed by the
influence of Marcellus at the council. The historical position of
Marcellus is in fact, as we shall see, the principal key to the
‘conservative’ reaction which followed. The insertion into
the conservative creeds of a clause asserting the endlessness of
Christ’s Kingdom, which eventually received ecumenical authority,
was an expression of this feeling. But a final explanation between the
Nicene doctrine and Monarchianism could not come about until the idea
of Personality had been tested in the light of the appearance of the
Son in the Flesh. The solution, or rather definition, of the problem is
to be sought in the history of the Christological questions which began
with Apollinarius of Laodicea.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p63">The above account of the anti-Arian test
formulated at Nicæa will suffice to explain the motives for its
adoption, the difficulties which made that adoption reluctant, and the
fact of the reaction which followed. One thing is clear, namely that
given the actual conditions, nothing short of the test adopted would
have availed to exclude the Arian doctrine. It is also I think clear,
that not only was the current theology of the Eastern Church unable to
cope with Arianism, but that it was itself a danger to the Church and
in need of the corrective check of the Nicene definition. Hellenic as
was the system of Origen, it was in its spirit Christian, and saturated
with the influence of Scripture. It could never have taken its place as
the expression of the whole mind of the Church; but it remains as the
noblest monument of a Christian intellect resolutely in love with truth
for its own sake, and bent upon claiming for Christ the whole range of
the legitimate activity of the human spirit. But the age had inherited
only the wreck of Origenism, and its partial victory in the Church had
brought confusion in its train, the leaders of the Church were
characterised by secular knowledge rather than grasp of first
principles, by dogmatic intellectualism rather than central
apprehension of God in Christ. Eusebius of Cæsarea is their
typical representative. The Nicene definition and the work of
Athanasius which followed were a summons back to the simple first
principles of the Gospel and the Rule of Faith. What then is their
value to ourselves? Above all, this, that they have preserved to us
what Arianism would have destroyed, that assurance of Knowledge of, and
Reconciliation to, God in Christ of which the divinity of the Saviour
is the indispensable condition; if we are now Christians in the sense
of S. Paul we owe it under God to the work of the great synod. Not that
the synod explained all; or did more than effectually ‘block off
false forms of thought or avenues of unbalanced inference’ which
‘challenged the acceptance of Christian people.’ The
decisions of councils are ‘primarily not the Church saying
“yes” to fresh truths or developments or forms of
consciousness; but rather saying “no” to untrue and
misleading modes of shaping and stating her truth,’ (<i>Lux
Mundi</i>, ed. i. p. 240, cf. p. 334). It is objected that the Nicene
Formula, especially as understood by Athanasius, is itself a
‘false form of thought,’ a flat contradiction in terms.
That the latter is true we do not dispute (see Newman’s notes
<i>infra</i>, p. 336, note 1, &amp;c.). But before pronouncing the form
of thought for that reason a false one, we must consider what the
‘terms’ are, and to what they are applied. To myself it
appears that a religion which brought the divine existence into the
compass of the categories of any philosophy would by that very fact
forfeit its claim to the character of revelation. The categories of
human thought are the outcome of organised experience of a sensible
world, and beyond the limits of that world they fail us. This is true
quite apart from revelation. The ideas of essence and substance,
personality and will, separateness and continuity, cause and effect,
unity and plurality, are all in different degrees helps which the mind
uses in order to arrange its knowledge, and valid within the range of
experience, but which become a danger when invested with absolute
validity as things in themselves. Even the mathematician reaches real
results by operating with terms which contain a perfect contradiction
(e.g. ·, and to some extent the
‘calculus of operations’). The idea of Will in man, of
Personality in God, present difficulties which reason cannot
reconcile.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p64">The revelation of Christ is addressed primarily
to the will not to the intellect, its appeal is to Faith not to
Theology. Theology is the endeavour of the Christian intellect to frame
for itself conceptions of matters belonging to the immediate
consequences of our faith, matters about which we must believe
something, but as to which the Lord and His Apostles have delivered
nothing formally explicit. Theology has no doubt its certainties beyond
the express teaching of our Lord and the New Testament writers; but its
work is subject to more than the usual limitations of human thought: we
deal with things outside the range of experience, with celestial
things; but ‘we have no celestial language.’ To abandon all
theology would be to acquiesce in a dumb faith: we are to teach, to
explain, to defend; the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p64.1">λόγος
σοφίας</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p64.2">λόγος
γνώσεως</span> have from the first
been gifts of the Spirit for the building up of the Body. But we know
in part and prophesy in part, and our terms begin to fail us just in
the region where the problem of guarding the faith of the simple ends
and the inevitable metaphysic, into which all pure reflexion merges,
begins. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p64.3">Εἴτε οὖν
φιλοσοφητέον
εἴτε μὴ
φιλοσοφητέον,
φιλοσοφητέον</span>,
‘man is metaphysical <i>nolens volens:</i>’ only let us
recollect that when we find ourselves in the region of antinomies we
are crossing the frontier line between revelation and speculation,
between the domain of theology and that of ontology. That this line is
approached in the definition of the great council no one will deny. But
it was reached by the council and by the subsequent consent of the
Church reluctantly and under compulsion. The bold assumption that we
can argue from the revelation of God in Christ to mysteries beyond our
experience was made by the Gnostics, by Arius: the Church met them by a
denial of what struck at the root of her belief, not by the claim to
erect formulæ applied merely for the lack of better into a
revealed ontology. In the terms Person, Hypostasis, Will, Essence,
Nature, Generation, Procession, we have the embodiment of ideas
extracted from experience, and, as applied to God, representing merely
the best attempt we can make to explain what we mean when we speak of
God as Father and of Christ as His Son. Even these last sacred names
convey their full meaning to us only in view of the historical person
of Christ and of our relation to God through Him. That this meaning is
based upon an absolute relation of Christ to the Father is the rock of
our faith. That relation is mirrored in the name Son of God: but what
it is in itself, when the empirical connotations of Sonship are
stripped away, we cannot possibly know. ‘<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p64.4">Ομοούσιος
τῷ Πατρί, ἐκ
τῆς οὐσίας
τοῦ Πατρός</span>’
these words assert at once our faith that such relation exists and our
ignorance of its nature. To the simplicity of faith it is enough to
know (and this knowledge is what our formula secures) that in Christ we
have not only the perfect Example of Human Love to God, but the direct
expression and assurance of the Father’s Love to us.</p>

<p class="c14" id="v.ii.iv-p65">(c) Materials for Reaction.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p66">‘The victory of Nicæa was rather a
surprise than a solid conquest. As it was not the <pb n="xxxiv" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_xxxiv.html" id="v.ii.iv-Page_xxxiv" />spontaneous and deliberate purpose of the
bishops present, but a revolution which a minority had forced through
by sheer strength of clearer Christian thought, a reaction was
inevitable as soon as the half-convinced conservatives returned
home’ (Gwatkin). The reaction, however, was not for a long time
overtly doctrinal. The defeat, the moral humiliation of Arianism at the
council was too signal, the prestige of the council itself too
overpowering, the Emperor too resolute in supporting its definition, to
permit of this. Not till after the death of Constantine in 337 does the
policy become manifest of raising alternative symbols to a coordinate
rank with that of Nicæa; not till six years after the
establishment of Constantius as sole Emperor,—i.e. not till
357,—did Arianism once again set its mouth to the trumpet. During
the reign of Constantine the reaction, though doctrinal in its motive,
was personal in its ostensible grounds. The leaders of the victorious
minority at Nicæa are one by one attacked on this or that pretence
and removed from their Sees, till at the time of Constantine’s
death the East is in the hands of their opponents. What were the forces
at work which made this possible?</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p67">(1) <i>Persecuted Arians</i>. Foremost of all,
the harsh measures adopted by Constantine with at least the tacit
approval of the Nicene leaders furnished material for reaction. Arius
and his principal friends were sent into exile, and as we have seen
they went in bitterness of spirit. Arius himself was banished to
Illyricum, and would seem to have remained there five or six years.
(The chronology of his recall is obscure, but see D.C.B. ii. 364, and
Gwatkin, p. 86, note 2). It would be antecedently very unlikely that a
religious exile would spare exertions to gain sympathy for himself and
converts to his opinions. As a matter of fact, Arianism had no more
active supporters during the next half-century than two bishops of the
neighbouring province of Pannonia, <span class="c10" id="v.ii.iv-p67.1">Valens</span> of
Mursa (Mitrowitz), and <span class="c10" id="v.ii.iv-p67.2">Ursacius<note place="end" n="35" id="v.ii.iv-p67.3"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.iv-p68"> They were
probably not yet bishops at this time, as they were <i>young</i>
bishops at Tyre in 335; evidently they are ‘the fairest of
God’s youthful flock’ (!) alluded to in Eus. <i>V. C.</i>
iv. 43.</p></note></span> of Singidunum (Belgrade). Valens and
Ursacius are described as pupils of Arius, and there is every reason to
trace their personal relations with the heresiarch to his Illyrian
exile. The seeds sown in Illyria at this time were still bearing fruit
nearly 50 years later (pp. 489, 494, note). Secundus nursed his
bitterness fully thirty years (p. 294; cf. 456). Theognis grasped at
revenge at Tyre in 335 (pp. 104, 114). Eusebius of Nicomedia, recalled
from exile with his friend and neighbour Theognis, not long after the
election of Athanasius in 328, was ready to move heaven and earth to
efface the results of the council. The harsh measures against the
Arians then, if insufficient to account for the reaction, at any rate
furnished it with the energy of personal bitterness and sense of
wrong.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p69">(2) <i>The Eusebians and the Court</i>. Until the
council of Sardica (i.e. a short time after the death of Eusebius of
Nicomedia), the motive power of the reaction proceeded from the
environment of Eusebius, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p69.1">οἱ
περὶ
Εὐσέβιον</span>. It should be
observed once for all that the term ‘<span class="c10" id="v.ii.iv-p69.2">Eusebians</span>’ is the later and inexact equivalent of
the last named Greek phrase, which (excepting perhaps p. 436) has
reference to Eusebius of Nicomedia only, and not to his namesake of
Cæsarea. The latter, no doubt, lent his support to the action of
the party, but ought not to suffer in our estimation from the
misfortune of his name. Again, the ‘Eusebians’ are not a
heresy, nor a theological party or school; they are the
‘ring,’ or personal <i>entourage,</i> of one man, a master
of intrigue, who succeeded in combining a very large number of men of
very different opinions in more or less close association for common
ecclesiastical action. The ‘Eusebians’ <i>sensu latiori</i>
are the majority of Asiatic bishops who were in reaction against the
council and its leaders; in the stricter sense the term denotes the
pure Arians like Eusebius, Theognis, and the rest, and those
‘political Arians’ who without settled adherence to Arian
principles, were, for all practical purposes, hand in glove with
Eusebius and his fellows. To the former class emphatically belong
Valens and Ursacius, whose recantation in 347 is the solitary and
insufficient foundation for the sweeping generalisation of Socrates
(ii. 37), that they ‘always inclined to the party in
power,’ and George, the presbyter of Alexandria, afterwards
bishop of the Syrian Laodicea, who, although he went through a phase of
‘conservatism,’ 357–359, began and ended (Gwatkin,
pp. 181–183) as an Arian, pure and simple. Among ‘political
Arians’ of this period Eusebius of Cæsarea is the chief. He
was not, as we have said above, an Arian theologically, yet whatever
allowances may be made for his conduct during this period (D.C.B., ii.
315, 316) it tended all in one direction. But on the whole, political
Arianism is more abundantly exemplified in the Homœans of the next
generation, whose activity begins about the time of the death of
Constans. The Eusebians proper were political indeed <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p69.3">εἴ τινες καὶ
ἄλλοι</span>, but their essential Arianism is
the one element of principle about them<note place="end" n="36" id="v.ii.iv-p69.4"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.iv-p70"> At the
same time Arius himself and all his fellow Lucianists (unlike the
obscure Secundus and Theonas, and the later generation of Eunomians)
are open to the charge of subserviency at a pinch.</p></note>. Above
all, the employment of the term ‘Semi-Arians’ as a synonym
for Eusebians, or indeed as a designation of any party at this period,
is to be strongly deprecated. It is the (possibly somewhat misleading,
but reasonable and accepted) term for the younger generation of
<i>convinced</i> ‘conservatives,’ whom we find in the sixth
decade of the century becoming conscious of their essential difference
in principle from the Arians, whether political or pure, and feeling
their way toward fusion with the Nicenes. These are a definite party,
with a definite theological position, to which nothing in the earlier
period exactly corresponds. The Eusebians proper were not <i>semi-</i>,
but <i>real</i> Arians. Eusebius <i>of Cæsarea</i> and the Asiatic
conservatives are the <i>predecessors</i> of the semi-Arians, but their
position is not quite the same. Reserving them for a moment, we must
complete our account of the Eusebians proper. Their nucleus consisted
of the able and influential circle of ‘Lucianists;’ it has
been remarked by an unprejudiced observer that, so far as we know, not
one of them was eminent as a <i>religious</i> character (Harnack, ii.
185); their strength was in fixity of policy and in ecclesiastical
intrigue; and their battery was the imperial court. Within three years
of the Council, Constantine had begun to waver, not in his resolution
to maintain the Nicene Creed, <i>that</i> he never relaxed, but in his
sternness toward its known opponents. His policy was dictated by the
desire for unity: he was made to feel the lurking dissatisfaction of
the bishops of Asia, perhaps as his anger was softened by time he
missed the ability and ready counsel of the extruded bishop of his
residential city. An Arian presbyter (‘Eustathius’ or
‘Eutokius’?), who was a kind of chaplain to Constantia,
sister of Constantine and widow of Licinius, is said to have kept the
subject before the Emperor’s mind after her death (in 328, see
Socr. i. 25). At last, as we have seen, first Eusebius and Theognis
were recalled, then Arius himself was pardoned upon his general
assurance of agreement with the faith of the Synod.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p71"><pb n="xxxv" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_xxxv.html" id="v.ii.iv-Page_xxxv" />The
atmosphere of a court is seldom favourable to a high standard of moral
or religious principle; and the place-hunters and hangers-on of the
imperial courts of these days were an exceptionally worthless crew (see
Gwatkin, p. 60, 100, 234). It is a tribute to the Nicene cause that
their influence was steadily on the other side, and to the character of
Constantine that he was able throughout the greater part of the period
to resist it, at any rate as far as Athanasius was concerned. But on
the whole the court was the centre whence the webs of Eusebian intrigue
extended to Egypt, Antioch, and many other obscurer centres of
attack.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p72">The influences outside the Church were less
directly operative in the campaign, but such as they were they served
the Eusebian plans. The expulsion of a powerful bishop from the midst
of a loyal flock was greatly assisted by the co-operation of a friendly
mob; and Jews (pp. 94, 296), and heathen alike were willing to aid the
Arian cause. The army, the civil service, education, the life of
society were still largely heathen; the inevitable influx of heathen
into the Church, now that the empire had become Christian, brought with
it multitudes to whom Arianism was a more intelligible creed than that
of Nicæa; the influence of the philosophers was a serious factor,
they might well welcome Arianism as a ‘Selbstersetzung des
Christentums.’ This is not inconsistent with the instances of
persecution of heathenism by Arian bishops, and of savage heathen
reprisals, associated with the names of George of Alexandria,
Patrophilus, Mark of Arethusa, and others. (For a fuller discussion,
with references, see Gwatkin, pp. 53–59.)</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p73">(3.) <i>The Ecclesiastical Conservatives.</i>
Something has already been said in more than one connection to explain
how it came to pass that the very provinces whose bishops made up the
large numerical majority at Nicæa, also furnished the numbers
which swelled the ranks of the Eusebians at Tyre, Antioch, and
Philippopolis. The actual men were, of course, in many cases<note place="end" n="37" id="v.ii.iv-p73.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.iv-p74"> Alexander
of Thessalonica had been at Nicæa, Dianius of Cæs. Capp. had
not. The two are typical of the better sort of
conservatives.</p></note> changed in the course of years, but the sees
were the same, and there is ample evidence that the staunch Nicene
party were in a hopeless minority in Asia Minor<note place="end" n="38" id="v.ii.iv-p74.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.iv-p75"> For Asia
besides Marcellus we have only Diodorus of Tenedos, not at Nicæa,
but expelled soon after 330, p. 271; signs at Sardica, p. 147, banished
again p. 276, not in D.C.B.; for Syria the names p. 271, cf. p.
256.</p></note> and but
little stronger in Syria. The indefiniteness of this mass of episcopal
opinion justifies the title ‘Conservative.’ In adopting it
freely, we must not forget, what the whole foregoing account has gone
to shew, that their conservatism was of the empirical or short-sighted
kind, prone to acquiesce in things as they are, hard to arouse to a
sense of a great crisis, reluctant to step out of its groove. If by
conservatism we mean action which really tends to preserve the vital
strength of an institution, then Athanasius and the leaders of
Nicæa were the only conservatives. But it is not an unknown thing
for vulgar conservatism to take alarm at the clear grasp of principles
and facts which alone can carry the State over a great crisis, and by
wrapping itself up in its prejudices to play into the hands of anarchy.
Common men do not easily rise to the level of mighty issues. Where
Demosthenes saw the crisis of his nation’s destiny, Æschines
saw materials for a personal impeachment of his rival. In the
anti-Nicene reaction the want of clearness of thought coincided with
the fatal readiness to magnify personal issues. Here was the
opportunity of the Arian leaders: a confused succession of personal
skirmishes, in which the mass of men saw no religious principle, nor
any combined purpose (Soc. i. 13, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p75.1">νυκτομαχίας
τε οὐδὲν
ἀπεῖχε τὰ
γινόμενα</span>) was conducted
from headquarters with a fixed steady aim. But their machinations would
have been fruitless had the mass of the bishops been really in sympathy
with the council to which they were still by their own action
committed. ‘Arian hatred of the council would have been powerless
if it had not rested on a formidable mass of conservative discontent:
while the conservative discontent might have died away if the court had
not supplied it with the means of action’ (Gwatkin, p. 61. He
explains the policy of the court by the religious sympathies of Asia
Minor<note place="end" n="39" id="v.ii.iv-p75.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.iv-p76"> Always an
important factor in the stability of the Byzantine throne, see, on
Justinian, D.C.B. iii. 545a, <i>sub fin.</i> Newman, <i>Arians,</i>
Appendix v., brings no conclusive proof of strong Nicene feeling among
the masses of the laity in this region. But ‘the people’ in
Galatia, according to Basil, remained devoted to Marcellus.</p></note> and its political importance, pp.
90–91.) But the authority of the council remained unchallenged
during the lifetime of Constantine, and no Arian raised his voice
against it. One doctrinal controversy there was, of subordinate
importance, but of a kind to rivet the conservatives to their attitude
of sullen reaction.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p77">It follows from what has been said of the
influence of Origen in moulding the current theology of the Eastern
Church, that the one theological principle which was most vividly and
generally grasped was the horror of Monarchian and especially of
‘Sabellian’ teaching. Now in replying to Asterius the
spokesman of early Arianism, no less a person than <span class="c10" id="v.ii.iv-p77.1">Marcellus,</span> bishop of Ancyra (Angora) in Galatia, and one
of the principal leaders of Nicæa, had laid himself open to this
charge. It was brought with zeal and learning (in 336) in two
successive works by Eusebius of Cæsarea, which, with Ath.,
<i>Orat</i>. iv. are our principal source of information as to the
tenets of Marcellus (see D.C.B. ii. 341, sq., Zahn <i>Marcellus</i> 99
<i>sqq</i>., fragments collected by Rettberg <i>Marcelliana</i>). On
the other hand he was uniformly supported by the Nicene party, and
especially by Athanasius and the Roman Church. His book was examined at
Sardica, and on somewhat <i>ex parte</i> grounds (p. 125) pronounced
innocent: a personal estrangement from Athanasius shortly after (Hilar.
<i>Fragm</i>. ii. 21, 23) on account of certain ‘ambiguæ
prædicationes eius, in quam Photinus erupit, doctrinæ,’
did not amount to a formal breach of communion (he is mentioned 14
years later as an exiled Nicene bishop, pp. 256, 271), nor did the
anxious questioning of Epiphanius (see <i>Hær</i>. 72. 4.) succeed
in extracting from the then aged Athanasius more than a significant
smile. He refuses to condemn him, and in arguing against opinions which
appear to be his, he refrains from mentioning the name <pb n="xxxvi" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_xxxvi.html" id="v.ii.iv-Page_xxxvi" />even of Photinus<note place="end" n="40" id="v.ii.iv-p77.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.iv-p78"> At the
same time he adopts a certain reserve in speaking of Marcellus, and his
name is absent from the roll of the orthodox, p. 227.</p></note>. It may
be well therefore to sketch in a few touches what we know of the system
of Marcellus, in order that we may appreciate the relative right of
Eusebius in attacking, and of Athanasius and the Romans in supporting
him. Marcellus is a representative of the traditional theology of Asia
Minor, as we find it in Ignatius and Irenæus (see above, pp.
xxii.–xxiv., xxvi. fin.), and is independent of any influence of,
or rather in conscious reaction against, Origenism. We cannot prove
that he had studied either Ignatius or Irenæus, but we find the
doctrine of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p78.1">ἀνακεφαλαίωσις</span>
with reference to Creation and the Incarnation, and the Ignatian
thought of the Divine Silence, and a general unmistakeable affinity
(cf. Zahn 236–244). Marcellus ‘appeals from Origen to S.
John.’ He begins with the idea of Sonship, as Arius and the
Nicene Council had done. Perceiving that on the one hand Arians and
Origenists alike were led by the idea of Sonship as dependent on
paternal will to infer the inferiority of the Son to the Father, and in
the more extreme case to deny His coeternity, feeling on the other hand
(with Irenæus II. xxviii. 6) our inability to find an idea to
correspond with the relation implied in the eternal Sonship, he turns
to the first chapter of S. John as the classic passage for the
pre-existent nature of Christ. He finds that <i>before the
Incarnation</i> the Saviour is spoken of as Logos <i>only:</i>
accordingly all other designations, even that of Son, must be reserved
for the Incarnate. Moreover (<scripRef passage="Joh. i. 1" id="v.ii.iv-p78.2" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">Joh. i. 1</scripRef>) the Word is strictly coeternal, and no
name implying an act (such as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p78.3">γέννησις</span>) can
express the relation of the Word to God. But in view of the Divine
Purpose of Creation and Redemption (for the latter is involved in the
former by the doctrine of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p78.4">ἀνακεφαλαίωσις</span>)
there is a process, a stirring within the divine Monad. The Word which
is potentially (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p78.5">δυναμει</span>) eternally
latent in God proceeds forth in Actuality (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p78.6">ἐνεργεί&amp; 139·</span>), yet
without ceasing to be potentially in God as well. In this <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p78.7">ἐνέργεια
δραστική</span>, to which the
word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p78.8">γέννησις</span> may be
applied, begins the great drama of the Universe which rises to the
height of the Incarnation, and which, after the Economy is completed,
and fallen man restored (and more than restored) to the Sonship of God
which he had lost, ends in the return of the Logos to the Father, the
handing over of His Kingdom by the Son, that God may be all in all.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p79">What strikes one throughout the scheme is the
intense difficulty caused to Marcellus by the unsolved problem which
underlies the whole theology of the Nicene leaders, the problem of
<i>personality.</i> The Manhood of Christ was to Marcellus <i>per
se</i> non-personal. The seat of its personality was the indwelling
Logos. But in what sense was the Logos itself personal? Here Marcellus
loses his footing: in what sense can any idea of personality attach to
a merely potential existence? Again, if it was only in the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p79.1">ἐνέργεια
δραστικὴ</span> that the
personality of the Word was realised, and this only reached its fulness
in the Incarnation of Christ, was the transition difficult to the plain
assertion that the personality of the Son, or of the Word, originated
with the Incarnation? But if this were not so, and if the Person of the
Word was to recede at the consummation of all things into the Unity of
the Godhead, what was to become of the Nature He had assumed? That it
too could merge into a potential existence within the Godhead was of
course impossible; what then was its destiny? The answer of Marcellus
was simple: he did not know (Zahn, 179); for Scripture taught nothing
beyond <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 28" id="v.ii.iv-p79.2" parsed="|1Cor|15|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.28">1 Cor. xv. 28</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p80">We now perceive the subtle difference between
Marcellus and Athanasius. Neither of them could formulate the idea of
Personality in the Holy Trinity. But Athanasius, apparently on the
basis of a more thorough intelligence of Scripture (for Marcellus,
though a devout, was a partial and somewhat ignorant biblical
theologian), felt what Marcellus did not, the steady inherent personal
distinctness of the Father and the Son. Accordingly, while Athanasius
laid down and adhered to the doctrine of eternal <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p80.1">γέννησις</span>,
Marcellus involved himself in the mystical and confused idea of a
divine <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p80.2">πλατυσμὸς</span> and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p80.3">συστολή</span>.
Moreover, while Athanasius was clearsighted in his apprehension of the
problem of the day, Marcellus was after all merely conservative: he
went behind the conservatism of the Origenists,—behind even that
of the West, where Tertullian had left a sharper sense of personal
distinction in the Godhead,—to an archaic conservatism akin to
the ‘naive modalism’ of the early Church; upon this he
engrafted reflexion, in part that of the old Asiatic theology, in part
his own. As the result, his faith was such as Athanasius could not but
recognise as sincere; but in his attempt to give it theological
expression he split upon the rocks of Personality, of Eschatology, of
the divine immutability. His theology was an honest and interesting but
mistaken attempt to grapple with a problem before he understood another
which lay at its base. In doing so he exposed himself justly to attack;
but we may with Athanasius, while acknowledging this, retain a kindly
sympathy for this veteran ally of many confessors and sturdy opponent
of the alliance between science and theology.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.iv-p81">The feeling against Marcellus might have been
less strong, at any rate it would have had less show of reason, but for
the fact that he was the teacher of <span class="c10" id="v.ii.iv-p81.1">Photinus</span>.
This person became bishop of Sirmium between 330 and 340, gave great
offence by his teaching, and was deposed by the Arian party
ineffectually in 347, finally in 351. After his expulsion he occupied
himself with writing books in Greek and in Latin, including a work
‘against all heresies,’ in which he expounded his own
(Socr. ii. 30). None of his works have survived, and our information is
very scanty (Zahn, <i>Marc.</i> 189–196 is the best account), but
he seems to have solved the central difficulty of Marcellus by placing
the seat of the Personality of Christ in His Human Soul. How much of
the system of his master he retained is uncertain, but the result was
in substance pure Unitarianism. It is instructive to observe that even
Photinus was passively supported for a time by the Nicenes. He was
apparently (Hil. <i>Fr.</i> ii. 19, <i>sqq.</i>) condemned at a council
at Milan in 345, but not at Rome till 380. Athanasius (pp.
444–447) abstains from mentioning his name although he refutes
his opinions; once only he mentions him as a heretic, and with apparent
reluctance (c. Apoll. ii. 19, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.iv-p81.2">τοῦ
λεγομένου
φωτεινοῦ</span>). The first<note place="end" n="41" id="v.ii.iv-p81.3"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.iv-p82"> But he is
condemned by name in the alleged Coptic Acts of the Council of 362;
moreover Eustathius appears to have written against him, see Cowper,
<i>Syr. Misc.</i> 60.</p></note> condemnation of him on the Nicene side in the
East is by Paulinus of Antioch in 362 (p. 486). On the other hand the
Eusebians eagerly caught at so irresistible a weapon. Again and again
they hurled anathemas at Photinus, at first simply identifying him with
Marcellus, but afterwards with full appreciation of his position. And
even to the last the new Nicene party in Asia were aggrieved at the
refusal of the old Nicenes at Alexandria and Rome to anathematise the
master of such a heretic. Photinus was the scandal of Marcellus,
Marcellus of the Council of Nicæa.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Early years of his Episcopate. The Anti-Nicene reaction, 328-335." n="4" shorttitle="Section 4" progress="5.69%" prev="v.ii.iv" next="v.ii.vi" id="v.ii.v"><p class="c6" id="v.ii.v-p1">

§4. <i>Early years of his Episcopate.
The Anti-Nicene reaction,</i> 328–335.</p>

<p class="c11" id="v.ii.v-p2">Athanasius was elected bishop by general consent.
Alexander, as we have seen, had practically nominated him, and a large
body of popular opinion clamoured for his election, <pb n="xxxvii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_xxxvii.html" id="v.ii.v-Page_xxxvii" />as “the good, the pious, a Christian, one
of the ascetics, a genuine bishop.” The actual election appears
(p. 103) to have rested with the bishops of Egypt and Libya, who
testify ten years later (ib.) that the majority<note place="end" n="42" id="v.ii.v-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.v-p3"> Eager
opposition, however, was not lacking. The accounts are confused, but
the statement of the bishops leaves room for a strong minority of
malcontents, who <i>may</i> have elected ‘Theonas’ (was he
the exiled Arian bishop of Marmarica? the electors of
‘Theonas’ in Epiph. <i>Hær</i>. 68 are Meletians, but
there is no Theonas in the Meletian catalogue of 327; the Arians and
Meletians very likely combined; the latter properly had no votes, but
they were not likely to regard this; see Gwatkin, p. 66, note,
<i>Church Quarterly Review.</i> xvi. p. 393). The protests of the
opposition were apparently disregarded and Athanasius consecrated
before the other side considered the question as closed, (The statement
of Epiph. <i>Hær</i>. 69, that the Arians chose one Achillas, is
unsupported.) Athanasius was probably only just thirty years old, and
his opponents did not fail to question whether he were not under the
canonical age.</p></note> of their
body elected him.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.v-p4">The see to which he succeeded was the second in
Christendom; it had long enjoyed direct jurisdiction over the bishops
of all Egypt and Libya (p. 178, Socr. i. 9), the bishops of Alexandria
enjoyed the position and power of secular potentates, although in a
less degree than those of Rome, or of Alexandria itself in later times
(Socr. vii. 11, cf. 7). The bishop had command of large funds, which,
however, were fully claimed for church purposes and alms (see p. 105).
In particular, the ‘pope’ of Alexandria had practically in
his hands the appointment to the sees in his province: accordingly, as
years go on, we find Arianism disappear entirely from the Egyptian
episcopate. The bishop of Alexandria, like many other influential
bishops in antiquity, was commonly spoken of as Papa or Pope; he also
was known as the ᾽<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.v-p4.1">Αρχιεπίσκοπος</span>,
as we learn from a contemporary inscription (see p. 564, note 2).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.v-p5">The earliest biographer of Athanasius (see
Introduction to <i>Hist. Aceph</i>. p. 495, 496, below) divides the
episcopate of Athanasius into periods of ‘quiet’ and of
exile, marking the periods of each according to what appears to be the
reckoning officially preserved in the episcopal archives. His first
period of ‘quiet’ lasts from June 8, 328, to July 11, 335
(departure for Tyre), a period of seven years, one month and three
days; it is thus the third longest period of undisturbed occupancy of
his see, the next being the last from his final restoration under
Valens till his death (seven years and three months), and the longest
of all being the golden decade (346–356, really nine years and a
quarter) preceding the Third Exile.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.v-p6">Of the internal events of this first septennium
of quiet we know little that is definite. At the end of it, however, we
find him supported by the solid body of the Egyptian episcopate: and at
the beginning one of his first steps (autumn of 329) was to make a
visitation of the province ‘to strengthen the churches of
God’ (<i>Vit. Pach.</i>, cf. also Epiph. <i>Hær.</i> 68. 6).
We learn from the life of Pachomius (on which see below, p. 189), that
he penetrated as far as Syene on the Ethiopian frontier, and, as he
passed Tabenne, was welcomed by Pachomius and his monks with great
rejoicings. At the request of Saprion, bishop of Tentyra, in whose
diocese the island was, he appears to have ordained Pachomius to the
presbyterate, thus constituting his community a self-contained body
(Acta SS. Mai. iii. 30, Appx.). The supposed consecration of Frumentius
at this time must be reserved, in accordance with preponderating
evidence, for §7.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.v-p7">Meanwhile, the anti-Nicene reaction was being
skilfully fostered by the strategy of Eusebius of Nicomedia. Within a
year of the election of Athanasius we find him restored to imperial
favour, and at once the assault upon the Nicene strongholds begins. The
controversy between Marcellus and Eusebius of Cæsarea
(<i>supra,</i> p. xxxv.), appears to have begun later, but the latter
was already, in conjunction with his friend Paulinus of Tyre and with
Patrophilus, at theological war with Eustathius of Antioch. A synod of
Arian and reactionary bishops assembled at Antioch, and deposed the
latter on the two charges (equally <i>de rigueur</i> in such cases) of
Sabellianism and immorality. Backed by a complaint (possibly founded on
fact) that he had indiscreetly repeated a current tale (p. 271, n. 2)
concerning Helena, the Emperor’s mother, the sentence of the
council had the full support of the civil arm, and Eustathius lost his
see for ever. Although he lived till about 358, no council ventured to
‘restore’ him (discussed by Gwatkin, pp. 73, 74, note), but
the Christian public of Antioch violently resented his extrusion, and a
compact body of the Church-people steadily refused to recognise any
other bishop during, and even after, his lifetime (<i>infr.</i> p.
481). Asclepas of Gaza was next disposed of, then Eutropius of
Hadrianople, and many others (names, p. 271). Meanwhile everything was
done to foment disturbance in Egypt. The Meletians had been stirring
ever since the death of Alexander, and Eusebius was not slow to use
such an opportune lever. The object in view was two-fold, the
restoration of Arius to communion in Alexandria, without which the
moral triumph of the reaction would be unachieved, and the extrusion of
Athanasius. Accordingly a fusion took place<note place="end" n="43" id="v.ii.v-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.v-p8"> Soz. ii.
21, 22: the account is not very clear; probably there was a gradual
approximation, the first step being the Meletian support of the Arian
Theonas against Athanasius in 328, if the view suggested above is
correct.</p></note> between
the <pb n="xxxviii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_xxxviii.html" id="v.ii.v-Page_xxxviii" />Arians of Egypt and the
Meletians, now under the leadership of John ‘Arcaph,’ whom
Meletius on his death-bed had consecrated as his successor against the
terms of the Nicene settlement. At any rate, the Meletians were
attached to the cause by Eusebius by means of large promises. At the
same time (330?) Eusebius, having obtained the recall of Arius from
exile, wrote to Athanasius requesting him to admit Arius and his
friends (Euzoius, Pistus, &amp;c.) to communion; the bearer of the
letter conveyed the assurance of dire consequences in the event of his
non-compliance (p. 131). Athanasius refused to admit persons convicted
of heresy at the Ecumenical Council. This brought a letter from the
Emperor himself, threatening deposition by an imperial mandate unless
he would freely admit ‘all who should desire it;’—a
somewhat sweeping demand. Athanasius replied firmly and, it would seem,
with effect, that ‘the Christ-opposing heresy had no fellowship
with the Catholic Church.’ Thereupon Eusebius played what proved
to be the first card of a long suit. A deputation of three Meletian
bishops arrived at the Palace with a complaint. Athanasius had, they
said, levied a precept (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.v-p8.1">κανών</span>) upon Egypt for Church
expenses: they had been among the first victims of the exaction.
Luckily, two Presbyters of Alexandria were at court, and were able to
disprove the charge, which accordingly drew a stern rebuke upon its
authors. Constantine wrote to Athanasius summoning him to an audience,
probably with the intention of satisfying himself as to other
miscellaneous accusations which were busily ventilated at this date,
e.g., that he was too young (cf. p. 133) when elected bishop, that he
had governed with arrogance and violence, that he used magic (this
charge was again made 30 years later, Ammian. xv. 7), and subsidised
treasonable persons. Athanasius accordingly started for court, as it
would seem, late in 330 (see <i>Letter</i> 3, p. 512 <i>sq</i>.). His
visit was successful, but matters went slowly; Athanasius himself had
an illness, which lasted a long time, and upon his recovery the winter
storms made communication impossible. Accordingly, his Easter letter
for 332 (<i>Letter</i> 4) was sent unusually late—apparently in
the first navigable weather of that year—and Athanasius reached
home, after more than a year’s absence<note place="end" n="44" id="v.ii.v-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.v-p9"> <i>Fest.
Ind.</i> iii. The <i>Index</i> is of course right in giving
330–331 as the year of his departure for Nicomedia, but makes a
slip in assigning his absence as the cause of delay in the despatch of
the Letter for <i>that</i> year instead of for the following one. See
p. 512 note 1.</p></note>, when
Lent was already half over.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.v-p10">The principal matters investigated by Constantine
during the visit of Athanasius were certain charges made by the three
Meletian bishops, whom Eusebius had detained for the purpose; one of
these, the story of Macarius and the broken chalice, will be given at
length presently. All alike were treated as frivolous, and Athanasius
carried home with him a commendatory letter from Augustus himself.
Defeated for the moment, the puppets of Eusebius matured their
accusations, and in a year’s time two highly damaging stories
were ripe for an ecclesiastical investigation.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.v-p11">(a) <i>The case of Ischyras.</i> This person had
been ordained presbyter by Colluthus, and his ordination had been, as
we have seen (§2), pronounced null and void by the Alexandrian
Council of 324. In spite of this he had persisted in carrying on his
ministrations at the village where he lived (Irene Secontaruri,
possibly the hamlet ‘Irene’ belonged to the township of S.,
there was a presbyter for the township, pp. 133, 145, but none at
Irene, p. 106). His place of worship was a cottage inhabited only by an
orphan child; of the few inhabitants of the place, only seven, and
those his own relations, would attend his services. During a visitation
of his diocese, Athanasius, had heard of this from the presbyter of the
township, and had sent Macarius, one of the clergy who were attending
him on his tour (cf. pp. 109, 139), to summon Ischyras for
explanations. Macarius found the poor man ill in bed and unable to
come, but urged his father to dissuade him from his irregular
proceedings. But instead of desisting, Ischyras joined the Meletians.
His first version of the matter appears to have been that Macarius had
used violence, and broken his chalice. The Meletians communicate this
to Eusebius, who eggs them on to get up the case. The story gradually
improves. Ischyras, it now appeared, had been actually celebrating the
Eucharist; Macarius had burst in upon him, and not only broken the
chalice but upset the Holy Table. In this form the tale had been
carried to Constantine when Athanasius was at Nicomedia. The relations
of Ischyras, however, prevailed upon him to recall his statements, and
he presented the Bishop with a written statement that the whole story
was false, and had been extorted from him by violence. Ischyras was
forgiven, but placed under censure, which probably led to his
eventually renewing the charge with increased bitterness. Athanasius
now was accused of <i>personally</i> breaking the chalice, &amp;c. In
the letter of the council of Philippopolis the cottage of Ischyras
becomes a ‘basilica’ which Athanasius had caused to be
thrown down.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.v-p12">(b) <i>The case of Arsenius.</i> Arsenius was
Meletian bishop of Hypsele (not in the Meletian catalogue of 327). By a
large bribe, as it is stated, he was induced by John Arcaph to go into
hiding among the Meletian monks of the Thebaid; rumours were quietly
set in motion that Athanasius had had him murdered, and had procured
one of his hands for magical purposes. A hand was circulated purporting
to be the very hand in question. A report of the case, including the
last version of the Ischyras scandal, was sent to Constantine, who,
startled by the new accusation, sent orders to his half-brother,
Dalmatius, a high official at Antioch, to enquire into the case. He
appears to have suggested a council at Cæsarea under the
presidency of Eusebius, which was to meet at some time in the year 334
(πέρυσιν, p. 141, cf. note 2 there,
also Gwatkin, p. 84 note; the ‘30 months’ of Soz. ii. 25 is
an exaggeration). Athanasius, however, obstinately declined a trial
before a judge whom he regarded as biassed; his refusal bitterly
offended the aged historian. Accordingly the <i>venue</i> was fixed for
Tyre in the succeeding year; a Count Dionysius was to represent the
Emperor, and see that all was conducted fairly, and Athanasius was
stringently (p. 137) summoned to <pb n="xxxix" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_xxxix.html" id="v.ii.v-Page_xxxix" />attend. Meanwhile a trusted deacon was on the
tracks of the missing man. Arsenius was traced to a
‘monastery’ of Meletian brethren in the nome of
Antæopolis in Upper Egypt. Pinnes, the presbyter of the community,
got wind of the discovery, and smuggled Arsenius away down the Nile;
presently he was spirited away to Tyre. The deacon, however, very
astutely made a sudden descent upon the monastery in force, seized
Pinnes, carried him to Alexandria, brought him before the
‘Duke,’ confronted him with the monk who had escorted
Arsenius away, and forced them to confess to the whole plot. As soon as
he was able to do so, Pinnes wrote to John Arcaph, warning him of the
exposure, and suggesting that the charge had better be dropped (p. 135;
the letter is an amusingly naive exhibition of human rascality).
Meanwhile (Socr. i. 29) Arsenius was heard of at an inn in Tyre by the
servant of a magistrate; the latter had him arrested, and informed
Athanasius<note place="end" n="45" id="v.ii.v-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.v-p13"> Who
perhaps visited Tyre himself at this time, according to an allusion in
<i>Hist. Aceph.</i> xii., see Sievers, <i>Einl.</i> p. 131.</p></note>. Arsenius stoutly denied his identity,
but was recognised by the bishop of Tyre, and at last confessed. The
Emperor was informed and wrote to Athanasius (p. 135), expressing his
indignation at the plot, as also did Alexander, bishop of Thessalonica.
Arsenius made his peace with Athanasius, and in due time succeeded
(according to the Nicene rule) to the sole episcopate of Hypsele (p.
548). John Arcaph even admitted his guilt and renounced his schisms and
was invited to Court (p. 136); but his submission was not
permanent.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.v-p14">According to the <i>Apology</i> of Athanasius,
all this took place some time before the council of Tyre; we cannot fix
the date, except that it must have come after the Easter of 332 (see
above). It appears most natural, from the language of <i>Apol. Ar.</i>
71, to fix the exposure of Arsenius not very long before the summoning
of the council of Tyre, but long enough to allow for the renewed
intrigues which led to its being convened. But this pushes us back
behind the intended council of Cæsarea in 334; we seem therefore
compelled to keep Arsenius waiting at Tyre from about 333 to the summer
of 335.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.v-p15">It must be remembered that the Council of Tyre
was merely a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.v-p15.1">πάρεργον</span> to the
great Dedication Meeting at Jerusalem, which was to celebrate the
<i>Tricennalia</i> of Constantine’s reign by consecrating his
grand church on Mount Calvary. On their way to Jerusalem the bishops
were to despatch at Tyre their business of quieting the Egyptian
troubles<note place="end" n="46" id="v.ii.v-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.v-p16"> The
conduct of Constantine will appear fairly consistent if we suppose that
after ordering the investigation at Antioch, <i>supr.</i> (332?) he
received proofs (333) of the falsehood of the Arsenius story, but that,
finding that the complaints were constantly renewed, and that Ath.
refused to meet his accusers at Cæsarea, he yielded to the
suggestion (Eus. Nic.?) that the assembly of so many bishops at
Jerusalem might be a valuable opportunity for finally dealing with so
troublesome a matter. He desired peace, and had not lost his faith in
councils. Hefele follows Socrates i. 29, in his error as to the date of
the discovery of Arsenius (E. Tr. ii. 21).</p></note> (Eus. <i>V. C.</i> iv. 41). To Tyre
accordingly Athanasius repaired. He left Alexandria on July 11, 335,
and was absent, as it proved (according to the reckoning of the
<i>Hist. Aceph.,</i> below, p. 496), two years, four months and eleven
days.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="The Council of Tyre and First Exile of Athanasius, 335-337." progress="6.13%" prev="v.ii.v" next="v.ii.vii" id="v.ii.vi"><p class="c6" id="v.ii.vi-p1">

§5. <i>The
Council of Tyre and First Exile of Athanasius,</i> 335–337.</p>

<p class="c11" id="v.ii.vi-p2">Many of the bishops who were making their way to
the great festival met at Tyre. The Arian element was very strong.
Eusebius of Nicomedia, Narcissus, Maris, Theognis, Patrophilus, George,
now bishop of Laodicea, are all familiar names. Ursacius and Valens,
‘young<note place="end" n="47" id="v.ii.vi-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.vi-p3"> p. 107:
Euseb. <i>V. C.</i> iv. 43, calls them ‘the fairest of
God’s youthful flock.’ The Council of Sardica in 343
describes them as ‘ungodly and foolish youths,’ Hil.
<i>Frag.</i> ii., cf. pp. 120, 122.</p></note> both in years and in mind’ make
their first entrance on the stage of ecclesiastical intrigue; Eusebius
of Cæsarea headed a large body of ‘conservative’
malcontents: in the total number of perhaps 150, the friends of
Athanasius were outnumbered by nearly two to one. (See Gwatkin’s
note, p. 85, Hefele ii. 17, <i>Eng Tra.</i>) Eusebius of Cæsarea
took the chair (yet see D.C.B. ii. 316<sup>b</sup>). The proceedings of
the Council were heated and disorderly; promiscuous accusations were
flung from side to side; the president himself was charged by an
excited Egyptian Confessor with having sacrificed to idols (p. 104, n.
2), while against Athanasius every possible charge was raked up. The
principal one was that of harshness and violence. Callinicus, bishop of
Pelusium, according to a later story<note place="end" n="48" id="v.ii.vi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.vi-p4"> Soz. ii.
25. But Callinicus was a Meletian all along: pp. 132, 137,
517.</p></note>, had taken up the
cause of Ischyras, and been deposed by Athanasius in consequence. A
certain Mark had been appointed to supersede him, and he had been
subjected to military force. Certain Meletian bishops who had refused
to communicate with Athanasius on account of his irregular election,
had been beaten and imprisoned. A document from Alexandria testified
that the Churches were emptied on account of the strong popular feeling
against these proceedings. The number of witnesses, and the evident
readiness of the majority of bishops to believe the worst against him,
inspired Athanasius with profound misgivings as to his chance of
obtaining justice. He had in vain objected to certain bishops as
biassed judges; when it was decided to investigate the case of Ischyras
on the spot, the commission of six was chosen from among the very
persons challenged (p. 138). Equally unsuccessful was the protest of
the Egyptian bishops against the credit of the Meletian witnesses (p.
140). But on one point the accusers walked into a trap. The ‘hand
of Arsenius’ was produced, and naturally made a deep impression
(Thdt. <i>H. E</i>. i. 30). But Athanasius was ready. ‘Did you
know Arsenius personally?’ ‘Yes’ is the eager reply
from many sides. Promptly Arsenius is ushered in alive, wrapped up in a
cloak. The Synod expected an explanation of the way he had lost his
hand. Athanasius <pb n="xl" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_xl.html" id="v.ii.vi-Page_xl" />turned up his
cloak and shewed that one hand at least was there. There was a moment
of suspense, artfully managed by Athanasius. Then the other hand was
exposed, and the accusers were requested to point out whence the third
had been cut off (Socr. i. 29). This was too much for John Arcaph, who
precipitately fled (so Socr., he seems to have gone to Egypt with the
couriers mentioned below, cf. p. 142). But the Eusebians were made of
sterner stuff: the whole affair was a piece of magic; or there had been
an attempt to murder Arsenius, who had hid himself from fear. At any
rate Athanasius must not be allowed to clear himself so easily.
Accordingly, in order partly to gain time and partly to get up a more
satisfactory case, they prevailed on Count Dionysius, in the face of
strong remonstrances from Athanasius (p. 138), to despatch a commission
of enquiry to the Mareotis in order to ascertain the real facts about
Ischyras. The nature of the commission may be inferred, firstly, from
its composition, four strong Arians and two (Theodore of Heraclea, and
Macedonius of Mopsuestia) reactionaries; secondly, from the fact that
they took Ischyras with them, but left Macarius behind in custody;
thirdly, from the fact that couriers were sent to Egypt with four
days’ start, and with an urgent message to the Meletians to
collect at once in as large numbers as possible at Irene, so as to
impress the commissioners with the importance of the Meletian community
at that place. The Egyptian bishops present at Tyre handed in
strongly-worded protests to the Council, and to Count Dionysius, who
received also a weighty remonstrance from the respected Alexander,
Bishop of Thessalonica. This drew forth from him an energetic protest
to the Eusebians (p. 142 <i>sq.</i>) against the composition of the
commission. His protest was not, however, enforced in any practical
way, and the Egyptians thereupon appealed to the Emperor (<i>ib.</i>).
Athanasius himself escaped in an open boat with four of his bishops,
and found his way to Constantinople, where he arrived on October 30.
The Emperor was out riding when he was accosted by one of a group of
pedestrians. He could scarcely credit his eyes and the assurance of his
attendants that the stranger was none other than the culprit of Tyre.
Much annoyed at his appearance, he refused all communication; but the
persistency of Athanasius and the reasonableness of his demand
prevailed. The Emperor wrote to Jerusalem to summon to his presence all
who had been at the Council of Tyre (pp. 105, 145).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.vi-p5">Meanwhile the <span class="c10" id="v.ii.vi-p5.1">Mareotic
Commission</span> had proceeded with its task. Their report was kept
secret, but eventually sent to Julius of Rome, who handed it over to
Athanasius in 339 (p. 143). Their enquiry was carried on with the aid
of Philagrius the prefect, a strong Arian sympathiser, whose guard
pricked the witnesses if they failed to respond to the hints of the
commissioners and the threats of the prefect himself. The clergy of
Alexandria and the Mareotis were excluded from the court, and
catechumens, Jews and heathen, none of whom could properly have been
present on the occasion, were examined as to the interruption of the
eucharistic service by Macarius (p. 119). Even with these precautions
the evidence was not all that could be wished. To begin with, it had
all taken place on an ordinary week-day, when there would be no
Communion (pp. 115, 125, 143); secondly, when Macarius came in Ischyras
was in bed; thirdly, certain witnesses whom Athanasius had been accused
of secreting came forward in evidence of the contrary (p. 107). The
prefect consoled himself by letting loose the violence of the heathen
mob (p. 108) against the ‘virgins’ of the Church. The
catholic party were helpless; all they could do was to protest in
writing to the commission, the council, and the prefect (pp.
138–140. The latter protest is dated 10th of Thoth, i.e. Sep. 8,
335, Diocletian leap-year).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.vi-p6">The commission returned to Tyre, where the
council passed a resolution (Soz. ii. 25) deposing Athanasius. They
then proceeded to Jerusalem for the Dedication<note place="end" n="49" id="v.ii.vi-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.vi-p7"> The Greek
Church still commemorates this Festival on Sep. 13; the <i>Chron.
Pasch.</i> gives Sep. 17 for the Dedication. But if the Mareotic
Commissioners returned to Tyre, as they certainly did (Soz. l.c.),
these dates are untrustworthy.</p></note> of the
Church of the Holy Sepulchre. Here Arius with certain others (probably
including Euzoius) was received to communion on the strength of the
confession of faith he had presented to Constantine a few years before,
and the assembled bishops drew up a synodal letter announcing the fact
to Egypt and the Church at large (pp. 144, 460). At this juncture the
summons from Constantine arrived. The terms of it shewed that the
Emperor was not disposed to hear more of the broken chalice or the
murdered Arsenius: but the Eusebians were not at a loss. They advised
the bishops to go quietly to their homes, while five of the inner
circle, accompanied by Eusebius of Cæsarea, who had a panegyric to
deliver in the imperial presence, responded to the summons of royalty.
They made short work of Athanasius. The whole farrago of charges
examined at Tyre was thrown aside. He had threatened to starve the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.vi-p7.1">πανευδαίμων
πατρίς</span>, the chosen capital of
Constantine, by stopping the grain ships which regularly left
Alexandria every autumn. It was in vain for Athanasius to protest that
he had neither the means nor the power to do anything of the kind.
‘You are a rich man,’ replied Eusebius of Nicomedia,
‘and can do whatever you like.’ The Emperor was touched in
a sore place<note place="end" n="50" id="v.ii.vi-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.vi-p8"> The
philosopher Sopater had been put to death on a similar charge a few
years before, D.C.B. i. 631.</p></note>. He promptly ordered the banishment of
Athanasius to Treveri, whither he started, as it would seem, on Feb. 5,
336 (pp. 105, 146, 503, note 11). The friends of Athanasius professed
to regard the banishment as an act of imperial clemency, in view of
what might have been treated as a capital matter, involving as it did
the charge of treason (p. 105); and Constantine II., immediately after
his father’s death, stated (pp. 146, 272, 288) in a letter
(written before he became Augustus in Sept. 337) that he had been sent
to Treveri merely to keep him out of danger, and that Constantine had
been prevented only by death from carrying out his intention of
restoring him. These charitable constructions need not be rudely
ignored; but in all probability the anxiety to be rid of a cause of
disturbance was at least one motive with the peace-loving Emperor. At
<pb n="xli" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_xli.html" id="v.ii.vi-Page_xli" />any rate the Eusebians could not
obtain the imperial sanction to their proposed election of a successor
(Pistus?) to Athanasius. On his return after the death of Constantine
he found his see waiting for him unoccupied (<i>Apol. c. Ar.</i> 29, p.
115).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.vi-p9">The close of the Tricennalia was made the
occasion of a council at Constantinople (winter 335–336).
Marcellus was deposed for heresy and Basil nominated to the see of
Ancyra, Eusebius of Cæsarea undertaking to refute the ‘new
Samosatene.’ Other minor depositions were apparently carried out
at the same time, and several Western bishops, including Protogenes of
Sardica, had reason later on to repent of their signatures to the
proceedings (Hil. <i>Fragm.</i> iii.).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.vi-p10"><i>Death of Arius.</i> From Jerusalem Arius had
gone to Alexandria, but (Soz. ii. 29) had not succeeded in obtaining
admission to the Communion of the Church there. Accordingly he repaired
to the capital about the time of the Council just mentioned. The
Eusebians resolved that here at any rate he should not be repelled.
Arius appeared before the Emperor and satisfied him by a sworn
profession of orthodoxy, and a day was fixed for his reception to
communion. The story of the distress caused to the aged bishop
Alexander is well known. He was heard to pray in the church that either
Arius or himself might be taken away before such an outrage to the
faith should be permitted. As a matter of fact Arius died suddenly the
day before his intended reception. His friends ascribed his death to
magic, those of Alexander to the judgment of God, the public generally
to the effect of excitement on a diseased heart (Soz. l. c.).
Athanasius, while taking the second view, describes the occurrence with
becoming sobriety and reserve (pp. 233, 565). Alexander himself died
very soon after, and Paul was elected in his place (D.C.B. art. <span class="c10" id="v.ii.vi-p10.1">Macedonius</span> (2)), but was soon banished on some
unknown charge, whereupon Eusebius of Nicomedia was translated to the
capital see (between 336 and 340; date uncertain. Cf. D.C.B. ii.
367a).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.vi-p11">Of the sojourn of Athanasius at Treveri, the
noble home of the Emperors on the banks of the Mosel, we know few
details, but his presence there appeals to the historic imagination.
(See D.C.B. i. 186a.) He cannot have been there much above a year. He
kept the Easter festival, probably of 336, certainly of 337, in the
still unfinished Church (p. 244: the present Cathedral is said to
occupy the site of what was then an Imperial palace: but the main
palace is apparently represented by the ‘Roman baths).’ He
was not suffered to want (p. 146): he had certain Egyptian brethren
with him; and found a sympathetic friend in the good Bishop Maximinus
(cf. p. 239). The tenth festal letter, §1, preserves a short
extract from a letter written from Trier to his clergy.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.vi-p12">Constantine died at Nicomedia, having previously
received baptism from the hands of Eusebius, on Whit-Sunday, May 22,
337. None of his sons were present, and the will is said to have been
entrusted to the Arian chaplain mentioned above (p. xxxiv). Couriers
carried the news to the three Cæsars, and at a very moderate<note place="end" n="51" id="v.ii.vi-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.vi-p13"> The
courier Palladius, who was considered a marvel, could carry a message
from Nisibis to CP. on horseback in three days, about 250 miles a day,
Socr. vii. 19. At 100 miles a day, i.e. eight miles an hour for
12½ hours out of the 24, the 1,300 miles from Nicomedia to Treveri
would be easily covered by a horseman in the time specified; see Gibbon
quoted p. 115, note 1, and for other examples, Gwatkin, p.
137.</p></note> rate of reckoning, it may have been known at
Trier by about June 4. Constantine, as the eldest son, probably
expected more from his father’s will than he actually obtained.
At any rate, on June 17 he wrote a letter to the people and clergy of
Alexandria, announcing the restoration of their bishop in pursuance of
an intention of his father’s, which only death had cut short.
Constantius meanwhile hastened (from the East, probably Antioch) to
Constantinople (D.C.B. i. 651): he too had expectations, for he was his
father’s favourite. The brothers met at Sirmium, and agreed upon
a division of the Empire, Constantius taking the East, Constans Italy
and Illyricum, and Constantine the Gauls and Africa. On Sep. 9 they
formally assumed the title Augustus<note place="end" n="52" id="v.ii.vi-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.vi-p14"> This date
is certain (Gwatk., 108, note), but the meeting at Sirmium may possibly
fall in the following summer.</p></note>. Athanasius had
apparently accompanied Constantine to Sirmium, and on his way eastward
met Constantius at Viminacium (p. 240), his first interview with his
future persecutor. He presently reached Constantinople (p. 272), and on
his way southward, at Cæsarea in Cappadocia, again met
Constantius, who was hurrying to the Persian frontier. On Nov. 23 he
reached Alexandria amid great rejoicings (pp. 104, 503, <i>Fest.
Ind.</i> x.), the clergy especially ‘esteeming that the happiest
day of their lives.’ But the happiness was marred by tumults
(Soz. ii. 2, 5, Hil. <i>Fragm</i>. iii. 8, <i>Fest. Ind</i>. xi., next
year ‘again’), which were, however, checked by the civil
power, the prefect Theodorus being, apparently, favourable to
Athanasius (pp. 102, 527, note 2). The festal letter for 338 would seem
to have been finished at Alexandria, but the point is not absolutely
clear. Here begins his second period of ‘quiet,’ of one
year, four months and twenty-four days, i.e., from Athyr 27 (Nov. 23),
337, to Pharmuthi 21 (April 16), 339.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Renewal of Troubles. Second Exile. Pistus and Gregory, Culmination of Eusebian Intrigue. Rome and Sardica. (337-346)." progress="6.53%" prev="v.ii.vi" next="v.ii.viii" id="v.ii.vii"><p class="c6" id="v.ii.vii-p1">

§6. <i>Renewal of
Troubles. Second Exile. Pistus and Gregory, Culmination of Eusebian
Intrigue. Rome and Sardica.</i> (337–346).</p>

<p class="c11" id="v.ii.vii-p2">(1). The stay of Athanasius at Alexandria was
brief and troubled. The city was still disturbed by Arian malcontents,
who had the sympathy of Jews and Pagans, and it was reported that the
monks, and especially the famous hermit Antony, were on their side.
This <pb n="xlii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_xlii.html" id="v.ii.vii-Page_xlii" />impression, however, was
dissipated by the appearance of the great Ascetic himself, who, at the
urgent request of the orthodox (pp. 214 <i>sq</i>., 503), consented to
shew himself for two days in the uncongenial atmosphere of the city.
The mystery and marvellous reputation, which even then surrounded this
much-talked-of character, attracted Christians and heathen alike, in
large numbers, to hear and see him, and, if possible, to derive some
physical benefit from his touch. He denounced Arianism as the worst of
heresies, and was solemnly escorted out of town by the bishop in
person. As an annalist toward the close of the century tells us,
‘Antony, the great leader, came to Alexandria, and though he
remained there only two days, shewed himself wonderful in many things,
and healed many. He departed on the third of Messori’ (i.e., July
27, 338).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.vii-p3">Meanwhile the Eusebians were busy. In the new
Emperor Constantius, the Nicomedian found a willing patron: probably
his translation to the See of Constantinople falls at this time. It was
represented to the Emperor that the restoration of the exiled Bishops
in 337, and especially that of Athanasius, was against all
ecclesiastical order. Men deposed by a Synod of the Church had presumed
to return to their sees under the sanction of the secular authority.
This was technically true, but the proceedings at Tyre were regarded by
Athan. as depriving that Synod of any title to ecclesiastical authority
(pp. 104, 271). It is impossible to accept <i>au pied de la lettre</i>
the protests on either side against state interference with the Church:
both parties were willing to use it on their own side, and to protest
against its use by their opponents. Constantine had summoned<note place="end" n="53" id="v.ii.vii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.vii-p4"> As he had
previously referred the Donatist schism to the commission of Rome and
the Council of Arles.</p></note> the Council of Nicæa, had (Soz. i. 17)
fixed the order of its proceedings, and had enforced its decisions by
civil penalties. The indignant rhetoric of <i>Hist. Ar.</i> 52 (p. 289)
might <i>mutatis nominibus</i> have been word for word the remonstrance
of a Secundus or Theonas against the great Ecumenical Synod of
Christendom. At Tyre, Jerusalem, and CP., the Eusebians had their turn,
and again at Antioch, 338–341. The Council of Sardica relied on
the protection of Constans, that of Philippopolis on Constantius. The
reign of the latter was the period of Arian triumph; that of Theodosius
secured authority to the Catholics. The only consistent opponents of
civil intervention in Church affairs were the Donatists in the West and
the Eunomians or later Arians in the East (with the obscure exception
of Secundus and Theonas, the original Arians cannot claim the
compliment paid by Fialon, p. 115, to their independence). To the
Donatists is due the classical protest against Erastianism, ‘Quid
Imperatori cum ecclesia’(D.C.B. i. 652). Believing, as the
present writer does, that the Donatist protest expresses a true
principle, and that the subjection of religion to the State is equally
mischievous with that of the State to the Church, it is impossible not
to regret these consequences of the conversion of Constantine. But
allowance must be made for the sanguine expectations with which the
astonishing novelty of a Christian Emperor filled men’s minds. It
was only as men came to realise that the civil sword might be drawn in
support of heresy that they began to reflect on the impropriety of
allowing to even a Christian Emperor a voice in Church councils.
Athanasius was the first to grasp this clearly. The voice of protest<note place="end" n="54" id="v.ii.vii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.vii-p5"> But they
complain, p. 104, §8, of <i>coercion</i> not of
Erastianism.</p></note> sounds in the letter of the Egyptian Synod of
338–9; throughout his exiles he steadily regarded himself, and
was regarded by his flock, as the sole rightful Bishop of Alexandria,
and continued to issue his Easter Letters from first to last. At the
same time, it must be admitted that if he was right in returning to
Alexandria in 337 without restoration by a Synod, he could not
logically object to the return of Eusebius and Theognis (p. 104), who
had not been deposed at Nicæa, but banished by the Emperor. The
<i>technical</i> rights of Chrestus and Amphion (<i>l. c.</i>) were no
better than those of Gregory or George. The spiritual elevation of
Athanasius over the head and shoulders of his opponents is plain to
ourselves; we see clearly the moral contrast between the councils of
Rome and Antioch (340–41), of Sardica and Philippopolis (343), of
Alexandria (362) and Seleucia (359). But to men like the Eastern
‘conservatives’ the technical point of view necessarily
presented itself with great force, and in judging of their conduct we
must not assume that it was either ‘meaningless diabolism’
or deliberate sympathy with Arianism that led so many bishops of good
character to see in Athanasius and the other exiles contumacious
offenders against Church order. (I am quite unable to accept M.
Fialon’s sweeping verdict upon the <i>majority</i> of Oriental
bishops as ‘weak, vicious, more devoted to their own interests
than to the Church,’ &amp;c., p. 116. He takes as literally exact
the somewhat turgid rhetorical complaints of Greg. Naz.)</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.vii-p6">But the Eusebians were not limited to technical
complaints. They had stirring accounts to give of the disorders which
the return of Athanasius had excited, of the ruthless severity with
which they had been put down by the prefect, who was, it was probably
added, a mere tool in the hands of the bishop. Accordingly in the
course of 338 the subservient Theodorus was recalled, and Philagrius
the Cappadocian, who had governed with immense<note place="end" n="55" id="v.ii.vii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.vii-p7"> The
ordinary time for the entry of the Prefect upon his duties seems to
have been about the end of the Egyptian Year (end of August).
Accordingly the prefectures and years in <i>Fest. Ind.</i> roughly
correspond: Philagrius was already Prefect when the Mareotic Commission
arrived (Aug. 335). According to the headings to the Festal Letters
vi., vii., he had superseded Paternus in 334: either the Index or the
headings are mistaken. For the popularity of Philagrius, see Greg. Naz.
<i>Orat.</i> xxi. 28, who mentions that his reappointment was due to
the request of a deputation from Alex. (this must have come from the
Arians!) and that the rejoicings which welcomed his return exceeded any
that could have greeted the Emperor, and <i>nearly</i> equalled those
which had welcomed the return of Athanasius himself. But Gregory is a
rhetorician; see p. 138, and Tillem. viii. 664.</p></note>
popularity in 335–337 (<i>Fest. Ind.</i> and p. 107 <i>sq.</i>),
was sent to fill the office a second time. This was regarded at
Alexandria as an Arian triumph (see p. 527, note 2). His arrival did
not tend to allay the disorders. Old charges against Athanasius were
raked up, and a new one added, namely that of embezzlement of the corn
appropriated to the support of widows by the imperial bounty. The
Emperor appears to have sent a letter of complaint to Athanasius (p.
273), but to have paid little attention to his defence. The Eusebians
now ventured to send a bishop of their own to Alexandria in the person
of Pistus, one of the original Arian presbyters, who was consecrated by
the implacable Secundus. The date of this proceeding is obscure,
probably it was conducted in an irregular manner, so as to render it
possible to ignore it altogether if, as proved to be the case, a
stronger candidate should be necessary. First, however, it was
necessary to try the temper of the West. A deputation consisting of a
presbyter Macarius and two deacons, Martyrius and Hesychius, was sent
to Julius, bishop of Rome, to lay before him the enormities of
Athanasius, Marcellus, Paul, Asclepas and the rest, and to <pb n="xliii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_xliii.html" id="v.ii.vii-Page_xliii" />urge the superior title of Pistus to the
recognition of the Church. But upon hearing of this Athanasius summoned
the Egyptian Episcopate together (winter 338–339), and composed a
circular letter (pp. 101–110) dealing fully with the charges
against him, especially with regard to the manner of his election and
the irregularity of his return a year before. Two presbyters carried
the letter in haste to Rome, and enlightened the Church there as to the
antecedents of Pistus. Next day it was announced that Macarius,
‘in spite of a bodily ailment,’ had decamped in the night.
The deacons however remained, and requested Julius to call a council,
undertaking that if Athanasius and the Eusebians were confronted all
the charges brought by the latter should be made good. This proposal
seemed unobjectionable, and Julius wrote inviting all parties to a
council at Rome, or some other place to be agreed upon (p. 272); his
messengers to the Eusebians were the Roman presbyters Elpidius and
Philoxenus<note place="end" n="56" id="v.ii.vii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.vii-p8"> It is
<i>possible,</i> however, that these carried a <i>second</i> letter,
after the arrival of Ath. See pp. 110, 273.</p></note>, (p. 111). The council was fixed for the
following summer (so it would seem); but no reply was received from the
Eusebians, who kept the presbyters in the East until the following
January, when they at length started for Rome bearing a querulous and
somewhat shifty reply (answered by Julius, p. 111, <i>sqq</i>.). But
before the invitation had reached the Eusebians they had assembled at
Antioch, where Constantius was in residence for the winter (laws dated
Dec. 27; the court thereon January ? p. 92), repeated the deposition of
Athanasius, and appointed Gregory, a Cappadocian, to succeed him. It
had become clear that Pistus was a bad candidate; perhaps no formal
synod could be induced to commit themselves to a man excommunicated at
Nicæa and consecrated by Secundus. At any rate they tried to find
an unexceptionable nominee. But their first, Eusebius, afterwards
bishop of Emesa, refused the post, and so they came to Gregory<note place="end" n="57" id="v.ii.vii-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.vii-p9"> Gregory
shewed his Arianism by employing Ammon as his secretary, see p. 96. The
curious parallelism between Gregory and George (<i>infr.</i>
§8),—the names differing (in Latin) by a single letter only,
both Arians, both Cappadocians, both intruded bishops of Alexandria,
both arriving from court, both arriving in Lent, both exercising
violence, both charged by Ath. with the storming of churches, with
similar scenes of desecration, maltreatment of virgins, &amp;c., in
either case,—is one of the strangest examples of history
repeating itself within a few years. What wonder that the fifth-century
historians confuse the two still further together, and that they still
find followers? The most important point of confusion is the alleged
murder of Gregory (due to Theodoret), who really died a natural death.
It is none too soon for this time-honoured blunder to do the like. On
the inveterate tendency of Georges and Gregories to coalesce, and
exchange names in transcription (to say nothing of modern typography),
see D.C.B. ii. pp. 640–650, 778 <i>sq.,</i> 798 <i>sq.,
passim.</i></p></note>, a former student of Alexandria, and under
personal obligations to its bishop (Greg. Naz. <i>Or</i>. xxi. 15).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.vii-p10">All was now ready for the blow at Athanasius. It
fell in Lent (pp. 94, 503). His position since the arrival of
Philagrius had been one of unrest. ‘In this year again,’
says our annalist, ‘there were many tumults. On the xxii
Phamenoth (i.e. Sunday, Mar. 18, 339) he was sought after by his
persecutors in the night. On the next morning he fled from the Church
of Theonas after he had baptized many. Then on the fourth day (Mar. 22)
Gregory the Cappadocian entered the city as bishop’ (<i>Fest.
Ind.</i> xi.). But Athanasius (p. 95), remained quietly in the town for
about four weeks more<note place="end" n="58" id="v.ii.vii-p10.3"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.vii-p11"> In some
church other than ‘Theonas,’ probably
‘Quirinus,’ which latter, however, was stormed on Easter
Day, pp. 273, 95, note 3. The statement, <i>Hist. Ar.</i> 10, that he
<i>sailed</i> for Rome before Gregory’s arrival is in any case
verbally inexact, but it may refer to his flight from
‘Theonas.’</p></note>. He drew up for
circulation ‘throughout the tribes’ (cf. <scripRef passage="Judges xix. 29" id="v.ii.vii-p11.1" parsed="|Judg|19|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.19.29">Judges xix. 29</scripRef>) a
memorandum and appeal, describing the intrusion of Gregory and the
gross outrages which had accompanied it. This letter was written on or
just after Easter Day (April 15), and immediately after this he escaped
from Alexandria and made his way to Rome. The data as to the duration
of the periods of ‘quiet’ and exile fix the date of his
departure for Easter Monday, April 16. This absence from Alexandria was
his longest, lasting ‘ninety months and three days,’ i.e.
from Pharmuthi 21 (April 16) 339 to Paophi 24 (October 21), 346.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.vii-p12">(2.) The <span class="c10" id="v.ii.vii-p12.1">Second Exile</span> of
Athanasius falls into two sections, the first of four years (p. 239),
to the council of Sardica (339–343), the second of three years,
to his return in Oct. 346. The odd six months cannot be distributed
with certainty unless we can arrive at a more exact result than at
present appears attainable for the month and duration of the Sardican
synod.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.vii-p13">In May, 339, Athanasius, accompanied by a few of
his clergy (story of the ‘detachment’ of his monk Ammonius
in Socr. iv. 23, <i>sub fin.</i>), arrived at Rome. He was within three
months followed by Marcellus, Paul of CP., Asclepas, and other exiles
who had been restored at the end of 337 but had once more been ejected.
Soon after, Carpones, an original Arian of Alexandria, appeared as
envoy of Gregory. He confirmed all that had been alleged against
Pistus, but failed to convince Julius that his own bishop was anything
but an Arian. Meanwhile time wore on, and no reply came from the
Eusebians. Athanasius gave himself up to enforced leisure and to the
services of the Church. Instead of his usual Easter letter for the
following spring, he sent a few lines to the clergy of Alexandria and a
letter to his right-hand man, bishop Serapion of Thmuis, requesting him
to make the necessary announcement of the season. Gregory made his
first attempt (apparently also his last) to fix the Easter Festival,
but in the middle of Lent, to the amusement of the public, discovered
that a mistake had been made, the correction of which involved his
adherents in an extra week of Lenten austerities. We can well imagine
that the spectacle of the abstracted asceticism of Ammonius aroused the
curiosity and veneration of the Roman Christians, and thus gave an
impulse to the ascetic life in the West (see Jerome, cited below, p.
191). That is all we know of the life of Athanasius during the first
eighteen months of his stay at Rome.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.vii-p14">In the early spring of 340 the presbyters
returned (see above) with a letter from a number of bishops, including
the Eusebian leaders, who had assembled at Antioch in January. This
letter is carefully dissected in the <pb n="xliv" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_xliv.html" id="v.ii.vii-Page_xliv" />reply of the Roman Council, and appears to have
been highly acrimonious in its tone. Julius kept it secret for a time
(p. 111), hoping against hope that after all some of the Orientals
would come for the council; but at length he gave up all expectations
of the kind, and convoked the bishops of Italy, who examined the cases
of the various exiles (p. 114). All the old charges against Athanasius
were gone into with the aid of the Mareotic report (the <i>ex parte</i>
character of which Julius strongly emphasises) and of the account of
the proceedings at Tyre. The council had no difficulty in pronouncing
Athanasius completely innocent on all points. The charge of ignoring
the proceedings of a council was disposed of by pointing out the
uncanonical character of Gregory’s appointment (p. 115), and the
infraction by the complainants of the decrees of Nicæa. With
regard to Marcellus, he responded to the request of the bishops by
volunteering a written confession of his faith (p. 116, Epiph.
<i>Hær</i>. 72), which was in fact the creed of the Roman Church
itself (Caspari, <i>Quellen</i> iii. 28, note, argues that the creed
must have been tendered at an earlier visit, 336–337, but without
cogent reasons). Either Julius and his bishops were (like the fathers
of Sardica) very easily satisfied, or Marcellus exercised extreme
reserve as to his peculiar tenets (Zahn, p. 71, makes out the best case
he can for his candour). The other exiles were also pronounced
innocent, and the synod ‘restored’ them all. It remained to
communicate the result to the Oriental bishops. This was done by Julius
in a letter drawn up in the name of the council, and preserved by
Athanasius in his Apology. Its subject matter has been sufficiently
indicated, but its statesmanlike logic and grave severity must be
appreciated by reference to the document itself. It has been truly
called ‘one of the ablest documents in the entire
controversy.’ It is worth observing that Julius makes no claim
whatever to pass a final judgment <i>as successor of S. Peter</i>,
although the Orientals had expressly asserted the equal authority of
all bishops, however important the cities in which they ruled (p. 113);
on the contrary he merely claims that without his own consent,
proceedings against bishops would lack the weight of <i>universal</i>
consent (p. 118). At the same time he claims to be in possession of the
<i>traditions</i> of S. Paul and especially of S. Peter, and is careful
to found <i>upon precedent</i> (that of Dionysius) a claim to be
consulted in matters alleged against a bishop of Alexandria. This
claim, by its modesty, is in striking contrast with that which Socrates
(ii. 17) and Sozom. (iii. 8, 10) make for him,—that owing to the
greatness of his see, the care of all the churches pertained to him:
and this again, which represents what the Greek Church of the early
<i>fifth</i> century was accustomed to hear from Rome, is very
different from the claim to a jurisdiction of divine right which we
find formulated in Leo the Great.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.vii-p15">The letter of Julius was considered at the famous
<span class="c10" id="v.ii.vii-p15.1">Council of the Dedication</span> (of
Constantine’s ‘Golden’ Church at Antioch, see Eus.
<i>V. C</i>. iii. 50), held in the summer of 341 (between May 22 and
Sept. 1, see Gwatkin, p. 114, note). Eusebius of Constantinople was
there (he had only a few months longer to live), and most of the Arian
leaders. Cæsarea was represented by Acacius, who had succeeded
Eusebius some two years before; a man of Whom we shall hear more. But
of the ninety-odd bishops who attended, the majority must have been
conservative in feeling, such as Dianius of Cæsarea, who possibly
presided. At any rate Hilary (<i>de Syn</i>. 32) calls it ‘a
synod of saints,’ and its canons passed into the accepted body of
Church Law. Their reply to Julius is not extant, but we gather from the
historians that it was not conciliatory. (Socr. ii. 15, 17; Soz. iii.
8, 10; they are in such hopeless confusion as to dates and the order of
events that it is difficult to use them here; Theodoret is more
accurate but less full.)</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.vii-p16">But the council marks an epoch in a more
important respect; with it begins the formal <span class="c10" id="v.ii.vii-p16.1">Doctrinal Reaction</span> against the Nicene Formula. We have
traces of previous confessions, such as that of Arius and Euzoius,
330–335, and an alleged creed drawn up at CP. in 336. But only
now begins the long series of attempts to raise some other formula to a
position of equality with the Nicene, so as to eventually depose the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.vii-p16.2">ὁμοούσιον</span>
from its position as an ecumenical test.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.vii-p17">The first suggestion of a new creed came from the
Arian bishops, who propounded a formula (p. 146, §22), with a
disavowal of any intention of disparaging that of Nicæa (Socr. ii.
10), but suspiciously akin to the evasive confession of Arius, and
prefaced with a suicidally worded protest against being considered as
followers of the latter. The fate of this creed in the council is
obscure; but it would seem to have failed to commend itself to the
majority, who put forward a creed alleged to have been composed by
Lucian the martyr. This (see above, p. xxviii, and p. 461, notes
5–9), was hardly true of the creed as it stood, but it may have
been signed by Lucian as a test when he made his peace with bishop
Cyril. At any rate the creed is catholic in asserting the <i>exact</i>
Likeness of the Son to the Father’s Essence (yet the Arians could
admit this as <i>de facto</i> true, though not originally so; only the
word Essence would, if honestly taken, fairly exclude their sense), but
anti-Nicene in omitting the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.vii-p17.1">ὁμοούσιον</span>,
and in the phrase <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.vii-p17.2">τῇ μὲν
ὑποστάσει
τρία, τῇ δὲ
συμφωνί&amp; 139·
ἕν</span>, an artfully chosen point of contact between
Origen on the one hand, and Asterius, Lucian, and Paul of Samosata on
the other. The anathemas, also, let in an Arian interpretation. This
creed is usually referred to as the ‘Creed of the
Dedication’ or ‘Lucianic’ Creed, and represents, on
the one hand the extreme limit of concession to which Arians were
willing to go, on the other the theological rallying point of the
gradually forming body of reasoned conservative opinion which under the
nickname of ‘semi-Arianism’ (Epiph. <i>Hær</i>. 73; it
was repudiated by Basil of Ancyra, &amp;c.) gradually worked toward the
recognition of the Nicene formula.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.vii-p18">A third formula was presented by Theophronius,
bishop of Tyana, as a personal statement of belief, and was widely
signed by way of approval. It insists like the Lucianic creed on the
pretemporal <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.vii-p18.1">γέννησις</span>, against
Marcellus, adding two other points (hypostatic pre-existence and
eternal kingdom of the Son) in the same direction, and closing with an
anathema against Marcellus, Sabellius, Paul, and all who communicate
with any of their supporters. This was of course a direct defiance of
Julius and the Westerns (Mr. Gwatkin, by a slip, assigns this anathema
to the ‘fourth’ creed).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.vii-p19">Lastly, a few months after the council (late
autumn of 341) a few bishops reassembled in order to send a deputation
to Constans (since 340 sole Western Emperor). They decided to
substitute for the genuine creeds of the council a fourth formulary,
which accordingly the Arians Maris and Narcissus, and the neutrals
Theodore of Heraclea and Mark of Arethusa, conveyed to the West. The
assertion of the eternal reign of Christ <pb n="xlv" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_xlv.html" id="v.ii.vii-Page_xlv" />was strengthened, and the name of Marcellus
omitted, but the Nicene anathemas were skilfully adapted so as to
strike at the Marcellian and admit the Arian doctrine of the divine
Sonship. This creed became the basis on which the subsequent Arianising
confessions of 343 (Philippopolis), 344 (Macrostich), and 351 (Sirmium)
were moulded by additions to and modifications of the anathemas. This
series of creeds mark ‘the stationary period of Arianism,’
i.e. between the close of the first generation (Arius, Asterius,
Eusebius of Nicomedia) and the beginnings of the divergence of parties
under the sole reign of Constantius. At present opposition to the
school of Marcellus and to the impregnable strength of the West under a
Catholic Emperor kept the reactionary party united.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.vii-p20">It has been necessary to dwell upon the work of
this famous Council in view of its subsequent importance. It is easy to
see how the Eastern bishops were prevailed upon to take the bold step
of putting forth a Creed to rival the Nicene formula. The formal
approval of Marcellus at Rome shewed, so they felt, the inadequacy of
that formula to exclude Sabellianism, or rather the direct support
which that heresy could find in the word ‘homoüsion.’
This being so, provided they made it clear that they were not favouring
Arianism, they would be doing no more than their duty in providing a
more efficient test. But here the Arian group saw their opportunity.
Conservative willingness to go behind Nicæa must be made to
subserve the supreme end of revoking the condemnation of Arianism.
Hence the confusion of counsels reflected in the multiplicity of
creeds. The result pleased no one. The Lucianic Creed, with its
anti-Arian clauses, tempered by equivocal qualifications, was a feeble
and indirect weapon against Marcellus, who could admit in a sense the
pre-æonian <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.vii-p20.1">γέννησις</span> and the
‘true’ sonship. On the other hand, the three creeds which
only succeeded in gaining secondary ratification, while express against
Marcellus, were worthless as against Arianism. On the whole, the fourth
creed, in spite of its irregular sanction, was found the most useful
for the time (341–351); but as their doctrinal position took
definite form, the Conservative wing fell back on the
‘Lucianic’ Creed, and found in it a bridge to the Nicene
(cf. pp. 470, 472, Hil. <i>de Syn.</i> 33, and Gwatkin, p. 119,
note).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.vii-p21">(3.) Athanasius remained in Rome more than three
years after his departure from Alexandria (April, 339–May? 342,
see p. 239). During the last of these years, the dispute connected with
him had been referred by Julius to Constans, who had requested his
brother to send some Oriental bishops with a statement of their case:
this was the reason of the deputation (see above) of the winter of 341.
They found Constans at Treveri, but owing to the warnings of good
Bishop Maximinus<note place="end" n="59" id="v.ii.vii-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.vii-p22"> Bitter
complaint in Hil. <i>Fragm.</i> iii. 27; cf. <i>infr.</i> p. 462, Soz.
iii. 10, who wrongly gives ‘Italy’ as the place.</p></note>, he refused to accept their assurances,
and sent them ignominiously away. This probably falls in the summer of
342, the deputation on arriving in Italy having found that Constans had
already left Milan for his campaign against the Franks (Gwatkin, p.
122, note 3). If this be so, Constans had already made up his mind that
a General Council was the only remedy, and had written to Constantius
to arrange for one. Before leaving Milan he had summoned Athanasius
from Rome, and announced to him what he had done. The young Prince was
evidently an admirer of Athanasius, who had received from him in reply
to a letter of self-defence, written from Alexandria, an order for
certain <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.vii-p22.1">πύκτια</span>,
or bound volumes of the Scriptures (see Montfaucon, <i>Animadv.</i>
xv., in Migne xxv., p. clxxvi.). The volumes had been delivered before
this date. Constans hurried off to Gaul, while Athanasius remained at
Milan, where he afterwards received a summons to follow the Emperor to
Treveri<note place="end" n="60" id="v.ii.vii-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.vii-p23"> This may
have been in the autumn, after the close of the campaign, but see
<i>infr.</i> ch. v. §3, c, d.</p></note>; here he met the venerable Hosius and others,
and learned that the Emperors had fixed upon <span class="c10" id="v.ii.vii-p23.1">Sardica</span> (now Sophia in Bulgaria), on the frontier line of
the dominions of Constans<note place="end" n="61" id="v.ii.vii-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.vii-p24"> Hefele i.
91, is singular in placing it in the empire of Constantius. The
Ichtiman range between Sophia and Philippopolis was the natural
boundary between Thrace and Mœsia, or ‘Dacia
Media.’</p></note>, as the venue for the
great Council, which was to assemble in the ensuing summer. Athanasius
must have kept the Easter of 343 at Treveri: he had written his usual
Easter letter (now lost) most probably from Rome or Milan, in the
previous spring. The date of assembly and duration of the Sardican
synod are, unfortunately, obscure. But the proceedings must have been
protracted by the negotiations which ended in the departure of the
Easterns, and (p. 124, note 2) by the care with which the evidence
against the incriminated bishops was afterwards gone into<note place="end" n="62" id="v.ii.vii-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.vii-p25"> On the
one hand the deputation after the council reached Constantius at
Antioch about Easter (April 15), 344. They were, however sent not
directly by the Council, but by Constans after its close (Thdt. ii. 8).
We may be certain that their arrival at Antioch was at the very least
two months after the close of the council; but in all probability the
interval was much longer. Again, the course of events described above
forbids us to put the council earlier than the early summer of 343. But
according to the <i>Festal Index</i> xv. the council <i>at any rate
began</i> before the end of August in that year. If the bishops left
their churches after Easter (a very natural and usual arrangement,
compare Nicæa, the Dedication, &amp;c.), they could easily
assemble by the end of June. The Orientals came somewhat later. The
beginning of July is accordingly our <i>terminus a quo,</i> the end of
January our <i>terminus ad quem.</i> What exact part of the interval
the council occupied we cannot decide.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.vii-p26">We shall probably be safe in supposing that the
Council occupied the whole of August <pb n="xlvi" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_xlvi.html" id="v.ii.vii-Page_xlvi" />and September, and that Constans sent Bishops
Euphrates and Vincent to his brother at Antioch as soon as the worst
weather of winter was over.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.vii-p27">The Western bishops assembled at Sardica to the
number of about 95 (see p. 147). Athanasius, Marcellus, and Asclepas
arrived with Hosius from Treveri. Paul of Constantinople, for some
unknown reason, was absent, but was represented by Asclepas<note place="end" n="63" id="v.ii.vii-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.vii-p28"> The
statement in the synodal letter of Philippolis that Asclepas had been
deposed ‘seventeen’ years before is clearly corrupt. The
true reading may be ‘seven’ (council of CP. in 336) or
xiii, which might easily be changed to xvii. (Cf. Hefele, pp. 89,
90).</p></note>. The Orientals came in a body, and with
suspicion. They had the Counts Musonianus and Hesychius, and (according
to <i>Fest. Ind.,</i> cf. p. 276) the ex-Prefect Philagrius, as
advisers and protectors: they were lodged in a body at the Palace of
Sophia. The proceedings were blocked by a question of privilege. The
Easterns demanded that the accused bishops should not be allowed to
take their seats in the Council; the majority replied that, pending the
present enquiry, all previous decisions against them must be in
fairness considered suspended. There was something to be said on both
sides (see Hefele, p. 99), but on the whole, the synod being convoked
expressly to re-hear both sides, the majority were perhaps justified in
refusing to exclude the accused. A long interchange (p. 119), of
communications followed, and at last, alleging that they were summoned
home by the news of the victory in the Persian war, the minority
disappeared by night, sending their excuse by the Sardican Presbyter
Eustathius (p. 275). At Philippopolis, within the dominions of
Constantius, they halted and drew up a long and extremely wild and
angry statement of what had occurred, deposing and condemning all
concerned, from Hosius, Julius and Athanasius downward. They added the
Antiochene Confession (‘fourth’ of 341), with the addition
of some anathemas directed at the system of Marcellus. Among the
signatures, which included most of the surviving Arian leaders, along
with Basil of Ancyra, and other moderate men, we recognise that of
Ischyras, ‘bishop from the Mareotis,’ who had enjoyed the
dignity without the burdens of the Episcopate since the Council of Tyre
(p. 144). The document was sent far and wide, among the rest to the
Donatists of Africa (Hef., p. 171).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.vii-p29">This rupture doomed the purpose of the council to
failure: instead of leading to agreement it had made the difference a
hopeless one. But the Westerns were still a respectable number, and
might do much to forward the cause of justice and of the Nicene Faith.
Two of the Easterns had joined them, Asterius of Petra and Arius,
bishop of an unknown see in Palestine. The only other Oriental present,
Diodorus of Tenedos, appears to have come, like Asclepas, &amp;c.,
independently of the rest. The work of the council was partly judicial,
partly legislative. The question was raised of issuing a supplement to,
or formula explanatory of, the Nicene creed, and a draft (preserved
Thdt. <i>H. E.</i> ii. 8) was actually made, but the council declined
to sanction anything which should imply that the Nicene creed was
insufficient (p. 484, correcting Thdt. <i>ubi supra,</i> and Soz. iii.
12).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.vii-p30">The charges against all the exiles were carefully
examined and dismissed. This was also the case with the complaints
against the orthodoxy of Marcellus, who was allowed to evade the very
point which gave most offence (p. 125). Probably the ocular evidence
(p. 124) of the violence which many present had suffered, indisposed
the fathers to believe any accusations from such a quarter. The synod
next proceeded to legislate. Their canons were twenty in number, the
most important being canons 3–5, which permit a deposed bishop to
demand the reference of his case to ‘Julius bishop of
Rome,’ ‘honouring the memory of Peter the Apostle;’
the deposition to be suspended pending such reference; the Roman
bishop, if the appeal seem reasonable, to request the rehearing of the
case in its own province, and if at the request of the accused he sends
a presbyter to represent him, such presbyter to rank as though he were
his principal in person. The whole scheme appears to be novel and to
have been suggested by the history of the case of the exiles. The
canons are very important in their subsequent history, but need not be
discussed here. (Elaborate discussions in Hefele, pp. 112–129;
see also D.C.A. pp. 127 <i>sq</i>., 1658, 1671, Greenwood, <i>Cath.
Petr.</i> i. 204–208, D.C.B. iii. 662 a, and especially
529–531.) The only legislation, however, to which Athanasius
alludes is that establishing a period of 50 years during which Rome and
Alexandria should agree as to the period for Easter (<i>Fest. Ind.</i>
xv., <i>infr.</i> p. 544, also Hefele pp. 157 <i>sqq.</i>). The
arrangement averted a dispute in 346, but differences occurred in spite
of it in 349, 350, 360, and 368.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.vii-p31">The synod addressed an encyclical letter to all
Christendom (p. 123), embodying their decisions and announcing their
deposition of eight or nine Oriental bishops (including Theodore of
Heraclea, Acacius, and several Arian leaders) for complicity with
Arianism. They also wrote to the Church of Alexandria and to the
bishops of Egypt with special reference to Athanasius and to the
Alexandrian Church, to Julius announcing their decisions, and to the
Mareotis (Migne xxvi. 1331 <i>sqq.</i> printed with <i>Letters</i> 46,
47. Hefele ii. 165 questions the genuineness of all three, but without
reason; see p. 554, note 1).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.vii-p32">The effect of the Council was not at first
pacific. Constantius shared the indignation of the Eastern bishops, and
began severe measures against all the Nicene-minded bishops in his
dominions (pp. 275 <i>sqq</i>). Theodulus, Bishop of Trajanople, died
of his injuries before the Sardican Bishops had completed their work.
At Hadrianople savage cruelties were perpetrated (<i>ib.</i>); and a
close watch was instituted in case Athanasius should attempt to return
on the strength of his synodical acquittal. Accordingly, he passed the
winter and spring at <pb n="xlvii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_xlvii.html" id="v.ii.vii-Page_xlvii" />Naissus (now
Nish, see <i>Fest. Ind</i>. xvi.), and during the summer, in obedience
to an invitation from Constans, repaired to Aquileia, where he spent
the Easter of 345.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.vii-p33">Meanwhile, Constans had made the cause of the
Sardican majority his own. At the beginning of the year 344 he sent two
of its most respected members to urge upon Constantius the propriety of
restoring the exiles. Either now or later he hinted that refusal would
be regarded by him as a <i>casus belli</i>. His remonstrance gained
unexpected moral support from an episode, strange even in that age of
unprincipled intrigue. In rage and pain at the apparent success of the
envoys, Stephen, Bishop of Antioch, sought to discredit them by a truly
diabolical trick (see p. 276). Its discovery, just after Easter, 344,
roused the moral sense of Constantius. A Council was summoned, and met
during the summer<note place="end" n="64" id="v.ii.vii-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.vii-p34"> The
‘ten months’ of <i>Hist. Ar.</i> 21, p. 277, are to be
reckoned, not from <i>Easter</i> 344, but from the letters of Const. to
Alexandria some months after.</p></note> (p. 462, §26,
‘three years after’ the Dedication at Midsummer, 341).
Stephen was ignominiously deposed (see Gwatkin 125, note 1), and
Leontius, an Arian, but a lover of quiet and a temporiser, appointed.
The Council also re-issued the ‘fourth’ Antiochene Creed
with a very long explanatory addition, mildly condemning certain Arian
phrases, fiercely anathematising Marcellus and Photinus, and with a
side-thrust at supposed implications of the Nicene formula. A
deputation was sent to Italy, consisting of Eudoxius of Germanicia and
three others. They reached Milan at the Synod of 345, and were able to
procure a condemnation of Photinus (not Marcellus), but on being asked
to anathematise Arianism refused, and retired in anger. At the same
Synod of Milan, however, Valens and Ursacius, whose deposition at
Sardica was in imminent danger of being enforced by Constans, followed
the former example of Eusebius of Nicomedia, Maris, Theognis, and Arius
himself, by making their submission, which was followed up two years
later by a letter in abject terms addressed to Julius, and another in a
tone of veiled insolence to Athanasius (p. 131). In return, they were
able to beat up a Synod at Sirmium against Photinus (Hil. <i>Frag.</i>
ii. 19), but without success in the attempt to dislodge him.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.vii-p35">Meanwhile, Constantius had followed up the
Council at Antioch by cancelling his severe measures against the Nicene
party. He restored to Alexandria certain Presbyters whom he had
expelled, and in the course of the summer wrote a public letter to
forbid any further persecution of the Athanasians in that city. This
must have been in August, 344, and ‘about ten months later’
(p. 277), i.e., on June 26, 345 (<i>F. I.</i> xviii.), Gregory, who had
been in bad health for fully four years, died<note place="end" n="65" id="v.ii.vii-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.vii-p36"> It must
be observed that the Index is loose in its statement here: see Gwatkin,
p. 105, Sievers, p. 108. The statement of Thdt., &amp;c., that he was
murdered is simply due to the usual confusion of Gregory with George
(cf. p. xliii. note 5).</p></note>.
Constantius, according to his own statement (pp. 127, 277), had already
before the death of Gregory written twice to Athanasius (from Edessa;
he was at Nisibis on May 12, 345), and had sent a Presbyter to request
him urgently to come and see him with a view to his eventual
restoration. As Gregory was known to be in a dying state, this is quite
intelligible, but the language of <i>Hist. Ar.</i> 21, which seems to
put <i>all three</i> letters <i>after</i> Gregory’s death, cannot
stand if we are to accept the assurance of Constantius. Athanasius, at
any rate, hesitated to obey, and stayed on at Aquileia (344 till early
in 346), where he received a third and still more pressing invitation,
promising him immediate restoration. He at once went to Rome to bid
farewell to Julius, who wrote (p. 128 <i>sq</i>.) a most cordial and
nobly-worded letter of congratulation for Athanasius to take home to
his Church. Thence he proceeded to Trier to take leave of Constans (p.
239), and rapidly travelled by way of Hadrianople (p. 276) to Antioch
(p. 240), where he was cordially received<note place="end" n="66" id="v.ii.vii-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.vii-p37"> This
visit cannot have been between May 7 and Aug. 27, when Const. was at
CP. Nor can it well have been before May 7. We must, therefore, with
Sievers, p. 110, put it in September. Yet see Gwatkin, p. 127,
note.</p></note> by
Constantius. His visit was short but remarkable. Constantius gave him
the strongest assurances (pp. 277, 285) of goodwill for the future, but
begged that Athanasius would allow the Arians at Alexandria the use of
a single Church. He replied that he would do so if the Eustathians of
Antioch (with whom alone he communicated during this visit) might have
the same privilege. But this Leontius would not sanction, so the
proposal came to nothing (Soc. ii. 23, Soz. iii. 20), and Athanasius
hastened on his way. At Jerusalem he was detained by the welcome of a
Council, which Bishop Maximus had summoned to greet him (p. 130), but
on the twenty-first of October his reception by his flock took place;
‘the people, and those in authority, met him a hundred miles
distant’ (<i>Fest. Ind.</i> xviii.), and amid splendid rejoicings
(cf. p. xlii., note 3), he entered Alexandria, to remain there in
‘quiet’ ‘nine years, three months and nineteen
days’ (<i>Hist. Aceph.</i> iv., cf. p. 496), viz., from Paophi 24
(Oct. 21), 346, to Mechir 13 (Feb. 8), 356. This period was his longest
undisturbed residence in his see; he entered upon it in the very <pb n="xlviii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_xlviii.html" id="v.ii.vii-Page_xlviii" />prime of life (he was 48 years old), and
its internal happiness earns it the title of a golden decade.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="The Golden Decade, 346-356." progress="7.62%" prev="v.ii.vii" next="v.ii.ix" id="v.ii.viii"><p class="c6" id="v.ii.viii-p1">

§7. <i>The Golden Decade,</i>
346–356.</p>

<p class="c11" id="v.ii.viii-p2">(1). This period is divided into two by the death
of Constans in 350, or perhaps more exactly by the final settlement of
sole power in the hands of Constantius on the day of Mursa, Sept. 28,
351<note place="end" n="67" id="v.ii.viii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.viii-p3"> See
below.</p></note>. The <i>internal</i> condition of the Church
at Alexandria, however, was not seriously disturbed even in the second
period. From this point of view the entire period may be treated as
one. Its opening was auspicious. Egypt fully participated in the
‘profound and wonderful peace’ (p. 278) of the Churches.
The Bishops of province after province were sending in their letters of
adhesion to the Synod of Sardica (<i>ib.</i> and p. 127), and those of
Egypt signed to a man.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.viii-p4">The public rejoicing of the Alexandrian Church
had something of the character of a ‘mission’ in modern
Church life. A wave of religious enthusiasm passed over the whole
community. ‘How many widows and how many orphans, who were before
hungry and naked, now through the great zeal of the people were no
longer hungry, and went forth clothed;’ ‘in a word, so
great was their emulation in virtue, that you would have thought every
family and every house a Church, by reason of the goodness of its
inmates and the prayers which were offered to God’ (p. 278).
Increased strictness of life, the sanctification of home, renewed
application to prayer, and practical charity, these were a worthy
welcome to their long-lost pastor. But most conspicuous was the impulse
to asceticism. Marriages were renounced and even dissolved in favour of
the monastic life; the same instincts were at work (but in greater
intensity) as had asserted themselves at the close of the era of the
pagan persecutions (p. 200, §4, <i>fin</i>.). Our knowledge of the
history of the Egyptian Church under the ten years’ peaceful rule
of Athanasius is confined to a few details and to what we can infer
from results.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.viii-p5">Strong as was the position of Athanasius in Egypt
upon his return from exile, his hold upon the country grew with each
year of the decade. When circumstances set Constantius free to resume
the Arian campaign, it was against Athanasius that he worked; at first
from the remote West, then by attempts to remove or coax him from
Alexandria. But Athanasius was in an impregnable position, and when at
last the city was seized by the <i>coup de main</i> of 356, from his
hidings places in Egypt he was more inaccessible still, more secure in
his defence, more free to attack. Now the extraordinary development of
Egyptian <span class="c10" id="v.ii.viii-p5.1">Monachism</span> must be placed in the first
rank of the causes which strengthened Athanasius in Egypt. The
institution was already firmly rooted there (cf. p. 190), and
Pachomius, a slightly older contemporary of Athanasius himself, had
converted a sporadic manifestation of the ascetic impulse into an
organised form of Community Life. Pachomius himself had died on May 9,
346 (<i>infr</i>. p. lx., note 3, and p. 569, note 3: cf. <i>Theolog.
Literaturztg.</i> 1890, p. 622), but Athanasius was welcomed soon after
his arrival by a deputation from the Society of Tabenne, who also
conveyed a special message from the aged Antony. Athanasius placed
himself at the head of the monastic movement, and we cannot doubt that
while he won the enthusiastic devotion of these dogged and ardent
Copts, his influence on the movement tended to restrain extravagances
and to correct the morbid exaltation of the monastic ideal. It is
remarkable that the only letters which survive from this decade (pp.
556–560) are to monks, and that they both support what has just
been said. The army of Egyptian monks was destined to become a too
powerful weapon, a scandal and a danger to the Church: but the monks
were the main secret of the power and ubiquitous activity of Athanasius
in his third exile, and that power was above all built up during the
golden decade.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.viii-p6">Coupled with the growth of monachism is the
transformation of the episcopate. The great power enjoyed by the
Archbishop of Alexandria made it a matter of course that in a prolonged
episcopate discordant elements would gradually vanish and unanimity
increase. This was the case under Athanasius: but the unanimity
reflected in the letter <i>ad Afros</i> had practically already come
about in the year of the return of Ath. from Aquileia, when nearly
every bishop in Egypt signed the Sardican letter (p. 127; the names
include the new bishops of 346–7 in <i>Letter</i> 19, with one or
two exceptions). Athanasius not infrequently (pp. 559 <i>sq</i>. and
<i>Vit. Pach.</i> 72) filled up vacancies in the episcopate from among
the monks, and Serapion of Thmuis, his most trusted suffragan, remained
after his elevation in very close relation with the monasteries.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.viii-p7">Athanasius consecrated bishops not only for
Egypt, but for the remote Abyssinian kingdom of Auxume as well. The
visit of Frumentius to Alexandria, and his consecration as bishop for
Auxume, are referred by Rufinus i. 9 (Socr. i. 19, &amp;c.) to the
beginning of the episcopate of Athanasius. But the chronology of the
story (Gwatkin, pp. 93 <i>sqq.</i>, D.C.B. ii. 236 where the argument
is faulty) forbids this altogether, while the letter of Constantius (p.
250) is most natural if the consecration of Frumentius were then a
comparatively recent matter, scarcely intelligible if it had taken
place before the ‘deposition’ of Athan. by the council of
Tyre. Athanasius had found Egypt distracted by religious dissensions;
but by the time of the third exile we hear very little of Arians
excepting in Alexandria itself (see p. 564); the ‘Arians’
of the rest of Egypt were the remnant of the Meletians, whose monks are
still mentioned by Theodoret (cf. p. 299 <i>sq</i>.). An incident which
shews the growing numbers of the Alexandrian Church during this period
is the necessity which arose at Easter in one year of using the
unfinished Church of the Cæsareum (for its history cf. p. 243,
note 6, and <i>Hist. Aceph.</i> vi., <i>Fest. Ind.</i> xxxvii.,
xxxviii., xl.) owing to the vast crowds of worshippers. The Church was
a gift of Constantius, and had been begun by Gregory, and its use
before completion and dedication was treated by the Arians as an act of
presumption and disrespect on the part of Athanasius.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.viii-p8"><pb n="xlix" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_xlix.html" id="v.ii.viii-Page_xlix" />(2.) But
while all was so happy in Egypt, the ‘profound peace’ of
the rest of the Church was more apparent than real. The temporary
revulsion of feeling on the part of Constantius, the engrossing urgency
of the Persian war, the readiness of Constans to use his formidable
power to secure justice to the Nicene bishops in the East, all these
were causes which compelled peace, while leaving the deeper elements of
strife to smoulder untouched. The rival depositions and anathemas of
the hostile Councils remained without effect. Valens was in possession
at Mursa, Photinus at Sirmium. Marcellus was, probably, not at Ancyra
(Zahn 82); but the Arians deposed at Sardica were all undisturbed,
while Athanasius was more firmly established than ever at Alexandria.
On the whole, the Episcopate of the East was entirely in the hands of
the reaction—the Nicene element, often large, among the laity was
in many cases conciliated with difficulty. This is conspicuously the
case at Antioch, where the temporising policy of Leontius managed to
retain in communion a powerful body of orthodox Christians, headed by
Diodorus and Flavian, whose energy neutralised the effect of his own
steadily Arian policy (particulars, Gwatkin, pp. 133, <i>sqq.,</i>
Newman, <i>Arians</i><sup>4</sup>, p. 455—from Thdt. <i>H. E</i>.
ii. 24). The Eustathian schism at Antioch was, apparently, paralleled
by a Marcellian schism at Ancyra, but such cases were decidedly the
exception.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.viii-p9">Of the mass of instances where the bishops were
not Arian but simply conservative, the Church of Jerusalem is the type.
We have the instructions given to the Catechumens of this city between
348 and 350 by <span class="c10" id="v.ii.viii-p9.1">Cyril</span>, who in the latter year
(<i>Hort</i>, p. 92) became bishop, and whose career is typical of the
rise and development of so-called semi-Arianism. Cyril, like the
conservatives generally, is strongly under the influence of Origen (see
Caspari iv. 146–162, and of. the <i>Catechesis</i> in Heurtley
<i>de Fid. et Symb.</i> 62 with the Regula Fidei in Orig. <i>de
Princ.</i> i.). The instructions insist strongly on the necessity of
<i>scriptural</i> language, and while contradicting the doctrines of
Arius (without mentioning his name; cf. Athanasius on Marcellus and
Photinus in pp. 433–447) Cyril tacitly protests against the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.viii-p9.2">ὁμοούσιον</span> as of
human contrivance (<i>Cat.</i> v. 12), and uses in preference the words
‘like to the Father according to the Scriptures’ or
‘in all things.’ This language is that of Athanasius also,
especially in his earlier works (pp. 84 <i>sqq</i>.), but in the latter
phase of the controversy, especially in the Dated Creed of 359, which
presents striking resemblances to Cyril’s Catecheses, it became
the watchword of the party of reaction. The Church of Jerusalem then
was orthodox substantially, but rejected the Nicene formula, and this
was the case in the East generally, except where the bishops were
positively Arian. All were aggrieved at the way in which the Eastern
councils had been treated by the West, and smarted under a sense of
defeat (cf. Bright, Introd. to <i>Hist. Tr.</i>, p. xviii.).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.viii-p10">Accordingly the murder of Constans in 350 was the
harbinger of renewed religious discord. For a time the political future
was doubtful. Magnentius, knowing what Athanasius had to fear from
Constantius, made a bid for the support of Egypt. Clementius and
Valens, two members of a deputation to Constantius, came round by way
of Egypt to ascertain the disposition of the country, and especially of
its Bishop. Athanasius received them with bitter lamentations for
Constans, and, fearing the possibility of an invasion by Magnentius, he
called upon his congregation to pray for the Eastern Emperor. The
response was immediate and unanimous: ‘O Christ, send help to
Constantius’ (p. 242). The Emperor had, in fact, sought to secure
the fidelity of Athanasius by a letter (pp. 247, 278), assuring him of
his continued support. And until the defeat of Magnentius at Mursa, he
kept his word. That victory, which was as decisive for Valens as it was
for Constantius (Gibbon, ii. 381, iii. 66, ed. Smith), was followed up
by a Council at Sirmium, which successfully ousted the too popular
Photinus (cf. pp. 280, 298; on the appeal of Photinus, and the debate
between him and Basil of Ancyra, apparently in 355, see Gwatkin, pp.
145 <i>sq</i>., note 6). This was made the occasion for a new onslaught
upon Marcellus in the anathemas appended to a reissue of the
‘fourth Antiochene’ or Philippopolitan Creed (p. 465; on
the tentative character of these anathemas as a polemical move, cf.
Gwatkin, p. 147, note 1). The Emperor was occupied for more than a year
with the final suppression of Magnentius (Aug. 10, 353), but ‘the
first Winter after his victory, which he spent at Arles, was employed
against an enemy more odious to him than the vanquished tyrant of
Gaul’ (Gibbon).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.viii-p11">It is unnecessary to detail the tedious and
unedifying story of the councils of Arles and Milan. The former was a
provincial council of Gaul, attended by legates of the Roman see. All
present submissively registered the imperial condemnation of
Athanasius. The latter, delayed till 355 by the Rhenish campaign of
Constantius, was due to the request of Liberius, who desired to undo
the evil work of his legates, and to the desire of the Emperor to
follow up the verdict of a provincial with that of a more
representative Synod. The number of bishops present was probably very
small (the numbers in Socrates ii. 36, Soz. iv. 9, may refer to those
who afterwards signed under compulsion, p. 280, cf. the case of
Sardica, p. 127, note 10). The proceedings were a drama in three acts,
first, submission, the legates protesting; secondly, stormy protest,
after the arrival of Eusebius of Vercellæ; thirdly, open coercion.
The deposition of Athanasius was proffered to each bishop for
signature, and, if he refused, a sentence of banishment was at once
pronounced, the emperor sitting with the ‘velum’ drawn,
much as though an English judge were to assume the black cap at the
<i>beginning</i> of a capital trial. He cut short argument by
announcing that ‘he was for the prosecution,’ and
remonstrance by the sentence of exile (p. 299); the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.viii-p11.1">ὅπερ
ἐγὼ βούλομαι
τούτο κανών</span>
put into his mouth by Athanasius (p. 281) represents at any rate the
spirit of his <pb n="l" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_l.html" id="v.ii.viii-Page_l" />proceedings as justly
as does ‘<i>la tradizione son’ io</i>’ that of the
autocrat of a more recent council. At this council no creed was put
forth: until the enemy was dislodged from Alexandria the next step
would be premature. But a band of exiles were sent in strict custody to
the East, of some of whom we shall hear later on (pp. 561, 481, 281,
cf. p. 256, and the excellent monograph of Krüger, <i>Lucifer von
Calaris,</i> pp. 9–23).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.viii-p12">Meanwhile, Athanasius had been peacefully
pursuing his diocesan duties, but not without a careful outlook as the
clouds gathered on the horizon. The prospect of a revival of the
charges against him moved him to set in order an unanswerable array of
documents, in proof, firstly of the unanimity, secondly of the good
reason, with which he had been acquitted of them (see p. 97). He had
also, in view of revived assertions of Arianism, drawn up the two
letters or memoranda on the rationale of the Nicene formula and on the
opinion ascribed to his famous predecessor, Dionysius (the
<i>Apology</i> was probably written about 351, the date of the <i>de
Decr.</i>, and <i>de Sent. Dion.</i><note place="end" n="68" id="v.ii.viii-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.viii-p13"> In <i>de
Sent. Dion.</i> 23, 24, Arius is spoken of in a way consistent with his
being still alive. But the phase of the Arian controversy to which the
tract relates begins a decade after Arius’ death, and we
therefore follow the indications which class the <i>de Sent.</i> with
the <i>de Decr.</i></p></note> falls a little
later). In 353 he began to apprehend danger, from the hopes with which
the establishment of Constantius in the sole possession of the Empire
was inspiring his enemies, headed by Valens in the West, and Acacius of
Cæsarea in the East. Accordingly, he despatched a powerful
deputation to Constantius, who was then at Milan, headed by Serapion,
his most trusted suffragan (cf. p. 560, note 3a; p. 497, §3,
copied by Soz. iv. 9; <i>Fest. Ind.</i> xxv.). The legates sailed May
19, but on the 23rd Montanus, an officer of the Palace, arrived with an
Imperial letter, declining to receive any legates, but granting an
alleged request of Athanasius to be allowed to come to Italy (p. 245
<i>sq</i>.). As he had made no request of the kind, Athanasius
naturally suspected a plot to entice him away from his stronghold. The
letter of Constantius did not convey an absolute command, so
Athanasius, protesting his willingness to come when ordered to do so,
resolved to remain where he was for the present. ‘All the people
were exceedingly troubled,’ according to our chroniclers.
‘In this year Montanus was sent against the bishop, but a tumult
having been excited, he retired without effect.’ Two years and
two months later, i.e., in July–Aug. 355 (p. 497), force was
attempted instead of stratagem, which the proceedings of Arles had, of
course, made useless. ‘In this year Diogenes, the Secretary of
the Emperor, came with the intention of seizing the bishop,’ and
‘Diogenes pressed hard upon all, trying to dislodge the bishop
from the city, and he afflicted all pretty severely; but on Sept. 4<note place="end" n="69" id="v.ii.viii-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.viii-p14"> All the
following dates are affected by Leap-Year, 355–6, see Table C, p.
501, and correct p. 246, note 3, to Jan. 6.</p></note> he pressed sharply, and stormed a Church, and
this he did continually for four months…until Dec. 23. But as the
people and magistrates vehemently withstood Diogenes, he returned back
without effect on the 23rd of December aforesaid’ (<i>Fest.
Ind</i>. xxvii., <i>Hist. Aceph</i>. iii.). The fatal blow was clearly
imminent. By this time the exiles had begun to arrive in the East, and
rumours came<note place="end" n="70" id="v.ii.viii-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.viii-p15"> Definite
information came only after Feb. 8, see p. 248.</p></note> that not even the powerful and popular
Liberius, not even ‘Father’ Hosius himself, had been
spared. Athanasius might well point out to Dracontius (p. 558) that in
declining the bishopric of the ‘country district of
Alexandria’ he was avoiding the post of danger. On the sixth of
January the ‘Duke’ Syrianus arrived in Alexandria,
concentrating in the city drafts from all the legions stationed in
Egypt and Libya. Rumour was active as to the intentions of the
commandant, and Athanasius felt justified in asking him whether he came
with any orders from the Court. Syrianus replied that he did not, and
Athanasius then produced the letter of Constantius referred to above
(written 350–351). The magistrates and people joined in the
remonstrance, and at last Syrianus protested ‘by the life of
Cæsar’ that he would remain quiet until the matter had been
referred to the Emperor. This restored confidence, and on Thursday
night, Feb. 8, Athanasius was presiding at a crowded service of
preparation for a Communion on the following morning (Friday after
Septuagesima) in the Church of Theonas, which with the exception of the
unfinished Cæsareum was the largest in the city (p. 243). Suddenly
the church was surrounded and the doors broken in, and just after
midnight Syrianus and the ‘notary’ Hilary ‘entered
with an infinite force of soldiers.’ Athanasius (his fullest
account is p. 263) calmly took his seat upon the throne (in the recess
of the apse), and ordered the deacon to begin the 136th psalm, the
people responding at each verse ‘for His mercy endureth for
ever.’ Meanwhile the soldiers crowded up to the chancel, and in
spite of entreaties the bishop refused to escape until the congregation
were in safety. He ordered the prayers to proceed, and only at the last
moment a crowd of monks and clergy seized the Archbishop and managed to
convey him in the confusion out of the church in a half-fainting state
(protest of Alexandrians, p. 301), <pb n="li" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_li.html" id="v.ii.viii-Page_li" />but thankful that he had been able to secure
the escape of his people before his own (p. 264). From that moment
Athanasius was lost to public view for ‘six years and fourteen
days’ (<i>Hist. Aceph.,</i> i.e., Mechir 13, 356–Mechir 27,
362), ‘for he remembered that which was written, Hide thyself as
it were for a little moment, until the indignation be overpast (pp.
288, 252, 262). Constantius and the Arians had planned their blow with
skill and delivered it with decisive effect. But they had won a
‘Cadmean Victory.’</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="The Third Exile, 356-362." progress="8.12%" prev="v.ii.viii" next="v.ii.x" id="v.ii.ix"><p class="c6" id="v.ii.ix-p1">

§8. <i>The Third Exile,</i>
356–362.</p>

<p class="c11" id="v.ii.ix-p2">The third exile of Athanasius marks the summit of
his achievement. Its commencement is the triumph, its conclusion the
collapse of Arianism. It is true that after the death of Constantius
the battle went on with variations of fortune for twenty years, mostly
under the reign of an ardently Arian Emperor (364–378). But by
362 the utter lack of inner coherence in the Arian ranks was manifest
to all; the issue of the fight might be postponed by circumstances but
could not be in doubt. The break-up of the Arian power was due to its
own lack of reality: as soon as it had a free hand, it began to go to
pieces. But the watchful eye of Athanasius followed each step in the
process from his hiding-place, and the event was greatly due to his
powerful personality and ready pen, knowing whom to overwhelm and whom
to conciliate, where to strike and where to spare. This period then of
forced abstention from affairs was the most stirring in spiritual and
literary activity in the whole life of Athanasius. It produced more
than half of the treatises which fill this volume, and more than half
of his entire extant works. With this we shall have to deal presently;
but let it be noted once for all how completely the amazing power
wielded by the wandering fugitive was based upon the devoted fidelity
of Egypt to its pastor. Towns and villages, deserts and monasteries,
the very tombs were scoured by the Imperial inquisitors in the search
for Athanasius; but all in vain; not once do we hear of any suspicion
of betrayal. The work of the golden decade was bearing its fruit.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.ix-p3">(1.) On leaving the church of Theonas, Athanasius
appears to have made his escape from the city. If for once we may
hazard a conjecture, the numerous cells of the Nitrian desert offered a
not too distant but fairly inpenetrable refuge. He must at any rate
have selected a place where he could gain time to reflect on the
situation, and above all ensure that he should be kept well informed of
events from time to time. For in Athanasius we never see the
panic-stricken outlaw; he is always the general meditating his next
movement and full of the prospects of his cause. He made up his mind to
appeal to Constantius in person. He could not believe that an Emperor
would go back upon his solemn pledges, especially such a voluntary
assurance as he had received after the death of Constans. Accordingly
he drew up a carefully elaborated defence (<i>Ap. Const.</i>
1–26) dealing with the four principal charges against him, and
set off through the Libyan<note place="end" n="71" id="v.ii.ix-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.ix-p4"> The
envoys of Magnentius had come from Italy <i>through Libya</i> in
350–351. The ‘desert’ (<i>Apol. Const.</i> 27, 32)
must be the region between Alxa. and <i>Cyrenaica,</i> not
<i>Palestine</i> as Tillem. viii. 186, infers from <i>Ep. Æg.</i>
5. There is no evidence that Ath. left his province during this exile,
and Palestine was a most dangerous territory to venture into. The
cautious vagueness of his language, <i>Ep. Æg.</i> 5, while it
baffles even our curiosity, yet favours the hypothesis that the events
referred to belong to the <i>Egyptian</i> persecution.</p></note> desert with the
intention of crossing to Italy and finding Constantius at Milan. But
while he was on his way, he encountered rumours confirming the reports
of the wholesale banishment not only of the recalcitrants of Milan, but
of Liberius of Rome and the great Hosius of Spain. Next came the news
of the severe measures against Egyptian bishops, and of the banishment
of sixteen of their number, coupled with the violence practised by the
troops at Alexandria on Easter Day (p. 248 <i>sq</i>.); however, his
journey was continued, until he received copies of letters from the
Emperor, one denouncing him to the Alexandrians and recommending a new
bishop, one George, as their future guide, the other summoning the
princes of Auxumis to send Frumentius (<i>supr.</i> p. xlviii.) to
Egypt in order that he might unlearn what he had been taught by
‘the most wicked Athanasius’ and receive instruction from
the ‘venerable George.’ These letters, which shew how
completely the pursuers were off the scent (p. 249), convinced
Athanasius that a personal interview was out of the question. He
returned ‘into the desert,’ and at leisure completed his
apology (pp. 249–253), with the view partly of possible future
delivery, partly no doubt of literary circulation. Before turning back,
however, he appears to have drawn up his letter to the bishops of Egypt
and Libya, warning them against the formula (see p. 222) which was
being tendered for their subscription, and encouraging them to endure
persecution, which had already begun at least in Libya (<i>Ep.
Æg.</i>); the designation of George (§7) was already known,
but he had not arrived, nor had Secundus (19) reappeared in Egypt, at
any rate not in Libya (he was there in Lent, 357, p. 294). The letter
to the bishops, then, must have been written about Easter, 356; not
long after, <pb n="lii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_lii.html" id="v.ii.ix-Page_lii" />because it contains no
details of the persecution in Egypt; not before, for the persecution
had already begun, and Athanasius was already in Cyrenaica, whence he
turned back not earlier than April (to allow time for Constantius (1)
to hear that Athanasius was thought to have fled to Ethiopia, (2) to
write to Egypt, (3) for copies of the letter to overtake Athanasius on
his way to Italy. Constantius was at Milan Jan.–April).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.ix-p5">Meanwhile in Alexandria disorders had continued.
The ‘duke’ appears to have been either unable for a time,
or to have thought it needless, to take possession of the churches; but
we hear of a violent dispersion of worshippers from the neighbourhood
of the cemetery on Easter Day (p. 249, cf. the Virgins <i>after
Syrianus but before Heraclius,</i> p. 288); while throughout Egypt
subscription to an Arianising formula was being enforced on the bishops
under pain of expulsion. After Easter, a change of governor took place,
Maximus of Nicæa (pp. 301 <i>sqq.,</i> 247) being succeeded by
Cataphronius, who reached Alexandria on the 10th of June (<i>Hist.
Aceph.</i> iv.). He was accompanied by a Count Heraclius, who brought a
letter from Constantius threatening the heathen with severe measures
(pp. 288, 290), unless active hostilities against the Athanasian party
were begun (this letter was not the one given p. 249; Ath. rightly
remarks ‘it reflected great discredit upon the writer’).
Heraclius announced that by Imperial order the Churches were to be
given up to the Arians, and compelled all the magistrates, including
the functionaries of heathen temples, to sign an undertaking to execute
the Imperial incitements to persecution, and to agree to receive as
Bishop the Emperor’s nominee. These incredible precautions shew
the general esteem for Athanasius even outside the Church, and the
misgivings felt at Court as to the reception of the new bishop. The
Gentiles reluctantly agreed, and the next acts of violence were carried
out with their aid, ‘or rather with that of the more abandoned
among them’ (p. 291). On the fourth day from the arrival of
Cataphronius, that is in the early hours of Thursday, June 13, after a
service (which had began overnight, pp. 290, 256 <i>fin., Hist.
Aceph.</i> v.), just as all the congregation except a few women had
left, the church of Theonas was stormed and violences perpetrated which
left far behind anything that Syrianus had done. Women were murdered,
the church wrecked and polluted with the very worst orgies of
heathenism, houses and even tombs were ransacked throughout the city
and suburbs on pretence of ‘seeking for Athanasius.’
Sebastian the Manichee, who about this time succeeded to the military
command of Syrianus, appears to have carried on these outrages with the
utmost zest (yet see <i>Hist. Ar</i>. 60). Many more bishops were
driven into exile (compare the twenty-six of p. 297 with the
‘sixteen’ p. 248, but some may belong to a still later
period, see p. 257), and the Arian bishops and clergy installed,
including the bitterly vindictive Secundus in Libya (p. 257). The
formal transfer of churches at Alexandria took place on Saturday, June
15 (<i>infr.,</i> p. 290, note 9): the anniversary of Eutychius (p.
292) was kept at Alexandria on July 11, (<i>Martyrol. Vetust.</i> Ed.
1668). After a further delay of ‘eight months and eleven
days’ George, the new bishop, made his appearance (Feb. 24, 357<note place="end" n="72" id="v.ii.ix-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.ix-p6"> This
date, coming from the common source of the <i>Historia Acephala</i> and
<i>Festal Index</i> (i.e. from the accredited Alexandrian chronology of
the period), must be accepted unless there is cogent proof of its
incorrectness. No such proof is offered: we have <i>no positive
statement to the contrary,</i> but only (1) the fact that the intrusion
of George is related, <i>Apol. Fug.</i> 6, immediately after an attack
on the great church, possibly the <i>coup de main</i> of Syrianus, but
more probably that of p. 290, note 9, without any hint of a long
interval. This is true, and <i>if there were no evidence the other
way</i> might justify a <i>guess</i> that George came in Lent, 356; but
no one would claim that the passage is conclusive by itself; (2) the
‘improbability’ of George delaying his arrival so long.
Improbability is a relative term; we know too little of George’s
consecration or movements to justify its use in the present connection.
All the evidence goes to shew that the court party were far from
sanguine as to the nature of his reception, and that their misgivings
were well-founded. The above considerations look very small when we
compare them with the mass of positive evidence the other way. (1.) The
civil Governor had changed: Maximus held the post on Feb. 8, 356
(<i>Hist. Ar.</i> 81, &amp;c.), Cataphronius when the churches were
transferred to the party of George, see below, 6. (2.) The military
Commander had changed: Syrianus was replaced by Sebastian, who appears
just after the transfer of churches, <i>Hist. Ar.</i> 55–60 (Dr.
Bright in D.C.B. i. 194, <i>note,</i> seems to admit that Sebastian
belongs to a later date than the Lent of 356). (3.) The Wednesday (and
Thursday) of <i>Hist. Ar.</i> 55 were <i>not</i> ‘in Lent.’
They suit the data of <i>Hist. Aceph.</i> perfectly well. (4.) Had
George arrived before Easter 356, Athan. would have heard of it
‘in the Desert,’ <i>Apol. Const.</i> 27; but he has only
heard of his <i>nomination</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.ix-p6.1">ὠνομάσθη</span> 28, probably from the letters given in §§30, 31). (5.)
The Letter to the Egyptian bishops was written from Libya or Cyrenaica,
when the coercion of the episcopate had begun: it postulates some time
since his expulsion, but George was then (§7) only in
contemplation. (6.) There is no evidence that the <i>coup de main</i>
of Syrianus was other than unpopular in the city. This was reported to
Const., who <i>after</i> the (Easter) outrages on the Virgins (<i>Ap.
Const.</i> 27; <i>Hist. Ar.</i> 48), and <i>after</i> the expulsion of
the sixteen bishops (<i>Hist. Ar.</i> 54, this was probably about
Easter, <i>Ap. Const.</i> 27) sent Heraclius (with the
‘discreditable’ letter), <i>in whose company</i> (<i>Hist.
Ar.</i> 55) <i>the new Prefect Cataphronius first appears. This</i> let
loose the refuse of the heathen population as described, ib.
55–60. (7.) Here the precise statement of the <i>Hist. Aceph.</i>
fits in exactly. The Presbyters and people of Ath. remained in
possession of the Churches until the arrival of the new Prefect,
<i>with Count Heraclius,</i> on June 10. (8.) Heraclius is expressly
called the <i>precursor</i> of George (p. 288) and is evidently sent to
disarm the reported hostility of the (even heathen) public to the
appointment. It may be added that if we are to take
‘probabilities’ into account, it is easier to imagine a
reason for a court nominee like George having been slow to take up a
dangerous post, than for the Alexandrian chronologists of the day
having invented a year’s interval when none had existed.
Montfaucon had already noticed that ‘a good deal must have
happened’ between the irruption of Syrianus and the entry of
George. The data of Athanasius are for the first time clearly explained
by the light thrown on them by the chroniclers. I should also have
urged the fact that the commemoration of George’s Pentecost
Martyrs on May 21 in the Roman Martyrology <i>suits</i> 357 <i>and
not</i> 356, had I succeeded in tracing the history of the entry, which
has, however, so far eluded my efforts.</p></note>, third Friday in Lent). His previous career<note place="end" n="73" id="v.ii.ix-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.ix-p7"> We are
quite in the dark as to when, and by whom, George was consecrated
bishop. The statement of Sozomen iv. 8, that he was ordained by a
council of thirty bishops at Antioch, including Theodore of Heraclea,
who had died before the exile of Liberius in 355 (Thdt. <i>H. E.</i>
ii. 16, p. 93. 13), is involved in too hopeless a tangle of
anachronisms to be of any value for our enquiry. But that George was
ordained in Antioch is in itself likely enough, and if so, his
ordination would probably follow close upon the expulsion of
Athanasius. But the repeated assurances of Ath. that George came
<i>from court</i> would imply that after his ordination George went to
Italy. That at once puts his arrival in Alxa. in Lent 356 out of the
question.</p></note> and character<note place="end" n="74" id="v.ii.ix-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.ix-p8"> The
statements of Ath. as to George are made at secondhand, and must be
taken <i>cum grano.</i> He is ‘notoriously wealthy,’ yet
‘hired’ by the Arians. (Cf. p. 249; but apparently he
combined wealth and avarice.) That he was ‘a heathen’ is
certainly untrue. His ‘ignorance’ is equally so: we know
that he was a well-read man and possessed a remarkably good library
(D.C.B. ii. 638). That he had ‘the temper of a hangman’ (p.
227) is in keeping with all that we know of him, and as to his general
character, the statements of Athanasius and other churchmen are not
stronger than Amm. Marcell. XXII. xi. 4 (cf. Gibbon, iii. 171
<i>sqq.,</i> ed. Smith, but correct his <i>jeu d’esprit</i> on
‘S. George and the Dragon’ by Bright, in D.C.B. <i>ubi
supra;</i> yet see Stanley, <i>Eastern Church,</i> Lect. vii.
III..).</p></note> were strange
qualifications for the second bishopric in Christendom. He had been a
pork-contractor at Constantinople, and according to his many enemies a
fraudulent one; he had amassed considerable wealth, and was a zealous
Arian. His violent temper perhaps recommended him as a man likely to
crush the opposition that was expected. The history of his episcopate
may be briefly disposed of here. He entered upon his See in Lent, 357,
with an armed force. At Easter he renewed the violent persecution of
bishops, clergy, virgins, and lay people. In the week <pb n="liii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_liii.html" id="v.ii.ix-Page_liii" />after Pentecost he let loose the cruel
commandant Sebastian against a number of persons who were worshipping
at the cemetery instead of communicating with himself; many were
killed, and many more banished. The expulsion of bishops (‘over
thirty,’ p. 257, cf. other reff. above) was continued (the
various data of Ath. are not easy to reconcile, the first 16 of p. 257
may be the ‘sixteen’ of p. 248, before Easter, 356: we miss
the name of Serapion in all the lists!) Theodore, Bishop of Oxyrynchus,
the largest town of middle Egypt, upon submitting to George, was
compelled by him to submit to reordination. The people refused to have
anything more to do with him, and did without a bishop for a long time,
until they obtained a pastor in one Heraclides, who is said to have
become a ‘Luciferian.’ (Cf. <i>Lib. Prec.,</i> and Le Quien
ii. p. 578.) George carried on his tyranny eighteen months, till Aug.
29, 358. His fierce insults against Pagan worship were accompanied by
the meanest and most oppressive rapacity. At last the populace,
exasperated by his ‘adder’s bites’ (Ammian.),
attacked him, and he was rescued with difficulty. On Oct. 2 he left the
town, and the party of Athanasius expelled his followers from the
churches on Oct. 11, but on Dec. 24, Sebastian came in from the country
and restored the churches to the people of George. On June 23, 359,
‘the notary Paul’ (‘in complicandis calumniarum
nexibus artifex dirus, unde ei <i>Catenæ</i> inditum est
cognomentum,’ Ammian. Marc. XIV. v., XV. iii.), the Jeffreys of
the day, held a commission of blood, and ‘vindictively punished
many<note place="end" n="75" id="v.ii.ix-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.ix-p9"> p. 497.
George was at Sirmium in the Spring of 359 (Soz. (v. 16). Paul
<i>Catena</i> came to Alxa. from a similar commission at Scythopolis.
He was apparently aided in both places by Modestus the Comes Orientis.
From Liban. <i>Ep.</i> 205, we gather, to the credit of George, that he
was the intermediary of requests for mitigation on some of the
sentences. He was at this time at Antioch, from whence also ‘Ex
Comitatu Principis,’ Amm. XXII. xi., he returned to Alxa. in 361,
evidently before he had heard of the Emperor’s death. (Sievers,
pp. 138 <i>sq.</i>)</p></note>.’ George was at this time busy with the
councils of Seleucia and Constantinople (he was not actually present at
the latter, Thdt. <i>H. E.</i> ii. 28), and was in no hurry to return.
At last, just after the death of Constantius, he ventured back, Nov.
26, 361, but on the proclamation of Julian on Nov. 30 was seized by the
populace and thrown into chains; on Dec. 24, ‘impatient of the
tedious forms of judicial proceedings,’ the people dragged him
from prison and lynched him with the utmost ignominy.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.ix-p10">Athanasius meanwhile eluded all search. During
part of the year 357–358 he was in concealment in Alexandria
itself, and he was supposed to be there two years later (<i>Fest.
Ind.</i> xxx., xxxii.; the latter gives some colour to the tale of
Palladius—cf. Soz. v. 6—of his having during part of this
period remained concealed in the house of a Virgin of the church), but
the greater part of his time was undoubtedly spent in the numberless
cells of Upper and Lower Egypt, where he was secure of close
concealment, and of loyal and efficient messengers to warn him of
danger, keep him informed of events, and carry his letters and writings
far and wide. The tale of Rufinus (i. 18) that he lay hid all the six
years in a dry cistern is probably a confused version of this general
fact. The tombs of kings and private persons were at this time the
common abode of monks (cf. p. 564, note 1; also Socr. iv. 13, a similar
mistake). Probably we must place the composition of the <i>Life of
Antony,</i> the great classic of Monasticism, at some date during this
exile, although the question is surrounded with difficulties (see pp.
188 <i>sqq.</i>). The importance of the period, however, lies in the
march of events outside Egypt. (For a brilliant sketch of the desert
life of Athanasius see D.C.B. i. 194 <i>sq.</i>; also Bright, <i>Hist.
Treatises,</i> p. lxxiv. <i>sq.</i>)</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.ix-p11">(2.) With the accession of Constantius to sole
power, the anti-Nicene reaction at last had a free hand throughout the
Empire. Of what elements did it now consist? The original reaction was
conservative in its numerical strength, Arian in its motive power. The
stream was derived from the two fountain heads of Paul of Samosata, the
ancestor of Arius, and of Origen the founder of the theology of the
Eastern Church generally and especially of that of Eusebius of
Cæsarea. Flowing from such heterogeneous sources, the two currents
never thoroughly mingled. Common action, dictated on the one hand by
dread of Sabellianism, manipulated on the other hand by wire-pullers in
the interest of Arianism, united the East till after the death of
Constantine in the campaign against the leaders of Nicæa. Then for
the last ten years of the life of Constans, Arianism, or rather the
Reaction, had its ‘stationary period’ (Newman). The chaos
of creeds at the Council of Antioch (<i>supr.</i> p. xliv.) shewed the
presence of discordant aims; but opposition to Western interference,
and the urgent panic of Photinus and his master, kept them together:
the lead was still taken by the Arianisers, as is shewn by the
continued prominence of the fourth Antiochene Creed at Philippopolis
(343), Antioch (344), and Sirmium (351). But the second or Lucianic
Creed was on record as the protest of the conservative majority, and
was not forgotten. Yet until after 351, when Photinus was finally got
rid of and Constantius master of the world, the reaction was still
embodied in a fairly compact and united party. But now the latent
heterogeneity of the reaction began to make itself felt. Differing in
source and motive, the two main currents made in different directions.
The influence of Aristotle and Paul and Lucian set steadily toward a
harder and more consistent Arianism, that of Plato and the Origenists
toward an understanding with the Nicenes.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.ix-p12">(<i>a.</i>) The original Arians, now gradually
dying out, were all tainted with compromise and political subserviency.
Arius, Asterius, Eusebius of Nicomedia, and the rest (Secundus and
Theonas are the solitary exception), were all at one time or another,
and in different degrees, willing to make concessions and veil their
more objectionable tenets under some evasive confession. But in many
cases temporary humiliation produced its natural result in subsequent
uncompromising defiance. This is exemplified in the history of <span class="c10" id="v.ii.ix-p12.1">Valens</span> and <pb n="liv" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_liv.html" id="v.ii.ix-Page_liv" />Ursacius after 351. Valens, especially, figures
as the head of a new party of ‘<span class="c10" id="v.ii.ix-p12.2">Anomœans</span>’ or ultra-Arians. The rise of this
party is associated with the name of <span class="c10" id="v.ii.ix-p12.3">Aetius</span>,
its after-history with that of his pupil Eunomius, bishop of Cyzicus
from 361. It was marked by a genuine scorn for the compromises of
earlier Arianism, from which it differed in nothing except its more
resolute sincerity. The career of Aetius (D.C.B. i. 50, <i>sqq.</i>)
was that of a struggling, self-made, self-confident man. A pupil of the
Lucianists (<i>supr.,</i> p. xxviii.), he shrunk from none of the
irreverent conclusions of Arianism. His loud voice and clear-cut logic
lost none of their effect by fear of offending the religious
sensibilities of others. In 350 Leontius ordained him deacon, with a
licence to preach, at Antioch; but Flavian and Diodorus (see above,
§7) raised such a storm that the cautious bishop felt obliged to
suspend him. On the appointment of George he was invited to Alexandria,
whither Eunomius was attracted by his fame as a teacher. His influence
gradually spread, and he found many kindred spirits among the bishops.
The survivors of the original Arians were with him at heart, as also
were men like Eudoxius, bishop of Germanicia (of Antioch, 358, of CP.
360), who fell as far behind Aetius in sincerity as he surpassed him in
profanity; the Anomœans (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.ix-p12.4">ἀνόμοιος</span>) were
numerically strong, and morally even more so; they were the wedge which
eventually broke up the reactionary mass, rousing the sincere horror of
the Conservatives, commanding the sometimes dissembled but always real
sympathy of the true Arians, and seriously embarrassing the political
Arians, whose one aim was to keep their party together by disguising
differences of principle under some convenient phrase.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.ix-p13">(<i>b.</i>) This latter party were headed by
Acacius in the East and in the West by <span class="c10" id="v.ii.ix-p13.1">Valens</span>,
who while in reality, as stated above, making play for the Anomœan
cause, was diplomatist enough to use the influential ‘party of no
principle’ as his instrument for the purpose. Valens during the
whole period of the sole reign of Constantius (and in fact until his
own death about 375) was the heart and soul of the new and last phase
of Arianism, namely of <i>the formal attempt to impose an Arian creed
upon the Church</i> in lieu of that of Nicæa. But this could only
be done by skilful use of less extreme men, and in the trickery and
statecraft necessary for such a purpose Valens was <i>facile
princeps.</i> His main supporter in the East was <span class="c10" id="v.ii.ix-p13.2">Acacius</span>, who had succeeded to the bishoprick, the library,
and the doctrinal position of his preceptor Eusebius of Cæsarea.
The latter, as we saw (p. xxvii. note 5), represented ‘the
extreme left’ of the conservative reaction, meeting the right
wing, or rather the extreme concessions, of pure Arianism as
represented by its official advocate Asterius, whom in fact Eusebius
had defended against the onslaught of Marcellus. In so far then as the
stream of pure Arianism could be mingled with the waters of
Conservatism, Acacius was the channel in which they joined. Eusebius
had not been an Arian, neither was Acacius; Eusebius had theological
convictions, but lacked clearness of perception, Acacius was a
clear-headed man but without convictions; Eusebius was substantially
conservative in his theology, but tainted with political Arianism;
Acacius was a political Arian first, and anything you please
afterwards. On the whole, his sympathies seem to have been
conservative, but he manifests a rooted dislike of principle of any
kind. He appoints orthodox bishops (Philost. v. 1), but quarrels with
them as soon as he encounters their true mettle, Cyril in 358, Meletius
in 361; he befriends Arians, but betrays the too honest Aetius in 360.
His ecclesiastical career begins with the council of four creeds in
341; in controversy with Marcellus he developed the concessions of
Asterius till he almost reached the Nicene standard; he hailed
effusively the Anomœan Creed of Valens in 358 (Soz. iv. 12), and
in 359–60 forced that of Nike in its amended form upon the
Eastern Church far and wide. He is next heard of, signing the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.ix-p13.3">῾Ομοούσιον</span>, in 363,
and lastly (Socr. iv. 2) under Valens is named again along with
Eudoxius. The real opinions of a man with such a record are naturally
not easy to determine, but we may be sure that he was in thorough
sympathy with the policy of Constantius, namely the union of all
parties in the Church on the basis of subserviency to the State.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.ix-p14">The difficulty was to find a formula. The test of
Nicæa could not be superseded without putting something in its
place, which should <i>in</i>clude Arianism as effectually as the other
had excluded it. Such a test was eventually (after 357) found in the
word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.ix-p14.1">ὅμοιος</span><note place="end" n="76" id="v.ii.ix-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.ix-p15"> We cannot
fix the date when this word was first adopted as a shibboleth. It
occurs, but not conspicuously, in the ‘Macrostich’ of 344,
but not in any other creed till the ‘dated’ symbol of 359.
But if (as Krüger, <i>Lucif,</i> p. 42, <i>note,</i> assumes)
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.ix-p15.1">ὁμοιούσιον</span>
was adopted as a protest against the bald <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.ix-p15.2">ὅμοιον</span>, the latter
must have been current <i>long before</i> 357, when the former was
proscribed. I incline to regard the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.ix-p15.3">ὅμοιον</span> (<i>as a
test word</i>) as a <i>later</i> rival to the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.ix-p15.4">ὁμοιούσιον</span></p></note>. It was
a word with a good Catholic history. We find it used freely by
Athanasius in his earlier anti-Arian writings, and it was thoroughly
current in conservative theology, as for example in Cyril’s
Catecheses (he has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.ix-p15.5">ὅμοιον κατὰ
τας γραφάς</span> and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.ix-p15.6">ὅμοιον κατὰ
πάντα</span>). It would therefore permit even
the full Nicene belief. On the other hand many of the more earnest
conservative theologians had begun to reflect on what was involved in
the ‘likeness’ of the Son to the Father, and had formulated
the conviction that this likeness was <i>essential,</i> not, as the
Arians held, acquired. This was in fact a fair inference from the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.ix-p15.7">οὐσίας
ἀπαράλλακτον
εἰκόνα</span> of the Dedication Creed.
This question made an agreement between men like Valens and Basil
difficult, but it could be evaded by keeping to the simple <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.ix-p15.8">ὅμοιον</span>, and deprecating
non-scriptural precision. Lastly, there were the Anomœans to be
considered. Now the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.ix-p15.9">ὅμοιον</span> had the specious appearance
of flatly contradicting this repellent avowal of the extremists; but to
Valens and his friends it had the substantial recommendation of
admitting it in reality. ‘Likeness’ is a relative term. If
two things are only ‘like’ they are <i>ipso facto</i> to
some extent unlike; the two words are not contradictories but
correlatives, and if the likeness is not essential, the unlikeness is.
So far then as the ‘Homœan’ party rested on any
doctrinal principle at all, that principle was the principle of Arius;
and that is how Valens forwarded the Anomœan cause by putting
himself at the head of the Homœans. His plan of campaign had
steadily matured. The deposition of Photinus in 351 had sounded the
note of war, Arles and Milan (353–5) and the expulsion of
Athanasius (356) had cleared the field of opponents, George was now in
possession at Alexandria, and in the summer of 357 the triumph of
Arianism was proclaimed. A small council of bishops met at Sirmium and
published a Latin Creed, insisting strongly (1) on the unique Godhead
of the Father, (2) on the subjection of the Son ‘along with all
things subjected to Him by the Father,’ and (3) strictly
proscribing the terms <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.ix-p15.10">ὁμοούσιον, ὁμοιούσιον</span>,
and all discussion of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.ix-p15.11">οὐσία</span>, as unscriptural and
inscrutable.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.ix-p16">This manifesto was none the less Anomœan for
not explicitly avowing the obnoxious phrase. It <i>forbids</i> the
definition of the ‘likeness’ as essential, and does not
even condescend to use the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.ix-p16.1">ὅμοιον</span> at all. The Nicene
definition is for the first time overtly and bluntly denounced, and the
‘conservatives’ are commanded to hold their peace. The
‘Sirmium blasphemy’ was indeed a trumpet-blast of defiance.
The echo came back from the Homœans assembled at Antioch, whence
Eudoxius the new bishop, Acacius, and their friends addressed the <pb n="lv" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_lv.html" id="v.ii.ix-Page_lv" />Pannonians with a letter of thanks. But
the blast heralded the collapse of the Arian cause; the Reaction
‘fell to pieces the moment Arianism ventured to have a policy of
its own’ (Gwatkin, p. 158, the whole account should be
consulted). Not only did orthodox Gaul, under Phœbadius of Agen,
the most stalwart of the lesser men whom Milan had spared, meet in
synod and condemn the blasphemy, but the conservative East was up in
arms against Arianism, for the first time with thorough spontaneity.
Times were changed indeed; the East was at war with the West, but on
the side of orthodoxy against Arianism.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.ix-p17">(c) We must now take account of the party headed
by <span class="c10" id="v.ii.ix-p17.1">Basil</span> of <span class="c10" id="v.ii.ix-p17.2">Ancyra</span>
and usually (since Epiphanius), but with some injustice, designated as
<span class="c10" id="v.ii.ix-p17.3">Semi-Arians</span>. Their theological ancestry and
antecedents have been already sketched (pp. xxvii., xxxv.); they are
the representatives of that conservatism, moulded by the neo-Asiatic,
or modified Origenist tradition, which warmly condemned Arianism at
Nicæa, but acquiesced with only half a heart in the test by which
the Council resolved to exclude it. They furnished the numerical
strength, the material basis so to call it, of the anti-Nicene
reaction; but the reaction on their part had not been Arian in
principle, but in part anti-Sabellian, in part the empirical
conservatism of men whose own principles are vague and ill-assorted,
and who fail to follow the keener sight which distinguishes the higher
conservatism from the lower. They lent themselves to the purposes of
the Eusebians (a name which ought to be dropped after 342) on purely
negative grounds and in view of questions of personal rights and
accusations. A positive doctrinal formula they did not possess. But in
the course of years reflexion did its work. A younger generation grew
up who had not been taught to respect Nicæa, nor yet had imbibed
Arian principles. Cyril at Jerusalem, Meletius at Antioch, are
specimens of a large class. The Dedication Creed at Antioch represents
an early stage in the growth of this body of conviction, conviction not
absolutely uniform everywhere, as the result shews, but still with a
distinct tendency to settle down to a formal position with regard to
the great question of the age. There was nothing in the Nicene
<i>doctrine</i> that men like this did not hold: but the <i>word</i>
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.ix-p17.4">ὁμοούσιον</span>
opened the door to the dreaded Sabellian error: was not the history of
Marcellus and Photinus a significant comment upon it? But if <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.ix-p17.5">οὐσία</span> meant not
individuality, but <i>specific</i> identity (<i>supr.,</i> p. xxxi.
<i>sq.</i>) even this term might be innocently admitted. But to make
that meaning plain, what was more effective than the insertion of an
<i>iota?</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.ix-p17.6">῾Ομοιούσιος</span>,
then, was the satisfactory test which would banish Arius and Marcellus
alike. Who first used the word for the purpose, we do not know, but its
first occurrence is its prohibition in the ‘blasphemy’ of
Valens in 357. The leader of the ‘semi-Arians’ in 357 was
Basil of Ancyra, a man of deep learning and high character. George of
Laodicea, an original Arian, was in active but short-lived<note place="end" n="77" id="v.ii.ix-p17.7"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.ix-p18"> Apparently it began with the quarrel over the election to the
bishopric of Antioch, which Eudoxius managed to seize after the death
of Leontius. George was aggrieved at his rights as an elector being
ignored, and may have had hopes of the see for himself. See Soz. iv.
13; but Philost. iv. 5 with much less likelihood puts this down to
Basil.</p></note> alliance with the party, other prominent
members of it were Eustathius, Bishop of Sebaste (Sivas), Eleusius of
Cyzicus, Macedonius of Constantinople, Eusebius of Emesa, Cyril of
Jerusalem, and Mark of Arethusa, a high-minded but violent man, who
represents the ‘left’ wing of the party as Cyril and Basil
represent the ‘right.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.ix-p19">Now the ‘trumpet-blast’ of Valens
gave birth to the ‘Semi-Arians’ as a formal party. An
attempt was made to reunite the reaction on a Homœan basis in 359,
but the events of that year made the breach more open than ever. The
tendency towards the Nicene position which received its impulse in 357
continued unchecked until the Nicene cause triumphed in Asia in the
hands of the ‘conservatives’ of the next generation.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.ix-p20">Immediately after the Acacian Synod at Antioch
early in 358, George of Laodicea, who had reasons of his own for
indignation against Eudoxius, wrote off in hot haste to warn Basil of
the fearful encouragement that was being given to the doctrines of
Aetius in that city. Basil, who was in communication (through Hilary)
with Phœbadius and his colleagues, had invited twelve neighbouring
bishops to the dedication of a church in Ancyra at this time, and took
the opportunity of drawing up a synodical letter insisting on the
Essential Likeness of the Son to the Father (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.ix-p20.1">ὅμοιον
κατ᾽
οὐσίαν</span>), and eighteen anathemas
directed against Marcellus and the Anomœans. (The censure of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.ix-p20.2">ὁμοούσιον
ἢ
ταὐτοούσιον</span>
is against the Marcellian sense of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.ix-p20.3">ὁμοούσιον</span>).
Basil, Eustathius, and Eleusius then proceeded to the Court at Sirmium
and were successful in gaining the ear of the Emperor, who at this time
had a high regard for Basil, and apparently obtained the ratification
by a council, at which Valens, &amp;c., were present, of a composite
formula of their own (Newman’s ‘semi-Arian digest of three
Confessions’) which was also signed by Liberius, who was
thereupon sent back to Rome. (Soz. iv. 15 is our only authority here,
and his account of the formula is not very clear: he seems to mean that
two, not three, confessions were combined. (Cf. p. 449, note 4.) On the
whole, it is most probable that the ‘fourth’ Antiochene
formula in its Sirmian recension of 351 is intended, perhaps with the
addition of twelve of the Ancyrene anathemas. (The question of the
signatures of Liberius need not detain us.) The party of Valens were
involved in sudden and unlooked-for discomfiture. Basil even succeeded
in obtaining a decree of banishment against Eudoxius, Aetius, and
‘seventy’ others (Philost. iv. 8). But an Arian deputation
from Syria procured their recall, and all parties stood at bay in
mutual bitterness.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.ix-p21">Now was the opportunity of Valens. He saw the
capabilities of the Homœan compromise, as yet embodied in no
creed, and resolved to try it: and his experiment was not unsuccessful.
All parties alike seem to have agreed <pb n="lvi" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_lvi.html" id="v.ii.ix-Page_lvi" />upon the necessity for a council of the whole
Church (on the origin of the proposal, and for other details, see p.
448). But Valens was determined what the result of the council must be.
Accordingly he prevailed on the Emperor to divide it, the Western Synod
to meet at Ariminum, the Eastern at ‘Rocky Seleucia,’ a
mountain fortress in Cilicia where there happened to be plenty of
troops. The management of the latter was entrusted to Acacius; at
Rimini Valens would be present in person. In event of the two synods
differing, a delegation of ten bishops from each was to meet at Court
and settle the matter. The Creed to be adopted had also to be arranged
beforehand, and for this purpose, to his great discredit, Basil of
Ancyra entered into a conference (along with Mark of Arethusa and
certain colleagues) with Valens, George of Alexandria, and others of
like mind. The result was the ‘Dated Creed’ (May 22, 359)
drawn by Mark, prohibiting the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.ix-p21.1">οὐσία</span> (in a gentler tone than
that of the creed of Valens in 357), but containing the definition
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.ix-p21.2">ὅμοιον κατὰ
πάντα</span> (‘as also the Scriptures
teach,’ see above, on Cyril, p. xlix.), words which Valens and
Ursacius sought to suppress. But Constantius insisted on their
retention, and Basil emphasised his subscription by a strongly-worded
addition. Moreover in conjunction with George of Laodicea he drew up a
memorandum (Epiph. 72, 12–22) vindicating the term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.ix-p21.3">οὐσία</span> as implied in Scripture,
insisting on the absolute essential likeness of the Son to the Father,
except in respect of the Incarnation, and repudiating the idea that
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.ix-p21.4">ἀγεννησία</span> is the
essential notion of Godhead. Such a protest was highly significant as
an approach to the Nicene position, but Basil must have felt its
inefficiency for the purpose in hand. Had the creed been anything but a
surrender of principle on his part, no explanatory memoranda would have
been needed.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.ix-p22">After the <i>fiasco</i> of the Dated Creed, the
issue of the Councils was not doubtful. The details may be reserved for
another place (pp. 448, 453 <i>sqq.</i>), but the general result is
noteworthy. At both Councils the court party were in a minority, and in
both alike they eventually had their way. (See Bright, <i>Hist. Tr.</i>
lxxxiv.–xc., and Gwatkin, 170–180.) On the whole the
Seleucian synod came out of the affair more honourably than the other,
as their eventual surrender was confined to their delegates. Both
Councils began bravely. The majorities deposed their opponents and
affirmed their own faith, the Westerns that of Nicæa, the Easterns
that of the Dedication. From both Councils deputations from each rival
section went to the Emperor, who was now at Constantinople. The
deputies from the majority at Ariminum, where the meeting had begun
fully two months before the other, were not received, but detained
first at Hadrianople, then at Niké in Thrace (chosen, says Socr.
ii. 37, to impose on the world by the name), where they were induced to
sign a recension of the Dated Creed (the Creed itself had been revoked
and recast without the date and perhaps without the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.ix-p22.1">κατὰ πάντα</span>
before the preliminary meeting at Sirmium broke up, p. 466) of a more
distinctly Homœan character. Armed with this document Valens
brought them back to the Council, and ‘by threats and
cajolery’ obtained the signatures of nearly all the bishops. Yet
the stalwart Phœbadius, Claudius of Picenum, the venerable African
Muzonius, father of the Council, and a few others, were undaunted. But
Valens, by adroit dissimulation and by guiding into a manageable shape
the successive anathematisms by which his orthodoxy was tested, managed
to deceive these simple-minded Westerns, and with applause and
exultation, ‘plausu quodam et tripudio’ (Jer.), amidst
which ‘Valens was lauded to the skies’ (!), the bishops
were released from their wearisome detention and suspense. But Valens
‘cum recessisset tunc gloriabatur’ (<scripRef passage="Prov. xx. 14" id="v.ii.ix-p22.2" parsed="|Prov|20|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.20.14">Prov. xx. 14</scripRef>). The Western bishops realised too late
what they had done, ‘Ingemuit totus orbis, et se Arianum esse
miratus est.’ Valens hurried with the creed and the anathemas of
Phœbadius to Constantinople, where he found the Seleucian deputies
in hot discussion at court. The Eastern bishops at Seleucia had held to
the ‘Lucianic’ creed, and contemptuously set aside not only
the Acacian alternative (p. 466), but the whole compromise of Basil and
Mark at the Sirmian conference of the preceding May. The
‘Conservatives’ and Acacians were at open war. But the
change of the seat of war to the court gave the latter the advantage,
and Valens and Acacius were determined to secure their position at any
cost. The first step was to compel the signature of the
‘semi-Arian’ deputies to the creed of Ariminum. This was
facilitated by the renewal on the part of Acacius and Valens of their
repudiation, already announced at Seleucia (p. 466), of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.ix-p22.3">᾽Ανόμοιον</span>, (of
course with the mental reservation that the repudiation referred only
to will). Even so, tedious discussions<note place="end" n="78" id="v.ii.ix-p22.4"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.ix-p23"> The
discussions, reported with every appearance of substantial accuracy by
Thdt. ii. 27, may have taken place at this time, or at the council of
the succeeding month (Thdt. fails to distinguish the two meetings).
Gwatkin, p. 180, appears to be right in adopting the former
alternative, viz. that the party of Basil prudently abstained from
attending a council in which they would be overpowered: cf. Soz. iv.
24, who however contradicts himself in the next chapter, <i>sub
fin.</i> But the case is not quite clear.</p></note>, and the threats
of Constantius, with whom Basil had now lost all his influence (Thdt.
ii. 27), were needed to bring about the required compliance late at
night on New Year’s Eve, 359–360 (Soz. iv. 23). In January,
at the dedication of the Great Church of Constantine, the second step
was taken. The revised creed of Niké was reissued without the
anathemas of Ariminum. Aetius was offered by his friend Eudoxius as a
sacrifice to the Emperor’s scruples (see the account of the
previous debates in Thdt. <i>ubi supra</i>), much as Arius had been
sacrificed by his fellow-Lucianists at Nicæa (§2
<i>supra:</i> nine bishops protested, but were allowed six months to
reconsider their objection; the six months lasted two years, and then a
reconciliation with Aetius took place for a time, Philost. vii. 6).
Next a clean sweep was made of the leading semi-Arians on miscellaneous
charges (Soz. iv. 24, <i>sq.</i>), and Eudoxius was installed as bishop
of the New Rome in the place of Macedonius. The sacrifice of Aetius
gave the Homœans a free hand against their opponents, and was
compensated by the appointment of numerous Anomœans to vacant
sees. In particular Eunomius replaced Eleusius at Cyzicus. In the
eastern half of the Empire Homœanism was supreme, and remained so
politically for nearly twenty years. But not in the West. Before the
Council of Constantinople met, the power of the West had passed away
from Constantius. Gaul had acknowledged Julian as Augustus, and from
Gaul came the voice of defiance for the Homœan leaders and
sympathy for their deposed opponents (Hil. <i>Frag.</i> xi.). And even
in the East, throughout their twenty years the Homœans retained
their hold upon the Church by a dead hand. ‘The moral strength of
Christendom lay elsewhere;’ on the one hand the followers of
Eunomius were breaking loose from Eudoxius and forming a definitely
Arian sect, those of Macedonius crystallising their cruder conservatism
into the illogical creed of the ‘Pneumatomachi;’ on the
other hand the second generation of the ‘semi-Arians’ were,
under the influence of Athanasius, working their way to the Greek
Catholicism of the future, the Catholicism of the neo-Nicene school, of
Basil and the two Gregories.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.ix-p24">The lack of inner cohesion in the Homœan
ranks was exemplified at the start in the election of a new bishop for
Antioch. Eudoxius had vacated the see for that of New Rome; Anianus,
the nominee of the Homœusian <pb n="lvii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_lvii.html" id="v.ii.ix-Page_lvii" />majority of Seleucia, was out of the question;
accordingly at a Council in 361 the Acacians fixed upon Meletius, who
had in the previous year accepted from the Homœans of CP. the See
of Sebaste in the room of the exiled Eustathius. The new Bishop was
requested by the Emperor to preach on the test passage <scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 22" id="v.ii.ix-p24.1" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22">Prov. viii. 22</scripRef>. This he did to a vast and eagerly
expectant congregation. To the delight of the majority (headed by
Diodorus and Flavian), although he avoided the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.ix-p24.2">ὁμοούσιον</span>, he spoke
with no uncertain sound on the essential likeness of the Son to the
Father. Formally ‘Nicene,’ indeed, the sermon was not (text
in Epiph. <i>Hær.</i> lxxiii. 29–33, see Hort, p. 96, note
1), but the dismay of the Homœan bishops equalled the joy of the
Catholic laity. Meletius was ‘deposed’ in favour of the old
Arian Euzoius (<i>infr.,</i> p. 70), and after his return under Jovian
gave in his formal adhesion to the Nicene test.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.ix-p25">(3.) The history of Athanasius during this period
is the history of his writings. Hidden from all but devotedly loyal
eyes, whether in the cells of Nitria and the Thebaid, or lost in the
populous solitude of his own city, he followed with a keen and
comprehensive glance the march of events outside. Two men in this age
had skill to lay the physician’s finger upon the pulse of
religious conviction; Hilary, the Western who had learned to understand
and sympathise with the East, Athanasius, the Oriental representative
of the theological instincts of the West. First of all came the
writings of which we have spoken, the circular to the bishops and the
Apology to Constantius; then the dignified Apology for his flight,
written not long before the expulsion of George late in 358, when he
had begun to realise the merciless enmity and profound duplicity of the
Emperor. We find him not long after this in correspondence with the
exiled confessor, Lucifer of Calaris (pp. 561 <i>sq.,</i> 481
<i>sqq.</i>), and warning the Egyptian monks against compromising
relations with Arian visitors (<i>Letter</i> 53, a document of high
interest), narrating to the trusted Serapion the facts as to the death
of Arius, and sending to the monks a concise refutation of Arian
doctrine (<i>Letters</i> 52, 54). With the latter is associated a
reissue of the Apology of 351, and, as a continuation of it, the
solitary monument of a less noble spirit which Athanasius has left us,
the one work which we would gladly believe to have come from any other
pen<note place="end" n="79" id="v.ii.ix-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.ix-p26"> He always
used amanuenses, but we have no evidence that he entrusted them with
actual composition, p. 242.</p></note>. But this supposition is untenable, and in the
ferocious pamphlet against Constantius known as the <i>Arian
History</i> we are reminded that noble as he was, our saint yet lived
in an age of fierce passions and reckless personal violence. The
<i>Arian History</i> has its noble features—no work of Athanasius
could lack them—but it reveals not the man himself but his
generation; his exasperation, and the meanness of his persecutors. (For
details on all these tracts see the Introductions and notes to them.)
None of the above books directly relate to the doctrinal developments
sketched above. But these developments called forth the three greatest
works of his exile, and indeed of his whole career. <i>Firstly,</i> the
four <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.ix-p26.1">Λόγοι</span> or
<i>Tracts against Arianism,</i> his most famous dogmatic work. Of these
an account will be given in the proper place, but it may be noticed
here that they are evidently written with a conciliatory as well as a
controversial purpose, and in view of the position between 357 and 359.
<i>Next,</i> the four dogmatic letters <i>to Serapion,</i> the second
of which reproduces the substance of his position against the Arians,
while the other three are devoted to a question overlooked in the
earlier stages of the controversy, the Coessentiality of the Holy
Spirit. This work may possibly have come after the <i>third,</i> and in
some ways the most striking, of the series, the <i>de Synodis</i>
written about the end of 359, and intended as a formal offer of peace
to the Homœusian party. Following as it did closely upon the
conciliatory work of Hilary, who was present at Seleucia on the side of
the majority, this magnanimous Eirenicon produced an immediate effect,
which we trace in the letters of the younger Basil written in the same
or following year; but the full effect and justification of the book is
found in the influence exerted by Athanasius upon the new orthodoxy
which eventually restored the ‘ten provinces’ to ‘the
knowledge of God’ (Hil. <i>de Syn.</i> 63. Further details in
Introd. to <i>de Syn., infra,</i> p. 448. It may be remarked that the
romantic idea of his secret presence at Seleucia, and even at Ariminum,
must be dismissed as a too rigid inference from an expression used by
him in that work: see note 1 there).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.ix-p27">This brings us to the close of the eventful
period of the Third Exile, and of the long series of creeds which
registers the variations of Arianism during thirty years. We may
congratulate ourselves on ‘having come at last to the end of the
labyrinth of expositions’ (Socr. ii. 41), and within sight of the
emergence of conviction out of confusion, of order out of chaos. The
work of setting in order opens our next period. Of the exile there is
nothing more to tell except its close. Hurrying from Antioch on his way
from the Persian frontier to oppose the eastward march of Julian,
Constantius caught a fever, was baptised by Euzoius, and died at
Mopsucrenæ under Mount Taurus, on Nov. 3, 361. Julian at once
avowed the heathenism he had long cherished in secret, and by an edict,
published in Alexandria on Feb. 9, recalled from exile all <pb n="lviii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_lviii.html" id="v.ii.ix-Page_lviii" />bishops banished by Constantius. ‘And
twelve days after the posting of this edict Athanasius appeared at
Alexandria and entered the Church on the twenty-seventh day of the same
month, Mechir (Feb. 21). He remained in the Church until the
twenty-sixth of Paophi (i.e., Oct. 23)…eight whole months’
(<i>Hist. Aceph.</i> vii. The murder of George has been referred to
above, p. liii.).</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Athanasius under Julian and his successors; Fourth and Fifth Exiles. Feb. 21, 362, to Feb. 1, 366." progress="9.45%" prev="v.ii.ix" next="v.ii.xi" id="v.ii.x"><p class="c6" id="v.ii.x-p1">

§9. <i>Athanasius under Julian and his
successors; Fourth and Fifth Exiles.</i> Feb. 21, 362, to Feb. 1,
366.</p>

<p class="c11" id="v.ii.x-p2">(a) <i>The Council of Alexandria in</i> 362. The
eight months of undisturbed residence enjoyed by Athanasius under
Julian were well employed. One of his first acts was to convoke a Synod
at Alexandria to deal with the questions which stood in the way of the
peace of the Church. The Synod was one ‘of saints and
confessors,’ including as it did many of the Egyptian bishops who
had suffered under George (p. 483, note 3, again we miss the name of
the trusted Serapion), Asterius of Petra and Eusebius of Vercellae,
with legates from Lucifer of Calaris, Apollinarius of Laodicea, and
Paulinus the Presbyter who ruled the Eustathian community of Antioch.
Our knowledge of the proceedings of the Synod (with an exception to be
referred to later on) is derived entirely from its ‘Tome’
or Synodal letter addressed to the latter community and to the exiles
who were its guests. Rufinus, from whom or from the Tome itself
Socrates appears to derive his knowledge, follows the Tome closely,
with perhaps a faint trace of knowledge from some other<note place="end" n="80" id="v.ii.x-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.x-p3"> He states
(1) That a rigorist party in the council were at first opposed to all
conciliatory measures; this is highly probable, see Hieron. <i>adv.
Lucif.</i> 20; (2) that former active Arians were to be admitted to lay
communion only; this is not unlikely; (3) by implication, that Eusebius
and Lucifer went first to Antioch, and agreed to take no step till
after the Council which Eus. was to attend in person, and Luc. by
deputy, at Alxa., but that Luc. broke his promise. This may contain a
grain of truth, i.e. that Lucifer promised to do nothing before he
heard from Alxa., but Eusebius can scarcely have gone to Antioch. I owe
these notices to the excellent analysis of our sources of information
in Krüger, <i>Lucif.</i> p. 46 <i>sq.;</i> but he makes an odd
slip, p. 48, in saying that Soz. ‘schweigt von der Synode zu
Alex. uberhaupt.’</p></note> source. Sozomen gives a short and inadequate
report (v. 12). But the importance of the Council is out of all
proportion either to the number of bishops who took part in it or to
the scale of its documentary records. Jerome goes so far as to say that
by its judicious conciliation it ‘snatched the whole world from
the jaws of Satan’ (<i>Adv. Lucif.</i> 20). If this is in any
measure true, if it undid both in East and West the humiliating results
of the twin Synods of 359, the honour of the achievement is due to
Athanasius alone. He saw that victory was not to be won by smiting men
who were ready for peace, that the cause of Christ was not to be
furthered by breaking the bruised reed and quenching the smoking flax.
(Best accounts of the Council, Newman, <i>Arians</i> V. i.,
Krüger, <i>Lucif.</i> 41–52, Gwatkin, p. 205, <i>sqq.</i>)
The details may be reserved for the Introduction to the Tome, p. 481.
But in the strong calm moderation of that document we feel that
Athanasius is no longer a combatant arduously contending for victory,
but a conqueror surveying the field of his triumph and resolving upon
the terms of peace. The Council is the ripe first-fruits of the <i>de
Synodis,</i> the decisive step by which he placed himself at the head
of the reuniting forces of Eastern Christendom; forces which under the
recognised headship of the ‘Father of Orthodoxy’ were able
successfully to withstand the revived political supremacy of Arianism
under Valens, and after his death to cast it out of the Church. The
Council then is justly recognised as the crown of the career of
Athanasius, for its resolutions and its Letter unmistakably proceed
from him alone, and none but he could have tempered the fiery zeal of
the confessors and taught them to distinguish friend from foe.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.x-p4">It would have been well had Lucifer been there in
person and not by deputy only. As it was he had gone to Antioch in
fiery haste, with a promise extorted by Eusebius to do nothing rashly.
Fanatical in his orthodoxy, quite unable to grasp the theological
differences between the various parties (his remonstrances with Hilary
upon the conciliatory efforts of the latter shew his total lack of
theology: see also Krüger, pp. 36, <i>sq.</i>), and concentrating
all his indignation upon persons rather than principles, Lucifer found
Antioch without a bishop; for Euzoius was an Arian, and Meletius, whose
return to the church of the Palæa was (so it seems) daily
expected, was to Lucifer little better. What to such a man could seem a
quicker way to the extinction of the schism than the immediate
ordination of a bishop whom all would respect, and whose record was one
of the most uncompromising resistance to heresy? Lucifer accordingly,
with the aid we may suppose of Kymatius and Anatolius, ordained
Paulinus, the widely-esteemed head of the irreconcileable or (to adopt
Newman’s word) protestant minority, who had never owned any
Bishop of Antioch save the deposed and banished Eustathius. The act of
Lucifer had momentous consequences (see D.C.B. on <span class="c10" id="v.ii.x-p4.1">Meletius</span> and <span class="c10" id="v.ii.x-p4.2">Flavian</span>, &amp;c.);
it perpetuated the existing tendency to schism between East and West;
and but for the forbearance of Athanasius it would perhaps have wrecked
the alliance of Conservative Asia with Nicene orthodoxy which his later
years cemented. Even as it was, the relations between Athanasius and
Basil were sorely tried by the schism of Antioch. The Tome however was
signed by Paulinus<note place="end" n="81" id="v.ii.x-p4.3"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.x-p5"> This is
placed later in 363 by Dr. Bright, D.C.B. i. 199, on the ground of a
statement of Epiphanius, <i>Hær.</i> 77. 20, which, however, is
not quite decisive on the point.</p></note>, who added a short
statement of his own faith, which, by recognising the legitimacy of the
theological language of the other catholic party at Antioch, implicitly
conceded the falseness of his own position.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.x-p6"><pb n="lix" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_lix.html" id="v.ii.x-Page_lix" />Eusebius and
Asterius of Petra carried the letter to Antioch, where they found the
mischief already done. In deep pain at the headstrong action of his
fellow-countryman, Eusebius gave practical assurance to both parties of
his full sympathy and recognition, and made his way home through Asia
and Illyria, doing his best in the cause of concord wherever he came.
Lucifer renounced communion with all the parties to what he considered
a guilty compromise, and journeyed home to Sardinia, making mischief
everywhere (terribly so at Naples, according to the grotesque tale in
the <i>Lib. Prec.;</i> see D.C.B. iv. 1221 under Zosimus (2)), and
ended his days in the twofold reputation of saint and schismatic
(Krüger, pp. 55, 116 <i>sq.</i>).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.x-p7">It may be well to add a few words upon the
supposed Coptic acts of this council, and upon their connection with
the very ancient <i>Syntagma Doctrinæ,</i> wrongly so named, and
wrongly ascribed to Athanasius. These ‘acts’ are in reality
a series of documents consisting of (1) The Nicene Creed, Canons, and
Signatures; (2) A Coptic recension of the <i>Syntagma
Doctrinæ;</i> (3) the letter of Paulinus from <i>Tom. Ant.,</i>
sub fin., a letter of Epiphanius, and a fragmentary letter of
‘Rufinus,’ i.e. Rufinianus (see <i>infr.</i> p. 566, note
1). Revillout, who published these texts from a Turin and a Roman
(Borgia) manuscript in 1881 (<i>Le Concile de Nicée d’apres
les textes Coptes</i>) jumped (<i>Archives des missions scientifiques
et littéraires,</i> 1879) at the conclusion that the whole series
emanated from the council of 362, from whose labours all our copies of
the Nicene canons and signatures are supposed by him to emanate. His
theory cannot be discussed at length in this place. It is worked out
with ingenuity, but with insufficient knowledge of general Church
history. It appears to be adopted wholesale by Eichhorn in his
otherwise critical and excellent <i>Athanasii de vita ascetica
testimonia</i> (see below, p. 189); but even those whose scepticism has
not been awaked by the hypothesis itself must I think be satisfied by
the careful study of M. Batiffol (<i>Studia Patristica,</i> fasc. ii.)
that Revillout has erected a castle in the air. Of any
‘acts’ of the Council of 362 the documents contain no trace
at all. It is therefore out of place to do more than allude here to the
great interest of the <i>Syntagma</i> in its three or four extant
recensions in connection at once with the history of Egyptian
Monasticism and with the literature of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.x-p7.1">Διδαχὴ τῶν
ιβ'
ἀποστόλων</span> (see
Harnack in <i>Theol. Litzg.</i> 1887, pp. 32, <i>sqq.,</i> Eichhorn,
<i>ib.</i> p. 569, Warfield in <i>Andover Review,</i> 1886, p. 81,
<i>sqq.,</i> and other American literature referred to by Harnack
a.a.O).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.x-p8">All over the Empire the exiles were returning,
and councils were held (p. 489), repudiating the Homœan formula of
union, and affirming that of Nicæa. In dealing with the question
of those who had formerly compromised themselves with Arianism, these
councils followed the lead of that of Alexandria, which accordingly is
justly said by Jerome (<i>adv. Lucif.</i> 20) to have snatched the
world from the jaws of Satan, by obviating countless schisms and
attaching to the Church many who might otherwise have been driven back
into Arianism.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.x-p9">Such were the more enduring results of the recall
of the exiled bishops by Julian; results very different from what he
contemplated in recalling them. Apparently before the date of the
council he had written to the Alexandrians (<i>Ep.</i> 26), explaining
that he had recalled the exiles to their countries, not to their sees,
and directing that Athanasius, who ought after so many sentences
against him to have asked special permission to return, should leave
the City at once on pain of severer punishment. An appeal seems to have
been made against this order by the people of Alexandria, but without
effect. Pending the appeal Athanasius apparently felt safe in remaining
in the town, and carrying out the measures described above. In October
(it would seem) Julian wrote an indignant letter to the Prefect
Ecdikius Olympus (Sievers, p. 124), threatening a heavy fine if
Athanasius, ‘the enemy of the gods,’ did not leave not only
Alexandria, but Egypt, at once. He adds an angry comment on his having
dared to baptize ‘in my reign’ Greek ladies of rank
(<i>Ep.</i> 6). Another letter (<i>Ep.</i> 51) to the people of
Alexandria, along with arguments in favour of Serapis and the gods, and
against Christ, reiterates the order for Athanasius to leave Egypt by
Dec. 1. Julian’s somewhat petulant reference to the bishop as a
‘contemptible little fellow’ ill conceals his evident
feeling that Athanasius, who had ‘coped with Constantius like a
king battling with a king’ (Greg. Naz.), was in Egypt a power
greater than himself. But no man has ever wielded such political power
as Athanasius with so little disposition to use it. He bowed his head
to the storm and prepared to leave Alexandria once more (Oct. 23). His
friends stood round lamenting their loss. ‘Be of good
heart,’ he replied, ‘it is only a cloud, and will soon pass
away’ (Soz. v. 14). He took a Nile boat, and set off toward Upper
Egypt, but finding that he was tracked by the government officers he
directed the boat’s course to be reversed. Presently they met
that of the pursuers, who suspecting nothing asked for news of
Athanasius. ‘He is not far off’ was the answer, given
according to one account by Athanasius himself (Thdt. iii. 9, Socr.
iii. 14). He returned to Chæreu, the first station on the road
eastward from Alexandria (as is inferred from the Thereu or Thereon of
<i>Hist. Aceph.</i> vii., viii.; but the identification is merely
conjectural; for Chæreu cf. <i>Itin.</i> and <i>Vit. Ant.</i> 86),
and after danger of pursuit was over, ‘ascended to the upper
parts of Egypt as far as Upper Hermupolis in the Thebaid and as far as
Antinoupolis; and while he abode in these places it was learned that
Julian the Emperor was dead, and that Jovian, a Christian, was
Emperor’ (<i>Hist. Aceph.</i>). Of his stay in the Thebaid (cf.
<i>Fest. Ind.</i> xxxv.) some picturesque details are preserved in the
life of Pachomius and the letter of Ammon (on which see below, p. 487).
As he approached Hermupolis, the bishops, clergy, and monks
(‘about 100 in number’) of the Thebaid lined both banks of
the river to welcome him. ‘Who are these,’ he exclaimed,
‘that fly as a cloud and as doves with their <pb n="lx" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_lx.html" id="v.ii.x-Page_lx" />young ones’ (<scripRef passage="Isa. lx. 8" id="v.ii.x-p9.1" parsed="|Isa|60|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.60.8">Isa. lx. 8</scripRef>, LXX). Then he
saluted the Abbat Theodore, and asked after the brethren. ‘By thy
holy prayers, Father, we are well.’ He was mounted on an ass and
escorted to the monastery with burning torches (they ‘almost set
fire to him’), the abbat walking before him on foot. He inspected
the monasteries, and expressed his high approval of all he heard and
saw, and when Theodore, upon departing for his Easter (363)
visitation<note place="end" n="82" id="v.ii.x-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.x-p10"> Krüger, in <i>Theol. Litzg.</i> 1890, p. 620 <i>sqq.,</i>
fixes the death of Theodore for Easter 363, on the ground, as I venture
to think, of a date (345) for the death of Pachomius too early by one
year. The question is too intricate to discuss here, but with all
deference to so competent a critic, I am confident that Theodore lived
till at any rate the following Easter. See <i>infr.</i> p. 569, note
3.</p></note> of the brethren, asked ‘the
Pope’ to remember him in his prayers, the answer was
characteristic: ‘If we forget thee, O Jerusalem’ (<i>Vit.
Pachom.</i> 92, see p. 569). About midsummer he was near Antinoupolis,
and trusted messengers warned him that the pursuers were again upon his
track. Theodore brought his covered boat to escort him up to Tabenne,
and in company with an ‘abbat’ called Pammon they made
their way slowly against wind and stream. Athanasius became much
alarmed and prayed earnestly to himself, while Theodore’s monks
towed the boat from the shore. Athanasius, in reply to an encouraging
remark of Pammon, spoke of the peace of mind he felt when under
persecution, and of the consolation of suffering and even death for
Christ’s sake. Pammon looked at Theodore, and they smiled, barely
restraining a laugh. ‘You think me a coward,’ said
Athanasius. ‘Tell him,’ said Theodore to Pammon. ‘No,
<i>you</i> must tell him.’ Theodore then announced to the
astonished archbishop that at that very hour Julian had been killed in
Persia, and that he should lose no time in making his way to the new
Christian Emperor, who would restore him to the Church. The story
(below, p. 487) implies rather than expressly states that the day and
hour tallied exactly with the death of Julian, June 26, 363. This story
is, on the whole, the best attested of the many legends of the kind
which surround the mysterious end of the unfortunate prince. (Cf. Thdt.
<i>H. E</i>. iii. 23, Soz. vi. 2. For the religious policy of Julian
and his relation to Church history, see Rendall’s <i>Julian</i>
and the full and excellent article by Wordsworth in <i>D.C.B.</i> iii.
484–525.)</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.x-p11">Athanasius entered Alexandria secretly and made
his way by way of Hierapolis (Sept. 6, <i>Fest. Ind.</i>) to Jovian at
Edessa, and returned with him (apparently) to Antioch. On Feb. 14 (or
20, <i>Fest. Index</i>) he returned to Alexandria with imperial letters
and took possession of the churches, his fourth exile having lasted
‘fifteen months and twenty-two days’ (<i>Hist. Aceph.</i>).
The visit to Antioch was important.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.x-p12">Firstly, it is clear from the combined and
circumstantial testimony of the <i>Festal Index,</i> the <i>Hist.
Aceph.,</i> and the narrative of Ammon, that Athanasius hurried to meet
Jovian on his march from Persia to Antioch, and visited Alexandria only
in passing and in private. He appears to have taken the precaution (see
below) of taking certain bishops and others, representing the majority
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.x-p12.1">πλῆθος</span>) of the
Egyptian Church, along with him. Accordingly the tale of Theodoret (iv.
2), that he assembled a council (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.x-p12.2">τοὺς
λογιμωτέρους
τῶν
ἐπισκόπων
ἐγείρας</span>), and wrote a
synodal letter to Jovian, in reply to a request from the latter to
furnish him with an accurate statement of doctrine (followed by Montf.,
Hefele, &amp;c.) must be set aside as a hasty conjecture from the
heading of the <i>Letter to Jovian</i> (see below, ch. v. §3 (h),
and cf. Vales. on Thdt. iv. 3, who suspected the truth).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.x-p13">Athanasius, secondly, had good reason for
hurrying. The Arians had also sent a large deputation to petition
against the restoration of Athanasius, and to ask for a bishop. Lucius,
their candidate for the post, accompanied the deputation. But the
energy of Athanasius was a match for their schemes. He obtained a short
but emphatic letter from Jovian, bidding him return to his see, and
placed in the Emperor’s hands a letter (below, <i>Letter</i> 56,
p. 567), insisting on the integrity of the Nicene creed, which it
recites, and especially on the Godhead of the Holy Spirit.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.x-p14">Meanwhile at Antioch, where the winter was spent
(Jovian was mostly there till Dec. 21), there was much to be attended
to. Least important of all were the efforts of the Arian deputation to
secure a hearing for their demands. Jovian’s replies to them on
the repeated occasions on which they waylaid him are perhaps
undignified (Gwatkin) but yet shew a rough soldier-like common sense.
‘Any one you please except Athanasius’ they urged. ‘I
told you, the case of Athanasius is settled already:’ then, to
the body-guard ‘Feri, feri’ (i.e. use your sticks!) Some of
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.x-p14.1">πλῆθος</span> of
Antioch seized Lucius and brought him to Jovian, saying, ‘Look,
your Majesty, at the man they wanted to make a bishop!’ (See p.
568 <i>sq.</i>)</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.x-p15">Athanasius appears to have attempted to bring
about some settlement of the disputes which distracted the Church of
Antioch. The <i>Hist. Aceph.</i> makes him ‘arrange the
affairs’ of that Church, but Sozom. (vi. 5), who copies the
phrase, significantly adds <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.x-p15.1">ὡς οἷ&amp; 231·ν
τε ἦν</span>—‘as far as it was
feasible.’ The vacillations (Philost. viii. 2, 7, ix. 3, &amp;c.)
of Euzoius between Eudoxius on the one hand, and the consistent
Anomœans on the other, and the formation of a definite
Anomœan sect, represented in Egypt by Heliodorus, Stephen, and
other nominees of the bitter Arian Secundus (who appears to be dead at
last) probably concerned Athanasius but little. But the breach <pb n="lxi" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_lxi.html" id="v.ii.x-Page_lxi" />among the Antiochene Catholics was more
hopeless than ever. The action of Paulinus in ordaining a bishop for
Tyre, Diodorus by name (p. 580 note), shews that he had caught
something of the spirit of Lucifer, while on the other hand we can well
imagine that it was with mixed feelings that Athanasius saw a number of
bishops assemble under Meletius to sign the Nicene Creed. To begin
with, they explained the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.x-p15.2">ὁμοούσιον</span> to
be equivalent to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.x-p15.3">ἐκ
τῆς οὐσίας</span> and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.x-p15.4">ὅμοιον κατ᾽
οὐσίαν</span>. Now this was no more
than taking Athanasius literally at his word (<i>de Syn.</i> 41
exactly; the confession, Socr. iii. 25, appears to meet Ath. <i>de
Syn.</i> half way: cf. the reference to ᾽Ε<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.x-p15.5">λληνικὴ
χρῆσις</span> with <i>de Syn.</i> 51),
and there is no reason to doubt that the majority<note place="end" n="83" id="v.ii.x-p15.6"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.x-p16"> This is
certainly true of men like Athanasius of Ancyra, Eusebius of Samosata,
Pelagius of Laodicea, Titus of Bostra, &amp;c.</p></note> of
those who signed did so in all sincerity, merely guarding the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.x-p16.1">ὁμοούσιον</span>
against its Sabellian sense (which Hilary <i>de Syn.</i> 71, had
admitted as possible), and in fact, meaning by the term exactly what
Basil the Great and his school meant by it. This is confirmed by the
express denunciation of Arianism and Anomœanism. But Athanasius
may have suspected an intention on the part of some signatories to
evade the full sense of the creed, especially as touching the Holy
Spirit, and this suspicion would not be lessened by the fact that
Acacius signed with the rest. It must remain possible, therefore, that
a clause in the letter to Jovian referred to above, expresses his
displeasure<note place="end" n="84" id="v.ii.x-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.x-p17"> The tract
<i>de Hypocrisi Meletii et Eusebii</i> printed among the
‘dubious’ works of Athanasius may well express the
sentiments of some of his friends of the party of Paulinus on this
occasion. (Tillem. viii. 708.)</p></note> at the wording of the document. (On the
significance of the confession in question, see Gwatkin, pp. 226
<i>sq.,</i> 244, note 1.) We gather from language used by St. Basil at
a later date (Bas. <i>Epp.</i> 89, 258) that Athanasius endeavoured to
conciliate Meletius, and to bring about some understanding between the
two parties in the Church. Meletius appears to have considered such
efforts premature: Basil writes to him that he understands that
Athanasius is much disappointed that no renewal of friendly overtures
has taken place, and that if Meletius desires the good offices of the
Bishop of Alexandria the first word must come from him (probably seven
or eight years later than this date). In justice to Meletius it must be
allowed that Paulinus did his best to embitter the schism by ordaining
bishops at Tyre and elsewhere, ordinations which Meletius naturally
resented, and appears to have ignored (D.C.B. iv. <span class="c10" id="v.ii.x-p17.1">Zeno</span> (3),—where observe that the breach of canons
began with the appointment of Paulinus himself). Athanasius returned to
Alexandria on Feb. 14 (<i>Hist. Aceph.</i>) or 20 (<i>Fest. Ind.</i>),
and Jovian died, by inhaling the fumes of a charcoal fire in the
bedroom of a wayside inn, on Feb. 17.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.x-p18">Valentinian, an officer of Pannonian birth, was
elected Emperor by the army, and shortly co-opted his brother Valens to
a share in the Empire. Valens was allotted the Eastern, Valentinian
choosing the Western half of the Empire. Valentinian was a convinced
but tolerant Catholic, and under his reign Arianism practically died
away in the Latin West (<i>infra,</i> p. 488). Valens, a weak,
parsimonious, but respectable and well-intentioned ruler, at first took
no decided line, but eventually (from the end of 364) fell more and
more into the hands of Eudoxius (from whom he received baptism in 367)
and the Arian hangers-on of the Court (a suggestive, if in some details
disputable, sketch of the general condition of the Eastern Church under
Valens in Gwatkin, pp. 228–236, 247 sq.). The semi-Arians of Asia
were continuing their advance toward the Nicene position, but the
question of the Holy Spirit was already beginning to cleave them into
two sections. At their council of Lampsacus (autumn of 364) they
reasserted their formula of ‘essential likeness’ against
the Homœans, but appear to have left the other and more difficult
question undecided. After Valens had declared strongly on the side of
the enemy, they were driven to seek Western aid. They set out to seek
Valentinian at Milan, but finding him departed on his Gallic campaign
(Gwatkin, 236, note) they contented themselves with laying before
Liberius, on behalf of the Synod of Lampsacus and other Asiatic
Councils, a letter accepting the Nicene Creed. After some hesitation
(Soc. iv. 12) they were cordially received by Liberius, who gave them a
letter to take home with them, in which the controverted question of
the Holy Spirit is passed over in silence. (Letter of the Asiatics in
Socr. iv. 12, that of Liberius in Hard. <i>Conc.</i> i. 743–5,
the names include Cyril of Jerusalem, Macedonius, Silvanus of Tarsus,
Athanasius of Ancyra, &amp;c., and the Pope’s letter is addressed
to them ‘et universis orientalibus orthodoxis’). On their
return, the disunion of the party manifested itself by the refusal of
several bishops to attend the synod convoked to receive the deputies at
Tyana, and by their assembling a rival meeting in Caria to reaffirm the
‘Lucianic’ Creed (Hefele, ii. 287 E. Tr.). Further efforts
at reunion were frustrated by the Imperial prohibition of an intended
Synod at Tarsus, possibly in 367.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.x-p19">Athanasius remained in peace in his see until the
spring of 365, when on May 5 a rescript was published at Alexandria,
ordering that all bishops expelled under Constantius who had returned
to their sees under Julian should be at once expelled by the civil
authorities under pain of a heavy fine. The announcement was received
with great popular displeasure. The officials were anxious to escape
the fine, but the Church-people argued that the order could not apply
to Athanasius, who had been restored by Constantius, expelled by Julian
in the interest of idolatry, and restored by order of Jovian. Their
remonstrances were backed up by popular riots: when these had lasted a
month, the Prefect quieted the people by the assurance that the matter
was referred back to Augustus (<i>Hist. Aceph.</i> x., followed by Soz.
vi. 12). But on Oct. 5 an imperative answer seems to have come. The
Prefect and the Commandant broke into the Church of Dionysius at night
and searched the apartments of the clergy to seize the bishop. But
Athanasius, warned in time, had escaped from the town that very night
and retired to a country house which belonged to him near the
‘New River’<note place="end" n="85" id="v.ii.x-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.x-p20"> So
<i>Hist. Aceph., Fest. Ind.</i> Socrates iv. 13 says he hid four months
‘in his Father’s tomb.’ Soz. vi. 12, mentions the
story, but finding it contradicted by the <i>Hist. Aceph.,</i> adopts
the vague compromise <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.x-p20.1">εἴς τι
χώριον
ἐκρύπτετο</span>. The ‘New River’ divided Alexandria from its
Western suburbs.</p></note>. This was the shortest
and mildest of the five exiles of Athanasius. In the autumn the
dangerous revolt of Procopius threw the Eastern Empire into a panic. It
was no time to allow popular discontent to smoulder at Alexandria, and
on Feb. 1, 366, the notary Brasidas publicly announced the recall of
<pb n="lxii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_lxii.html" id="v.ii.x-Page_lxii" />Athanasius to Imperial order. The
notary and ‘curiales’ went out to the suburb in person and
escorted Athanasius in state to the Church of Dionysius.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Last Years, Feb. 1, 366-May 2, 373." progress="10.14%" prev="v.ii.x" next="v.iii" id="v.ii.xi"><p class="c54" id="v.ii.xi-p1">

§10. <i>Last Years,</i>
Feb. 1, 366–May 2, 373.</p>

<p class="c11" id="v.ii.xi-p2">Athanasius now entered upon the last septennium
of his life, a well-earned Sabbath of honoured peace and influence for
good. Little occurred to disturb his peace at home, and if the
confusion and distress of the Eastern Church under Valens could not but
cause him anxiety, in Egypt at any rate, so long as he lived, the
Catholic Faith was secure from molestation.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.xi-p3">In 367 Lucius, who had been ordained Bishop of
Alexandria by the Arian party at Antioch, made an attempt to enter the
city. He arrived by night on Sept. 24, but on the following day the
public got wind of his presence in Alexandria, and a dangerous riot was
imminent. A strong military force rescued him from the enraged mob, and
on Sept. 26 he was escorted out of Egypt. In the previous year a
heathen riot had taken place and the great Church in the Cæsareum
had been burned. But in May, 368, the building was recommenced (the
incendiaries having been punished) under an Imperial order.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.xi-p4">On Sept. 22, 368, Athanasius began to build a
Church in the quarter ‘Mendidium’ (perhaps in commemoration
of his completion of the 40th year of his Episcopate, see <i>Hist.
Aceph.</i> xii.), which was dedicated Aug. 7, 370, and called after his
own name.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.xi-p5">In 368 or the following year we place the Synod
at which Athanasius drew up his letter to the bishops of Africa giving
an account of the proceedings at Nicæa, and mentioning his
dissatisfaction at the continued immunity enjoyed by Auxentius at Milan
(see p. 488).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.xi-p6">Our knowledge of the last years of the life of
Athanasius is derived partly from his own letters (59–64), partly
from the scanty data of his latest works, partly from the letters of
Synesius and Basil. From Synesius (<i>Ep.</i> 77) we hear of the case
of Siderius, a young officer from the army who was present in Libya on
civil duty. The Bishop of Erythrum, Orion by name, was in his dotage,
and the inhabitants of two large villages in the diocese, impatient of
the lack of supervision, clamoured for a bishop of their own, and for
the appointment of Siderius. Siderius was accordingly consecrated by a
certain Bishop Philo alone, without the canonical two assistants, and
without the cognisance of Athanasius. But in view of the immense
utility of the appointment Athanasius overlooked its irregularity, and
even promoted Siderius to the Metropolitan see of Ptolemais, merging
the two villages upon Orion’s death once more into their proper
diocese. (Fuller details D.C.B. iv. 777, <i>sq.</i>) But if Athanasius
was no slave to ecclesiastical discipline when the good of the church
was in question, he enforced it unsparingly in the interest of
morality. An immoral governor of Libya was sternly excommunicated and
the fact announced far and wide. We have the reply of <span class="c10" id="v.ii.xi-p6.1">Basil</span> the Great, who in 370 had become Bishop of
Cæsarea in Cappadocia, to this notification, and from this time
frequent letters passed between the champions of the Old and of the New
Nicene orthodoxy. Unhappily we have none of the letters of Athanasius:
those of Basil shew us that the loss is one to be deplored. The
correspondence bore partly on the continuance of the unhappy schism at
Antioch. Basil asks for the mediation of Athanasius; if he could not
bring himself to write a letter to the bishops in communion with
Meletius, he might at least use his influence with Paulinus and prevail
upon him to withdraw. He also presses Meletius to take the initiative
in conciliation: possibly he did so, at least one of Basil’s
letters is sent by the hand of one of Meletius’ deacons (Bas.
<i>Epp.</i> 60, 66, 69, 80, 82, 89). But ‘nothing came of the
application:’ Meletius probably felt injured at the strong
support Athanasius had given to Paulinus, even in so questionable an
affair as that of Diodorus of Tyre (<i>supra,</i> §9, and cf.
<i>Letter</i> 64); while Athanasius was too deeply committed to
surrender Paulinus, who again was the last man to yield of his own
accord (Thdt. <i>H. E</i>. v. 23).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.xi-p7">Basil obtained the good offices of Athanasius in
his attempt to induce the bishops of Rome and the West to give him some
support in his efforts against heresy in the East; but the failure here
was due to the selfishness and arrogance of the Westerns. (<i>Epp.</i>
61, 67).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.xi-p8">Basil was also troubled with the continued
refusal of Athanasius and the Westerns to repudiate Marcellus, who was
still living in extreme old age, and to whom the mass of the people at
Ancyra were attached (Bas. Ep. 266, <i>Legat. Eugen.</i> 1, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.xi-p8.2">ἀναρίθμητον
πλῆθος</span>). This state of things, he
urged, kept alive the prejudice of many against the Nicene decrees
(<i>Ep.</i> 69). But the Marcellians, perhaps aware of the efforts of
Basil, sent a deputation, headed by the deacon Eugenius, and fortified
by letters from ‘the bishops’ of Macedonia and Achaia, to
Alexandria. A synod was apparently in readiness to receive them, and
upon demand they produced a statement of their faith, emphatically
adopting the Nicene creed, condemning Sabellius, but affirming an <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.xi-p8.3">ἐν
ὑποστάσει
τριάδα</span>. The distinction between
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.xi-p8.4">Λόγος</span> and the Son is
rejected, and the idea that the Monad existed before the Son
anathematised. Photinus is classed as a heretic with Paul of Samosata.
Only the eternal duration of Christ’s kingdom is not mentioned.
(It may be noted that while this letter gives up many points of the
theology of Marcellus, the process is quite completed in a letter
submitted by the Marcellian community in 375 to some exiled Egyptian
bishops at Diocæsarea<note place="end" n="86" id="v.ii.xi-p8.5"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.xi-p9"> For the
best treatment of the document, see Zahn, p, 95. I am quite unable to
follow the theory advanced in D. C. B. iii. 812; least of all the
writer’s suggestion that Athanasius was ‘egregiously
duped’ (!) by Marcellus.</p></note>; Epiph.
<i>Hær.</i> 72, 11). Athanasius accepted the confession, and the
assembled bishops subscribed their names (only a few <pb n="lxiii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_lxiii.html" id="v.ii.xi-Page_lxiii" />signatures are preserved). While we understand
Basil’s regret at the refusal of Athanasius to condemn Marcellus,
we can scarcely share it. If Athanasius shewed partiality toward his
old ally, it was an error of generosity, or rather let us say a
recognition of the truth, too often forgotten in religious controversy,
that mistakes are not necessarily heresies, and that a man may go very
far wrong in his opinions and yet be entitled to sympathy and
respect.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.xi-p10">Basil speaks of Athanasius in terms of unbounded
veneration and praise, and Athanasius in turn rebukes those who
attempted to disparage Basil’s orthodoxy, calling him a bishop
such as any church might desire to call its own (p. 579
<i>sq</i>.).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.xi-p11">During the last decade of his life the attention
of Athanasius was drawn to the questions raised by the Arian
controversy as to the human nature of our Lord. The Arian doctrine on
this subject was apparently as old as Lucian, but the whole subject
received little or no attention in the earlier stages of the
controversy, and it was only with the rise of the Anomœan school
that the questions came into formal discussion. In the later letters of
Athanasius we see the traces of wide-spread controversy on the matter
(especially in that to Epictetus, No. 59), and Apollinarius, bishop of
the Syrian Laodicea, and a former close friend of Athanasius, whose
legates in 362 had joined in condemning the Arian Christology, broached
a peculiar theory on the subject, viz., that while Christ took a human
<i>soul</i> along with His Body, the Word took the place of the human
<i>spirit</i>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.ii.xi-p11.1">πνεῦμα</span> (<scripRef passage="1 Thess. v. 23" id="v.ii.xi-p11.2" parsed="|1Thess|5|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.23">1 Thess. v. 23</scripRef>). The details of the system do not
belong to our subject (an excellent sketch in Gwatkin’s <i>Arian
Controversy</i>, pp. 136–141); in fact it was two years after the
death of Athanasius when Apollinarius definitely founded a sect by
consecrating a schismatic bishop for the already distracted Church of
Antioch. But Athanasius marked with alarm the tendency of his friend,
and in the very last years of his life wrote a tract against his tenet
in two short books, in which, as in writing against Marcellus and
Photinus 15 years before, he refrains from mentioning Apollinarius by
name. It may be observed that at the close of the second book he brings
himself for the first time to censure by name ‘him they call
Photinus,’ classing him along with Paul of Samosata.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.ii.xi-p12">Athanasius was active to the last; spiritually
(we are not able to say physically) ‘his eye was not dim, nor his
natural force abated.’ In his seventy-fifth year he entered (Ruf.
ii. 3) upon the forty-sixth year of his episcopate. Feeling that his
end was near, he followed the example of his revered predecessor
Alexander, and named Peter as the man whom he judged fittest to succeed
him; then ‘on the seventh of Pachon<note place="end" n="87" id="v.ii.xi-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.ii.xi-p13"> <i>Fest.
Ind.</i> xlv. The <i>Hist. Aceph.</i> give May 3; probably he died
after midnight; but May 2 is kept as his feast by the Copts and by the
Western Church.</p></note> (May 2,
373) he departed this life in a wonderful manner.’</p>
</div3></div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" title="Writings and Personal Characteristics of S. Athanasius." n="III" shorttitle="Chapter III" progress="10.38%" prev="v.ii.xi" next="v.iii.i" id="v.iii">

<div3 type="Section" title="List of Writings." n="1" shorttitle="Section 1" progress="10.38%" prev="v.iii" next="v.iii.ii" id="v.iii.i"><p class="c6" id="v.iii.i-p1">


<span class="c4" id="v.iii.i-p1.1">Chapter III.</span></p>

<p class="c6" id="v.iii.i-p2"><span class="c40" id="v.iii.i-p2.1">Writings and Personal
Characteristics of S. Athanasius</span></p>

<p class="c11" id="v.iii.i-p3">§1. <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p3.1">It</span> will be
attempted to give a complete list of his writings in chronological
order; those included in this volume will be marked with an asterisk
and enumerated in this place without remark. The figures prefixed
indicate the probable date.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iii.i-p4">(1) 318: *Two books ‘contra Gentes,’
viz. c. <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p4.1">Gent</span>. and <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p4.2">De
Incarn</span>. (2) 321–2: *Depositio Arii (on its authorship, see
Introd.) (3) 328–373: *<span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p4.3">Festal Letters</span>.
(4) 328–335? *Ecthesis or <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p4.4">Expositio
Fidei</span>. (5) Id.? *<span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p4.5">In Illud Omnia</span>, etc.
(6) 339: *<span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p4.6">Encyclica</span> ad Episcopos ecclesiæ
catholicæ. (7) 343: *<span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p4.7">Sardican Letters</span>
(46, 47, in this vol.). (8) 351? *<span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p4.8">Apologia Contra
Arianos</span>. (9) 352? *<span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p4.9">De Decretis</span> Concilii
Nicæni, with the *<span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p4.10">Epistola Eusebii</span> (<span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p4.11">a.d.</span> 325) as appendix. (10) Id.? *<span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p4.12">De Sententia Dionysii</span>. (11) 350–353? *<span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p4.13">Ad Amun</span>, (Letter 48). (12) 354: *<span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p4.14">Ad
Dracontium</span> (Letter 49 in this vol.). (13) 356–362? *<span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p4.15">Vita Antoni</span>. (14) 356: *Epistola ad <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p4.16">Episc. Ægypti</span> et Libyæ. (15) 356–7: *<span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p4.17">Apol. ad Constantium</span>. (16) 357: *<span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p4.18">Apol. de Fuga</span>. (17) 358: *<span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p4.19">Epist. ad
Serapionem de Morte Arii</span> (Letter 54). (18) <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p4.20">ID</span>. *Two Letters <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p4.21">to Monks</span> (52,
53). (19) 358? *<span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p4.22">Historia Arianorum</span> ‘ad
monachos.’ (20) Id. *<span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p4.23">Orationes adversus
Arianos</span> IV. (21) 359? *<span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p4.24">Ad Luciferum</span>
(Letters 50, 51). (22) Id.? <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p4.25">Ad Serapionem</span>
Orationes IV. (Migne xxvi. 529, <i>sqq</i>.). These <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii.i-p4.26">λόγοι</span> or dogmatic letters are the
most important work omitted in the present volume. Serapion of Thmuis,
who appears from the silence respecting him in the lists of exiles to
have escaped banishment in 356–7, reported to Athanasius the
growth of the doctrine that, while the Son was co-essential with the
Father, the Spirit was merely a creature superior to Angels. Athanasius
replied in a long dogmatic letter, upon receiving which Serapion was
begged to induce the author to abridge it for the benefit of the
simple. After some hesitation Athanasius sent two more letters, the
second drawing out the proofs of the Godhead of the Son, the third
restating more concisely the argument of the first. The objections by
which these letters were met were replied to in a fourth letter which
Athanasius declared to be his last word. The persons combated are not
the Macedonians, who only formed a party on this question at a later
date, and whose position was not quite that combated in these letters.
Athanasius calls them <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii.i-p4.27">Τροπικοί</span>, or
‘Figurists<span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p4.28">,’</span> from the sense in
which they understood passages of Scripture which seemed to deify the
Holy Spirit. It is not within our compass to summarise the treatises,
but it may be noted that Ath. argues that where <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii.i-p4.29">πνεῦμα</span> is absolute or
anarthrous in Scripture it never refers to the Holy Spirit unless the
context already supplies such reference (i. 4, <i>sqq</i>.). He meets
the objection that the Spirit, if God and of God, must needs be a Son,
by falling back upon the language of Scripture as our guide where human
analogies fail us. He also presses his opponents with the consequence
that they substitute a Dyad for a Trinity. <pb n="lxiv" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_lxiv.html" id="v.iii.i-Page_lxiv" />In the fourth letter, at the request of
Serapion, he gives an explanation of the words of Christ about <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p4.30">Sin Against the Spirit</span>. Rejecting the view (Origen,
Theognostus) that post-baptismal sin is meant (§§9,
<i>sqq</i>.), as favouring Novatianist rigour, he examines the
circumstances under which our Lord uttered the warning. The Pharisees
refused to regard the Lord as divine when they saw His miracles, but
ascribed them to Beelzebub. They blasphemed ‘the Spirit,’
i.e. the Divine Personality of Christ (§19, cf. <scripRef passage="Lam. iv. 20" id="v.iii.i-p4.31" parsed="|Lam|4|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lam.4.20">Lam. iv. 20</scripRef>, LXX.). So far as the words relate to
the Holy Spirit, it is not because the Spirit worked through Him (as
through a prophet) but because He worked through the Spirit (20).
Blasphemy against the Spirit, then, is blasphemy against Christ in its
worst form (see also below, ch. iv., §6). It may be noted lastly
that he refers to Origen in the same terms of somewhat measured praise
(ὁ πολυμαθὴς
καὶ
φιλόπονος), as in the
<i>De Decretis</i>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iii.i-p5">(23) 359–60. *<span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p5.1">De
Synodis</span> Arimini et Seleuciæ celebratis. (24) 362: *<span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p5.2">Tomus Ad Antiochenos</span>. (25) Id. <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p5.3">Syntagma Doctrinæ</span> (?) see chapter ii. §9, above.
(26) 362: *Letter to <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p5.4">Rufinianus</span> (Letter 55).
(27) 363–4: *Letter to <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p5.5">Jovian</span> (Letter
56). (28) 364? *Two small Letters to <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p5.6">Orsisius</span>
(57, 58). (29) 369? *Synodal Letter <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p5.7">Ad Afros</span>.
(30) Id.? *Letter to <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p5.8">Epictetus</span> (59). (31) Id.?
*Letters to <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p5.9">Adelphius</span> and <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p5.10">Maximus</span> (60, 61). (32) 363–372 ? *Letter to <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p5.11">Diodorus of Tyre</span> (fragment, Letter 64). (33) 372:
*Letters to <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p5.12">John and Antiochus</span> and to <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p5.13">Palladius</span> (62, 63). (34) 372? Two books against
Apollinarianism (Migne xxvi. 1093, <i>sqq</i>. Translated with notes,
&amp;c., in Bright, <i>Later Treatises of St. Athan</i>.). The two
books are also known under separate titles: Book I. as ‘<span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p5.14">De Incarnatione D.N.J.C. contra Apollinarium</span>,’
Book II. as ‘<span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p5.15">De Salutari Adventu</span>
D.N.J.C.’ The Athanasian authorship has been doubted, chiefly on
the ground of certain peculiar expressions in the opening of Book I.; a
searching investigation of the question has not yet been made, but on
the whole the favourable verdict of Montfaucon holds the field. He lays
stress on the affinity of the work to letters 59–61. I would add
that the studious omission of any personal reference to Apollinarius is
highly characteristic.) In the first book Athanasius insists on the
reality of the human nature of Christ in the Gospels, and that it
cannot be co-essential with the Godhead. ‘We do not worship a
creature?’ No; for we worship not the Flesh of Christ as such but
the Person who wears it, viz. the Son of God. Lastly, he urges that the
reality of redemption is destroyed if the Incarnation does not extend
to the spirit of man, the seat of that sin which Christ came to atone
for (§19), and seeks to fasten upon his opponents a renewal
(§§20, 21) of the system of Paul of Samosata.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iii.i-p6">The second book is addressed to the question of
the compatibility of the entire manhood with the entire sinlessness of
Christ. This difficulty he meets by insisting that the Word took in our
nature all that God had made, and nothing that is the work of the
devil. This excludes sin, and includes the totality of our nature.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iii.i-p7">This closes the list of the <i>dated</i> works
which can be ascribed with fair probability to Athanasius.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iii.i-p8">The remainder of the writings of Athanasius may
be enumerated under groups, to which the ‘dated’ works will
also be assigned by their numbers as given above. Works falling into
more than one class are given under each.</p>

<p class="c45" id="v.iii.i-p9">a. <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p9.1">Letters</span>. (<scripRef passage="Numbers 3, 7, 11, 12, 17, 18, 21, 26" id="v.iii.i-p9.2" parsed="|Num|3|0|0|0;|Num|7|0|0|0;|Num|11|0|0|0;|Num|12|0|0|0;|Num|17|0|0|0;|Num|18|0|0|0;|Num|21|0|0|0;|Num|26|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.3 Bible:Num.7 Bible:Num.11 Bible:Num.12 Bible:Num.17 Bible:Num.18 Bible:Num.21 Bible:Num.26">Numbers 3,
7, 11, 12, 17, 18, 21, 26</scripRef>–28, 30–33; spurious letters, see
<i>infr</i>. p. 581.)</p>

<p class="c45" id="v.iii.i-p10">b. <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p10.1">Dogmatic</span>. (2, 4, 5,
9, 10, 14, 20, 22–24, 26, 27, 29–31, 34.)</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iii.i-p11">(35.) <i>De Trinitate et Spiritu Sancto</i>
(Migne xxvi. 1191). Preserved in Latin only, but evidently from the
Greek. Pronounced genuine by Montfaucon, and dated (?) 365.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iii.i-p12">(36) <i>De Incarnatione et Contra Arianos</i>
(ib. 984). The Athanasian authorship of this short tract is very
questionable. It is quoted as genuine by Theodoret <i>Dial</i>. ii. and
by Gelasius <i>de duabus naturis</i>. In some councils it is referred
to as ‘On the Trinity against Apollinarius;’ by Facundus as
‘On the Trinity.’ The tract is in no sense directed against
Apollinarius. In reality it is an argument, mainly from Scripture, for
the divinity of Christ, with a digression (13–19) on that of the
Holy Spirit. On the whole the evidence is against the favourable
verdict of Montfaucon, Ceillier, &amp;c. That Athanasius should, at any
date possible for this tract, have referred to the Trinity as
‘the three Hypostases’ is out of the question (§10):
his explanation of <scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 22" id="v.iii.i-p12.1" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22">Prov. viii.
22</scripRef> in <i>Orat</i>. ii. 44
<i>sqq</i>. is in sharp contrast with its reference <i>to the
Church</i> in §6; at a time when the ideas of Apollinarius were in
the air and were combated by Athanasius (since 362) he would not have
used language savouring of that system (§§2, 3, 5, 7,
&amp;c.). It has been thought that we have here one of the Apollinarian
tracts which were so industriously and successfully circulated under
celebrated names (<i>infra</i>, on No. 40); the express insistence on
<i>two wills</i> in Christ (§21), if not in favour of Athanasian
might seem decisive against Apollinarian authorship, but the peculiar
turn of the passage, which correlates the one will with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii.i-p12.2">σάρξ</span> the other with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii.i-p12.3">πνεῦμα</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii.i-p12.4">θεός</span> is not incompatible with the
latter, which is, moreover, supported by the constant insistance on God
having come, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii.i-p12.5">ἐν
σαρκὶ</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii.i-p12.6">ἐν
ὁμοιώματι
ἀνθρώπου</span>. The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii.i-p12.7">ἄνθρωπος
τέλειος</span> of §8 and the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii.i-p12.8">ὡμοιώθη κατὰ
πάντα</span> of §11 lose their edge in
the context of those passages. The first part of §7 could scarcely
have been written by an earnest opponent of Apollinarianism. This
evidence is not conclusive, but it is worth considering, and, at any
rate, leaves it very difficult to meet the strong negative case against
the genuineness of the Tract. (Best discussion of the latter in Bright,
<i>Later Treatises of St. A</i>., p. 143; he is supported by Card.
Newman in a private letter.)</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iii.i-p13">(37) <i>The Sermo Maior de Fide</i>. (Migne xxvi.
1263 <i>sqq</i>., with an additional fragment p. 1292 from Mai <i>Bibl.
nov</i>.). This is a puzzling document in many ways. It has points of
contact with the earliest works of Ath. (especially pieces nearly
verbatim from the <i>de Incarn</i>., see notes there), also with the
<i>Expos. Fid</i>. Card. Newman calls it with some truth ‘Hardly
more than a set of small fragments from Ath.’s other
works.’ However this may be, it is quoted by Theodoret as
Athanasian more than once. The peculiarity lies in the <i>constant</i>
iteration of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii.i-p13.1">῎Ανθρωπος</span> for the
Lord’s human nature (see note on <i>Exp. Fid</i>.), and in some
places as though it were merely the equivalent to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii.i-p13.2">σῶμα</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii.i-p13.3">σάρξ</span>, while in others the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii.i-p13.4">῎Ανθρωπος</span> might be taken
as the seat of Personality (26, 32). Accordingly the tract might be
taken advantage of either by Nestorians, or still more by
Apollinarians. The ‘syllogistic method,’ praised in the
work by Montfaucon, was not unknown to the last-mentioned school.
(<scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 22" id="v.iii.i-p13.5" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22">Prov. viii. 22</scripRef> is explained in the Athanasian way. For
a fuller discussion, result unfavourable, see Bright, <i>ubi supr</i>.
p. 145.)</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iii.i-p14">(38) <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p14.1">Fragments</span> against
Paul of Samosata, Macedonians, Novatians (Migne xxvi. 1293,
1313–1317). The first of these may well be genuine. It repeats
the (mistaken) statement of <i>Hist. Ar</i>. 71, that Zenobia was a
Jewess. Of the second, all that can be said is that it attacks the
Macedonians in language borrowed <pb n="lxv" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_lxv.html" id="v.iii.i-Page_lxv" />from <i>Ep. Æg</i>. 11. The third,
consisting of a somewhat larger group of five fragments, comprise a
short sentence comparing the instrumentality of the priest in absolving
to his instrumentality in baptizing.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iii.i-p15">It may be observed that fragments of this brevity
rarely furnish a decisive criterion of genuineness.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iii.i-p16">(39) <i>Interpretatio Symboli</i> (ib. 1232,
Hahn, §66). Discussed fully by Caspari, <i>Ungedruckte u.s.w.
Quellen</i> i. pp. 1–72, and proved to be an adaptation of a
baptismal creed drawn up by Epiphanius (<i>Ancor. ad fin.</i>) in 374.
It may be Alexandrian, and, if so, by Bishop Peter or Theophilus about
380. It is a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii.i-p16.1">῾Ερμηνεία</span>, or rather an
expansion, of the Nicene, not as Montf. says, of the
Apostles’(!), Creed.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iii.i-p17">(40) <i>De Incarnatione Verbi Dei</i> (Migne
xxviii. 25–29). Quoted as Athanasian by Cyril of Alex., &amp;c.,
and famous as containing the phrase <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii.i-p17.1">Μίαν φύσιν
τοῦ Λόγου
σέσαρκωμένην</span>  Apollinarian; one of the many forgeries from this
school circulated under the names of Athanasius, Gregory Thaumaturgus,
Julius, &amp;c. See Caspari, <i>ubi supra</i> 151, Loofs,
<i>Leontius</i>, p. 82, <i>sqq</i>. Caspari’s proof is full and
conclusive. See also Hahn, §120.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iii.i-p18">(41) Verona Creed (Hahn, §41, <i>q.v.</i>),
a Latin fragment of a Western creed; nothing Athanasian but the <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p18.1">ms.</span> title.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iii.i-p19">(42) ‘Damasine’ Creed (Opp. ed. Ben.
ii. 626, Migne P.L lxii. 237 in <i>Vig. Thaps</i>.) forms the
‘eighth’ of the <i>Libri de Trinitate</i> ascribed now to
Athan. now to Damasus, &amp;c., &amp;c.: see Hahn, §128 and
note.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iii.i-p20">(43) ‘<i>de Incarnatione</i>’ (Migne
xxviii. 89), Anti-Nestorian: fifth century.</p>

<p class="c45" id="v.iii.i-p21">c. <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p21.1">Historical</span>, or
historico-polemical (6, 8–10, 13–19, 23).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iii.i-p22">(44) <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p22.1">Fragment</span> concerning
Stephen and the Envoys at Antioch (Migne xxvi. 1293). Closely related
(relative priority not clear) to the account in Thdt. <i>H. E</i>., ii.
9.</p>

<p class="c45" id="v.iii.i-p23">d. <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p23.1">Apologetic</span>. To this
class belong only the works under No. (1).</p>

<p class="c45" id="v.iii.i-p24">e. <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p24.1">Exegetical</span> (5). The
other exegetical works attributed to Athan. are mainly in Migne, vol.
xxvii.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iii.i-p25">(45) <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p25.1">Ad Marcellinum</span> de
Interpretatione Psalmorum. Certainly genuine. A thoughtful and devout
tract on the devotional use of the Psalter. He lays stress on its
universality, as summing up the spirit of all the other elements of
Scripture, and as applying to the spiritual needs of every soul in all
conditions. He remarks that the Psalms are sung not for musical effect,
but that the worshippers may have longer time to dwell upon their
meaning. The whole is presented as the discourse <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii.i-p25.2">τινὸς
φιλοπόνου
γέροντος</span>, possibly an
ideal character.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iii.i-p26">(46) <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p26.1">Expositiones in
Psalmos</span>, with an Argumentum (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii.i-p26.2">ὑπόθεσις</span>) prefixed.
The latter notices the arrangement of the Hebrew Psalter, the division
into books, &amp;c., and accounts for the absence of logical order by
the supposition that during the Captivity some prophet collected as
best he could the Scriptures which the carelessness of the Israelites
had allowed to fall into disorder. The titles are to be followed as
regards authorship. Imprecatory passages relate to our ghostly enemies.
In the Expositions each Psalm is prefaced by a short statement of the
general subject. He occasionally refers to the rendering of Aquila,
Theodotion, and Symmachus.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iii.i-p27">(47) <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p27.1">Fragmenta in
Psalmos</span>. Published by Felckmann from the Catena of Nicetas
Heracleota, who has used his materials somewhat freely, often combining
the comments of more than one Father into a single whole.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iii.i-p28">(48) <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p28.1">De Titulis
Psalmorum</span>. First published by Antonelli in 1746. This work,
consisting of very brief notes on the Psalter verse by verse, is spoken
of disparagingly by Alzog, <i>Patrol</i>., p. 229, and regarded as
spurious, on good <i>prima facie</i> grounds, by Gwatkin, p. 69, note.
Eichhorn, <i>de Vit. Ascet</i>., p. 43, note, threatens the latter
(1886) with a refutation which, however, I have not seen.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iii.i-p29">(49) <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p29.1">Fragmentum in
Cantica</span>. (Photius mentions a Commentary on Eccles. and Cant.)
From a Catena published by Meursius in 1617. Very brief (on <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 1.6,7; 3.1,2;6.1" id="v.iii.i-p29.2" parsed="|Song|1|6|1|7;|Song|3|1|3|2;|Song|6|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.1.6-Song.1.7 Bible:Song.3.1-Song.3.2 Bible:Song.6.1">Cant. i. 6, 7, iii. 1, 2, vi. 1</scripRef>). A spurious homily is printed (pp.
1349–1361) as an appendix to it.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iii.i-p30">(50) <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p30.1">Fragmenta in Evang.
Matthæi</span>. Also from <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p30.2">ms.</span>
catenæ. Contain a remarkable reference to the Eucharist (p. 1380,
on <scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 6" id="v.iii.i-p30.3" parsed="|Matt|7|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.6">Matt. vii. 6</scripRef>) and a somewhat disparaging reference to
Origen (<i>infr</i>. p. 33) in reference to <scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 32" id="v.iii.i-p30.4" parsed="|Matt|12|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.32">Matt. xii. 32</scripRef>, which passage is explained as in Serap.
iv. (<i>vide supra</i> 22). The extracts purport in some cases to be
taken from a homiletical or expository work of Athanasius divided into
separate <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii.i-p30.5">λόγοι</span>. The
passage ‘on the nine incurable diseases of Herod’ is
grotesque (Migne xxvi. 1252), but taken from Joseph., <i>B. J.</i> I.
xxiii. 5. Cf. Euseb. <i>H. E</i>. i. 8.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iii.i-p31">(51) <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p31.1">Fragmenta in Lucam</span>.
Also from <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p31.2">ms.</span> catenæ. At the end, a
remarkable passage on the extent to which prayers can help the
departed.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iii.i-p32">(52) <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p32.1">Fragmenta in Job</span>.
From Nicetas and <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p32.2">ms.</span> catenæ. Contains
little remarkable. ‘Behemoth’ is Satan, as elsewhere in
Athan.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iii.i-p33">(53) <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p33.1">Fragmentum in I.
Cor</span>. A short paragraph on <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 1" id="v.iii.i-p33.2" parsed="|1Cor|7|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.1">1 Cor. vii. 1</scripRef>, or rather on <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 6.18" id="v.iii.i-p33.3" parsed="|1Cor|6|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.18">vi.
18</scripRef>, somewhat inadequately
explained.</p>

<p class="c45" id="v.iii.i-p34">f. <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p34.1">Moral and Ascetic</span>,
(11–13, [25], 28).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iii.i-p35">(54) <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p35.1">Sermo de Patientia</span>.
(Migne xxvi. 1295.) Of doubtful genuineness (Montf., Gwatkin).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iii.i-p36">(55) <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p36.1">De Virginitate</span>.
(Migne xxviii. 251). Pronounced dubious by Montf., spurious by Gwatkin,
genuine by Eichhorn (<i>ubi supr</i>., pp. 27, <i>sqq</i>.), who
rightly lays stress on the early stage of feminine asceticism which is
implied. But I incline to agree with Mr. Gwatkin as to its claims to
come from Athanasius. ‘Three hypostases’ are laid down in a
way incompatible with Athanasius’ way of speaking in later
life.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iii.i-p37">(56) <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p37.1">Miscellaneous
Fragments</span>. These are too slight and uncertain to be either
classed or discussed here. <i>De Amuletis</i> (xxvi. 1319); <i>de
Azymis</i>, (1327), very dubious; <i>In Ramos palmarum</i> (1319), also
dubious; various small homiletical and controversial pieces (pp.
1224–1258) of various value and claims to genuineness. (See also
Migne xxv. p. xiv. No. xx.)</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iii.i-p38">(57) Of <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p38.1">Lost Works</span> (in
addition to those of which fragments have been mentioned above) a
Refutation of Arianism is referred to in <i>Letter</i> 52. We also hear
of a treatise against heresies (a fragment above, No. 56). A
‘Synodicon,’ with the names of all Bishops present at
Nicæa, is quoted by Socr. i. 13, but is referred by Revillout to
his alleged Acts of the Synod of Alexandria in 362, which he supposes
to have reissued the Acts of Nicæa. See above, p. lix. A
consolatory address to the Virgins maltreated by George is mentioned by
Theodoret, <i>H. E.</i> ii. 14; he quotes a few words, referring to the
fact that the Arians would not even allow them peaceable burial, but
‘sit about the tombs like demons’ to prevent it. The
<i>Oratio de defunctis (infra</i>, ch. iv. §6, fragment above, 56)
is ascribed to him by John Damasc., but by others to Cyril of
Alexandria. <pb n="lxvi" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_lxvi.html" id="v.iii.i-Page_lxvi" />Many of his letters
must have been lost. The Festal Letters are still very incomplete, and
his letters to S. Basil would be a welcome discovery if they exist
anywhere. A doctrinal letter against the Arians, not preserved to us,
is mentioned <i>de Decr</i>. 5. (See also Montfaucon’s
<i>Præf</i>. ii. (Migne xxv. p. xxv., <i>sqq</i>), and Jerome,
<i>de Vir. illustr</i>. 87, a somewhat careless and scanty list.)</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iii.i-p39">The above enumeration includes all the writings
attributed with any probability to S. Athanasius. The fragmentary
character of many of them is no great presumption against their
genuineness. The Abbat Cosmas in the sixth century advised all who met
with anything by Athanasius to copy it, and if they had no paper, to
use their clothes for the purpose. This will readily explain (if
explanation is needed) the transmission of such numerous scraps of
writing under the name of the great bishop. It will also partly explain
the large body of <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p39.1">Spurious Works</span> which have
sheltered themselves under his authority. To this class we have already
assigned several writings (25, 36, 37? 39–43, 44? 48? 53? 55, 56
in part). Others whose claims are even less strong may be passed over,
with only the mention of one or two of the more important. They are all
printed in Migne, vol. xxviii., and parallels to some, especially the
‘dubious’ <i>In passionem et crucem Domini</i>, are marked
in Williams’ notes to the Festal Letters, partly incorporated in
this volume. The <i>epistola catholica</i> and <i>Synopsis
Scripturæ sacræ</i> are among the better known, and are
classed with a few others as ‘dubia’ by Montfaucon, the
fictitious <i>Disputatio habita in concilio Nicæno contra
Arium</i>, among the ‘spuria.’ The silly tale <i>de Imagine
Berytensi</i> seems to have enjoyed a wide circulation in the middle
ages. Of the other undoubtedly ‘spurious’ works the most
famous is the ‘Athanasian Creed’ or <i>Quicunque Vult</i>.
It is needless to say that it is unconnected with Athanasius: its
origin is still <i>sub judice</i>. The second part of it bears traces
of the period <i>circa</i> 430 <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p39.2">a.d.</span>, and the
question which still awaits a last word is whether the Symbol is or is
not a fusion of two originally independent documents. Messrs. Lumby,
Swainson and others have ably maintained this, but the difficulties of
their hypothesis that the fusion took place as late as about 800 <span class="c10" id="v.iii.i-p39.3">a.d.</span> are very great, and I incline to think will
eventually prove fatal to it. But the discussion does not belong to our
present subject.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Athanasius as an Author. Style and Characteristics." progress="10.91%" prev="v.iii.i" next="v.iii.iii" id="v.iii.ii"><p class="c6" id="v.iii.ii-p1">

§2. <i>Athanasius as an
Author. Style and Characteristics.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="v.iii.ii-p2">Athanasius was not an author by choice. With the
exception of the early apologetic tracts all the writings that he has
left were drawn from him by the stress of theological controversy or by
the necessities of his work as a Christian pastor. We have no
systematic doctrinal treatise, no historical monograph from his pen,
although his writings are rich in materials for history and dogmatics
alike. The exception to this is in the exegetical remains, especially
those on the Psalms, which (<i>supra</i>, No. 45, <i>sqq</i>.) imply
something more than occasional work, some intention of systematic
composition. For this, a work congenial to one who was engaged in
preaching, his long intervals of quiet at Alexandria (especially
328–335, 346–356, 365–373) may well have given him
leisure. But on the whole, his writings are those of a man of powerful
mind indeed and profound theological training, but still of a man of
action. The style of Athanasius is accordingly distinguished from that
of many older and younger contemporaries (Eusebius, Gregory Naz.,
&amp;c.) by its inartificiality. This was already observed by Erasmus,
who did not know many of his best works, but who notes his freedom from
the harshness of Tertullian, the exaggeration of Jerome, the laboured
style of Hilary, the overloaded manner of Augustine and Chrysostom, the
imitation of the Attic orators so conspicuous in Gregory; ‘sed
totus est in explicanda re.’ That is true. Athanasius never
writes for effect, but merely to make his meaning plain and impress it
on others. This leads to his principal fault, namely his constant
self-repetition (see p. 47, note 6); even in apologising for this he
repeats the offence. The praise by Photius (quoted below, Introd. to
<i>Orat</i>.) of his <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii.ii-p2.1">ἀπέριττον</span> seems to
apply to his freedom not from repetition but from extravagance, or
studied brilliancy. This simplicity led Philostorgius, reflecting the
false taste of his age, to pronounce Athanasius a child as compared
with Basil, Gregory, or Apollinarius. To a modern reader the manliness
of his character is reflected in the unaffected earnestness of his
style. Some will admire him most when, in addressing a carefully
calculated appeal to an emperor, he models his periods on Demosthenes
<i>de Corona</i> (see p. 237). To others the unrestrained utterance of
the real man, in such a gem of feeling and character as the Letter (p.
557) to Dracontius, will be worth more than any studied apology. With
all his occasional repetition, with all the feebleness of the Greek
language of that day as an instrument of expression, if we compare it
with the Greek of Thucydides or Plato, Athanasius writes with nerve and
keenness, even with a silent but constant underflow of humour. His
style is not free from Latinisms; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii.ii-p2.2">πρέδα</span> (= præda) in the
<i>Encycl</i>., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii.ii-p2.3">βετερᾶνος</span> (=
veteranus), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii.ii-p2.4">βῆλον</span> (=
velum), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii.ii-p2.5">μάγιστρος</span>,
&amp;c., are barbarisms belonging to the later decadence of Greek, but
not without analogy even in the earliest Christian Literature. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii.ii-p2.6">ξυνωρίς</span> is used in
an unusual sense, p. 447. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii.ii-p2.7">᾽Αρειομανῖται</span>
seems to be coined by himself; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii.ii-p2.8">ἀκαθήκων,
ἀποξενίζειν,
ἐπακούειν</span> (=
answer), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iii.ii-p2.9">ἐγκυκλεῖν</span>, &amp;c.,
are Alexandrinisms (see Fialon, p. 289). On the whole, no man was ever
less of a stylist, while at the same time making the fullest use of the
resources furnished by the language at his command. When he wrote,
seven centuries of decay had passed over the language of Thucydides,
the tragedians, Plato and the Orators. The Latin Fathers of the day had
at their disposal a language only two centuries or so past its prime.
The heritage of Thucydides had passed through Tacitus to the Latin
prose writers of the silver age. The Latin of Tertullian, Cyprian,
Jerome, Augustin, Leo, with all its mannerisms and often false
antithesis and laboured epigram, was yet a terse incisive weapon
compared with the patristic Greek. But among the Greek Fathers
Athanasius is the most readable, simply because his style is natural
and direct, because it reflects the man rather than the age.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Personal characteristics (see Stanley's Eastern Church, Lect. vii.)." progress="11.02%" prev="v.iii.ii" next="v.iv" id="v.iii.iii"><p class="c6" id="v.iii.iii-p1">

§3.
<i>Personal characteristics</i> (see Stanley’s <i>Eastern
Church</i>, Lect. vii.).</p>

<p class="c11" id="v.iii.iii-p2">To write an elaborate character of Athanasius is
superfluous. The full account of his life (chap. ii.), and the
specimens of his writings in this volume, may be trusted to convey the
right impression without the aid of analysis. But it may be well to
emphasise one or two salient points.<note place="end" n="88" id="v.iii.iii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.iii.iii-p3"> Of his
personal appearance little is known. Gregory Naz. praises his beauty of
expression, Julian sneers at his small stature. Later tradition adds a
slight stoop, a hooked nose and small mouth, short beard spreading into
large whiskers, and light auburn hair, (See Stanley <i>ubi
supr</i>).</p></note></p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iii.iii-p4">In Athanasius we feel ourselves in contact with a
commanding personality. His early rise to decisive epoch-making
influence,—he was scarcely more than 27 at the council of
Nicæa,—his election as bishop when barely of canonical age,
the speedy ascendancy which he gained over all Egypt and Libya, the
rapid consolidation of the distracted province under his rule, the
enthusiastic personal loyalty of his clergy and monks, the
extraordinary popularity <pb n="lxvii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_lxvii.html" id="v.iii.iii-Page_lxvii" />enjoyed by
him at Alexandria even among the heathen (excepting, perhaps,
‘the more abandoned among them,’ <i>Hist. Ar.</i> 58), the
evident feeling of the Arians that as long as he was intact their cause
could not prosper, the jealously of his influence shewn by Constantius
and Julian, all this is a combined and impressive tribute to his
personal greatness. In what then did this consist?</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iii.iii-p5">Principally, no doubt, in his moral and mental
vigour; resolute ability characterises his writings and life
throughout. He had the not too common gift of seeing the proportions of
things. A great crisis was fully appreciated by him; he always saw at
once where principles separated or united men, where the bond or the
divergence was merely accidental. With Arius and Arianism no compromise
was to be thought of; but he did not fail to distinguish men really at
one with him on essentials, even where their conduct toward himself had
been indefensible (<i>de Syn.</i>). So long as the cause was advanced,
personal questions were insignificant. So far Athanasius was a
partisan. It may be admitted that he saw little good in his opponents;
but unless the evidence is singularly misleading there was little good
to see. The leaders of the Arian interest were unscrupulous men, either
bitter and unreasoning fanatics like Secundus and Maris, or more often
political theologians, like Eusebius of Nicomedia, Valens, Acacius, who
lacked religious earnestness. It may be admitted that he refused to
admit error in his friends. His long alliance with Marcellus, his
unvarying refusal to utter a syllable of condemnation of him by name;
his refusal to name even Photinus, while yet (<i>Orat.</i> iv.)
exposing the error associated with his name; his suppression of the
name of Apollinarius, even when writing directly against him; all this
was inconsistent with strict impartiality, and, no doubt, placed his
adversaries partly in the right. But it was the partiality of a
generous and loyal spirit, and he could be generous to personal enemies
if he saw in them an approximation to himself in principle. When men
were dead, unlike too many theologians of his own and later times, he
restrained himself in speaking of them, even if the dead man were Arius
himself.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iii.iii-p6">In the whole of our minute knowledge of his life
there is a total lack of self-interest. The glory of God and the
welfare of the Church absorbed him fully at all times. We see the
immense power he exercised in Egypt; the Emperors recognised him as a
political force of the first order; Magnentius bid for his support,
Constantius first cajoled, then made war upon him; but on no occasion
does he yield to the temptation of using the arm of flesh. Almost
unconscious of his own power, he treats Serapion and the monks as
equals or superiors, begging them to correct and alter anything amiss
in his writings. His humility is the more real for never being
conspicuously paraded.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iii.iii-p7">Like most men of great power, he had a real sense
of humour (Stanley, p. 231, <i>sq</i>., ed. 1883). Even in his youthful
works we trace it (<i>infr</i>. p. 2), and it is always present, though
very rarely employed with purpose. But the exposure of the Arsenius
calumny at Tyre, the smile with which he answered the importunate
catechising of an Epiphanius about ‘old’ Marcellus, the
oracular interpretation of the crow’s ‘cras’ in
answer to the heathen (Sozom. iv. 10), the grave irony with which he
often confronts his opponents with some surprising application of
Scripture, his reply to the pursuers from the Nile boat in 362, allow
us to see the twinkle of his keen, searching eye. Courage,
self-sacrifice, steadiness of purpose, versatility and resourcefulness,
width of ready sympathy, were all harmonised by deep reverence and the
discipline of a single-minded lover of Christ. The Arian controversy
was to him no battle for ecclesiastical power, nor for theological
triumph. It was a religious crisis involving the reality of revelation
and redemption. He felt about it as he wrote to the bishops of Egypt,
‘we are contending for our all’ (p. 234).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iii.iii-p8">‘A certain cloud of romance encircled
him’ (Reynolds). His escapes from Philagrius, Syrianus, Julian,
his secret presence in Alexandria, his life among the monasteries of
Egypt in his third exile, his reputed visits to distant councils, all
impress the imagination and lend themselves to legend and fable. Later
ages even claimed that he had fled in disguise to Spain and served as
cook in a monastery near Calahorra (Act. <scripRef passage="SS. 2" id="v.iii.iii-p8.1" parsed="|Song|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.2">SS. 2</scripRef> Maii)! But he is also
surrounded by an atmosphere of truth. Not a single miracle of any kind
is related of him. To invest him with the halo of miracle the
Bollandists have to come down to the ‘translation’ of his
body, not to Constantinople (an event surrounded with no little
uncertainty), but to Venice, whither a thievish sea-captain, who had
stolen it from a church in Stamboul, brought a body, which decisively
proved its identity by prodigies which left no room for doubt. But the
Athanasius of history is not the subject of any such tales. It has been
said that no saint outside the New Testament has ever claimed the gift
of miracles for himself. At any rate (though he displays credulity with
regard to Antony), the saintly reputation of Athanasius <pb n="lxviii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_lxviii.html" id="v.iii.iii-Page_lxviii" />rested on his life and character alone, without
the aid of any reputation for miraculous power.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iii.iii-p9">And resting upon this firm foundation, it has won
the respect and admiration even of those who do not feel that they owe
to him the vindication of all that is sacred and precious. Not only a
Gregory or an Epiphanius, an Augustine or a Cyril, a Luther or a
Hooker, not only Montfaucon and Tillemont, Newman and Stanley pay
tribute to him as a Christian hero. Secular as well as Church
historians fall under the spell of his personality, and even Gibbon
lays aside his ‘solemn sneer’ to do homage to Athanasius
the great.</p>
</div3></div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" title="The Theology of S. Athanasius." n="IV" shorttitle="Chapter IV" progress="11.21%" prev="v.iii.iii" next="v.iv.i" id="v.iv">

<div3 type="Section" title="General Considerations." n="1" shorttitle="Section 1" progress="11.21%" prev="v.iv" next="v.iv.ii" id="v.iv.i"><p class="c6" id="v.iv.i-p1">


<span class="c4" id="v.iv.i-p1.1">Chapter IV.</span></p>

<p class="c6" id="v.iv.i-p2"><span class="c55" id="v.iv.i-p2.1">The Theology of S.
Athanasius</span></p>

<p class="c6" id="v.iv.i-p3">§1. <i>General Considerations.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="v.iv.i-p4"><span class="c10" id="v.iv.i-p4.1">The</span> theological training
of Athanasius was in the school of Alexandria, and under the still
predominant although modified influence of Origen (see above, pp. xiv.,
xxvii.). The resistance which the theology of that famous man had
everywhere encountered had not availed, in the Greek-speaking churches
of the East, to stem its influence; at the same time it had made its
way at the cost of much of its distinctive character. Its principal
opponent, Methodius, who represented the ancient Asiatic tradition, was
himself not uninfluenced by the theology he opposed. The legacy of his
generation to the Nicene age was an Origenism tempered in various
degrees by the Asiatic theology and by accommodations to the
traditional canon of ecclesiastical teaching. The degrees of this
modification were various, and the variety was reflected in the
indeterminate body of theological conviction which we find at the time
of the outbreak of Arianism, and which, as already explained, lies at
the basis of the reaction against the definition of Nicæa. The
theology of Alexandria remained Origenist, and the Origenist character
is purest and most marked in Pierius, Theognostus, and in the
non-episcopal heads of the Alexandrian School. The bishops of
Alexandria after Dionysius represent a more tempered Origenism.
Especially this holds good of the martyred Peter, whom we find
expressly correcting distinctive parts of the system of his spiritual
ancestor. In Alexander of Alexandria, the theological sponsor of the
young Athanasius, the combination of a fundamentally Origenist theology
with ideas traceable to the Asiatic tradition is conspicuous<note place="end" n="89" id="v.iv.i-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="v.iv.i-p5"> To begin
with, we have the interesting fact that Alexander studied the writings
of Melito of Sardis, and even worked up his tract <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.i-p5.1">περὶ
ψυχῆς καὶ
σώματος εἰς
τὸ πάθος</span> into a homiletical discourse of his own, omitting such passages as
seemed to savour of ‘modalism,’ (see Krüger in
<i>Zeitschr. f. wiss. Theol.</i> 1888, p. 434, <i>sqq.:</i> his grounds
are convincing). Secondly, the expressions attributed to him by Arius
(in his letter to Euseb. Nic.), and his letter to his namesake of
Byzantium, bear out the above statement.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iv.i-p6">Athanasius, then, received his first theological
ideas from Origenist sources, and in so far as he eventually diverged
from Origen we must seek the explanation partly in his own theological
or religious idiosyncrasy and in the influences which he encountered as
time went on, partly in the extent to which the Origenism of his
masters was already modified by different currents of theological
influence.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iv.i-p7">To work out this problem satisfactorily would
involve a separate treatise and a searching study, not only of
Athanasius<note place="end" n="90" id="v.iv.i-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.iv.i-p8"> The
reader is requested to supplement the necessarily very slender
treatment of the Athanasian theology in this chapter by referring to
the General Index to this volume, as well as to the Index of Texts, for
guidance to the passages of Athanasius which are needed to check, fill
out, and qualify what is here presented only in broad
outline.</p></note> but on the one hand of Origen and his
school, on the other of Methodius and the earlier pre-Nicene
theologians. What is here attempted is the more modest task of briefly
drawing attention to some of the more conspicuous evidences of the
process and to some of its results in the developed theology of the
saintly bishop.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iv.i-p9">It has been said by Harnack that the theology of
Athanasius underwent no development, but was the same from first to
last. The truth of this verdict is I think limited by the fact that the
Origenism of Athanasius distinctly undergoes a change, or rather fades
away, in his later works. A non-Origenist element is present from the
first, and after the contest with Arianism begins, Origen’s ideas
recede more and more from view. Athanasius was influenced
<i>negatively</i> by the stress of the Arian controversy: while the
vague and loose Origenism of the current Greek theology inclined the
majority of bishops to dread Sabellianism rather than Arianism, and to
underrate the danger of the latter (pp. xviii., xxxv.), Athanasius,
deeply <pb n="lxix" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_lxix.html" id="v.iv.i-Page_lxix" />impressed, from personal
experience, with the negation of the first principles of redemption
which Arianism involved, stood apart from the first from the theology
of his Asiatic contemporaries and went back to the authority of
Scripture and the Rule of Faith. He was influenced <i>positively</i> by
the Nicene formula, which represents the combination of Western with
anti-Origenist Eastern traditions in opposition to the dominant Eastern
theology. The Nicene formula found in Athanasius a mind predisposed to
enter into its spirit, to employ in its defence the richest resources
of theological and biblical training, of spiritual depth and vigour, of
self-sacrificing but sober and tactful enthusiasm; its victory in the
East is due under God to him alone.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iv.i-p10">Athanasius was not a systematic theologian: that
is he produced no many-sided theology like that of Origen or Augustine.
He had no interest in theological speculation, none of the instincts of
a schoolman or philosopher. His theological greatness lies in his firm
grasp of <i>soteriological</i> principles, in his resolute
subordination of everything else, even the formula <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.i-p10.1">ὁμοούσιος</span>, to the
central fact of Redemption, and to what that fact implied as to the
Person of the Redeemer. He goes back from the Logos of the philosophers
to the Logos of S. John, from the God of the philosophers to God in
Christ reconciling the world to Himself. His legacy to later ages has
been felicitously compared (Harnack, <i>Dg</i>. ii. 26, note) to that
of the Christian spirit of his age in the realm of architecture.
‘To the many forms of architectural conception which lived in
Rome and Alexandria in the fourth century, the Christian spirit added
nothing fresh. Its achievement was of a different kind. Out of the many
it selected and consecrated one; the multiplicity of forms it carried
back to a single dominant idea, not so much by a change in the spirit
of the art as by the restoration of Religion to its place as the
central motive. It bequeathed to the art of the middle ages the
Basilica, and rendered possible the birth of Gothic, a style, like that
of the old Greek Temple, truly organic. What the Basilica was in the
history of the material, the central idea of Athanasius has been in
that of the spiritual fabric; an auspicious reduction, full of promise
for the future, of the exuberant speculation of Greek theology to the
one idea in which the power of religion then resided’ (<i>ib</i>.
and pp. 22 <i>sqq</i>., freely reproduced).</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Fundamental ideas of man and his redemption." progress="11.39%" prev="v.iv.i" next="v.iv.iii" id="v.iv.ii"><p class="c6" id="v.iv.ii-p1">

§2. <i>Fundamental ideas of man
and his redemption.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="v.iv.ii-p2">To Athanasius the Incarnation of the Son of God,
and especially his Death on the Cross, is the centre of faith and
theology (<i>Incar.</i> 19, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ii-p2.1">κεφάλαιον
τῆς πίστεως</span>,
cf. 9. 1 and 2, 20. 2, &amp;c.). ‘For our salvation’
(<i>Incar</i>. 1) the Word became Man and died. But how did Athanasius
conceive of ‘salvation’? <i>from</i> what are we saved,
<i>to</i> what destiny does salvation bring us, and what idea does he
form of the efficacy of the Saviour’s death? Now it is not too
much to say that no one age of the Church’s existence has done
full justice to the profundity and manysidedness of the Christian idea
of Redemption as effected in Christ and as unfolded by S. Paul. The
kingdom of God and His Righteousness; the forgiveness of sins and the
adoption of sons as a present gift; the consummation of all at the
great judgment;—Christian men of different ages, countries,
characters and mental antecedents, while united in personal devotion to
the Saviour and in the sanctifying Power of His Grace, have interpreted
these central ideas of the Gospel in terms of their own respective
categories, and have succeeded in bringing out now one, now another
aspect of the mystery of Redemption rather than in preserving the
balance of the whole. Who will claim that the last word has yet been
said on S. Paul’s deep conception of God’s (not mercy but)
Righteousness as the new and peculiar element (<scripRef passage="Rom. i. 17, iii. 22, 26" id="v.iv.ii-p2.2" parsed="|Rom|1|17|0|0;|Rom|3|22|0|0;|Rom|3|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.17 Bible:Rom.3.22 Bible:Rom.3.26">Rom. i. 17, iii. 22, 26</scripRef>) of the Gospel Revelation? to search out
the unsearchable riches of Christ is the prerogative of Christian
faith, but is denied, save to the most limited extent, to Christian
knowledge (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xiii. 9" id="v.iv.ii-p2.3" parsed="|1Cor|13|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.9">1 Cor. xiii. 9</scripRef>). The onesidedness of any given
age in apprehending the work of Christ is to be recognised by us not in
a censorious spirit of self-complacency, but with reverent sympathy,
and with the necessity in view of correcting our own: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ii-p2.4">πάντα
δοκιμάζετε</span>,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ii-p2.5">τὸ καλὸν
κατέχετε</span>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iv.ii-p3">Different ages and classes have necessarily
thought under different categories. The categories of the
post-apostolic age were mainly ethical; the Gospel is the new law, and
the promise of eternal life, founded on true knowledge of God, and
accepted by faith. Those of the Asiatic fathers from Ignatius downwards
were largely physical or realistic. Mankind is brought in Christ (the
physician) from death to life, from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ii-p3.1">φθόρα</span> to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ii-p3.2">ἀφθαρσία</span> (Ign.
<i>passim</i>); <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ii-p3.3">τὸ
εὐαγγέλιον</span>…<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ii-p3.4">ἀπάρτισμα
ἀφθαρσίας</span> (Ign.,
Melit.); human nature is changed by the Incarnation, man made God.
Tertullian introduced into Western theology forensic categories. He
applied them to the Person, not yet to the Work, of Christ: but the
latter application, pushed to a repellent length in the middle ages,
and still more so since the Reformation, may without fancifulness <pb n="lxx" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_lxx.html" id="v.iv.ii-Page_lxx" />be traced back to the fact that the first
Latin Father was a lawyer. Again, Redemption was viewed by Origen and
others under cosmological categories, as the turning point in the great
conflict of good with evil, of demons with God, as the inauguration of
the deliverance of the creation and its reunion with God. The
many-sidedness of Origen combined, indeed, almost every representation
of Redemption then current, from the propitiatory and mediatorial,
which most nearly approached the thought of S. Paul, to the grotesque
but widely-spread view of a ransom due to the devil which he was
induced to accept by a stratagem. It may be said that with the
exception of the last-named every one of the above conceptions finds
some point of contact in the New Testament; even the forensic idea,
thoroughly unbiblical in its extremer forms, would not have influenced
Christian thought as it has done had it not corresponded to something
in the language of S. Paul.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iv.ii-p4">Now Athanasius does not totally ignore any one of
these conceptions, unless it be that of a transaction with the devil,
which he scarcely touches even in <i>Orat.</i> ii. 52 (see note there).
Of the forensic view he is indeed almost clear. His reference to the
‘debt’ (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ii-p4.1">τὸ
ὀφειλόμενον</span>,
<i>Incar.</i> 20, <i>Orat.</i> ii. 66) which had to be paid is
connected not so much with the Anselmic idea of a satisfaction due, as
with the fact that death was by the divine word (<scripRef passage="Gen. iii." id="v.iv.ii-p4.2" parsed="|Gen|3|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3">Gen. iii.</scripRef>), attached
to sin as its penalty.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iv.ii-p5">The aspect of the death of Christ as a vicarious
sacrifice (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ii-p5.1">ἀντὶ πάντων</span>,
<i>de Incar.</i> 9; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ii-p5.2">προσφορὰ</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ii-p5.3">θυσία</span>, 10) is not passed
over. But on the whole another aspect predominates. The categories
under which Athanasius again and again states the soteriological
problem are those of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ii-p5.4">ζωὴ</span> and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ii-p5.5">θάνατος</span>, and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ii-p5.6">ἀφθαρσία</span>. So far as he
works the problem out in detail it is under physical categories,
without doing full justice to the ideas of guilt and reconciliation, of
the reunion of <i>will</i> between man and God. The numberless passages
which bear this out cannot be quoted in full, but the point is of
sufficient importance to demand the production of a few details.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iv.ii-p6">(<i>a</i>) The original state of man was not one
of ‘nature,’ for man’s nature is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ii-p6.1">φθόρα</span>; (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ii-p6.2">τὴν ἐν
θανάτῳ κατὰ
φύσιν
φθόραν</span>, <i>Incar.</i> 3, cf. 8,
10, 44) the Word was imparted to them in that they were made <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ii-p6.3">κατὰ τὴν
τοῦ θεοῦ
εἰκόνα</span> (<i>ib</i>). Hence what
later theology marks off as an exclusively supernatural gift is
according to Athanasius inalienable from human nature, i.e. it can be
impaired but not absolutely lost (<i>Incar.</i> 14, and apparently
<i>Orat.</i> iii. 10 <i>fin.</i>; the question of the teaching of
Athan. upon the natural endowments of man belongs specially to the
Introd. to <i>de Incarnatione</i>, where it will be briefly discussed).
Accordingly their infraction of the divine command (by turning their
minds, <i>c. Gent.</i> 3, to lower things instead of to the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ii-p6.4">θεωρία τῶν
θείων</span>), <i>logically</i> involved them
in non-existence (<i>de Incar.</i> 4), but actually, inasmuch as the
likeness of God was <i>only gradually</i> lost, in <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ii-p6.5">φθόρα</span>, regarded as a <i>process
toward</i> non-existence. This again involved men in increasing
<i>ignorance</i> of God, by the gradual obliteration of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ii-p6.6">εἰκών</span>, the indwelling Logos, by
virtue of which alone men could read the open book (<i>c. Gent</i>. 34
<i>fin</i>.) of God’s manifestation of Himself in the Universe.
It is evident that the pathological point of view here prevails over
the purely ethical: the perversion of man’s will merges in the
general idea of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ii-p6.7">φθόρα</span>,
the first need of man is a change in his <i>nature;</i> or rather the
renewed infusion of that higher and divine nature which he has
gradually lost. (Cf. <i>de Incar</i>. 44, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ii-p6.8">χρῃζόντων
τῆς αὐτοῦ
θεότητος διὰ
τοῦ ὁμοίου</span>).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iv.ii-p7">(<i>b</i>) Accordingly the mere presence of the
Word in a human body, the mere fact of the Incarnation, is the
essential factor in our restoration (simile of the city and the king,
<i>ib</i>. 9. 3, &amp;c., cf. <i>Orat</i>. ii. 67, 70). But if so, what
was the special need of the Cross? Athanasius felt, as we have already
mentioned, the supremacy of the Cross as the purpose of the
Saviour’s coming, but he does not in fact give to it the central
place in his system of thought which it occupies in his instincts. Man
had involved himself in the sentence of death; death must therefore
take place to satisfy this sentence (<i>Orat.</i> ii. 69; <i>de
Incar</i>. 20. 2, 5); the Saviour’s death, then, put an end to
death regarded as penal and as symptomatic of man’s <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ii-p7.1">φθόρα</span> (cf. <i>ib</i>. 21. 1,
&amp;c.). It must be confessed that Athanasius does not penetrate to
the full meaning of S. Paul. The latter also ascribed a central import
to the mere fact of the Incarnation (<scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 3" id="v.iv.ii-p7.2" parsed="|Rom|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.3">Rom. viii. 3</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ii-p7.3">πέμψας</span>), but primarily in
relation to sin (yet see Athan. c. <i>Apoll.</i> ii. 6); and the
destruction of the practical power of sin stands indissolubly
correlated (<scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 1" id="v.iv.ii-p7.4" parsed="|Rom|8|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.1">Rom. viii. 1</scripRef>) with the removal of guilt and so
with the Righteousness of God realising itself in the propitiation of
the blood of Christ (<i>ib</i>. iii. 21—26).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iv.ii-p8">To Athanasius nature is the central, will a
secondary or implied factor in the problem. The aspect of the death of
Christ most repeatedly dwelt upon is that in it death spent its force
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ii-p8.1">πληρωθείσης
τῆς ἐξουσίας
ἐν τῷ κυριακῷ
σώυατι</span>, <i>ib</i>. 8) against
human nature, that the ‘corruption’ of mankind might run
its full course and be spent in the Lord’s body, and so cease for
the <pb n="lxxi" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_lxxi.html" id="v.iv.ii-Page_lxxi" />future. Of this Victory over
death and the demons the Resurrection is the trophy. His death is
therefore to us (<i>ib</i>. 10) the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ii-p8.2">ἀρχὴ ζωῆς,</span> we are henceforth <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ii-p8.3">ἀφθαρτοὶ διὰ
τῆς
ἀναστάσεως</span>
(27. 2, 32. 6, cf. 34. 1, &amp;c.), and have a portion in the divine
nature, are in fact deified (cf. <i>de Incarn.</i> 54, and note there).
This last thought, which became (Harnack, vol. ii. p. 46) the common
property of Eastern theology, goes back through Origen and Hippolytus
to Irenæus. On the whole, its presentation in Athanasius is more
akin to the Asiatic than to the Origenist form of the conception. To
Origen, man’s highest destiny could only be the return to his
original source and condition: to Irenæus and the Asiatics, man
had been created for a destiny which he had never realised; the
interruption in the history of our race introduced by sin was repaired
by the Incarnation, which carried back the race to a new head, and so
carried it forward to a destiny of which under its original head it was
incapable. To Origen the Incarnation was a <i>restoration to,</i> to
Irenæus and to Athanasius (<i>Or.</i> ii. 67), an <i>advance
upon,</i> the original state of man. (Pell, pp. 167–177, labours
to prove the contrary, but he does not convince.)</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iv.ii-p9">(<i>c</i>) This leads us to the important
observation that momentous as are to Athanasius the consequences of the
introduction of sin into the world, he yet makes no such vast
difference between the condition of fallen and unfallen men as has
commonly been assumed to exist. The latter state was inferior to that
of the members of Christ (<i>Orat.</i> ii. 67, 68), while the immense
(<i>c. Gent.</i> 8, <i>de Incar.</i> 5) consequences of its forfeiture
came about only by a gradual course of deterioration (<i>de Incar.</i>
6. 1, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ii-p9.1">ἠφανίζετο</span>; observe
the tense), and in different degrees in different cases. The only
difference of kind between the two conditions is in the universal reign
of Death since the (partial) forfeiture of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ii-p9.2">τοῦ κατ᾽
εἰκόνα
χάρις</span>: and even this difference is a
subtle one; for man’s existence in Paradise was not one of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ii-p9.3">ἀφθαρσία</span> except
prospectively (<i>de Incar</i>. 3. 4). He enjoyed present happiness,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ii-p9.4">ἄλυπος
ἀνώδυνος
ἀμέριμνος
ζωή</span>, with promise of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ii-p9.5">ἀφθαρσία</span> in heaven. That
is, death would have taken place, but not death as unredeemed mankind
know it (cf. <i>de Incar</i>. 21. 1). In other words, man was created
not so much in a state of perfection (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ii-p9.6">τέλειος
κτισθείς</span>, p. 384) as
with a capacity for perfection (and for even more than perfection, p.
385 <i>sq.</i>) and with a destiny to correspond with such capacity.
This destination remains in force even after man has failed to
correspond to it, and is in fact assigned by Athanasius as the reason
why the Incarnation was a necessity on God’s part (<i>de
Incar.</i> 6. 4–7, 10. 3, 13. 2–4, <i>Orat</i>. ii. 66,
&amp;c., &amp;c.). Accordingly, while man was <i>created</i>
(<i>Orat</i>. ii. 59) through the Word, the Word became Flesh that man
might receive the yet higher dignity of Sonship<note place="end" n="91" id="v.iv.ii-p9.7"><p class="endnote" id="v.iv.ii-p10"> The above
is strikingly illustrated by the discussion (pp. 381–383)
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ii-p10.1">πρωτότοκος
πάσης
κτίσεως</span> (<scripRef passage="Col. i. 15" id="v.iv.ii-p10.2" parsed="|Col|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15">Col. i. 15</scripRef>). At first sight Ath. appears to contradict himself,
explaining <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ii-p10.3">πρωτότοκος</span>
as he does first solely of the Saviour as
<i>Incarnate,</i> and then of the <i>cosmic</i> and <i>creative</i>
function of the Word. But closer examination brings out his view of
creation itself (p. 383) as an act of Grace, demanding not (as the
current Eastern theology held, in common with Arius) the mediation of a
subordinate Creator, but an act of absolutely Divine condescension
analogous to, and anticipatory of, the Incarnation. The apparently
disturbing persistence in the argument of the cosmological explanation
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ii-p10.4">πρωτότοκος</span>
is really therefore due to a subtle change in it, by
virtue of which it comes into relation with the Soteriological
idea,—which is the pivot of the entire anti-Arian position of
Athanasius on this question,—and with the ultimate scheme in
which (cf. <scripRef passage="Rom. viii" id="v.iv.ii-p10.5" parsed="|Rom|8|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8">Rom. viii</scripRef>.) the effects of the Incarnation are to embrace the whole
creation. Because creation as such involves the promise of adoption,
and tends to deification as its goal, the Son is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ii-p10.6">πρωτότοκος</span>
in the region of Grace and of Creation
alike.</p></note>; and
while even before the Incarnation some men were <i>de facto</i> pure
from sin (<i>Orat.</i> iii. 33) by virtue of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ii-p10.7">χάρις τῆς
κλήσεως</span> involved in <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ii-p10.8">῾τὸ
κατ᾽
εἰκόνα᾽</span> (see <i>ib</i>.
10, <i>fin</i>.; <i>Orat</i>. i. 39 is even stronger, cf. iv. 22), they
were yet <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ii-p10.9">θνητοί</span>
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ii-p10.10">φθαρτοί</span>;
whereas those in Christ die, no longer <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ii-p10.11">κατὰ τὴν
προτέραν
γένεσιν ἐν τῷ
᾽Αδάμ</span>, but to live again <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ii-p10.12">λογωθείσης
τῆς σαρκός</span>
(<i>Orat.</i> iii. 33, <i>fin.,</i> cf. <i>de Incar.</i> 21. 1).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iv.ii-p11">(<i>d</i>) The above slight sketch of the
Athanasian doctrine of man’s need of redemption and of the
satisfaction of that need brings to light a system free from much that
causes many modern thinkers to stumble at the current doctrine of the
original state and the religious history of mankind. That mankind did
not start upon their development with a perfect nature, but have fought
their way up from an undeveloped stage through many lower phases of
development; that this development has been infinitely varied and
complex, and that sin and its attendant consequences have a
pathological aspect which practically is as important as the forensic
aspect, are commonplaces of modern thought, resting upon the wider
knowledge of our age, and hard to reconcile with the (to us)
traditional theological account of these things. The Athanasian account
of them leaves room for the results of modern knowledge, or at least
does not rudely clash with the instincts of the modern anthropologist.
The recovery of the Athanasian point of view is <i>prima facie</i>
again. At what cost is it obtained? Does its recognition involve us in
mere naturalism veiled under religious forms of speech? That was
certainly not the mind of Athanasius, nor does his system really lend
itself to such a result. To begin with, the divine destiny of man from
the first is an essential principle with our writer. Man was made and
is still exclusively destined for knowledge of and fellowship with his
Creator. Secondly the means, and the only means, to this end is Christ
the Incarnate Son of God. In Him the religious <pb n="lxxii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_lxxii.html" id="v.iv.ii-Page_lxxii" />history of mankind has its centre, and from Him
it proceeds upon its new course, or rather is enabled once more to run
the course designed for it from the first. How far Athanasius exhausted
the significance of this fact may be a question; that he placed the
fact itself in the centre is his lasting service to Christian
thought.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iv.ii-p12">(<i>e</i>) The categories of Athanasius in
dealing with the question before us are primarily physical, i.e., on
the one hand cosmological, on the other pathological. But it is well
before leaving the subject to insist that this was not exclusively the
case. The purpose of the Incarnation was at once to renew us, and to
make known the Father (<i>de Incarn.</i> 16); or as he elsewhere puts
it (<i>ib.</i> 7 <i>fin.</i>), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ii-p12.1">ἀνακτίσαι
τὰ ὅλα, ὑπερ
πάντων,
παθεῖν</span>, and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ii-p12.2">περὶ πάντων
πρεσβεῦσυι
πρὸς τὸν
Πατέρα</span>. The idea of
ἀφθαρσία which so often
stands with him for the <i>summum bonum</i><note place="end" n="92" id="v.iv.ii-p12.3"><p class="endnote" id="v.iv.ii-p13"> On the
subject of §2, see also Pell. <i>Lehre des h. Athan.</i> and Shedd
ii. pp. 37, <i>sqq.,</i> 237, <i>sqq.</i> The former demonstrates his
full accord with modern Roman Catholic teaching, the latter, his exact
harmony with the modern Protestant view of the doctrine. It is at least
a tribute to the greatness of Athan. that advocates of all sides are so
eager to claim him.</p></note> imparted
to us in Christ, involves a moral and spiritual restoration of our
nature, not merely the physical supersession of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.ii-p13.1">φθόρα</span> by
ἀθανασία (<i>de Incarn</i>.
47, 51, 52, &amp;c., &amp;c.).</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Fundamental Ideas of God, the World, and Creation." progress="11.82%" prev="v.iv.ii" next="v.iv.iv" id="v.iv.iii"><p class="c6" id="v.iv.iii-p1">

§3. <i>Fundamental Ideas of
God, the World, and Creation.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="v.iv.iii-p2">The Athanasian idea of God has been singled out
for special recognition in recent times; he has been claimed, and on
the whole with justice, as a witness for the immanence of God in the
universe in contrast to the insistence in many Christian systems on
God’s transcendence or remoteness from all created things.
(Fiske, <i>Idea of God</i>, discussed by Moore in <i>Lux Mundi</i> (ed.
1) pp. 95–102.) The problem was one which Christian thought was
decisively compelled to face by the Arian controversy (<i>supra</i>, p.
xxix. <i>sq.</i>). The Apologists and Alexandrians had partially
succeeded in the problem expressed in the dying words of Plotinus,
‘to bring the God which is within into harmony with the God which
is in the universe,’ or rather to reconcile the transcendence
with the immanence of God. But their success was only partial: the
immanence of the Word had been emphasised, but in contrast with the
transcendence of the Father. This could not be more than a temporary
resting-place for the Christian mind, and Arius forced a solution. That
solution was found by Athanasius. The mediatorial work of the Logos is
not necessary as though nature could not bear the untempered hand of
the Father. The Divine Will is the direct and sole source of all
things, and the idea of a <i>mediatorial nature</i> is inconsistent
with the true idea of God (pp. 87, 155, 362, comparing carefully p.
383). ‘All things created are capable of sustaining God’s
absolute hand. The hand which fashioned Adam now also and ever is
fashioning and giving entire consistence to those who come after
him.’ The immanence, or intimate presence and unceasing agency of
God in nature, does not belong to the Word as distinct from the Father,
but to the Father in and through the Word, in a word to God as
<i>God</i> (cf. <i>de Decr</i>. 11, where the language of <i>de
Incarn</i>. 17 about the Word is applied to God <i>as such</i>). This
is a point which marks an advance upon anything that we find in the
earliest writings of Athanasius, and upon the theology of his preceptor
Alexander, to whom, amongst other not very clear formulæ, the Word
is a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.iii-p2.1">μεσιτεύουσα
φύσις
μονογενής</span> (Thdt.
<i>H. E.</i> ii. 4; Alexander cannot distinguish <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.iii-p2.2">φύσις</span> from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.iii-p2.3">ὑπόστασις</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.iii-p2.4">οὐσία</span>; Father and Son are
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.iii-p2.5">δύο
ἀχώριστα
πράγματα</span>, but yet <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.iii-p2.6">τῇ
ὑποστάσει
δύο φύσεις</span>). This
is indeed the principal particular in which Athanasius left the
modified Origenism of his age, and of his own school, behind. If on the
other hand he resembled Arius in drawing a sharper line than had been
drawn previously between the one God and the World, it must also be
remembered that his God was not the far off purely transcendent God of
Arius, but a God not far from every one of us (<i>Orat.</i> ii. p. 361
<i>sq</i>.).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iv.iii-p3">That God is beyond all essence <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.iii-p3.1">ὑπερέκεινα
πάσης
οὐσίας</span> (<i>c. Gent</i>. 2. 2,
40. 2, 35. I <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.iii-p3.2">γενητῆς
οὐσίας</span>) is a thought common to
Origen and the Platonists, but adopted by Athanasius with a difference,
marked by the addition of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.iii-p3.3">γενητῆς</span>. That God
created all things out of pure bounty of being (<i>c. Gent.</i>
§2. 2, §41. 2, <i>de Incarn.</i> §3. 3, and note there)
is common to Origen and Philo, being taken by the latter from
Plato’s <i>Timæus</i>. The Universe, and especially the
human soul, reflects the being of its Author (<i>c. Gent.</i> passim).
Hence there are two main paths by which man can arrive at the knowledge
of God, the book of the Universe (<i>c. Gent.</i> 34 <i>fin</i>.), and
the contemplation or self-knowledge of the soul itself (<i>ib.</i> 33,
34). So far Athanasius is on common ground with the Platonists (cf.
Fialon, pp. 270, <i>sqq.</i>); but he takes up distinctively Christian
ground, firstly, in emphasising the insufficiency of these proofs after
sin has clouded the soul’s vision, and, above all, in insisting
on the divine Incarnation as the sole remedy for this inability, as the
sole means by which man as he is can reach a true knowledge of God.
Religion not philosophy is the sphere in which the God of Athanasius is
manifest to man. <pb n="lxxiii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_lxxiii.html" id="v.iv.iii-Page_lxxiii" />Here, again,
Athanasius is ‘Christo-centric.’ With Origen, Athanasius
refuses to allow evil any substantive existence (<i>c. Gent.</i>
§§2, 6, <i>de Incarn.</i> §4. 5); evil resides in the
will only, and is the result of the abuse of its power of free choice
(<i>c. Gent.</i> 5 and 7). The evil in the Universe is mainly the work
of demons, who have aggravated the consequences of human sin also
(<i>de Incarn.</i> 52. 4). On the other hand, the evil does not extend
beyond the sphere of personal agency, and the Providence of God (upon
which Athanasius insists with remarkable frequency, especially in the
<i>de Fuga</i> and <i>c. Gent.</i> and <i>de Incarn.,</i> also in
<i>Vit. Anton.</i>) exercises untiring care over the whole. The problem
of suffering and death in the animal creation is not discussed by him;
he touches very incidentally, <i>Orat.</i> ii. 63, on the deliverance
of creation in connection with <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 19-21" id="v.iv.iii-p3.4" parsed="|Rom|8|19|8|21" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.19-Rom.8.21">Rom. viii. 19–21</scripRef>.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Vehicles of Revelation; Scripture, the Church, Tradition." progress="11.95%" prev="v.iv.iii" next="v.iv.v" id="v.iv.iv"><p class="c56" id="v.iv.iv-p1">

§4. <i>Vehicles
of Revelation; Scripture, the Church, Tradition.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iv.iv-p2">(<i>a</i>) The supreme and unique revelation of
God to man is in the Person of the Incarnate Son. But though unique the
Incarnation is not solitary. Before it there was the divine institution
of the Law and the Prophets, the former a typical anticipation (<i>de
Incarn.</i> 40. 2) of the destined reality, and along with the latter
(<i>ib.</i> 12. 2 and 5) ‘for all the world a holy school of the
knowledge of God and the conduct of the soul.’ After it there is
the history of the life and teaching of Christ and the writings of His
first Disciples, left on record for the instruction of all ages.
Athanasius again and again applies to the Scriptures the terms <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.iv-p2.1">θεία</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.iv-p2.2">θεόπνευστα</span>
(e.g. <i>de Decr.</i> 15, <i>de Incarn.</i> 33. 3, &amp;c.; the latter
word, which he also applies to his own martyr teachers, is, of course,
from <scripRef passage="2 Tim. iii. 16" id="v.iv.iv-p2.3" parsed="|2Tim|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.16">2 Tim. iii. 16</scripRef>). The implications of this as
bearing on the literal exactness of Scripture he nowhere draws out. His
strongest language (<i>de Decr. ubi supra</i>) is incidental to a
controversial point: on <scripRef passage="Ps. lii." id="v.iv.iv-p2.4" parsed="|Ps|52|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.52">Ps. lii.</scripRef> (liii.) 2, he maintains that
‘there is no hyperbola in Scripture; all is strictly true,’
but he proceeds on the strength of that principle to allegorise the
verse he is discussing. In <i>c. Gent.</i> 2, 3, he treats the account
of Eden and the Fall as figurative. But in his later writings there is,
so far as I know, nothing to match this. In fact, although he always
employs the allegorical method, sometimes rather strangely (e.g. <scripRef passage="Deut. xxviii. 66" id="v.iv.iv-p2.5" parsed="|Deut|28|66|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.28.66">Deut. xxviii. 66</scripRef>, in <i>de Incarn.</i> 35, <i>Orat.</i>
ii. 19, after Irenæus, Origen, &amp;c.), we discern, especially in
his later writings, a tendency toward a more literal exegesis than was
usual in the Alexandrian school. His discussion, e.g., of the
sinlessness of Christ (c. <i>Apol.</i> i. 7, 17, ii. 9, 10) contrasts
in this respect with that of his master Alexander, who appeals,
following Origen’s somewhat startling allegorical application, to
<scripRef passage="Prov. xxx. 19" id="v.iv.iv-p2.6" parsed="|Prov|30|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.30.19">Prov. xxx. 19</scripRef>, a text nowhere used by Ath. in this way
(Thdt. <i>H. E</i>. i. 4). This is doubtless largely due to the
pressure of the controversy with the Arians, who certainly had more to
gain than their opponents from the prevalent unhistorical methods of
exegesis, as we see from the use made by them of <scripRef passage="2 Cor. iv. 11" id="v.iv.iv-p2.7" parsed="|2Cor|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.11">2 Cor. iv. 11</scripRef> at Nicæa, and of <scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 22" id="v.iv.iv-p2.8" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22">Prov. viii. 22</scripRef> throughout<note place="end" n="93" id="v.iv.iv-p2.9"><p class="endnote" id="v.iv.iv-p3"> Athanasius is not always innocent of the method of which he
complains; e.g. when he uses <scripRef passage="Isa. i. 11" id="v.iv.iv-p3.1" parsed="|Isa|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.11">Isa. i. 11</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.iv-p3.2">πλήρης
εἰμί</span>, as a proof of the
Divine Perfection.</p></note>.
Accordingly Athanasius complains loudly of their exegesis (<i>Ep.
Æg.</i> 3–4, cf. <i>Orat.</i> i. 8, 52), and insists (id. i.
54, cf. already <i>de Decr.</i> 14) on the primary necessity of always
conscientiously studying the circumstances of time and place, the
person addressed, the subject matter, and purpose of the writer, in
order not to miss the true sense. This rule is the same as applies
(<i>de Sent. Dion.</i> 4) to the interpretation of any writings
whatever, and carries with it the strict subordination of the
allegorical to the historical sense, contended for by the later school
of Antioch, and now accepted by all reasonable Christians (see Kihn in
Wetzer-Hergenröther’s <i>Kirchen-Lex.</i> vol. i. pp.
955–959, who calls the Antiochene exegesis ‘certainly a
providential phenomenon;’ also <i>supra,</i> p. xxviii., note
1).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iv.iv-p4">(<i>b</i>) The Canon of Scripture accepted by
Athanasius has long been known from the fragments of the thirty-ninth
<i>Festal Letter</i> (Easter, 367). The New Testament Canon comprises
all the books received at the present day, but in the older order,
viz., Gospels, Acts, Catholic Epistles, Pauline Epistles (Hebrews
expressly included as S. Paul’s between Thess. and Tim.),
Apocalypse. The Old Testament canon is remarkable in several ways. The
number of books is 22, corresponding to the Alexandrian Jewish
reckoning, not to the (probably) older Jewish or Talmudic reckoning of
24 (the rolls of Ruth and Lam. counted separately, and with the
Hagiographa). This at once excludes from the Canon proper the so-called
‘Apocrypha,’ with the exception of the additions to Daniel,
and of Baruch and ‘the Epistle,’ which are counted as one
book with Jeremiah. The latter is also the case with Lamentations,
while on the other hand the number of 22 is preserved by the reckoning
of Ruth as a separate book from Judges to make up for the exclusion of
Esther. This last point is archaic, and brings Athanasius into
connection with Melito (171 <span class="c10" id="v.iv.iv-p4.1">a.d.</span>), who gives
(Eus. <i>H. E.</i> iv. 26. 14, see also vol. 1, p. 144, note 1, in this
series) a Canon which he has obtained by careful enquiry in Palestine.
This Canon agrees with that of Athanasius except with regard to the
order assigned to ‘Esdras’ (i.e. Ezra and Nehemiah, <pb n="lxxiv" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_lxxiv.html" id="v.iv.iv-Page_lxxiv" />placed by M. at the end), to ‘the
twelve in one book’ (placed by M. after Jer.), and Daniel (placed
by M. before Ezekiel). Now, Esther is nowhere mentioned in the N.T.,
and the Rabbinical discussions as to whether Esther ‘defiled the
hands’ (i.e. was ‘canonical’) went on to the time of
R. Akiba (†135), an older, and even of R. Juda ‘the
holy’ (150–210), a younger, contemporary of Melito (see
Wildeboer, <i>Ontstaan van den Kanon,</i> pp. 58, <i>sq.,</i> 65,
&amp;c.). The latter, therefore, may represent the penultimate stage in
the history of the Hebrew canon before its close in the second century,
(doubted by Bleek, <i>Einl.</i><sup>5</sup>, §242, but not
unlikely). Here, then, Ath. represents an earlier stage of opinion than
Origen (Eus. <i>H. E</i>. vi. 25), who gives the finally fixed Hebrew
Canon of his own time, but puts Esther at the end. As to the
<i>number</i> of books, Athan. agrees with Josephus, Melito, Origen,
and with Jerome, who, however, knows of the other reckoning of 24
(‘nonnulli’ in <i>Prol. Gal.</i>). Athanasius enumerates,
as ‘outside the Canon, but appointed by the Fathers to be read by
those who newly join us,’ Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, Esther, Judith,
and Tobit, as well as what is called the Teaching of the Apostles and
the Shepherd. In practice, however, he quotes several of the latter as
‘Scripture’ (Wisdom repeatedly so, see index to this vol.);
‘The Shepherd’ is ‘most profitable,’ and quoted
for the Unity of the Creator (and cf. <i>de Decr.</i> 4), but not as
‘Scripture;’ the ‘Didache’ is not used by him
unless the <i>Syntagma</i> (<i>vide supra,</i> p. lix.) be his genuine
work. He also quotes 1 Esdras for the praise of Truth, and 2 Esdras
once, as a ‘prophet.’ ‘Daniel’ includes Susanna
and Bel and the Dragon.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iv.iv-p5">(<i>c</i>) On the sufficiency of Scripture for
the establishment of all necessary doctrine Athanasius insists
repeatedly and emphatically (<i>c. Gent.</i> 1, <i>de Incarn.</i> 5,
<i>de Decr.</i> 32, <i>Vit. Ant.</i> 16, &amp;c., &amp;c.); and he
follows up precept by example. ‘His works are a continuous appeal
to Scripture.’ There is no passage in his writings which
recognises tradition as <i>supplementing</i> Scripture, i.e., as
sanctioning articles of faith not contained in Scripture. Tradition is
recognised as authoritative in two ways: (1) Negatively, in the sense
that doctrines which are novel are <i>prima facie</i> condemned by the
very fact (<i>de Decr.</i> 7, note 2, <i>ib.</i> 18, <i>Orat.</i> i. 8,
10, ii. 34, 40, <i>de Syn.</i> 3, 6, 7, and <i>Letter</i> 59, §3);
and (2) positively, as furnishing a guide to the sense of Scripture
(see references in note on <i>Orat.</i> iii. 58, end of ch. xxix.). In
other words, tradition with Athanasius is a formal, not a material,
source of doctrine. His language exemplifies the necessity of
distinguishing, in the case of strong patristic utterances on the
authority of tradition, between different senses of the word. Often it
means simply truth conveyed <i>in Scripture,</i> and in that sense
‘handed down’ from the first, as for example <i>c.
Apol.</i> i. 22, ‘the Gospel tradition,’ and <i>Letter</i>
60. 6 (cf. Cypr. <i>Ep.</i> 74. 10, where Scripture is
‘divinæ traditionis caput et origo.’). Moreover,
tradition as distinct from Scripture is with Athanasius not a secret
unwritten body of teaching handed down orally<note place="end" n="94" id="v.iv.iv-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.iv.iv-p6"> The idea
of a mysterious unwritten tradition is a legacy of Gnosticism to the
Church. Irenæus, in order to meet the Gnostic appeal to a supposed
unwritten Apostolic tradition, confronts it with the consistency of the
public and normal teaching of the Churches everywhere, of which the
Roman Church is a convenient microcosm or compendium. The idea of
a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.iv-p6.1">παράδοσις
ἄγραφος</span> is
adopted by Clement and Origen, and passes from the latter to Eusebius,
and to the Cappadocian Fathers (Basil <i>de Sp. S.</i> 27, applies it
only to <i>practical</i> details), Epiphanius, and later writers.
Details in Harnack ii. 90, note, cf. Salmon, <i>Infallibility,</i>
Lect. ix. On the somewhat different subject of the ‘Disciplina
Arcani,’ see Herzog-Plitt. <i>s.v.</i>
‘Arkan-Disciplia’</p></note>, but is
to be found in the <i>documents</i> of antiquity and the writings of
the Fathers, such as those to whom he appeals in <i>de Decr.,</i>
&amp;c. That ‘the appeal of Athanasius was to Scripture, that of
the Arians to tradition’ (Gwatkin) is an overstatement, in part
supported by the pre-Nicene history of the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.iv-p6.2">ὁμοούσιον</span>
(<i>supra,</i> p. xxxi. <i>sq.</i>). The rejection of this word by the
Antiochene Council (in 268–9) is met by Athanasius, <i>de
Synod.</i> 43, <i>sqq.,</i> partly by an appeal to still older
witnesses in its favour, partly by the observation (§45) that
‘writing in simplicity [the Fathers] arrived not at accuracy
concerning the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.iv-p6.3">ὁμοούσιον</span>,
but spoke of the word as they understood it,’ an argument
strangely like that of the Homœans (Creed of Niké, <i>ib.</i>
§30) that the Fathers [of <i>Nicæa</i>] <i>adopted</i> the
word ‘in simplicity.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iv.iv-p7">(<i>d</i>) Connected with the function and
authority of tradition is that of the Church. On the essential idea of
the Church there is little or nothing of definite statement. The term
‘Catholic Church’ is of course commonly used, both of the
Church as a whole, and of the orthodox body in this or that place. The
unity of the Church is emphatically dwelt on in the opening of the
encyclical written in the name of Alexander (<i>infr.,</i> p. 69 and
<i>supr.,</i> p. xvi.) as the reason for communicating the deposition
of Arius at Alexandria to the Church at large. ‘The joyful mother
of children’ (<i>Exp. in Ps.</i> cxiii. 9) is interpreted of the
Gentile Church, ‘made to keep house,’ <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.iv-p7.1">ἅτε τὸν
Κύριον
ἔνοικον
ἔχουσα</span>, joyful ‘because her
children are saved through faith in Christ,’ whereas those of the
‘synagogue’ are ἀπωλεί&amp;
139·
παραδεδομένα:
the ‘strong city’ <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.iv-p7.2">πόλις
περιοχῆς</span> and
‘Edom’ of <scripRef passage="Ps. lx. 11" id="v.iv.iv-p7.3" parsed="|Ps|60|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.60.11">Ps. lx.
11</scripRef> are likewise interpreted
of the Church as gathered from all nations; similarly the Ethiopians of
<scripRef passage="Ps. lxxxvii. 4" id="v.iv.iv-p7.4" parsed="|Ps|87|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.87.4">Ps. lxxxvii. 4</scripRef> (where the <i>de Tit. pss.</i> gives a
quite different and more allegorical sense, referring the verse to
baptism). The full perfection of the Church is referred by Athanasius
not to the (even ideal) Church on earth but to the Church in heaven.
The kingdom of God’ (<scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 33" id="v.iv.iv-p7.5" parsed="|Matt|6|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.33">Matt. vi. 33</scripRef>) is explained as ‘the enjoyment of
the good things of the <pb n="lxxv" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_lxxv.html" id="v.iv.iv-Page_lxxv" />future,
namely the contemplation and knowledge of God so far as man’s
soul is capable of it,’ while the city of <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxxvii. 1-3" id="v.iv.iv-p7.6" parsed="|Ps|87|1|87|3" osisRef="Bible:Ps.87.1-Ps.87.3">Ps. lxxxvii. 1–3</scripRef> is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.iv-p7.7">ἡ ἄνω
῾Ιερουσαλήμ</span>
in the <i>de Titulis,</i> but in the <i>Expositio</i> the Church
glorified by ‘the indwelling of the Only-begotten.’ In all
this we miss any decisive utterance as to the doctrinal authority of
the Church except in so far as the recognition of such authority is
involved in what has been cited above in favour of tradition. It may be
said that the conditions which lead the mind to throw upon the Church
the weight of responsibility for what is believed were absent in the
case of Athanasius as indeed in the earlier Greek Church generally.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iv.iv-p8">But Athanasius was far from undervaluing the
evidence of the Church’s tradition. The organ by which the
tradition of the Church does its work is the teaching function of her
officers, especially of the Episcopate (<i>de Syn.</i> 3, &amp;c.). But
to provide against erroneous teaching on the part of bishops, as well
as to provide for the due administration of matters affecting the
Church generally, and for ecclesiastical legislation, some authority
beyond that of the individual bishop is necessary. This necessity is
met, in the Church as conceived by Athanasius, in two ways, firstly by
Councils, secondly in the pre-eminent authority of certain sees which
exercise some sort of jurisdiction over their neighbours. Neither of
these resources of Church organisation meets us, in Athanasius, in a
completely organised shape. A word must be said about each separately,
then about their correlation.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iv.iv-p9">(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.iv-p9.1">α</span>) <i>Synods.</i>
Synods as a part of the machinery of the Church grew up spontaneously.
The meeting of the ‘Apostles and Elders’ at Jerusalem
(<scripRef passage="Acts xv" id="v.iv.iv-p9.2" parsed="|Acts|15|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15">Acts xv</scripRef>.) exemplifies the only way in which a
practical resolution on a matter affecting a number of persons with
independent rights can possibly be arrived at, viz., by mutual
discussion and agreement. Long before the age of Athanasius it had been
recognised in the Church that the bishops were the persons exclusively
entitled to represent their flocks for such a purpose; in other words,
Councils of bishops had come to constitute the legislative and judicial
body in the Church (Eus. <i>V. C.</i> i. 51). Both of these functions,
and especially the latter, involved the further prerogative of judging
of doctrine, as in the case of Paul of Samosata. But the whole system
had grown up out of occasional emergencies, and no recognised laws
existed to define the extent of conciliar authority, or the relations
between one Council and another should their decisions conflict. Not
even the area covered by the jurisdiction of a given Council was
defined (<i>Can. Nic.</i> 5). We see a Synod at Arles deciding a case
affecting Africa, and reviewing the decision of a previous Synod at
Rome; a Council at Tyre trying the case of a bishop of Alexandria; a
Council at Sardica in the West deposing bishops in the East, and
restoring those whom Eastern Synods had deposed; we find Acacius and
his fellows deposed at Seleucia, then in a few weeks deposing their
deposers at Constantinople; Meletius appointed and deposed by the same
Synod at Antioch in 361, and in the following year resuming his see
without question. All is chaos. The extent to which a Synod succeeds in
enforcing its decisions depends on the extent to which it obtains <i>de
facto</i> recognition. The canons of the Council of Antioch (341) are
accepted as Church law, while its creeds are condemned as Arian (<i>de
Syn.</i> 22–25).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iv.iv-p10">We look in vain for any statement of principle on
the part of Athanasius to reduce this confusion to order. The classical
passage in his writings is the letter he has preserved from Julius of
Rome to the Eastern bishops (<i>Apol. c. Ar.</i> 20–35). The
Easterns insist strongly on the authority of Councils, in the interests
of their deposition of Athanasius, &amp;c., at Tyre. Julius can only
reply by invoking an old-established custom of the Church, ratified, he
says, at Nicæa (<i>Can.</i> 5?), that the decisions of one Council
may be revised by another; a process which leads to no finality. The
Sardican canons of three years later drew up, for judicial purposes
only, a system of procedure, devolving on Julius (or possibly on the
Roman bishop for the time being) the duty of deciding, upon the
initiative of the parties concerned, whether in the case of a deposed
bishop a new trial of the case was desirable, and permitting him to
take part in such new trial by his deputies. But Athanasius never
alludes to any such procedure, nor to the canons in question. (Compare
above, pp. xlii., xlvi.).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iv.iv-p11">The absence of any <i>a priori</i> law relating
to the authority of Synods applies to general as well as to local
Councils. The conception of a general Council did not give rise to
Nicæa, but <i>vice versa</i> (see above, p. xvii.). The precedent
for great Councils had already been set at Antioch (268–9) and
Arles (314); the latter in fact seems to be indirectly called by S.
Augustine <i>plenarium universæ ecclesiæ concilium;</i> but
the widely representative character of the Nicene Council, and the
impressive circumstances under which it met, stamped upon it from the
first a recognised character of its own. Again and again (<i>de
Decr.</i> 4, 27, <i>Orat.</i> i. 7, <i>Ep. Æg</i>. 5, &amp;c.,
&amp;c.) Athanasius presses the Arians with their rejection of the
decision of a ‘world-wide’ Council, contrasting it (e.g.
<i>de Syn</i>. 21) with the numerous and indecisive Coun<pb n="lxxvi" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_lxxvi.html" id="v.iv.iv-Page_lxxvi" />cils held by them. He protests (<i>Ep.
Æg.</i> 5, <i>Tom. ad Ant.,</i> &amp;c.) against the idea that any
new creed is necessary or to be desired in addition to the Nicene. But
in doing so, he does not suggest by a syllable that the Council was
formally and <i>a priori</i> infallible, independently of the character
of its decision as faithfully corresponding to the tradition of the
Apostles. Its authority is secondary to that of Scripture (<i>de
Syn.</i> 6, <i>sub. fin.</i>), and its scriptural character is its
justification (<i>ib.</i>). In short, Mr. Gwatkin speaks within the
mark when he disclaims for Athan. any mechanical theory<note place="end" n="95" id="v.iv.iv-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.iv.iv-p12"> What is
conspicuously true of the Second General Council is in reality not less
true of the First. Its high authority to later ages is due not to its
formal character as a council, but to the character of its work; the
consent of the Church, and that not readily given, but as the result of
a long process of searching and sifting, has given to it its
‘irreformable’ authority. Its authority <i>is expressly put
on a par with that of the Antiochene Synod</i> of <i>c.</i> 269, by
Ath. <i>de Syn.</i> 43 (consult the whole discussion, pp. 473, 475,
&amp;c.). Short of a council which should include every bishop of the
entire Church, in unanimous agreement,—an impossible
contingency,—the claims of any given council to be truly
ecumenical are relative, not absolute; and no consistent theory is
possible of the conditions under which a council could <i>by virtue of
its constitution</i> claim infallibility for its decisions. The
supposed infallibility of general councils lies in reality outside
them, in the authority which sanctions and consecrates their decisions.
According to the precedent of Nicæa this is the Church
‘diffusive’ (cf. p. 489, and Pusey, <i>Councils,</i> p.
225, <i>sq.</i>), and such consent, again, must necessarily be partial
and relative. If a more tangible and expeditious theory is wanted, we
have it in the Roman system, according to which a council is infallible
if ratified by the Pope. This at once puts all such councils, whether
local or general, on one level, and affords a ready criterion. In other
words, the only consistent (mechanical) theory of the infallibility of
councils is one which makes councils superfluous. If such a theory had
been known to the Church in the age of councils, the councils would not
have been held.</p></note> of conciliar infallibility. To admit this
candidly is not to depreciate, but to acknowledge, the value of the
great Synod of Nicæa; and to acknowledge it, not on the technical
grounds of later ecclesiastical law, but on grounds which are those of
Athanasius himself. (On the general subject see D.C.A. 475–484,
and Hatch, <i>B.L.</i> vii.)</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iv.iv-p13">(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.iv-p13.1">β</span>) <i>Jurisdiction
of bishops over bishops.</i> The fully-developed and organised
‘patriarchal’ system does not meet us in the Nicene age.
The bishops of important towns, however, exercise a very real, though
not definable authority over their neighbours. This is especially true
of Imperial residences. The migration of Eusebius to Nicomedia and
afterwards to Constantinople broke through the time-honoured rule of
the Church, but set the precedent commonly followed ever afterwards. In
Egypt, although the name ‘patriarch’ was as yet unheard,
the authority of the Bishop of Alexandria was almost absolute. The name
‘archbishop’ is here used for the first time. It is first
applied apparently to Meletius (<i>Apol. Ar.</i> 71) in his list of
clergy, but at a later date (about 358) to Athanasius in a contemporary
inscription (see p. 564<sup>a</sup>, note 1). At the beginning of his
episcopate (<i>supra,</i> p. xxxvii.) we find him requested to ordain
in a diocese of Upper Egypt by its bishop. He sends bishops on
deputations (<i>Fest. Ind.</i> xxv., &amp;c.), and exercises ordinary
jurisdiction over bishops and people of Libya and Pentapolis (cf.
reference to Synesius, <i>supr.,</i> p. lxii.). This was a condition of
things dating at least from the time of Dionysius (p. 178, note 2). In
particular he had practically the appointment of bishops for all Egypt,
so that in the course of his long episcopate all the Egyptian sees were
manned by his faithful adherents (cf. p. 493). The mention of Dionysius
suggests the question of the relation of the see of Alexandria to that
of Rome, and of the latter to the Church generally. On the former
point, what is necessary will be said in the Introd. to the <i>de Sent.
Dion.</i> With regard to the wider question, Athanasius expresses
reverence for that bishopric ‘because it is <i>an</i> Apostolic
throne,’ and ‘for Rome, because it is the metropolis of
Romania’ (p. 282). That is his only utterance on the subject.
Such reverence ought, he says, to have secured Liberius from the
treatment to which he had been subjected. The language cited excludes
the idea of any divinely-given headship of the Church vested in the
Roman bishop, for his object is to magnify the outrageous conduct of
Constantius and the Arians. Still less can anything be elicited from
the account given by Ath. of the case of the Dionysii, or of his own
relations to successive Roman bishops. He speaks of them as his beloved
brothers and fellow-ministers (e.g., p. 489) and cordially. welcomes
their sympathy and powerful support, without any thought of
jurisdiction. But he furnishes us with materials, in the letter of
Julius, for estimating not his own view of the Roman see, but that held
by its occupant. The origin of the proceedings was the endeavour of the
Easterns to procure recognition at Rome and in the West for their own
nominee to the bishopric of Alexandria. They had requested Julius to
hold a Council, ‘and to be himself the judge if he so
pleased’ (<i>Apol. c. Ar.</i> 20). This was intended to frighten
Athanasius, but not in the least, as the sequel shews, to submit the
decisions of a Council to revision by a single bishop. Julius summoned
a Council as described above (p. xliii.), and at the end of a long
period of delay and controversy sent a letter expressing his view of
the case to the Orientals. This document has been already discussed (p.
xliv.). It forms an important landmark in the history of papal claims,
standing at least as significantly in contrast with those of the
successors of Julius, as with those of his predecessors.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iv.iv-p14">(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.iv-p14.1">γ</span>) <i>Bishops and
Councils.</i> The superiority of councils to single bishops (including
those <pb n="lxxvii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_lxxvii.html" id="v.iv.iv-Page_lxxvii" />of Rome, Alexandria, and
Antioch) was questioned by no one in this age. Julius claims the
support, not of authority inherent in his see, but of <i>canons,</i>
and on the basis of them claims a voice in matters affecting the Church
at large, not in his own name, but in that of ‘us <i>all,</i>
that so a just sentence might proceed from <i>all</i>’ (<i>Apol.
c. Ar.</i> 35). Again, just as the judgment of his predecessor
Melchiades and his council was revised at Arles in 314 (Augustin.
<i>Ep.</i> 105. 8), so the case of Athanasius and Marcellus was reheard
at the Council of Sardica three years after the decision of Julius and
his council. The council was the supreme organ of the Church for
legislative, judicial, and doctrinal purposes; had any other of
superior or even equal rank been recognised, or had the authority of
councils themselves been defined <i>a priori</i> by a system of Church
law, the confusion of the fourth century would not have arisen. Whether
or no the age would have gained, we at least should have been the
losers.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Content of Revelation. God Three in One and the Incarnation." progress="12.59%" prev="v.iv.iv" next="v.iv.vi" id="v.iv.v"><p class="c6" id="v.iv.v-p1">

§5. <i>Content
of Revelation. God Three in One and the Incarnation.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="v.iv.v-p2">To dwell at length on the theology of Athanasius
under this head is unnecessary here, not because there is little to
say, but partly because what there is to say has been to some extent
anticipated above, §§2, 3, and ch. ii. pp. xxxii., xxxvi.,
partly because the history of his life and work is the best exposition
of what he believed and taught. That his theology on these central
subjects was profoundly moulded by the Nicene formula is (to the
present writer at least) the primary fact (see ch. ii. §3 (1), and
(2) b). This of course presupposes that the Nicene faith found in him a
character and mind prepared to become its interpreter and embodiment;
and that this was so his pre-Nicene writings sufficiently shew.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iv.v-p3">For instance, his progressive stress on the Unity
of the Godhead in Father, Son, and Spirit is but the following up of
the thought expressed <i>de Incarn.</i> 17. 1 <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.v-p3.1">ἐν μόνῳ
τῷ ἑαυτοῦ
Πατρὶ ὅλος ὢν
κατὰ πάντα</span>. It
may be noted that he argues also from the idea of the Trinity to the
coessential Godhead of the Spirit, <i>ad Serap.</i> i. 28, <i>sq.,</i>
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.v-p3.2">Τριὰς δέ
ἐστιν οὐχ ἕως
ὀνομάτος
μόνον…ἀλλὰ ἀληθεί&amp;
139· καὶ
ὑπάρξει
τριάς…εἰπάτωσαν
πάλιν…τριάς
ἐστιν ἢ
δυάς</span>; and that he meets the difficulty (see
<i>infra,</i> p. 438, ten lines from end, also Petav. <i>Trin.</i> VII.
xiv.) of differentiating the relation of the Spirit to the Father from
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.v-p3.3">γέννησις</span> of the
Son by a confession of ignorance and a censure upon those who assume
that they can search out the deep things of God (<i>ib.</i>
17–19). The principle might be applied to this point which is
laid down <i>de Decr.</i> 11, that ‘an act’ belonging to
the essence of God, cannot, by virtue of the simplicity of the Divine
Nature, be more than one: the ‘act’ therefore of divine
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.v-p3.4">γέννησις</span> (the
nature of which we do not know) cannot apply to the Spirit but only to
the Son. But I do not recollect any passage in which Athanasius draws
this conclusion from his own premises. The language of Athanasius on
the procession of the Spirit is unstudied. In <i>Exp. Fid.</i> 4, he
appears to adopt the ‘procession’ of the Spirit from the
Father <i>through</i> the Son (after Dionysius, see <i>Sent. Dion.</i>
17). In <i>Serap.</i> i. 2, 20, 32, iii. 1, he speaks of the Spirit as
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.v-p3.5">ἴδιον
τοῦ Λόγου</span>, just as the
Word is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.v-p3.6">ἴδιος τοῦ
Πατρός</span>. His language on the
subject, expressing the <i>idea</i> common to East and West (under the
cloud of logomachies which envelop the subject) might possibly furnish
the basis of an ‘eirenicon’ between the two separated
portions of Christendom. In explaining the ‘theophanies’ of
the Old Testament, Athanasius takes a position intermediate between
that of the Apologists, &amp;c. (<i>supr.,</i> p. xxiii.) who referred
them to the Word, and that of Augustine who referred them to Angels
only. According to Athanasius the ‘Angel’ was and was not
the Word: regarded as visible he was an Angel simply, but the Voice was
the Divine utterance through the Word (see <i>Orat.</i> iii. 12, 14;
<i>de Syn.</i> 27, Anath 15, note; also <i>Serap.</i> i. 14).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iv.v-p4">Lastly, it must again be insisted that in his
polemic against Arianism Athanasius is centrally soteriological. It is
unnecessary to collect passages in support of what will be fully
appreciated only after a thorough study of the controversial treatises.
The essence of his position is comprised in his paraphrase of St.
Peter’s address to the Jews, <i>Orat.</i> ii. 16, <i>sq.,</i> or
in the argument, <i>ib.</i> 67, <i>sqq.,</i> i. 43, and iii. 13. With
regard to the Incarnation, it may be admitted that Athanasius uses
language which might have been modified had he had later controversies
in view. His common use of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.v-p4.1">ἄνθρωπος</span> for the Manhood
of Christ (see below, p. 83) might be alleged by the Nestorian, his
comparison of it to the vesture of the High Priest (<i>Orat.</i> i. 47,
ii. 8, see note there) by the Apollinarian or Monophysite partisan. But
at least his use of either class of expressions shews that he did not
hold the doctrine associated in later times with the other. Moreover,
while from first to last he is explicitly clear as to the seat of
personality in Christ, which is uniformly assigned to the Divine Logos
(p. 40, note 2 <pb n="lxxviii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_lxxviii.html" id="v.iv.v-Page_lxxviii" />and reff.), the
integrity of the manhood of Christ is no less distinctly asserted (cf.
<i>de Incarn.</i> 18. 1, 21. 7). He uses <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.v-p4.2">σῶμα</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.v-p4.3">ἄνθρωπος</span> indifferently
during the earlier stages of the conflict, ignoring or failing to
notice the peculiarity of the Luciano-Arian Christology. But from 362
onward the full integrity of the Saviour’s humanity, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.v-p4.4">σὰρξ</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.v-p4.5">ψυχὴ
λογικὴ</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.v-p4.6">πνεῦμα</span>, is energetically
asserted against the theory of Apollinarius and those akin to it<note place="end" n="96" id="v.iv.v-p4.7"><p class="endnote" id="v.iv.v-p5"> The
doctrine of Athanasius is, not formally but none the less really, the
doctrine of Chalcedon, which again stands or falls together with that
of Nicæa. Like the latter, it transcends the power of human
thought to do more than state it in terms which exclude the (Nestorian
and Monophysite) alternatives. The Man Jesus Christ is held to have
<i>lacked</i> nothing that constitutes personality in man; the human
personality which therefore belongs to it <i>ideally,</i> being <i>in
fact</i> merged in the Divine personality of the Son. The
<i>‘impersonality,’</i> as it is sometimes called, of
Christ <i>quâ</i> man is therefore better spoken of as His
<i>Divine</i> Personality. Personality and will are correlated but not
identical ideas.</p></note> (cf. <i>Letters</i> 59 and 60, and <i>c.
Apoll.</i>). Some corollaries of this doctrine must now be
mentioned.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iv.v-p6">The question of the <i>sinlessness</i> of Christ
is not discussed by Athanasius <i>ex professo</i> until the controversy
with Apollinarianism. In the earlier Arian controversy the question was
in reality involved, partly by the Arian theory of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.v-p6.1">πρεπτότης</span> of
the Word, partly by the correlated theory of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.v-p6.2">προκοπή</span> (cf.
<i>Orat.</i> ii. 6, <i>sqq.</i>), and Athanasius instinctively falls
back on the consideration that the <i>Personality</i> of the Son, if
Divine, is necessarily sinless. In <i>c. Apoll.</i> i. 7, 17, ii. 10
the question is more thoroughly analysed. The complete
<i>psychological</i> identity of Christ’s human nature with our
own is maintained along with the absolute <i>moral</i> identity of His
will (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.v-p6.3">θέλησις</span>, the
determination of will, not the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.v-p6.4">θελημα
οὐσιῶδες</span> or volitional
faculty) with the Divine will.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iv.v-p7">With regard to the <i>human knowledge</i> of
Christ, the texts <scripRef passage="Mark xiii. 32, Luke ii. 52" id="v.iv.v-p7.1" parsed="|Mark|13|32|0|0;|Luke|2|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.13.32 Bible:Luke.2.52">Mark xiii.
32, Luke ii. 52</scripRef>, lie at the
foundation of his discussion <i>Orat.</i> iii. 42–53. The Arians
appealed to these passages to support the contention that the
<i>Word,</i> or Son of God in His Divine nature, was ignorant of
‘the Day,’ and advanced in knowledge. The whole argument of
Athan. in reply is directed to shewing that these passages apply not to
the Word or Son in Himself, but to the Son <i>Incarnate.</i> He knows
as God, is ignorant as man. Omniscience is the attribute of Godhead,
ignorance is proper to man. The Incarnation was not the sphere of
advancement to the Word, but of humiliation and condescension; but the
Manhood advanced in wisdom <i>as it did in stature</i> also, for
advance belongs to man. That is the decisive and clear-cut position of
Athanasius on this subject (which the notes there vainly seek to
accommodate to the rash dogmatism of the schools). Athanasius appeals
to the utterances of Christ which imply knowledge transcending human
limitations in order to shew that such knowledge, or rather all
knowledge, was possessed <i>by the Word;</i> in other words such
utterances belong to the class of ‘divine’ not to that of
‘human’ phenomena in the life of Christ. So far as His
human nature was concerned, He assumed its limitations of knowledge
equally with all else that belongs to the physical and mental
endowments of man. Why then was not Divine Omniscience exerted by Him
at all times? This question is answered as all questions must be which
arise out of any limitation of the Omnipotence of God in the Manhood of
Christ. It was ‘for our profit, as I at least think’
(<i>ib.</i> 48). The very idea of the Incarnation is that of a
<i>limiting</i> of the Divine under human conditions, the Divine being
manifested in Christ only so far as the Wisdom of God has judged it
necessary in order to carry out the purpose of His coming. In other
words, Athanasius regarded the ignorance of Christ as
‘economical’ only in so far as the Incarnation is itself an
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.v-p7.2">οἰκονομία</span>, a
measured revelation, at once a veiling and a manifestation, of all that
is in God. That the divine Omniscience wielded in the man Christ Jesus
an adequate instrument for its own manifestation Athanasius firmly
holds: the exact extent to which such manifestation was carried, the
reserve of miraculous power or knowledge with which that Instrument was
used, must be explained not by reference to the human mind, will, or
character of Christ, but to the Divine Will and Wisdom which alone has
both effected our redemption and knows the secrets of its bringing
about. With Athanasius, we may quote St. Paul, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.v-p7.3">τίς ἔγνω
νοῦν
Κυρίου</span>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iv.v-p8">It may be observed before leaving this point that
Athanasius takes occasion (§43, <i>fin.,</i> cf. 45) to
distinguish two senses of the words ‘the Son,’ as referring
on the one hand to the eternal, on the other to the human existence of
Christ. To the latter he limits <scripRef passage="Mark xiii. 32" id="v.iv.v-p8.1" parsed="|Mark|13|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.13.32">Mark xiii. 32</scripRef>: the point is of importance in view of
his relation to Marcellus (<i>supra,</i> p. xxxvi.).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iv.v-p9">As a further corollary of the Incarnation we may
notice his frequent use (<i>Orat.</i> iii. 14, 29, 33, iv. 32, <i>c.
Apoll.</i> i. 4, 12, 21) of the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.v-p9.1">θεοτόκος</span> as an
epithet or as a name for the Virgin Mary. The translation ‘Mother
of God’ is of course erroneous. ‘God-bearer’
(Gottes-bärerin), the literal equivalent, is scarcely idiomatic
English. The perpetual virginity of Mary is maintained incidentally
(<i>c. Apoll.</i> i. 4), but there is an entire absence in his writings
not only of worship of the Virgin, but of ‘Mariology,’
<i>i.e.,</i> of the tendency to assign to her <pb n="lxxix" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_lxxix.html" id="v.iv.v-Page_lxxix" />a personal agency, or any peculiar place, in
the work of Redemption (<scripRef passage="Gen. iii. 15" id="v.iv.v-p9.2" parsed="|Gen|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.15">Gen.
iii. 15</scripRef>, <i>Vulg.</i>).
Further, the argument of <i>Orat.</i> i. 51 <i>fin.,</i> that the
sending of Christ in the flesh <i>for the first time</i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.v-p9.3">λοιπόν</span>) liberated human
nature from sin, and enabled the requirement of God’s law to be
fulfilled in man (an argument strictly within the lines of <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 3" id="v.iv.v-p9.4" parsed="|Rom|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.3">Rom. viii. 3</scripRef>), would be absolutely wrecked by the
doctrine of the freedom of Mary from original sin (‘immaculate
conception’). If that doctrine be held, sin was ‘condemned
in the flesh’ (<i>i.e.,</i> first deposed from its place in human
nature, see Gifford or Meyer-Weiss <i>in loc.</i>), not by the sending
of Christ, but by the congenital sinlessness of Mary. If the Arians had
only known of the latter doctrine, they would have had an easy reply to
that powerful passage.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Derivative Doctrines. Grace and the Means of Grace; The Christian Life; The Last Things." progress="12.88%" prev="v.iv.v" next="v.v" id="v.iv.vi"><p class="c6" id="v.iv.vi-p1">

§6. <i>Derivative Doctrines. Grace and
the Means of Grace; The Christian Life; The Last Things.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="v.iv.vi-p2">The idea of Grace is important to the theological
system of Athanasius, in view of the central place occupied in that
system by the idea of restoration and new creation as the specific work
of Christ upon His fellow-men (<i>supra,</i> §2, cf. <i>Orat.</i>
ii. 56, <i>Exp. in Pss.</i> xxxiii. 2, cxviii. 5, LXX.). But, in common
with the Greek Fathers generally, he does not analyse its operation,
nor endeavour to fix its relation to free will (cf. <i>Orat.</i> i. 37
<i>fin</i>., iii. 25 <i>sub fin.</i>). The divine predestination
relates (for anything that Ath. says) not to individuals so much as to
the Purpose of God, before all ages, to repair the foreseen evil of
man’s fall by the Incarnation (<i>Orat.</i> ii. 75, <i>sq.</i>).
On the general subject of Sacraments and their efficacy, he says little
or nothing. The initiatory rite of Baptism makes us sons of God (<i>de
Decr.</i> 31, cf. <i>Orat.</i> i. 37 <i>ut supra</i>), and is the only
complete renewal to be looked for in this life, <i>Serap.</i> iv. 13).
It is accompanied (<i>de Trin. et Sp. S. 7</i>) by confession of faith
in the Trinity, and the baptism administered by Arians who do not
really hold this faith is therefore in peril of losing its value
(<i>Orat</i>. ii. 42, <i>fin</i>.). The grace of the Spirit conferred
at baptism will be finally withdrawn from the wicked at the last
judgment (<i>Exp. in Ps.</i> lxxv. 13, LXX.). In the <i>de Trin. et Sp.
S.</i> 21 baptism is coupled with the imposition of hands as one rite.
On the Eucharist there is an important passage (<i>ad Serap.</i> iv.
19), which must be given in full. He has been speaking of sin against
the Holy Spirit, which latter name he applies [see above, ch. iii.
§1 (22)] to the Saviour’s Divine Personality. He proceeds to
illustrate this by <scripRef passage="John vi. 62-64" id="v.iv.vi-p2.1" parsed="|John|6|62|6|64" osisRef="Bible:John.6.62-John.6.64">John vi. 62–64</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="c48" id="v.iv.vi-p3">‘For here also He has used
both terms of Himself, flesh and spirit; and He distinguished the
spirit from what is of the flesh in order that they might believe not
only in what was visible in Him, but in what was invisible, and so
understand that what He says is not fleshly, but spiritual. For for how
many would the body suffice as food, for it to become meat even for the
whole world? But this is why He mentioned the ascending of the Son of
Man into heaven; namely, to draw them off from their corporeal idea,
and that from thenceforth they might understand that the aforesaid
flesh was heavenly from above, and spiritual meat, to be given at His
hands. For ‘what I have said unto you,’ says He, ‘is
spirit and life;’ as much as to say, ‘what is manifested,
and to be given for the salvation of the world, is the flesh which I
wear. But this, and the blood from it, shall be given to you
spiritually at My hands as meat, so as to be imparted spiritually in
each one, and to become for all a preservative to resurrection of life
eternal.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iv.vi-p4">Beyond this he does not define the relation of
the outward and visible in the Eucharist to the spiritual and inward.
The <i>reality</i> of the Eucharistic gift is insisted on as strongly
as its spirituality in such passages as <i>ad Max</i>. (<i>Letter</i>
61) 2 <i>sub fin</i>., and the comment on <scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 6" id="v.iv.vi-p4.1" parsed="|Matt|7|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.6">Matt. vii. 6</scripRef> (Migne xxvii.
1380), ‘See to it, therefore, Deacon, that thou do not administer
to the unworthy the purple of the sinless body,’ and the protest
of the Egyptian bishops (<i>Apol. c. Ar</i>. 5) that their churches
‘are adorned only by the blood of Christ and by the pious worship
of Him.’ The Holy Table is expressly stated to have been made of
wood (<i>Hist. Ar</i>. 56), and was situated (<i>Apol. Fug</i>.) in a
space called the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.vi-p4.2">ἱερατεῖον</span>. The
Eucharist was celebrated in most places every Sunday, but not on
week-days (<i>Apol. c. Ar</i>. 11). But in Alexandria we hear of it
being celebrated on a Friday on one occasion, and this was apparently a
normal one (<i>Apol. Fug</i>. 24, <i>Apol. Const</i>. 25). To celebrate
the Eucharist was the office of the bishop or presbyter (<i>Apol. c.
Ar</i>. 11). Ischyras (<i>supr</i>. p. xxxviii.) was held by Athanasius
to be a layman only, and therefore incapable of offering the Eucharist.
The sacrificial aspect of the Eucharist is not touched upon, except in
the somewhat strange fragment (Migne xxvi. 1259) from an <i>Oratio de
defunctis</i>, which contains the words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.vi-p4.3">ἡ
δέ γε
ἀναίμακτος
θυσία
ἐξιλασμός</span>. He
insists on the finality of the sacrifice of the Cross, <i>Orat</i>. ii.
9, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.vi-p4.4">αἱ μὲν
γὰρ κατὰ
νόμον</span>…<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.vi-p4.5">οὐκ εἶχον τὸ
πιστόν, καθ᾽
ἡμέραν
παρερχόμεναι·
&amp; 211· δὲ τοῦ
Σωτῆρος
θυσία ἅπαξ
γενομένη
τετελείωκε
τὸ πᾶν</span>. On repentance and the
confession of sins there is little to quote. He strongly asserts the
efficacy of repentance, and explains <scripRef passage="Heb. vi. 4" id="v.iv.vi-p4.6" parsed="|Heb|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.4">Heb. vi. 4</scripRef>, of the <i>unique</i> cleansing and
restoring power of baptism (<i>Serap</i>. iv. 13, as cited above.) A
catena on Jeremiah preserves a fragment [<i>supra</i>, ch. iii. §1
(38)], which compares the ministry of the priest in baptism to that in
confession: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.vi-p4.7">οὕτως
καὶ ὁ</span> <pb n="lxxx" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_lxxx.html" id="v.iv.vi-Page_lxxx" /><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.iv.vi-p4.8">ἐξομολογούμενος
ἐν μετανόιᾳ
δία τοῦ ἱ&amp;
153·ρεως
λαμβάνει τὴν
ἄφεσιν
χάριτι
Χριστοῦ</span>. Of compulsory
confession, or even of this ordinance as an ordinary element of the
Christian life, we read nothing.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iv.vi-p5">On the Christian ministry again there is little
direct teaching. The ordinations by the presbyter Colluthus (<i>Apol.
Ar</i>. 11, 12) are treated as null. The letter (49) to Dracontius
contains vigorous and beautiful passages on the responsibility of the
Ministry. On the principles of Christian conduct there is much to be
gathered from <i>obiter dicta</i> in the writings of Athanasius. His
description (cf. <i>supra</i>, p. xlviii.) of the revival of religious
life at Alexandria in 346, and the exhortations in the Easter letters,
are the most conspicuous passages for this purpose. In particular, he
insists (e.g., p. 67) on the necessity of a holy life and pure mind for
the apprehension of divine things, and especially for the study of the
Scriptures. He strongly recommends the discipline of fasting, in which,
as compared with other churches (Rome especially), the Alexandrian
Christians were lax (<i>Letter</i> 12), but he warns them in his first
Easter letter to fast ‘not only with the body, but also with the
soul.’ He also dwells (<i>Letter</i> 6) on the essential
difference of spirit between Christian festivals and Jewish observance
of days. Christ is the true Festival, embracing the whole of the
Christian life (<i>Letters</i> 5, 14). He lays stress on love to our
neighbour, and especially on kindness to the poor (<i>Letter</i> i. 11,
<i>Hist. Ar</i>. 61, <i>Vit. Ant</i>. 17, 30). On one important
practical point he is very emphatic: ‘Persecution is a device of
the devil’ (<i>Hist. Ar</i>. 33). This summary judgment was
unfortunately less in accordance with the spirit of the times than with
the Spirit of Christ.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.iv.vi-p6">The ascetic teaching of Athanasius must be
reserved for the introduction to the <i>Vita Antoni</i> (cf.
<i>Letters</i> 48, 49, also above, p. xlviii.). His eschatology calls
for discussion in connection with the language of the <i>de
Incarnatione</i>, and will be briefly noticed in the introduction to
that tract. With regard to prayers for the departed, he distinguishes
(on <scripRef passage="Luke xiii. 21" id="v.iv.vi-p6.1" parsed="|Luke|13|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.21">Luke xiii. 21</scripRef>, &amp;c., Migne xxvii. 1404) the careless, whose
friends God will move to assist them with their prayers, from the
utterly wicked who are beyond the help of prayer.</p>
</div3></div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" title="Chronology and Tables." n="V" shorttitle="Chapter V" progress="13.07%" prev="v.iv.vi" next="v.v.i" id="v.v">

<div3 type="Section" title="Sources." n="1" shorttitle="Section 1" progress="13.07%" prev="v.v" next="v.v.ii" id="v.v.i"><p class="c6" id="v.v.i-p1">


<span class="c4" id="v.v.i-p1.1">Chapter V.</span></p>

<p class="c6" id="v.v.i-p2"><span class="c40" id="v.v.i-p2.1">Chronology and
Tables</span></p>

<p class="c6" id="v.v.i-p3">§1. <i>Sources.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="v.v.i-p4">(1) The <i>Festal Letters</i> of Athanasius with
their <i>Index</i> and the <i>Historia Acephala</i> constitute our
primary source for chronological details (see below, §2). (2)
Along with these come the chronological notices scattered up and down
the other writings of Athanasius. These are of course of the utmost
importance, but too often lack definiteness. (3) The chronological data
in the fifth-century historians, headed by Socrates, are a mass of
confusion, and have been a source of confusion ever since, until the
discovery of the primary sources, No. (1) mentioned above. They must,
therefore, be used only in strict subordination to the latter. (4) More
valuable but less abundant secondary notices are to be derived from the
Life of Pachomius, from the letter of Ammon (<i>infra</i>, p. 487), and
from other writers of the day. (5) For the movements of the Emperors
the laws in the <i>Codex Theodosianus</i> (ed. Hänel in <i>Corpus
Juris Ante-Justiniani</i>) give many dates, but the text is not in a
satisfactory condition.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.v.i-p5">(6) <i>Modern discussions</i>. The conflicting
attempts at an Athanasian chronology prior to the discovery of the
Festal Letters are tabulated in the Appendix to Newman’s
<i>Arians</i>, and discussed by him in his introduction to the
<i>Historical Tracts</i> (Oxf. Lib. Fathers). The notes to Dr.
Bright’s article <span class="c10" id="v.v.i-p5.1">Athanasius</span> in D.C.B.,
and his introduction to the <i>Hist. Writings of S. Ath</i>., may be
profitably consulted, as also may Larsow’s <i>Fest-briefe</i>
(Leipz., 1852), with useful calendar information by Dr. J. G. Galle,
the veteran professor of Astronomy at Breslau, and Sievers on the
<i>Hist. Aceph</i>. (<i>Supr</i>. ch. i. §3.)</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.v.i-p6">But by far the most valuable chronological
discussions are those of Prof. Gwatkin in his <i>Studies of
Arianism</i>. He has been the first to make full use of the best data,
and moreover gives very useful lists of the great officials of the
Empire and of the movements of the Eastern Emperors. Mr.
Gwatkin’s results were criticised in the <i>Church Quarterly
Review</i>, vol. xvi. pp. 392–398, 1883, by an evidently
highly-qualified hand<note place="end" n="97" id="v.v.i-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.v.i-p7"> The
candid, but friendly, and often just, criticisms on Mr. Gwatkin’s
book do not concern us here. But the Reviewer’s chronological
strictures are his weakest point: he uses his texts without criticism,
and falls far short of Mr. Gwatkin’s standard of searching
historical method.</p></note>. The criticisms of the
Reviewer have been most carefully weighed by the present writer,
although they quite fail to shake him in his general agreement with Mr.
Gwatkin’s results.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.v.i-p8"><pb n="lxxxi" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_lxxxi.html" id="v.v.i-Page_lxxxi" />For the
general chronology of the period we may mention Weingarten’s
<i>Zeit-tafeln</i> (ed. 3, 1888) as useful, though not especially so
for our purpose, and above all Clinton’s <i>Fasti Romani</i>,
which, however, were drawn up in the dark ages before the discovery of
the <i>Festal Letters</i>, and are therefore antiquated so far as the
life of Athanasius is concerned.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Principles and Method." progress="13.15%" prev="v.v.i" next="v.v.iii" id="v.v.ii"><p class="c6" id="v.v.ii-p1">

§2. <i>Principles and Method.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="v.v.ii-p2">The determination of the leading Athanasian dates
depends mainly on the value to be assigned to the primary sources,
§1 (1). Reserving the fuller discussion of these texts for the
Introduction to the <i>Letters</i> (pp. 495 <i>sq</i>., 500
<i>sq</i>.), it will suffice to state here what seem to be the results
of an investigation of their value. (1) The <i>Historia Acephala</i>
and <i>Festal Index</i> are independent of each other (cf. Sievers, p.
95, misunderstood, I think, by Mr. Gwatkin, p. 221). (2) They both
belong to the generation after the death of Athanasius, the <i>H.
A.</i> being apparently the earlier. (3) The data as to which they
agree must, therefore, come from a source prior to either, i.e.,
contemporary with Athanasius. (4) In several important particulars they
are confirmed by our secondary Egyptian sources, such as the <i>Letter
of Ammon</i> and <i>Life of Pachomius</i>. (5) They verify most of the
best results arrived at independently of them (of this below), and (6)
In no case do they agree in fixing a date which can be proved to be
wrong, or which there are sound reasons for distrusting. On these
grounds I have classed the <i>Historia</i> and <i>Index</i> as primary
sources, and maintain that the dates as to which the two documents
agree must be accepted as certain. This principle at once brings the
doubtful points in the chronology within very moderate limits. The
general chronological table, in which the dates fixed by the agreement
of these sources are printed in black type, will make this plain
enough. It remains to shew that the principle adopted works out well in
detail, or in other words, that the old Alexandrian chronology,
transmitted to us through the twofold channel of the <i>Historia</i>
and the <i>Index</i>, harmonises the apparent discrepancies, and solves
the difficulties, of the chronological statements of Athanasius, and
tallies with the most trustworthy information derived from other
sources. In some cases it has been found desirable to discuss points of
chronology where they occur in the Life of Athanasius; what will be
attempted here is to complete what is there passed over without
thorough discussion, in justification of the scheme adopted in our
general chronological table.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Applications." progress="13.21%" prev="v.v.ii" next="v.v.iv" id="v.v.iii"><p class="c6" id="v.v.iii-p1">

§3.
<i>Applications</i>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="v.v.iii-p2">(a) <i>Death of Alexander and Election of
Athanasius</i>. That the latter took place on June 8, 328, is
established by the agreement of our sources, together with the
numbering of the Festal Letters. Theodoret (<i>H. E.</i> i. 26) and
others, misled by some words of Athanasius (<i>Apol. c. Ar</i>. 59),
handed down to later ages the statement that Alexander died five months
after the Council of Nicæa. It had long been seen that this must
be a mistake (Tillemont, vi. 736, Montfaucon, <i>Monit. in Vit. S.
Athan</i>.) and various suggestions<note place="end" n="98" id="v.v.iii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.v.iii-p3"> E.g. that
he died five months after <i>his return home</i> from the council
(Tillem.), or after the <i>reconciliation of Meletius</i> (Montf.). As
neither event is dated, both hypotheses render the ‘five
months’ useless for chronology.</p></note> were made as to
the <i>terminus a quo</i> for the ‘five months’ mentioned
by Athanasius; that of Montfaucon remains the most probable (see ch.
ii. §3 (1), p. xxi.). But the field was left absolutely clear for
the precise and concordant statement of our chroniclers, which,
therefore, takes undisputed possession. (Further details, <i>supr</i>.
p. xx. <i>sq</i>.; Introd. to <i>Letters</i>, pp. 495, 303).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.v.iii-p4">(b) <i>The first exile of Athanasius</i>. The
duration is fixed by the <i>Hist. Aceph</i>. (see Introd. p. 495,
<i>sq</i>.) as two years, four months, and eleven days, and this
exactly coincides with the dates given by the <i>Index</i> for his
departure for Tyre, July 11, 335, and his return from exile Nov. 23,
337 (not 338; for the Diocletian year began at the end of August).
Although, therefore, the <i>Hist. Aceph</i>. is not available for the
date, the constructive agreement between it and the <i>Index</i> is
complete. But it has been contended that the year of the return from
this exile must still be placed in 338, in spite of the new evidence to
the contrary. The reasons alleged are very weak. (1) The letter of
Constantine II., dated Treveri, June 17, so far from making against the
year 337, clinches the argument in its favour. Constantine is still
only ‘Cæsar’ when he writes it (pp. 146, 272); he was
proclaimed Augustus on Sep. 9, 337 (Montf. <i>in ann</i>. 338 tries in
vain to parry this decisive objection to the later date. He appeals to
Maximin in Eus. <i>H. E</i>. ix. 10, but overlooks the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v.iii-p4.1">σεβαστός</span> there. Is
it conceivable that a disappointed eldest son, as sensitive about his
claims as Constantine was, would within so short a time of becoming
‘Augustus’ be content to call himself merely
‘Cæsar’?) The objection as to the distance of Treveri
from Nicomedia has no weight, as we show elsewhere (p. xli., note 4);
Constantine might have heard of his father’s death a fortnight
before the date of this letter. (2) The law (<i>Cod. Th</i>. X. x. 4)
dated Viminacium, June 12, 338, if correctly ascribed to Constantius,
would certainly lend plausibility to the view that it was at that time
that Athanasius met Constantius at Viminacium (p. 240). But the names
are so often con<pb n="lxxxii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_lxxxii.html" id="v.v.iii-Page_lxxxii" />fused in <span class="c10" id="v.v.iii-p4.2">mss.</span>, and the text of the Theodosian Code requires
such frequent correction, that there is no solid objection to set
against the extremely cogent proofs (Gwatkin, p. 138) that the law
belongs to Constantine, who in that case cannot have been at Trier on
June 17, 338. As to Constantius, there is no reason against his having
been in Pannonia at some time in the summer of 337. (3) The statement
of Theodoret (<i>H. E</i>. ii. 1) that Ath. ‘stayed at Treveri
two years and four months’ seems to reproduce that of the
<i>Hist. Aceph</i>. as to the length of the exile, and is only verbally
inexact in applying it to the period actually spent in Trier. (4) The
language of <i>Letter</i> 10, the Festal letter for 338, is not
absolutely decisive, but §§3, 11 certainly imply that when it
was written, whether at Alexandria or elsewhere, the durance of
Athanasius was at an end. There can, we submit, be no reasonable doubt
that the first exile of Athanasius began with his departure from
Alexandria on July 11, 335, and ended with his return thither on Nov.
23, 337.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.v.iii-p5">(c) <i>Commencement of the second exile</i>. Here
again the agreement of our chronicles is constructive only, owing to
the loss of the earlier part of the <i>Hist. Aceph</i>.; but it is none
the less certain. The exile ended, as everyone now admits and as both
chronicles tell us, on Paoph. 24 (Oct. 21), 346: it lasted, according
to the <i>H. A</i>., seven years, six months, and three days. This
carries us back to Phar. 21 (April 16), 339. Now we learn from the
<i>Index</i> that he left the Church of Theonas on the night of Mar.
18–19, and from the <i>Encyclical</i>, 4, 5, that he took refuge
first in another church, then in some secret place till over Easter
Sunday (Apr. 15). This fits exactly with Apr. 16 as the date of his
flight to Rome. To this there is only one serious objection, viz., that
Ath. was summoned (p. 239) to Milan by Constantius after the end of
three years from his leaving Alexandria. It has been assumed (without
any proof) that this took place ‘just before’ the council
of Sardica. As a matter of fact, Constans left Athan. in Milan, and
(apparently after his summer campaign) ordered him to follow him to
Trier, in order to travel thence to the Council. Athanasius does not
state either how long he remained at Milan, or when he was ordered to
Trier; for a chronological inference, in opposition to explicit
evidence, he furnishes no basis whatever. I agree with Mr. Gwatkin
(whom his Reviewer quite misunderstands) in placing the Milan interview
about May, 342, and the journey from Trier to Sardica after Easter
(probably later still) in 343 (Constans was in Britain in the spring of
343, and had returned to Trier before June 30, <i>Cod. Th</i>. XII. i.
36, see also <i>supr</i>. p. xlv.). A more reasonable objection to the
statement of the <i>Index</i> is that of Dr. Bright (p. xv. note 5),
who sets against its information that Athan. fled from
‘Theonas’ four days before Gregory’s arrival, the
statement of the <i>Encyclical</i> that he left a certain church
<i>after</i> Gregory’s outrages at Eastertide. But clearly Athan.
first escaped from the church of Theonas, afterwards (between Good
Friday and Easter) from some other church (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v.iii-p5.2">ἄλλη
ἐκκλησία</span>), not named
by him (‘Quirinus,’ cf. p. 95, note 1), and finally from
the City itself. (Dr. Bright’s arguments in favour of 340 are
vitiated in part by his placing Easter on April 9, i.e. on a Wednesday,
instead of the proper day, Sunday, Mar. 30). The date, April 16, 339,
is, therefore, well established as the beginning of the second exile,
and there is no tangible evidence against it. It is, moreover,
supported by the subscription to the letter to Serapion, which stands
in the stead of the Easter letter for 340, and which states that the
letter was written from Rome.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.v.iii-p6">(d) <i>Council of Sardica and death of
Gregory</i>. The confusion into which the whole chronology of the
surrounding events was thrown by the supposition (which was naturally
taken without question upon the authority of Socrates and Sozomen) that
the Sardican council met in 347, is reflected in the careful digest of
opinions made by Newman (<i>Arians</i>, Appendix, or better,
Introduction to <i>Hist. Treatises of S. Ath</i>. p. xxvi.; cf. also
Hefele, Eng. Tra., vol. 2, p. 188, <i>sq</i>., notes), and especially
in the difficulties caused by the necessity of placing the Council of
Milan in 345 before Sardica, and the mission of Euphrates of Cologne to
Antioch as late as 348. Now the <i>Hist. Aceph</i>., by giving October,
346, as the date of the return of Athanasius from his second exile, at
once challenged the received date for Sardica, and J. D. Mansi, the
learned editor of the ‘Collectio Amplissima’ of the
Councils, used this fact as the key to unlock the chronological tangle
of the period. He argued that the Council of Sardica must be put back
at least as early as 344; but the natural conservatism of learning
resisted his conclusions until the year 1852, when the <i>Festal
Letters</i>, discovered ten years earlier, were made available for the
theological public of Europe. The date 347 was then finally condemned.
Not only did <i>Letter</i> 18, written at Easter, 345, refer to the
Council’s decision about Easter, and <i>Letter</i> 19 refer to
his restoration as an accomplished fact; the Index most positively
dated the synod in the year 343, which year has now taken its place as
the accepted date, although the month and duration of the assembly are
still open to doubt (<i>Supr</i>. p. xlv., note 6). In any case it is
certain that the Easter at which the <pb n="lxxxiii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_lxxxiii.html" id="v.v.iii-Page_lxxxiii" />deputies from Constans and the Council reached
Antioch was Easter, 344. This brings us to the question of the date of
Gregory’s death. Mr. Gwatkin rightly connects the Council which
deposed Stephen for his behaviour to the Western deputies, and elected
Leontius, with the issue of the ‘Macrostich’ creed
‘three years’ (<i>de Syn.</i> 26) after the Council of the
Dedication, i.e., in the summer of 344. This is our only notice of time
for the Council in question, and it is not very precise; but the
Council may fairly be placed in the early summer, which would allow
time for the necessary preliminaries after Easter, and for the meeting
of the fathers at reasonable notice. (Perhaps Stephen was <i>promptly
and informally</i> deposed (Thdt.) after Easter, but a regular council
would be required to ratify this act and to elect his successor.) After
the Council (we are again not told how long after) Constantius writes a
public letter to Alexandria forbidding further persecution of the
orthodox (277, note 3). This may well have been in the later summer of
344. Then ‘about ten months later’ (<i>ib</i>.) Gregory
dies. This would bring us ‘about’ to the early summer of
345; and this rough calculation<note place="end" n="99" id="v.v.iii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="v.v.iii-p7"> The above
<i>resumé</i> of the details of the evidence makes it clear that
Mr. Gwatkin’s alleged oversights are in reality those of his
critic. The proposal of the latter to correct ‘Epiph.’ in
<i>Fest. Ind.</i> to ‘Pharmuthi’ is especially
gratuitous.</p></note> is curiously confirmed
by the precise statement of the <i>Index</i> xviii., that Gregory died
on June 26 (345, although the <i>Index</i>, in accordance with its
principle of arrangement, which will be explained in the proper place,
puts the notice under the following year). Of course the date of the
letter of Constantius, which Athanasius gives as the <i>terminus a
quo</i> of the ‘ten months,’ cannot be fixed except by
conjecture, and the date given by the <i>Index</i> is (1) the only
precise statement we have, (2) is likely enough in itself, and (3)
agrees perfectly with the datum of <i>de Synod</i> 26. That is to say,
as far as our evidence goes it appears to be correct.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.v.iii-p8">(e) <i>Return of Athanasius in</i> 346. Here the
precise statements of the <i>Index</i> and <i>Hist</i>. <i>Aceph</i>.
agree, and are confirmed by <i>Letter</i> 19, which was written after
his return. The date therefore requires no discussion. But it is
important as a signal example of the high value to be assigned to the
<i>united</i> witness of our two chronicles. For this is the pivot date
which, in the face of all previously accepted calculations, has taken
its place as unassailably correct, and has been the centre from which
the recovery of the true chronology of the period has proceeded. The
difficulty in dating the interview with Constantius at Antioch is
briefly discussed p. xlvii. note 10.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.v.iii-p9">(f) <i>Irruption of Syrianus and Intrusion of
George</i>. The former event is dated without any room for doubt on the
night of Thursday, Feb. 8 (Mechir 13), 356 (see p. 301, also
<i>Index</i> and <i>Hist. Aceph.</i>). Here again the accuracy of our
chronicles <i>on points where they agree</i> comes out strongly. It
should be noted that an ill-informed writer could hardly have avoided a
blunder here; for 356 was a leap-year: and in consequence of this (1)
all the months from Thoth to Phamenoth, inclusive, began a day later,
owing to the additional <i>Epagomenon</i> before the first day of
Thoth: the 13th Mechir would, therefore, in these years correspond to
Feb. 8, not as usual to Feb. 7. (2) Owing to the Roman calendar
inserting its intercalary day at the end of February, Feb. 8 would fall
on the Thursday, not on the Friday (reckoning back from Easter on Apr.
7: see Tables C, D., pp. 501 sq.). This date, then, may rank as one of
the absolutely fixed points of our chronology. After the above examples
of the value of the <i>concordant</i> testimony of the two chronicles,
we must demand positive and circumstantial proof to the contrary before
rejecting their united testimony that George made his entry into
Alexandria in the Lent of 357, not 356. As a matter of fact all the
<i>positive</i> evidence (supr., p. lii., note 11) is the other way,
and when weighed against it, the feather-weight of an inference from
<i>a priori</i> probability, and from the assumed silence of Athanasius
(<i>Ap. Fug</i>. 6), kicks the beam.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.v.iii-p10">(g) <i>Athanasius in</i> 362. The difficulty here
is that Athanasius clearly returned <i>after</i> the murder of George,
which, according to Amm. Marc. XXII. xi., took place upon the receipt
at Alexandria of the news of the execution of Artemius at Antioch,
which latter event must be placed in July. Therefore Athanasius would
not have returned till August, 362. On the other hand the <i>Hist.
Aceph</i>. makes George <i>arrested four days after his return</i> to
Alexandria, and immediately upon the proclamation of the new Emperor,
Nov. 30, 361. On Dec. 24 George is murdered, on Feb. 9 the edict for
the return of the exiles is promulged, and on Feb. 21 Athanasius
returns, to take flight again ‘eight months’ later, on Oct.
24. The difficulty is so admirably sifted by Mr. Gwatkin (pp. 220, 221)
that I refer to his discussion instead of giving one here. His
conclusion is clearly right, viz., that Ammianus here, as occasionally
elsewhere, has missed the right order of events, and that George was
really murdered at the time stated in <i>Hist. Aceph</i>. The only
addition to be made to Mr. Gwatkin’s decisive argument is that
<pb n="lxxxiv" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_lxxxiv.html" id="v.v.iii-Page_lxxxiv" />Ammianus is inconsistent with
himself, and in agreement with the <i>Hist. Aceph</i>., in dating the
arrest of George <i>shortly after his return from court</i>. As George
would not have been at <i>Julian’s</i> court, this notice implies
that the arrest took place only shortly after the death of Constantius.
Moreover, George, who even under Constantius was not over-ready to
visit his see, and who knew well enough the state of heathen feeling
against him, would not be likely to return to Alexandria after Julian
had been six months on the throne. We have then not so much to balance
Ammianus against the <i>Hist. Aceph</i>., as to balance one of his
statements, not otherwise confirmed, against another which is supported
by the <i>Hist. Aceph</i>., and by other authorities as well,
especially Epiph. <i>Hær</i>. 76. 1. (The <i>Festal Index</i>
gives no precise date here, except Oct. 24, for the flight of
Athanasius, which so far as it goes confirms the <i>Hist. Aceph</i>.)
Moreover, “on the side of Ammianus there is at worst an
oversight; whereas the <i>Hist. Aceph</i>. would need to be
re-written.” The murder of George, Dec. 24, 361, return of
Athanasius, Feb. and his flight, Oct. 24, 362, may therefore be taken
as firmly-established dates.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.v.iii-p11">(h) <i>Supposed Council at Alexandria in</i> 363.
This Synod assumed by Baronius, Montfaucon (<i>Vit. in Ann</i>. 363. 3)
and others, after Theodoret (<i>H. E</i>. iv. 2) must be pronounced
fictitious (so already Vales. in Thdt. <i>l.c</i>.). (1) The letter of
Ammon (extract printed in this volume, p. 487) tells us on the
authority of Athanasius that when Pammon and Theodore miraculously
announced the death of Julian, they informed Athan. that the new
Emperor was to be a Christian, but that his reign would be short; that
Athanasius must go at once and secretly to the Emperor, whom he would
meet on his journey before the army reached Antioch, that he would be
favourably received by him, and that he would obtain an order for his
restoration. Now (apart from the possibility of a grain of truth in the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v.iii-p11.1">φήμη</span> of the death of
Julian) all these details bear the unmistakeable character of a
<i>vaticinium post eventum</i>, in other words, we have the story as it
was current when Ammon drew up the document in question at the request
of Archbishop Theophilus (see also p. 567, note 1). At that time, then,
the received account was that Athan. hastened secretly to meet Jovian
as soon as he knew of his accession, and that he met him between
Antioch and Nisibis. Now this native Egyptian account is transmitted
independently by two other channels. (2) The <i>Hist. Aceph</i>. viii.
tells us that the bishop entered Alexandria secretly ‘adventu
eius non pluribus cognito,’ went by ship to Jovian, and returned
with letters from him. (3) The <i>Festal Index</i> tells us that eight
months (i.e., Oct. 24–June 26) after the flight of Ath. Julian
died. On his death <i>being published</i>, Athan. returned secretly by
night to Alexandria. Then on Sept. 6 he crossed the Euphrates (this
seems to be the meaning of ‘embarked at the Eastern
Hierapolis,’ the celebrated city, perhaps the ancient Karkhemish,
which commanded the passage of the river, though some miles from its W.
bank) and met the Emperor Jovian, by whom he was eventually dismissed
with honour, returning to Alexandria Feb. 20, 364. Jovian was at Edessa
Sept. 27, at Antioch Oct. 23.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.v.iii-p12">The agreement of the three documents is most
striking, and the more so since the chronicles are clearly independent
both of one another and especially of the letter of Ammon, as is clear
from the fact that neither mentions the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.v.iii-p12.1">φήμη</span>, while the <i>Festal Index</i>
implicitly contradicts it. This appears to be a crucial case in many
ways. <i>Firstly</i>, the three narratives are all consistent in
excluding the possibility of any such council as is supposed to have
been summoned (see above, p. lx.). Against this there is nothing but
the hasty inference of Thdt. (corrected by Valois, see above,
<i>ib</i>.); the valueless testimony of the <i>Libellus Synodicus</i>
(9th cent.); the marvellous tale of Sozom. v. 7 (referred to this time
by Tillem. viii. 219, but by Soz. to the death of George: probably an
amplification of <i>Hist. Aceph.</i> ‘visus est’) that
Athanasius suddenly to the delight of his people was found enthroned in
his Church; and the more vague statement of Socr. (iii. 24) that he
regained his church ‘at once after Julian’s death.’
As the three fifth-century writers are implicitly contradicted by three
writers of Alexandria at the end of the previous century, the latter
must be believed against the former. <i>Secondly</i>, the <i>Index</i>,
the later as it appears, of the two chronicles, would seem to represent
a form of the story less marvellous and therefore earlier than that of
the <i>Narratio</i>. Now the latter certainly belongs to the Episcopate
of Theophilus. The <i>Index</i> therefore can scarcely be placed later,
and the <i>Hist. Aceph</i>. would fall, as Sievers, <i>Einl</i>. 2, had
independently placed it at the <i>beginning</i> of the Episcopate of
Theophilus. <i>Thirdly</i>, we have here an excellent example not only
of the value of the <i>combined</i> evidence of the two chronicles, but
also of their character as representing in many important respects the
Alexandrian tradition of the last third of the fourth century. Before
leaving this question it will be well to consider the dates a little
more closely. Hierapolis was counted eight days’ journey from
Antioch. From Alexandria to Antioch by sea was about 500 miles, i.e.
with a fair wind scarcely more than four days’ sail (it might be
less, cf. Conybeare and Howson, <i>St. Paul</i>, vol. 2, p. 376,
<i>sq</i>. ed. 1877). This <pb n="lxxxv" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_lxxxv.html" id="v.v.iii-Page_lxxxv" />allows
about twelve days for Athan. to reach the Euphrates from Alexandria,
remembering that southerly winds prevail in the Eastern Mediterranean
at this season (Sievers, <i>Einl</i>. 28). Now Athan. reached
Hierapolis on Sept. 6 (Thoth 8, Egyptian leap-year). But according to
the <i>Index</i>, he reached Alex. after Julian’s death was
published, and this according to <i>Hist. Aceph</i>. was on Mesori 26,
i.e. Aug. 19. From that day to Sept. 6 are eighteen days, leaving about
a week’s margin for Ath. to hear the news, reach Alexandria, and
perhaps for delay in finding a vessel, &amp;c. But a far wider margin
is really available, for the official announcement must have been
preceded by many rumours, and was probably not despatched till more
than a fortnight after Julian’s death (as is observed by Mr.
Gwatkin, p. 221). If we remember that Athanasius, according to the
Letter of Ammon, was making all possible haste (<i>supra</i>, §9)
we shall again realise the subtle cohesion of these three sources, and
the impossibility of the ‘large Synod’ imagined by some
historians for the year 363.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.v.iii-p13">(k) <i>Exile under Valens</i>. The date of this
is discussed by Tillem. (<i>note</i> 96) and Montf. <i>Vit</i>. who, on
the unstable basis of a computation of Theophanes (about 800 <span class="c10" id="v.v.iii-p13.1">a.d.</span>) and of the vague and loose sequences of events
in Socr. and Sozom., tentatively refer the exile to the year 367. The
only show of solid support for this date was that Tatianus (of later
and unfortunate celebrity), whom the Photian Life and that by the
Metaphrast connected with the expulsion, was known from <i>Cod.
Theod</i>. to have been Prefect of Egypt in 367. But this airy fabric
now gives place to the precise and accurate data of the Theophilan
chronicles. Both <i>Index</i> and <i>Hist. Aceph</i>. place the
occurrence not under Tatian but under Flavian, governor of Egypt
364–366. Both fix the year 365. The <i>Hist. Aceph</i>. (used by
Soz. vi. 12, who however makes no use of the dates) gives May 5, 365,
for the Imperial order against bishops restored by Julian, June 8 for
the reference to the Emperor (<i>supra</i>, ch. ii. §9), Oct. 5
for the retreat of Athan. and search for him by Flavian and <i>Duke
Victorinus</i>, Feb. 1 for the return of Athanasius. This detailed
chronology is corroborated in two ways; first by a letter of Libanius
(<i>Ep</i>. 569) to Flavian, thanking him for a present of [Egyptian]
doves, and congratulating him on his ‘victory’ (a play on
the name <i>Victorinus</i> is added), but with a satirical hint that if
only Victorinus had any prisoners to shew for his pains (a clear
allusion to the escape of Ath.) he (Libanius) would think him a finer
fellow even than Cleon (Siev. <i>Einl</i>. 31). Secondly, the
restoration of Ath. by Valens becomes historically intelligible, in
view of the danger from Procopius, as pointed out <i>supr</i>. p. lxi.,
<i>fin</i>. We cannot then doubt that the chronicles are here once more
the channels of the genuine chronological tradition.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.v.iii-p14">(1) <i>Death of Athanasius</i>. It is superfluous
to discuss this date at the present day, but it may be worth while to
point out for the last time how admirably the combined testimony of our
chronicles confirms the judgment of the best critics (Montfaucon,
Tillemont, &amp;c.) antecedent to their discovery, and how clearly the
secondary value to be assigned to the chronological statements of
Socrates and Sozomen once more comes out (Socr. iv. 21 puts the date at
371, and was followed by Papebroke, Petavius and others (fuller details
and discussion of the question on its ancient footing in Newman’s
preface to <i>Hist. Tracts of St. Athan</i>., pp. xx., <i>sqq</i>.).
But no one any longer questions the date of May 2–3, 373. The
fact that the <i>Hist. Aceph</i>. gives May 3 and the <i>Index</i> May
2 (the date observed in the later calendars) vouches for the
independence of the two documents and for the very early date of the
former: probably, as Sievers and others suggest, the true date is the
night between May 2 and May 3.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Table" title="General Chronological Table of the Life of S. Athanasius." n="I" shorttitle="Table I" progress="13.85%" prev="v.v.iii" next="v.v.v" id="v.v.iv"><p class="c9" id="v.v.iv-p1">

<span class="c4" id="v.v.iv-p1.1">I. General Chronological Table of the Life of S.
Athanasius.</span></p>

<p class="c57" id="v.v.iv-p2">N.B.—Dates upon which the <i>Historia
Acephala</i> and <i>Festal Index</i> coincide are printed in Thick
Type. Where the agreement, though certain, is constructive and not
explicit, an asterisk is added. Where the month, or day, is in ordinary
type, the agreement does not extend to the details in question. The
more doubtful points of chronology are marked by <i>italics</i>.</p>

<table class="c63" border="0" cellspacing="0" cellpadding="0" id="v.v.iv-p2.1">
<tr id="v.v.iv-p2.2">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p2.3">
<p id="v.v.iv-p3">284.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p3.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p4">Aug. 29.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p4.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p5">Beginning of ‘Diocletian era.’</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p5.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p5.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p6">298.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p6.1" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p6.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p7"><span class="c17" id="v.v.iv-p7.1">Birth of s. athanasius</span> about
this year.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p7.2">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p7.3">
<p id="v.v.iv-p8">301.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p8.1" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p8.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p9">Death of Bishop Theonas. Peter, bishop of
Alexandria.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p9.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p9.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p10">303.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p10.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p11">Feb. 23.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p11.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p12">First edict of persecution by Diocletian and
Galerius.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p12.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p12.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p12.3">
<p id="v.v.iv-p13">December.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p13.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p14">Vicennalia of Diocletian at Rome.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p14.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p14.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p15">304.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p15.1" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p15.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p16">‘Fourth Edict’ of Persecution.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p16.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p16.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p17">305.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p17.1" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p17.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p18">Retirement of Diocletian (Constantine and Maximin
‘Cæsars’).</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p18.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p18.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p19">306.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p19.1" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p19.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p20">Constantine proclaimed ‘Augustus’ at
York.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p20.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p20.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p21">307.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p21.1" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p21.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p22">Maximin assumes title of ‘Augustus’
(holds Syria and Egypt).</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p22.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p22.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p23">311.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p23.1" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p23.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p24">First edict of Toleration, and death of Galerius.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p24.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p24.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p25"><pb n="lxxxvi" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_lxxxvi.html" id="v.v.iv-Page_lxxxvi" />311.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p25.1" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p25.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p26">Renewed persecution by Maximin in Syria and Egypt.
Martyrdom of Peter, &amp;c., at Alexandria.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p26.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p26.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p27">312.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p27.1" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p27.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p28"><i>Edict of Toleration by Constantine at
Milan</i>.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p28.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p28.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p28.3">
<p id="v.v.iv-p29">Oct. 26.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p29.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p30">Constantine defeats Maxentius at the Milvian
Bridge.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p30.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p30.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p30.3" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p30.4">
<p id="v.v.iv-p31"><i>Achillas, bishop of Alexandria</i>.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p31.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p31.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p32">313.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p32.1" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p32.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p33"><span class="c10" id="v.v.iv-p33.1">Edict of Milan</span> (third Edict
of Toleration), by Constantine and Licinius.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p33.2">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p33.3" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p33.4" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p33.5">
<p id="v.v.iv-p34"><span class="c10" id="v.v.iv-p34.1">Alexander</span>, bishop of
Alexandria.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p34.2">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p34.3" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p34.4" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p34.5">
<p id="v.v.iv-p35">Maximin defeated by Licinius. His Edict of
Toleration, and death.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p35.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p35.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p35.3" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p35.4">
<p id="v.v.iv-p36">Earliest possible date for the
‘<i>boy-baptism</i>’ of Athanasius.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p36.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p36.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p37">318.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p37.1" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p37.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p38">Probable date of the <i>contra Gentes</i>, his first
book.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p38.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p38.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p39">319.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p39.1" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p39.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p40">Commencement of Arian controversy.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p40.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p40.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p41">321.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p41.1" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p41.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p42">Deposition of Arius by an Egyptian Synod.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p42.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p42.2">
<p class="c61" id="v.v.iv-p43">322.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p43.1" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p43.2">
<p class="c61" id="v.v.iv-p44">Mareotic defection to Arius.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p44.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p44.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p44.3" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p44.4">
<p class="c61" id="v.v.iv-p45">Memorandum of deposition signed by Clergy of
Alexandria.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p45.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p45.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p45.3" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p45.4">
<p class="c61" id="v.v.iv-p46">Schism of Colluthus.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p46.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p46.2">
<p class="c61" id="v.v.iv-p47">323.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p47.1" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p47.2">
<p class="c61" id="v.v.iv-p48">Letter of Alexander of Alexandria to his namesake
of Byzantium.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p48.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p48.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p48.3">
<p id="v.v.iv-p49">Sept. 18.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p49.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p50">Final defeat of Licinius. <span class="c10" id="v.v.iv-p50.1">Constantine sole Emperor</span>.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p50.2">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p50.3">
<p id="v.v.iv-p51">324.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p51.1" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p51.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p52">First intervention of Constantine in Arian
question.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p52.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p52.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p52.3" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p52.4">
<p id="v.v.iv-p53"><span class="c10" id="v.v.iv-p53.1">Hosius</span> at Alexandria.
Council there.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p53.2">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p53.3">
<p id="v.v.iv-p54">325.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p54.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p55">Summer.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p55.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p56"><span class="c17" id="v.v.iv-p56.1">Council of NicÆA.</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p56.2">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p56.3">
<p id="v.v.iv-p57"><span class="c17" id="v.v.iv-p57.1">327.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p57.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p58"><i>November</i></p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p58.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p59">Entire Meletian Episcopate collected at Alexandria,
and reconciled to the Church (p. 137).</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p59.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p59.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p60"><span class="c17" id="v.v.iv-p60.1">328.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p60.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p61">April 17.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p61.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p62">Death of Alexander.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p62.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p62.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p62.3">
<p class="c62" id="v.v.iv-p63">June 8.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p63.1">
<p class="c62" id="v.v.iv-p64">Athanasius, bishop of Alexandria.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p64.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p64.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p65">329, 330.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p65.1" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p65.2">
<p class="c61" id="v.v.iv-p66">Visitation of the Thebaid: ordains Pachomius
presbyter.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p66.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p66.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p67">330.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p67.1" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p67.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p68">Council at Antioch deposes Eustathius.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p68.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p68.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p69">331.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p69.1" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p69.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p70">Athanasius defends himself before Constantine.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p70.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p70.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p71">334.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p71.1" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p71.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p72"><i>Council at Cæsarea</i>. Athan. refuses to
attend.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p72.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p72.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p73">335.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p73.1">
<p class="c62" id="v.v.iv-p74">July 11*.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p74.1">
<p class="c62" id="v.v.iv-p75">Athanasius leaves Alex. for Council of Tyre
(beginning of first exile, Epiphi 17).</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p75.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p75.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p75.3">
<p id="v.v.iv-p76">Aug.–Sept.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p76.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p77">Mareotic commission in Egypt.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p77.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p77.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p77.3">
<p id="v.v.iv-p78">End of Sept.?</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p78.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p79">Council at Jerusalem. Arius received to
communion.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p79.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p79.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p79.3">
<p id="v.v.iv-p80">Oct. 30.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p80.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p81">Athanasius at CP.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p81.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p81.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p82">336.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p82.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p83">Feb. 8.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p83.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p84">Athanasius starts for ‘Treveri in
Gaul.’</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p84.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p84.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p84.3" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p84.4">
<p id="v.v.iv-p85">Council at CP., Marcellus (<i>Asclepas</i>), &amp;c.,
deposed.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p85.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p85.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p85.3" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p85.4">
<p id="v.v.iv-p86">Basil, bishop of Ancyra.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p86.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p86.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p86.3" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p86.4">
<p id="v.v.iv-p87">Death of Arius at CP.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p87.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p87.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p88">337.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p88.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p89">May 22.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p89.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p90">Death of Constantine at Nicomedia.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p90.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p90.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p90.3">
<p id="v.v.iv-p91">June 17.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p91.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p92">Letter of ‘Constantius Cæsar’
ordering return of Athanasius (p. lxxxii.).</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p92.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p92.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p92.3">
<p class="c62" id="v.v.iv-p93">Nov. 23*.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p93.1">
<p class="c62" id="v.v.iv-p94">*Return of Athanasius to Alexandria.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p94.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p94.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p95">338.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p95.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p96">July 25–27.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p96.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p97">Visit of Antony to Alexandria.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p97.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p97.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p97.3" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p97.4">
<p id="v.v.iv-p98"><span class="c10" id="v.v.iv-p98.1">Pistus</span> intrusive bishop of
Alexandria.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p98.2">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p98.3" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p98.4">
<p id="v.v.iv-p99">Winter.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p99.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p100">Council of Egyptian bishops at Alexandria.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p100.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p100.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p100.3" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p100.4">
<p id="v.v.iv-p101">Envoys of both parties in Rome.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p101.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p101.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p102">339.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p102.1">
<p class="c61" id="v.v.iv-p103">January.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p103.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p104">Synod at Antioch appoint <span class="c10" id="v.v.iv-p104.1">Gregory</span> bishop of Alexandria.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p104.2">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p104.3">
<p id="v.v.iv-p105">339.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p105.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p106">Mar. 19.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p106.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p107">Flight of Athanasius from ‘Theonas.’</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p107.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p107.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p107.3">
<p id="v.v.iv-p108">Mar. 22.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p108.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p109">Arrival of Gregory at Alexandria.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p109.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p109.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p109.3">
<p id="v.v.iv-p110">April 16.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p110.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p111"><b>*Departure of Athanasius for Rome</b> (p. lxxxii.,
<i>the authorities agree as to the year, and their data combine readily
as to the exact days</i>).</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p111.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p111.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p112">340.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p112.1">
<p class="c61" id="v.v.iv-p113">January.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p113.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p114">Eusebian bishops meet at Antioch and reply to Julius.
Their letter reaches Rome in spring.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p114.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p114.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p114.3">
<p id="v.v.iv-p115">Autumn.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p115.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p116">Roman council and reply of Julius to Eusebians
(eighteen months from arrival of Ath. in Rome).</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p116.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p116.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p117">341.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p117.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p118">Midsummer.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p118.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p119"><span class="c10" id="v.v.iv-p119.1">Council of the Dedication</span> at
Antioch. Four creeds.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p119.2">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p119.3">
<p id="v.v.iv-p120">342.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p120.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p121">May.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p121.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p122">Athanasius leaves Rome (after three years’
stay) for Milan.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p122.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p122.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p122.3" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p122.4">
<p id="v.v.iv-p123">Constans leaves him there (Frankish Campaign).</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p123.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p123.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p123.3">
<p id="v.v.iv-p124">Summer.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p124.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p125">Constans repels Eusebian deputies at Treveri (p.
xlv.).</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p125.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p125.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p125.3">
<p id="v.v.iv-p126">Late autumn.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p126.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p127">Death of Eusebius of Nicomedia or CP.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p127.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p127.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p128">343.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p128.1">
<p class="c61" id="v.v.iv-p129">Easter.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p129.1">
<p class="c61" id="v.v.iv-p130">Athanasius at Treveri.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p130.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p130.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p130.3">
<p class="c61" id="v.v.iv-p131">July.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p131.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p132">Assembly of <span class="c10" id="v.v.iv-p132.1">Council of
Sardica.</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p132.2">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p132.3">
<p id="v.v.iv-p133">344.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p133.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p134">Easter.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p134.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p135">Athanasius at Naissus.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p135.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p135.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p135.3">
<p id="v.v.iv-p136">After Easter.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p136.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p137">Deposition of Stephen: Council at Antioch appoint
Leontius and issue ‘Macrostich.’</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p137.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p137.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p137.3">
<p class="c61" id="v.v.iv-p138">August.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p138.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p139">Constantius writes forbidding persecution of orthodox
at Alexandria.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p139.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p139.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p140">345.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p140.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p141">Easter, April 7.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p141.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p142">Athanasius at Aquileia.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p142.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p142.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p142.3" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p142.4">
<p id="v.v.iv-p143">Council at Milan. Photinus condemned.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p143.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p143.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p143.3">
<p id="v.v.iv-p144">June 26.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p144.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p145">Death of Gregory at Alexandria (about ten months
after letter of Constantius).</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p145.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p145.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p146">346.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p146.1">
<p class="c61" id="v.v.iv-p147">September.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p147.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p148">Interview of Ath. with Constantius at Antioch.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p148.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p148.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p148.3">
<p class="c62" id="v.v.iv-p149">Oct. 21.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p149.1">
<p class="c62" id="v.v.iv-p150">Return to Alexandria.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p150.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p150.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p150.3">
<p class="c61" id="v.v.iv-p151">End of year.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p151.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p152">Earliest possible date for <i>consecration of
Frumentius by Athanasius.</i></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p152.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p152.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p153">347.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p153.1" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p153.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p154">First council at Sirmium against Photinus.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p154.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p154.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p155">349.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p155.1" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p155.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p156">Controversy with Rome concerning Easter.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p156.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p156.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p157">350.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p157.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p158">Jan. 18.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p158.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p159">Murder of Constans.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p159.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p159.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p160">351.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p160.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p161">Mar. 15.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p161.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p162">Gallus proclaimed as ‘Constantius
Cæsar.’</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p162.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p162.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p162.3">
<p id="v.v.iv-p163">Sep. 28.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p163.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p164">Battle of Mursa.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p164.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p164.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p164.3" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p164.4">
<p id="v.v.iv-p165">Second council of Sirmium. Photinus deposed.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p165.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p165.2">
<p class="c62" id="v.v.iv-p166">353.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p166.1">
<p class="c62" id="v.v.iv-p167">May 19.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p167.1">
<p class="c62" id="v.v.iv-p168">Legation of Serapion, &amp;c., to Constantius.
Montanus at Alexandria.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p168.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p168.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p169"><pb n="lxxxvii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_lxxxvii.html" id="v.v.iv-Page_lxxxvii" />353.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p169.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p170">Autumn.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p170.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p171">Council at Arles against Athanasius.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p171.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p171.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p172">354.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p172.1" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p172.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p173">Execution of Gallus.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p173.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p173.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p174">355.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p174.1" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p174.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p175">Council at Milan against Athanasius.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p175.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p175.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p175.3">
<p id="v.v.iv-p176">July–Dec.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p176.1">
<p class="c62" id="v.v.iv-p177">Diogenes at Alexandria.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p177.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p177.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p177.3">
<p id="v.v.iv-p178">November.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p178.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p179">Julian ‘Cæsar. ’</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p179.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p179.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p180">356.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p180.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p181">Jan. 6.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p181.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p182">Syrianus at Alexandria.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p182.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p182.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p182.3">
<p class="c62" id="v.v.iv-p183">Feb. 8.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p183.1">
<p class="c62" id="v.v.iv-p184">Church of Theonas stormed by Syrianus.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p184.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p184.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p184.3" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p184.4">
<p id="v.v.iv-p185">Beginning of third exile.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p185.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p185.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p185.3">
<p id="v.v.iv-p186">June 10.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p186.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p187">Cataphronius becomes Prefect of Egypt.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p187.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p187.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p188">357.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p188.1">
<p class="c62" id="v.v.iv-p189">Feb. 24.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p189.1">
<p class="c62" id="v.v.iv-p190">George enters Alexandria as Bishop.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p190.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p190.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p190.3">
<p class="c61" id="v.v.iv-p191">Summer.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p191.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p192">Third council, and second creed
(‘blasphemy’) of Sirmium.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p192.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p192.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p193">358.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p193.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p194">Lent.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p194.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p195">Council of Ancyra.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p195.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p195.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p195.3">
<p id="v.v.iv-p196">Oct. 2.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p196.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p197">Expulsion of George from Alexandria.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p197.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p197.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p198">359.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p198.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p199">May 22.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p199.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p200">Conference of Sirmium. The dated Creed.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p200.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p200.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p200.3">
<p id="v.v.iv-p201">May–Dec.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p201.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p202">Councils of Ariminum and Seleucia.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p202.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p202.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p202.3">
<p id="v.v.iv-p203">Dec. 31.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p203.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p204">Creed of Niké accepted by delegates at CP.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p204.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p204.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p205">360.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p205.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p206">Jan.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p206.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p207">Julian proclaimed ‘Augustus’ at
Paris.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p207.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p207.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p207.3" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p207.4">
<p id="v.v.iv-p208">Dedication council at CP. (Homœan; deposition of
‘Semi-Arian’ leaders and excommunication of Aetius).</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p208.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p208.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p209">361.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p209.1" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p209.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p210">Meletius elected bishop of Antioch and deposed.
Euzoius, Arian bishop.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p210.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p210.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p210.3">
<p id="v.v.iv-p211">Nov. 3.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p211.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p212">Death of Constantius.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p212.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p212.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p213">362.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p213.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p214">Feb. 9.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p214.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p215">Julian’s edict (for recall of bishops) posted
at Alexandria.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p215.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p215.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p215.3">
<p id="v.v.iv-p216">Feb. 21.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p216.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p217">Return of Athanasius.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p217.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p217.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p217.3">
<p id="v.v.iv-p218">Summer.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p218.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p219">Council of the confessors at Alexandria.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p219.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p219.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p219.3" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p219.4">
<p id="v.v.iv-p220">Lucifer founds the schism at Antioch.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p220.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p220.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p220.3">
<p class="c62" id="v.v.iv-p221">October 4.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p221.1">
<p class="c62" id="v.v.iv-p222">Renewed order of Julian against Athanasius.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p222.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p222.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p222.3" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p222.4">
<p id="v.v.iv-p223">Retirement of Athanasius.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p223.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p223.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p224">363.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p224.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p225">June 26.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p225.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p226">Death of Julian. Athan. in Upper Egypt.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p226.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p226.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p226.3">
<p id="v.v.iv-p227">August?</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p227.1">
<p class="c62" id="v.v.iv-p228">Athanasius secretly in Alexandria.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p228.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p228.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p228.3">
<p id="v.v.iv-p229">Sep. 6.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p229.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p230">Athan. crosses the Euphrates.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p230.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p230.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p230.3">
<p id="v.v.iv-p231">Sep.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p231.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p232">Meets Jovian at Edessa.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p232.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p232.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p232.3">
<p class="c62" id="v.v.iv-p233">Winter.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p233.1">
<p class="c62" id="v.v.iv-p234">At Antioch.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p234.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p234.2">
<p class="c62" id="v.v.iv-p235">364.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p235.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p236"><b>Feb. 14</b> (or 20).</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p236.1">
<p class="c62" id="v.v.iv-p237">Returns to Alexandria.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p237.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p237.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p237.3">
<p id="v.v.iv-p238">Feb. 17.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p238.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p239">Death of Jovian.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p239.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p239.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p239.3">
<p id="v.v.iv-p240">Mar. 29.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p240.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p241">Valens appointed ‘Augustus’ by
Valentinian.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p241.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p241.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p241.3">
<p id="v.v.iv-p242">Autumn.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p242.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p243">Council of Lampsacus.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p243.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p243.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p244">365.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p244.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p245">Spring.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p245.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p246">Valens at Antioch. Renewal of Arian persecutions.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p246.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p246.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p246.3">
<p id="v.v.iv-p247">May 5.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p247.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p248">Rescript arrives at Alexandria for expulsion of
Athanasius.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p248.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p248.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p248.3">
<p id="v.v.iv-p249">Oct. 5.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p249.1">
<p class="c62" id="v.v.iv-p250">Athanasius retires to his country house.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p250.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p250.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p250.3">
<p id="v.v.iv-p251">Sep. 28.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p251.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p252">Revolt of Procopius at CP.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p252.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p252.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p253">366.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p253.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p254">Feb. 1.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p254.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p255">Athanasius officially restored.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p255.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p255.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p255.3">
<p id="v.v.iv-p256">May 21.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p256.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p257">Defeat of Procopius.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p257.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p257.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p257.3">
<p id="v.v.iv-p258">July 21.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p258.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p259">Cæsareum burnt at Alexandria.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p259.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p259.2">
<p class="c62" id="v.v.iv-p260">367.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p260.1">
<p class="c62" id="v.v.iv-p261">Sep. 24.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p261.1">
<p class="c62" id="v.v.iv-p262">Attempt of Lucius to enter Alexandria.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p262.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p262.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p263">368.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p263.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p264">Sep. 22.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p264.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p265">Athanasius begins his Memorial Church.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p265.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p265.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p266">370.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p266.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p267">Aug. 7.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p267.1">
<p id="v.v.iv-p268">Memorial Church dedicated.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p268.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p268.2" />
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p268.3" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p268.4">
<p id="v.v.iv-p269">Correspondence between Athan. and Basil begins.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p269.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p269.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p270">371.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p270.1" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p270.2">
<p class="c61" id="v.v.iv-p271">Deputation of the Marcellians of Ancyra to
Athanasius.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p271.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p271.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p272">372.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p272.1" />
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p272.2">
<p class="c61" id="v.v.iv-p273">Two books against Apollinarianism.</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.iv-p273.1">
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="v.v.iv-p273.2">
<p id="v.v.iv-p274">373.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:158pt" valign="top" class="c59" id="v.v.iv-p274.1">
<p class="c62" id="v.v.iv-p275">May 2–3.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:377pt" valign="top" class="c60" id="v.v.iv-p275.1">
<p class="c62" id="v.v.iv-p276">Death of Athanasius.</p>
</td>
</tr>
</table>

<p class="c12" id="v.v.iv-p277">A table of the Egyptian months, and a table of
the date of Easter, &amp;c., in each year of the episcopate of
Athanasius, will be given at the end of the introduction to the
collection of Letters at the close of this volume (p. 501 <i>sq</i>.).
A list of the consuls of each year is given in the <i>Festal
Index</i>.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Table" title="Synoptical Table of the Bishops of the Chief Sees." progress="14.08%" prev="v.v.iv" next="v.vi" id="v.v.v"><p class="c6" id="v.v.v-p1">

<pb n="lxxxviii" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_lxxxviii.html" id="v.v.v-Page_lxxxviii" /><span class="c4" id="v.v.v-p1.1">II.
Synoptical Table of the Bishops of the Chief Sees.</span></p>

<p class="c64" id="v.v.v-p2"><span class="c10" id="v.v.v-p2.1">And of the principal Councils
held, during the lifetime of Athanasius</span>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="v.v.v-p3">N.B.—The names <i>of bishops</i> in italics
are open to doubt regarding their date.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.v.v-p4">An asterisk prefixed to a bishop’s name
means that he was elected when the see was not <i>de facto</i> vacant
(the case of Ursinus of Rome in 366 is not free from doubt).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.v.v-p5">† after the name of a synod indicates that
although not formally Arian it was held under the influence of Eusebius
of Nicomedia.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.v.v-p6">* denotes a synod more or less implicated in
Arianism by its creeds (N.B. no creed at Arles or Milan,
353–355).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.v.v-p7">** denote a formally Arian synod.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.v.v-p8">‘Semi-Arian’ synods are printed in
italics.</p>

<table class="c63" border="0" cellspacing="0" cellpadding="0" id="v.v.v-p8.1">
<tr id="v.v.v-p8.2">
<td style="width:169pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c66" id="v.v.v-p8.3">
<p class="c2" id="v.v.v-p9"><span class="c38" id="v.v.v-p9.1">Emperor</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p9.2">
<p class="c2" id="v.v.v-p10"><span class="c38" id="v.v.v-p10.1">Rome</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p10.2">
<p class="c2" id="v.v.v-p11"><span class="c38" id="v.v.v-p11.1">Alexandria</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p11.2">
<p class="c2" id="v.v.v-p12"><span class="c38" id="v.v.v-p12.1">Antioch</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p12.2">
<p class="c2" id="v.v.v-p13"><span class="c38" id="v.v.v-p13.1">Constantinople</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p13.2">
<p class="c2" id="v.v.v-p14"><span class="c38" id="v.v.v-p14.1">Synods</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p14.2">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p14.3">
<p class="c2" id="v.v.v-p15"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p15.1">W.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p15.2">
<p class="c2" id="v.v.v-p16"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p16.1">E.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p16.2" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p16.3" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p16.4" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p16.5" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p16.6" />
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p16.7">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p16.8" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p16.9" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p16.10" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p16.11">
<p id="v.v.v-p17"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p17.1">301. Peter</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p17.2" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p17.3" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p17.4" />
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p17.5">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p17.6" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p17.7">
<p id="v.v.v-p18"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p18.1">305. Galerius</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p18.2" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p18.3" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p18.4" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p18.5" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p18.6">
<p id="v.v.v-p19"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p19.1">305. Illiberis</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p19.2">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p19.3">
<p id="v.v.v-p20"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p20.1">306. Constantine</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p20.2" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p20.3" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p20.4" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p20.5" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p20.6" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p20.7" />
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p20.8">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p20.9" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p20.10">
<p id="v.v.v-p21"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p21.1">307. Licinius</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p21.2" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p21.3" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p21.4" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p21.5" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p21.6" />
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p21.7">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p21.8" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p21.9" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p21.10">
<p id="v.v.v-p22"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p22.1">309. Eusebius</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p22.2" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p22.3" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p22.4" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p22.5" />
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p22.6">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p22.7" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p22.8">
<p id="v.v.v-p23"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p23.1">308–313. Maximin</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p23.2">
<p id="v.v.v-p24"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p24.1">310. Melchiades</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p24.2" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p24.3" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p24.4" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p24.5" />
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p24.6">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p24.7" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p24.8" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p24.9" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p24.10">
<p id="v.v.v-p25"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p25.1">312. Achillas</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p25.2" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p25.3" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p25.4" />
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p25.5">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p25.6" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p25.7" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p25.8" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p25.9">
<p id="v.v.v-p26"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p26.1">313. Alexander</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p26.2" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p26.3" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p26.4">
<p id="v.v.v-p27"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p27.1">313. Rome</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p27.2">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p27.3" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p27.4" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p27.5">
<p id="v.v.v-p28"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p28.1">314. Silvester<br />
 (d. 335)</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p28.3" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p28.4" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p28.5" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p28.6">
<p id="v.v.v-p29"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p29.1">314. <span class="c10" id="v.v.v-p29.2">Arles</span></span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p29.3">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p29.4" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p29.5" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p29.6" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p29.7" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p29.8" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p29.9" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p29.10">
<p id="v.v.v-p30"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p30.1">314? Ancyra</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p30.2">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p30.3" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p30.4" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p30.5" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p30.6" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p30.7" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p30.8" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p30.9">
<p id="v.v.v-p31"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p31.1">315? Neo-Cæsarea</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p31.2">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p31.3" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p31.4" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p31.5" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p31.6" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p31.7">
<p id="v.v.v-p32"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p32.1">319. Philogonius.</span></p>

<p class="c61" id="v.v.v-p33"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p33.1">Paulinus</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p33.2" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p33.3" />
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p33.4">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p33.5" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p33.6" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p33.7" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p33.8" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p33.9" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p33.10">
<p id="v.v.v-p34"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p34.1">320? Alexander</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p34.2" />
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p34.3">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p34.4" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p34.5" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p34.6" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p34.7" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p34.8" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p34.9" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p34.10">
<p id="v.v.v-p35"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p35.1">321. Alexandria</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p35.2">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p35.3">
<p id="v.v.v-p36"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p36.1">323. Constantine, sole
Augustus</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p36.2" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p36.3" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p36.4" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p36.5" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p36.6" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p36.7" />
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p36.8">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p36.9" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p36.10" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p36.11" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p36.12" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p36.13">
<p id="v.v.v-p37"><i><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p37.1">c</span></i><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p37.2">.
324. Eustathius</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p37.3" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p37.4">
<p id="v.v.v-p38"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p38.1">324. Alexandria</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p38.2">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p38.3" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p38.4" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p38.5" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p38.6" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p38.7" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p38.8" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p38.9">
<p id="v.v.v-p39"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p39.1">325. <span class="c10" id="v.v.v-p39.2">Nicæa</span></span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p39.3">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p39.4" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p39.5" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p39.6" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p39.7">
<p id="v.v.v-p40"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p40.1">328. Athanasius</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p40.2" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p40.3" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p40.4" />
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p40.5">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p40.6" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p40.7" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p40.8" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p40.9" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p40.10">
<p id="v.v.v-p41"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p41.1">330.
‘<i>Paulinus?</i>’</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p41.2">
<p id="v.v.v-p42"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p42.1">[330. ‘Constantinople’
made the new Rome]</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p42.2">
<p id="v.v.v-p43"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p43.1">330. Antioch†</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p43.2">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p43.3" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p43.4" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p43.5" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p43.6" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p43.7">
<p id="v.v.v-p44"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p44.1">Eulalius</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p44.2" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p44.3" />
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p44.4">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p44.5" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p44.6" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p44.7" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p44.8" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p44.9">
<p id="v.v.v-p45"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p45.1">332. <i>Euphronius</i></span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p45.2" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p45.3" />
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p45.4">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p45.5" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p45.6" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p45.7" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p45.8" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p45.9">
<p id="v.v.v-p46"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p46.1">333. Flacillus (or
Placitus)</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p46.2" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p46.3" />
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p46.4">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p46.5" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p46.6" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p46.7" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p46.8" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p46.9" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p46.10" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p46.11">
<p id="v.v.v-p47"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p47.1">334. Cæsarea†</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p47.2">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p47.3" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p47.4" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p47.5" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p47.6" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p47.7" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p47.8" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p47.9">
<p id="v.v.v-p48"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p48.1">335. Tyre† and
Jerusalem†</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p48.2">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p48.3" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p48.4" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p48.5">
<p id="v.v.v-p49"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p49.1">336. Mark</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p49.2" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p49.3" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p49.4">
<p id="v.v.v-p50"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p50.1">336. Paul (d. 350?)</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p50.2">
<p id="v.v.v-p51"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p51.1">336. CP.†</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p51.2">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p51.3">
<p id="v.v.v-p52"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p52.1">337. Constantine II. (d. 340).<br />
 Constans (d. 350)</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p52.3">
<p id="v.v.v-p53"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p53.1">Constantius</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p53.2">
<p id="v.v.v-p54"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p54.1">337. Julius</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p54.2" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p54.3" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p54.4" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p54.5" />
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p54.6">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p54.7" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p54.8" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p54.9" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p54.10">
<p id="v.v.v-p55"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p55.1">338. *<i>Pistus</i></span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p55.2" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p55.3">
<p id="v.v.v-p56"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p56.1">337? *Eusebius<br />
 (d. 341–2)</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p56.3" />
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p56.4">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p56.5" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p56.6" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p56.7" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p56.8">
<p id="v.v.v-p57"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p57.1">339. *Gregory</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p57.2" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p57.3" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p57.4">
<p id="v.v.v-p58"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p58.1">339&amp;40.
Antioch†</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p58.2">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p58.3" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p58.4" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p58.5" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p58.6" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p58.7" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p58.8" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p58.9">
<p id="v.v.v-p59"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p59.1">340. Rome</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p59.2">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p59.3" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p59.4" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p59.5" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p59.6" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p59.7" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p59.8" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p59.9">
<p id="v.v.v-p60"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p60.1">340. Gangra†</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p60.2">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p60.3" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p60.4" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p60.5" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p60.6" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p60.7" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p60.8" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p60.9">
<p id="v.v.v-p61"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p61.1">341. Antioch†*</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p61.2">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p61.3" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p61.4" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p61.5" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p61.6" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p61.7">
<p id="v.v.v-p62"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p62.1">342. Stephen</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p62.2">
<p id="v.v.v-p63"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p63.1">342. *Macedonius</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p63.2" />
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p63.3">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p63.4" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p63.5" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p63.6" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p63.7" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p63.8" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p63.9" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p63.10">
<p id="v.v.v-p64"><span class="c38" id="v.v.v-p64.1">Sardica</span></p>

<p id="v.v.v-p65"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p65.1">343. Philippopolis*</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p65.2">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p65.3" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p65.4" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p65.5" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p65.6" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p65.7">
<p id="v.v.v-p66"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p66.1">344. Leontius</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p66.2" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p66.3">
<p id="v.v.v-p67"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p67.1">344. Antioch*</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p67.2">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p67.3" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p67.4" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p67.5" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p67.6" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p67.7" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p67.8" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p67.9">
<p id="v.v.v-p68"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p68.1">345. Milan</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p68.2">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p68.3" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p68.4" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p68.5" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p68.6" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p68.7" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p68.8" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p68.9">
<p id="v.v.v-p69"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p69.1">347. Sirmium I*</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p69.2">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p69.3">
<p id="v.v.v-p70"><pb n="lxxxix" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_lxxxix.html" id="v.v.v-Page_lxxxix" /><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p70.1">350. Constantius, sole Augustus</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p70.2" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p70.3" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p70.4" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p70.5" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p70.6" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p70.7" />
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p70.8">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p70.9" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p70.10" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p70.11" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p70.12" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p70.13" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p70.14" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p70.15">
<p id="v.v.v-p71"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p71.1">351. Sirmium II*</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p71.2">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p71.3" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p71.4" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p71.5">
<p id="v.v.v-p72"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p72.1">352. Liberius</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p72.2" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p72.3" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p72.4" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p72.5" />
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p72.6">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p72.7" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p72.8" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p72.9" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p72.10" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p72.11" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p72.12" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p72.13">
<p id="v.v.v-p73"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p73.1">353. Arles*</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p73.2">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p73.3" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p73.4" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p73.5" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p73.6" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p73.7" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p73.8" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p73.9">
<p id="v.v.v-p74"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p74.1">355. Milan*</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p74.2">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p74.3" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p74.4" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p74.5">
<p id="v.v.v-p75"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p75.1">357. *Felix</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p75.2">
<p id="v.v.v-p76"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p76.1">357. *George</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p76.2">
<p id="v.v.v-p77"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p77.1">357. Eudoxius</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p77.2" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p77.3">
<p id="v.v.v-p78"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p78.1">357. Sirmium III**</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p78.2">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p78.3" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p78.4" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p78.5" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p78.6" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p78.7" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p78.8" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p78.9">
<p id="v.v.v-p79"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p79.1">358. <i>Ancyra</i></span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p79.2">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p79.3" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p79.4" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p79.5" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p79.6" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p79.7">
<p id="v.v.v-p80"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p80.1">359. *Anianus</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p80.2" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p80.3">
<p id="v.v.v-p81"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p81.1">359. Sirmium IV*</span></p>

<p id="v.v.v-p82"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p82.1">Ariminum* Seleucia*</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p82.2">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p82.3" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p82.4" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p82.5" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p82.6" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p82.7" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p82.8">
<p id="v.v.v-p83"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p83.1">360. *Eudoxius</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p83.2">
<p id="v.v.v-p84"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p84.1">360. CP**</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p84.2">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p84.3">
<p id="v.v.v-p85"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p85.1">361. Julian</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p85.2" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p85.3" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p85.4" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p85.5">
<p id="v.v.v-p86"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p86.1">361. Meletius</span></p>

<p id="v.v.v-p87"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p87.1">*Euzoius</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p87.2" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p87.3" />
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p87.4">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p87.5" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p87.6" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p87.7" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p87.8" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p87.9">
<p id="v.v.v-p88"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p88.1">362. *Paulinus (schism).</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p88.2" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p88.3">
<p id="v.v.v-p89"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p89.1">362. Alexandria</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p89.2">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p89.3" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p89.4" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p89.5" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p89.6" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p89.7" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p89.8" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p89.9">
<p id="v.v.v-p90"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p90.1">362. <i>Laodicea??</i></span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p90.2">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p90.3">
<p id="v.v.v-p91"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p91.1">363. Jovian</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p91.2" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p91.3" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p91.4" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p91.5" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p91.6" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p91.7">
<p id="v.v.v-p92"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p92.1">363. Antioch</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p92.2">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p92.3">
<p id="v.v.v-p93"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p93.1">364. Valentinian Valens</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p93.2" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p93.3" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p93.4" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p93.5" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p93.6" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p93.7">
<p id="v.v.v-p94"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p94.1">364. <i>Lampsacus</i></span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p94.2">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p94.3" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p94.4" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p94.5">
<p id="v.v.v-p95"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p95.1">366. Damasus (d. 384)</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p95.2" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p95.3" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p95.4" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p95.5" />
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p95.6">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p95.7" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p95.8" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p95.9">
<p id="v.v.v-p96"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p96.1">366–7. *Ursinus</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p96.2">
<p id="v.v.v-p97"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p97.1">367. *Lucius</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p97.2" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p97.3" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p97.4">
<p id="v.v.v-p98"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p98.1">367. <i>Tyana</i></span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p98.2">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p98.3" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p98.4" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p98.5" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p98.6" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p98.7" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p98.8">
<p id="v.v.v-p99"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p99.1">370. Demophilus<br />
 [Evagrius]</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p99.3" />
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p99.4">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p99.5" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p99.6" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p99.7" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p99.8">
<p id="v.v.v-p100"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p100.1">373. Peter</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p100.2" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p100.3" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p100.4" />
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p100.5">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p100.6">
<p id="v.v.v-p101"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p101.1">375. Gratian (d. 383)</span></p>

<p id="v.v.v-p102"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p102.1">Valentinian II. (d. 392)</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p102.2" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p102.3" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p102.4" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p102.5" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p102.6" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p102.7" />
</tr>

<tr id="v.v.v-p102.8">
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p102.9" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p102.10">
<p id="v.v.v-p103"><span class="c65" id="v.v.v-p103.1">379. Theodosius</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c67" id="v.v.v-p103.2" />
<td style="width:90pt" valign="top" class="c68" id="v.v.v-p103.3" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p103.4" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p103.5" />
<td style="width:82pt" valign="top" class="c69" id="v.v.v-p103.6" />
</tr>
</table>

</div3></div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" title="Appendix. The Civil and Military Government of Egypt in the Lifetime of Athanasius." n="V" shorttitle="Chapter V" progress="14.16%" prev="v.v.v" next="vi" id="v.vi"><p class="c9" id="v.vi-p1">

<pb n="xc" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_xc.html" id="v.vi-Page_xc" /><span class="c8" id="v.vi-p1.1">Appendix.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="v.vi-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c6" id="v.vi-p3"><span class="c10" id="v.vi-p3.1">The Civil and Military
Government of Egypt in the Lifetime of Athanasius</span>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="v.vi-p4"><span class="c10" id="v.vi-p4.1">The</span> name Egypt in the
fourth century was applied firstly to the ‘diocese’ or
group of provinces governed by the Præfectus Ægypti or
‘Præfectus Augustalis,’ secondly to the Delta or
Ægyptus Propria, one of the provinces of which the diocese was
made up. These provinces (Ammian. Marc. XXII. xvi.) were originally
three in number: Egypt proper, Libya, and the Thebais. During our
period they became five, firstly by the separation of the Eastern Delta
from Egypt proper under the name of Augustamnica in 341 (<i>infr</i>.
pp. 130, 504, note 17a); secondly by the subdivision of Libya (at an
uncertain date) into Hither Libya (Libya ‘Inferior,’ or
‘Siccior’), and the Pentapolis or Libya Superior of which
Ptolemais was the capital. At a later date still the Heptanomis was
separated from ‘Ægyptus’ under the name of Arcadia,
given in honour of the Emperor Arcadius. These then are the six
provinces which make up ‘Egypt’ in the <i>Notilia</i>
(shortly after <span class="c10" id="v.vi-p4.2">a.d.</span> 400). Each province, with
the exception of Augustamnica, whose governor enjoyed the title of
‘corrector,’ was under a præses (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v.vi-p4.3">ἡγούμενος</span>): not one
of the six was of consular rank. This regulation was due to the
peculiar constitution of the diocese or province of Egypt in the wider
sense. At the head of this latter, and subordinate in rank, though
scarcely second in dignity, to the Comes Orientis, was the Prefect of
Egypt, who enjoyed an exceptional position among the greater provincial
officers. He appears to have been, at least in practice, directly under
the Præfectus Prætorio per Orientem, the supreme civil
representative of ‘Augustus’ throughout the Eastern Empire.
The title Præfectus had in fact a different history as applied to
the Prefect of the East and the Prefect of Egypt respectively. As
applied to the latter, it was as old as Augustus. The importance of
Egypt, mainly but not solely as a granary of Rome, had led the politic
heir of Julius Cæsar to ensure its complete and peculiar
dependence on the emperor. For this object, its government was
committed to a nominee of the emperor, who must be not a Senator but an
Eques only; i.e. he must never have held one of the great offices of
state from Consul to quæstor. No one of senatorial rank was to be
permitted to set foot in Egypt. (For the prerogatives of the
præfectus Ægypti under Augustus see Tacitus <i>Ann</i>. xii.
60. also Ulp. <i>Digest</i>. I. xvii.). This arrangement survived the
various vicissitudes of Egypt in the third century, and even the
reorganisation of the Empire by Diocletian. Egypt was severed off
between 365 and 386 from the Eastern ‘Diocese’ (Sievers, p.
117, appealing to Mommsen in <i>Abhandl. der Berliner Akad</i>. 1862).
Upon the above facts was founded the (perhaps merely popular) title
‘Augustalis’ which we find already applied to the Prefect
of Egypt about <span class="c10" id="v.vi-p4.4">a.d.</span> 350 (<i>infr</i>. p. 143,
cf. p. 93 note). But Sievers (<i>ubi supr</i>.), following Mommsen,
contends that there is reason to think that the dignity of
‘Augustal’ Prefect was officially created about <span class="c10" id="v.vi-p4.5">a.d.</span> 367. This view cannot be adequately discussed
here, but it rests only in part upon the series of governors furnished
by the <i>Festal Index</i>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.vi-p5">From that document we learn that the prefect of
‘Egypt’ in the wider sense in almost every case held also
the office of ‘governor’ of Egypt in the narrower sense.
The exceptions noted by Sievers (§14) are in most cases based on
the errors of Larsow. But in 365 Flavianus is ‘governor’
only, next year ‘Prefect’ also: his successors Proclianus
and Tatianus are each ‘governor’ only (366–7), but
the latter is Prefect in 368, and ‘governor’ only in
369–70, as also is Palladius, 370–371, who is yet succeeded
by Olympius as ‘Prefect.’ These variations may be due
merely to careless use of language, or possibly to some change about
the time referred to.</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.vi-p6">The list of prefects of Egypt is fuller than any
that exists for a Roman province over so long a period, and on the
whole it is in the highest degree trustworthy. But there are one or two
drawbacks to take account of. Firstly, there are the discrepancies
between the <i>Index</i> iii., vi., vii., and the headings to the
corresponding letters (see notes). Also, the heading to Letter x.
presupposes a change of governor in the previous year of which the
Index tells us nothing. Again, a letter of Julian’s (No. 23) is
addressed to a ‘Hermogenes, governor of Egypt’ for <pb n="xci" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_xci.html" id="v.vi-Page_xci" />whom it is difficult to find room in the
following list at the date required (end of 361, when Gerontius was
prefect). Julianus, uncle of the Emperor, if not disguised under the
name Italicianus (see below), possibly ruled Egypt (Jul. <i>Ep</i>.
11), as Comes Orientis, which office he held in 362. On the other hand
the Olympus of <i>Index</i> xxxiv., and the Ecdikius of Julian,
<i>Epp</i>. 6, 50, and <i>Cod. Theod</i>. xv. i. 8, are probably one
and the same (Sievers, p. 124).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.vi-p7">The Military command of Egypt was now in the hand
of the ‘dux,’ who had the disposal of the troops in Egypt
proper; those of Libya and of the Thebais were, at any rate later on,
entrusted to separate ‘duces.’ In the <i>Notitia</i>, while
the two latter ‘duces’ remain, the Dux Ægypti is
replaced by a higher official, entitled the ‘Comes Rei Militaris
per Ægyptum.’ But this belongs to a later date. In the time
of Athanasius ‘Counts’ appear in Egypt only as
extraordinary or special commissioners whose authority is exercised
concurrently with that of the Dux, as, e.g., Count Heraclianus or
Heraclius (<i>infr</i>. pp. 290, 292), whose commission runs parallel
with the command of the new ‘dux’ Sebastianus; and Count
Asterius (p. 289), who was in Egypt when Felicissimus was
‘Duke.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.vi-p8">We now give a list of the governors and dukes of
Egypt, with references to the <i>Festal Index</i>: these must also be
supplemented by the general index to this volume:—</p>

<p class="c57" id="v.vi-p9">(1) <i>Prefect and Governor.</i></p>

<p class="c70" id="v.vi-p10">328, 329. Septimius Zenius (<i>Index</i> i.,
Heading i.).</p>

<p id="v.vi-p11">330. Magninianus (<i>Index</i> ii., Heading ii.).</p>

<p id="v.vi-p12">331. Hyginus (or ‘Eugenius,’ <i>Index</i>
iii.), but Florentius (Heading iii.).</p>

<p id="v.vi-p13">332. Hyginus (Heading iv. and <i>Index</i> iv.).</p>

<p id="v.vi-p14">333. Paternus (Heading v. and <i>Index</i> v.).</p>

<p id="v.vi-p15">334, 335. Paternus (<i>Index</i>), but Philagrius
(Heading iv., v.).</p>

<p id="v.vi-p16">336–7. Philagrius (<i>Index</i> viii.,
ix.).</p>

<p id="v.vi-p17">338. Theodorus (<i>Index</i> x.), superseded by
Philagrius (Heading x.).</p>

<p id="v.vi-p18">339, 340. Philagrius (<i>Index</i> xi., xii., Heading
xi.).</p>

<p id="v.vi-p19">341–343. Longinus (<i>Index</i>
xiii.–xv., Headings xiii., xiv., and cf. <i>Cod. Th</i>. XVI. ii.
10, 11, correcting date by Sievers, p. 114).</p>

<p id="v.vi-p20">344. Palladius of Italy (<i>Index</i> xvi.).</p>

<p id="v.vi-p21">345–352. Nestorius of Gaza (<i>Index</i>
xvii.–xxiv., Headings xvii.–xx., also <i>infr</i>. pp. 218,
219, notes, &amp;c.).</p>

<p id="v.vi-p22">353, 354. Sebastianus of Thrace (<i>Index</i> xxv.,
xxvi.).</p>

<p id="v.vi-p23">355, 356. Maximus ‘the elder’ of
Nicæa (<i>Index</i> xxvii., xxviii., and see pp. 246, 301).</p>

<p id="v.vi-p24">356, 7. Cataphronius (<i>Index</i> xxviii., xxix.; he
arrived on June 10, 356, see p. 290, note 9; also cf. Liban.
<i>Epp</i>. 434, 435).</p>

<p id="v.vi-p25">357–359. Parnassius (<i>Index</i> xxix., xxxi.,
cf. for the latter year Amm. Marc. XIX., xii.).</p>

<p id="v.vi-p26">359. (For 3 months only) ‘Italicianus of
Italy,’ perhaps for Julianus (so Siev., p. 121, cf. <i>Index</i>
xxxi.).</p>

<p id="v.vi-p27">359–361. Faustinus (<i>Index</i>
xxxi.–xxxiii., cf. p. 291?).</p>

<p id="v.vi-p28">361, 362. Gerontius (<i>Index</i> xxxiii., xxxiv.,
Liban. <i>Epp</i>. 294, 295, 547, 548).</p>

<p id="v.vi-p29">362, 363. Ecdikius Olympus (<i>Index</i> xxxiv.,
xxxv., cf. remarks above).</p>

<p id="v.vi-p30">364. Hierius or Aerius (<i>Index</i> xxxvi., Sievers,
<i>Leben des Libanius</i>, Appendix A).</p>

<p id="v.vi-p31">364. Maximus (<i>Index ib</i>., Liban. <i>Ep</i>.
1050, written in July or Aug.), for a short time only.</p>

<p id="v.vi-p32">364–366. Flavianus (<i>Index</i> xxxvi.,
xxxviii., Liban. <i>Ep</i>. 569, <i>supr</i>. ch. v. §3, k).</p>

<p id="v.vi-p33">366, 367. Proclianus (<i>Index</i> xxxviii.,
xxxix.).</p>

<p id="v.vi-p34">367–370. Tatianus (<i>Index</i> xxxix., xlii.,
see Gibbon ch. xxix. and notes 6–8, for references).</p>

<p id="v.vi-p35">370, 371. Olympius Palladius (<i>Index</i> xlii.,
xliii.).</p>

<p id="v.vi-p36">371–373. Aelius Palladius (<i>Index</i>
xliii.–xlv., Socr. iv. 21, &amp;c.).</p>

<p id="v.vi-p37">(2) <i>Dux Ægypti.</i></p>

<p class="c71" id="v.vi-p38">Our materials for this list are very scanty, but
we can verify the following:—</p>

<p class="c70" id="v.vi-p39">340 and 345. Balacius or Valacius (pp. 219, 273,
&amp;c.).</p>

<p id="v.vi-p40">350. Felicissimus (p. 289).</p>

<p id="v.vi-p41">356. (Jan. and Feb.) Syrianus (<i>Index</i> xxviii.,
&amp;c.).</p>

<p id="v.vi-p42">356. (Apparently after Midsummer, cf. p. 292 with
290.) Sebastianus (‘successor of Syrianus,’ <i>Ep</i>.
<i>Ammon</i>. 21); he remains till after 358 (cf. Siev. p. 125 for
references to letters of Libanius).</p>

<p id="v.vi-p43">360. Artemius (‘succ. of Sebastianus,’
<i>ib., Index</i> xxxii., Letter 53. note 1).</p>

<p id="v.vi-p44">365, 366. Victorinus (ch. v. §3, k).</p>

<p id="v.vi-p45">367, 368. Traianus (<i>Index</i> xxxix., Sievers, pp.
146, <i>sq.</i>).</p>

<p class="c71" id="v.vi-p46">On the matters dealt with in this appendix,
consult Mommsen, <i>Provinces</i> (Eng. Tra.), ii., pp. 233, 246; the
<i>Notitia</i> (ed. Panciroli, Genev., 1623, Böcking, Bonn,
1839–1853, Seeck, Berlin, 1876); Gibbon, ch. xvii.; Marquardt,
<i>Röm. Staats-verwaltung</i>, vol. i.; and Kuhn, <i>Die
städtische, &amp;c., Verfassung des R. Reiches</i>, vol. ii.; also
Sievers on the <i>Hist. Aceph</i>. (<i>supr</i>. ch. i., §3).</p>

<p class="c12" id="v.vi-p47">On the Egyptian bishoprics, see, in addition to
Le Quien, a Coptic list of sees in De Rougé, <i>Géographie de
la Basse-Egypte</i>, Paris, 1891, which came out too late to be used
for this volume.</p>
</div2></div1>

<div1 title="Against the Heathen. (Contra Gentes.)" progress="14.40%" prev="v.vi" next="vi.i" id="vi">

<div2 title="Introduction." progress="14.40%" prev="vi" next="vi.ii" id="vi.i">


<pb n="1" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_1.html" id="vi.i-Page_1" /><p class="c9" id="vi.i-p1"><span class="c8" id="vi.i-p1.1">Introduction to the
Treatise</span></p>

<p class="c73" id="vi.i-p2"><span class="c72" id="vi.i-p2.1">Contra Gentes</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="vi.i-p3">
————————————</p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.i-p4"><span class="c10" id="vi.i-p4.1">This</span> treatise and that
which follows it form in reality two parts of a single work. Jerome
(<i>De Script. Eccl.</i>) refers to them as ‘Adversus Gentes
Libri Duo.’ They are, however, more commonly distinguished by the
titles given them in the present volume. Both books, indeed, are mainly
directed against the Gentiles, but in the present treatise the
refutation is carried out with more special reference to the beliefs
and worship of the heathen. The two books belong to the earlier years
of Athanasius. The Arian controversy which broke out (319 <span class="c10" id="vi.i-p4.2">a.d.</span>) probably before his twenty-second year has left no
trace upon them (not even <i>c. Gent.</i> 46. 8, see note there). How
long before the limit thus fixed the work was composed it is impossible
to say with certainty. The hint (<i>c. Gent.</i> 9. 5) that the time
for the deification of emperors by decree of the Senate might have come
to an end points to the conversion of Constantine as a <i>terminus a
quo.</i> And the full maturity of power which marks out the <i>de
Incarnatione</i> as a masterpiece of Christian theology inclines us to
put the composition as late as we can. Hence the date usually adopted,
viz. in or shortly before 318 <span class="c10" id="vi.i-p4.3">A.D.</span>, the
twenty-first year (probably) of Athanasius’ age.</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.i-p5">The position of the book in relation to the
general history of the theology of Athanasius and of the Church has
been pointed out in the Prolegomena. It remains to sketch its argument,
and tabulate its arrangement: a somewhat more extended summary is
prefixed to each section.</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.i-p6">His aim is to vindicate (§1) the Dignity and
reasonableness of the Christian Faith. The main vindication of the
Faith is seen in its practical results. But, that these may produce
their proper effect, a removal of error from the mind is needed. Hence
the necessity of refuting idolatry, which is deduced from the same
cause as evil in general, namely, the departure of man from his
original exemplar, the Logos (§§2–5). By the misuse of
his power of conscious choice, man fell (6–8) into the
degradation and illusions (9–15) of idolatry. He then examines
the popular and learned pleas on behalf of idolatry (16–26), and
thus arrives at the central problem of the conception of God. That God
is not Nature is shewn (27–29) by the mutual dependence of the
various constituents of the Universe: no one of these, therefore, can
be God: nor can their totality; for God is not compounded of parts on
which He depends, but is Himself the cause of existence to all. Such a
God as this, the soul of man (30–33) can and, if purified from
sin, will (34) recognise; if her imperfections hinder this, the
spectacle of Reason and Order in the Universe (35–46) will assist
her to recognise the handiwork of God, and the presence of the Logos,
and through him the Father. The reclamation and restoration of sinful
and degraded man can only be effected (47) by a return to the Logos.
This opens the question dealt with in the second book, <i>de
Incarnatione</i>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.i-p7">Such is the general drift of the <i>c.
Gentes,</i> and its high interest is beyond question. At the same time
it may be admitted that to modern readers much of it fails to commend
itself. In the two-fold work before us Athanasius ‘looks before
and after.’ The second portion, on the Incarnation, waxes rather
than wanes in its significance for modern theology. <pb n="2" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_2.html" id="vi.i-Page_2" />It is more modern to us than the theology of
any generation since then. But the <i>c. Gentes,</i> with its
retrospect upon a past utterly dead<note place="end" n="100" id="vi.i-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.i-p8"> In
heathen countries the case is different. An English translation was
made a few years since for dissemination in India by the members of the
Oxford Mission at Calcutta.</p></note> to the human
spirit, its arguments addressed to a range of ideas widely remote from
our own, its inadequate view of the genesis and history of heathen
religions, its antiquated physics (36, 44, and the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i-p8.1">φυσικὸς
λόγος</span> of 39), its occasional glaring
fallacies of argument (16 <i>sub fin.,</i> 33. 1), is apt to disappoint
the modern student who reads it for the first time. This may explain
its not having been translated before now. But while the defects of the
book are evident at a glance, it grows upon the reader with repeated
study. The moral elevation of its tone,—the firm grasp of central
Christian truths,—the sure insight in dealing with such problems
as evil and sin,—the relation of God to Nature,—the ethical
contrast of Christian theism and heathen polytheism,—the grave
humour of such passages as 16. 5; 10. 4 <i>fin.;</i> II. 2 <i>fin.,</i>
&amp;c.,—and beyond all this a certain largeness of mind and
simple unostentatious fervour of conviction, stamp the book as a great
one, and as the worthy complement of its more renowned companion.</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.i-p9">The two together ‘are, next to
Origen’s <i>de Principiis,</i> the first attempt to construct a
scientific system of the Christian religion upon certain fundamental
ideas of God and world, sin and redemption; and they form the ripe
fruit of the positive apology in the Greek Church.’ (Schaff,
Nicene Christianity, p. 82.) The polemic against idolatry and heathen
mythology is common to the general class of Christian apologists, and
is to be found in heathen writers like Lucian and even Porphyry (letter
to Anebo). But what distinguishes Athanasius from previous apologists
(excepting Origen) is the novel nature of his problem. The alliance
between philosophy and gross popular idolatry had given Christian
apology a new task. From Porphyry downwards (Porphyry himself was not
consistent in this respect) the Neo-platonist school, in alarm at the
progress of Christianity, had taken up the defence of popular paganism,
endeavouring to subsume its grosser manifestations, its images,
sacrifices, &amp;c., under philosophico-religious principles
(<i>infra</i> §19, &amp;c.). The idea of ‘theurgy’ as
the necessary initiation into the higher life colours the teaching of
Porphyry, but more strongly that of his pupil Iamblichus, who died
early in the fourth century, and whose pupils (Ædesius, &amp;c.)
were contemporaries of Athanasius. This degeneration of Platonism,
however, went along with the continued study of Plato, whose dialogues
are to some extent common ground between Athanasius and his opponents
(Phædrus, §5, 33, Laws, 33, Timæus, 41, &amp;c.,
&amp;c.; but it is not in every case easy to say whether Athan. quotes
Plato merely at second hand, or directly, as he certainly does 10.
4).</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.i-p10">It may be remarked finally that in these early
treatises the influence of Origen and his school is more distinct than
in the later works of Athanasius. Not to lay too much stress on his
proof of God’s existence and unity from the Cosmos (cf. Orig.
<i>c. Cels.</i> I. 23), the prominence of the philosophic doctrine of
the Logos as a cosmic mediatorial Principle (compare Alexander’s
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.i-p10.1">μεσιτεύουσα
φύσις
μονογενής</span>) stands
in contrast with his later insistence (cf. <i>Orat</i>. ii. 24,
<i>sq</i>.) on the directness of the personal agency of God (see also
below, note on <i>‘In Illud’</i> 2). The Platonist idea of
the Logos is utilised (<i>de Incarn.</i> 41) without sufficient
explanation of its fundamental difference from the Christian doctrine.
The influence of Origenism is traceable in his theory of the nature of
evil as purely negative (cf. §5 with Orig. <i>c. Cels.</i> iv.
66), in the explanation (to which I recall nothing parallel in his
later works) of the garden of Eden as figurative (2. 4, cf. 3. 3), the
stress laid on the restoration of <i>knowledge</i> of God through the
Logos, and perhaps in the deification of man through Christ (Orig.
<i>c. Cels.</i> iii. 28 <i>sub. fin</i>.), a thought which Athanasius
brings forward in his later at least as often as in his earlier
writings (see note on <i>de Incarn.</i> 54. 3). On the whole, however,
the tendency of Athanasius in the course of the Arian controversy is to
move away from Origen and toward the Western habit of thought: this is
especially exemplified in the history of the term <pb n="3" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_3.html" id="vi.i-Page_3" />Hypostasis (see above, Prolegg. chap. II.
§3 (2) b, and below Introd. to <i>Tom. ad Ant</i>.; cf. also
Introductions to <i>de Sent. Dionys</i>. and <i>ad Afros</i>). Some of
the more characteristic speculations of Origen have left no trace even
on the earliest works of Athanasius (see Introd. to the next Treatise).
The translation (here as elsewhere, except where it is otherwise
stated) is from the Benedictine text.</p>

<p class="c12" id="vi.i-p11">The contents of the <i>contra Gentes</i> fall
into the following scheme:—</p>

<table class="c63" border="0" cellspacing="0" cellpadding="0" id="vi.i-p11.1">
<tr id="vi.i-p11.2">
<td style="width:91pt" valign="top" class="c74" id="vi.i-p11.3" />
<td style="width:444pt" valign="top" class="c75" id="vi.i-p11.4" />
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="vi.i-p11.5">
<p class="c2" id="vi.i-p12"><span class="c10" id="vi.i-p12.1">Page</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vi.i-p12.2">
<td style="width:91pt" valign="top" class="c74" id="vi.i-p12.3">
<p id="vi.i-p13">§1.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:444pt" valign="top" class="c75" id="vi.i-p13.1">
<p id="vi.i-p14">Introduction. Statement of the purpose of the
treatise.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="vi.i-p14.1">
<p id="vi.i-p15"><br /></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vi.i-p15.2">
<td style="width:91pt" valign="top" class="c74" id="vi.i-p15.3">
<p id="vi.i-p16">§§2–29.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:444pt" valign="top" class="c75" id="vi.i-p16.1">
<p id="vi.i-p17"><span class="c17" id="vi.i-p17.1">First Part</span>. <span class="c10" id="vi.i-p17.2">Refutation of Heathenism.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="vi.i-p17.3" />
</tr>

<tr id="vi.i-p17.4">
<td style="width:91pt" valign="top" class="c74" id="vi.i-p17.5">
<p id="vi.i-p18">§§2–5.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:444pt" valign="top" class="c75" id="vi.i-p18.1">
<p class="c61" id="vi.i-p19">a. The nature of evil.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="vi.i-p19.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="vi.i-p19.2">
<td style="width:91pt" valign="top" class="c74" id="vi.i-p19.3">
<p id="vi.i-p20">§2.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:444pt" valign="top" class="c75" id="vi.i-p20.1">
<p id="vi.i-p21">(1) Not substantially, nor originally existent</p>
</td>
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="vi.i-p21.1">
<p id="vi.i-p22"><br /></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vi.i-p22.2">
<td style="width:91pt" valign="top" class="c74" id="vi.i-p22.3">
<p id="vi.i-p23">§§3, 4.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:444pt" valign="top" class="c75" id="vi.i-p23.1">
<p id="vi.i-p24">(2) Its history</p>
</td>
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="vi.i-p24.1">
<p id="vi.i-p25"><br /></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vi.i-p25.2">
<td style="width:91pt" valign="top" class="c74" id="vi.i-p25.3">
<p id="vi.i-p26">§5.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:444pt" valign="top" class="c75" id="vi.i-p26.1">
<p id="vi.i-p27">(3) Its essential nature, viz. a determination of
will</p>
</td>
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="vi.i-p27.1">
<p id="vi.i-p28"><br /></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vi.i-p28.2">
<td style="width:91pt" valign="top" class="c74" id="vi.i-p28.3">
<p id="vi.i-p29">§6.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:444pt" valign="top" class="c75" id="vi.i-p29.1">
<p class="c61" id="vi.i-p30">False views of evil refuted.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="vi.i-p30.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="vi.i-p30.2">
<td style="width:91pt" valign="top" class="c74" id="vi.i-p30.3" />
<td style="width:444pt" valign="top" class="c75" id="vi.i-p30.4">
<p id="vi.i-p31">(1) Heathen: Evil natural</p>
</td>
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="vi.i-p31.1">
<p id="vi.i-p32"><br /></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vi.i-p32.2">
<td style="width:91pt" valign="top" class="c74" id="vi.i-p32.3" />
<td style="width:444pt" valign="top" class="c75" id="vi.i-p32.4">
<p id="vi.i-p33">(2) Heretical: Dualism</p>
</td>
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="vi.i-p33.1">
<p id="vi.i-p34"><br /></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vi.i-p34.2">
<td style="width:91pt" valign="top" class="c74" id="vi.i-p34.3">
<p id="vi.i-p35">§7.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:444pt" valign="top" class="c75" id="vi.i-p35.1">
<p id="vi.i-p36">This latter refuted, and the doctrine of the Church
stated</p>
</td>
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="vi.i-p36.1">
<p id="vi.i-p37"><br /></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vi.i-p37.2">
<td style="width:91pt" valign="top" class="c74" id="vi.i-p37.3" />
<td style="width:444pt" valign="top" class="c75" id="vi.i-p37.4">
<p class="c61" id="vi.i-p38">b. Idolatry.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="vi.i-p38.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="vi.i-p38.2">
<td style="width:91pt" valign="top" class="c74" id="vi.i-p38.3">
<p id="vi.i-p39">§§8–10.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:444pt" valign="top" class="c75" id="vi.i-p39.1">
<p id="vi.i-p40">(1) Its history and varieties</p>
</td>
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="vi.i-p40.1">
<p id="vi.i-p41"><br /></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vi.i-p41.2">
<td style="width:91pt" valign="top" class="c74" id="vi.i-p41.3">
<p id="vi.i-p42">§11, 12.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:444pt" valign="top" class="c75" id="vi.i-p42.1">
<p id="vi.i-p43">(2) Immorality of its mythologies</p>
</td>
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="vi.i-p43.1">
<p class="c2" id="vi.i-p44">10</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vi.i-p44.1">
<td style="width:91pt" valign="top" class="c74" id="vi.i-p44.2">
<p id="vi.i-p45">§§13, 14.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:444pt" valign="top" class="c75" id="vi.i-p45.1">
<p id="vi.i-p46">(3) Folly of image worship</p>
</td>
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="vi.i-p46.1">
<p class="c2" id="vi.i-p47">11</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vi.i-p47.1">
<td style="width:91pt" valign="top" class="c74" id="vi.i-p47.2">
<p id="vi.i-p48">§15.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:444pt" valign="top" class="c75" id="vi.i-p48.1">
<p id="vi.i-p49">(4) Heathen deities, as popularly represented, are
not gods</p>
</td>
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="vi.i-p49.1">
<p class="c2" id="vi.i-p50">12</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vi.i-p50.1">
<td style="width:91pt" valign="top" class="c74" id="vi.i-p50.2">
<p id="vi.i-p51">§§16–22.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:444pt" valign="top" class="c75" id="vi.i-p51.1">
<p class="c61" id="vi.i-p52">c. Arguments in favour of heathenism
considered.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="vi.i-p52.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="vi.i-p52.2">
<td style="width:91pt" valign="top" class="c74" id="vi.i-p52.3">
<p id="vi.i-p53">§§16, 17.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:444pt" valign="top" class="c75" id="vi.i-p53.1">
<p id="vi.i-p54">(1) ‘Immoral features due to the poets.’
But (a) they come to use with the same credential as the names and
existence of the gods; (b) The poets more likely to have invented the
divine than the human features of these beings.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="vi.i-p54.1">
<p class="c2" id="vi.i-p55">12</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vi.i-p55.1">
<td style="width:91pt" valign="top" class="c74" id="vi.i-p55.2">
<p id="vi.i-p56">§18.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:444pt" valign="top" class="c75" id="vi.i-p56.1">
<p id="vi.i-p57">(2) ‘The gods worshipped for beneficent
inventions,’ &amp;c. But this is no title to deification.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="vi.i-p57.1">
<p class="c2" id="vi.i-p58">13</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vi.i-p58.1">
<td style="width:91pt" valign="top" class="c74" id="vi.i-p58.2">
<p id="vi.i-p59">§19.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:444pt" valign="top" class="c75" id="vi.i-p59.1">
<p id="vi.i-p60">(3) ‘Images (a) necessary to represent
invisible beings, (b) a means of intercourse with the gods’</p>
</td>
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="vi.i-p60.1">
<p class="c2" id="vi.i-p61">14</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vi.i-p61.1">
<td style="width:91pt" valign="top" class="c74" id="vi.i-p61.2">
<p id="vi.i-p62">§20–22.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:444pt" valign="top" class="c75" id="vi.i-p62.1">
<p id="vi.i-p63">This refuted</p>
</td>
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="vi.i-p63.1">
<p class="c2" id="vi.i-p64">14</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vi.i-p64.1">
<td style="width:91pt" valign="top" class="c74" id="vi.i-p64.2">
<p id="vi.i-p65">§§23–26.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:444pt" valign="top" class="c75" id="vi.i-p65.1">
<p id="vi.i-p66"><i>d. Supplementary proofs against idolatry.</i> (1)
Variety of cults</p>
</td>
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="vi.i-p66.1">
<p class="c2" id="vi.i-p67">16</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vi.i-p67.1">
<td style="width:91pt" valign="top" class="c74" id="vi.i-p67.2" />
<td style="width:444pt" valign="top" class="c75" id="vi.i-p67.3">
<p id="vi.i-p68">(2) Human sacrifice. (3) The gods the cause of moral
corruption</p>
</td>
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="vi.i-p68.1">
<p class="c2" id="vi.i-p69">17</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vi.i-p69.1">
<td style="width:91pt" valign="top" class="c74" id="vi.i-p69.2" />
<td style="width:444pt" valign="top" class="c75" id="vi.i-p69.3">
<p class="c61" id="vi.i-p70">e. Theism established against philosophic
pantheism.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="vi.i-p70.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="vi.i-p70.2">
<td style="width:91pt" valign="top" class="c74" id="vi.i-p70.3">
<p id="vi.i-p71">§27.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:444pt" valign="top" class="c75" id="vi.i-p71.1">
<p id="vi.i-p72">(1) No part of the universe identical with God.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="vi.i-p72.1">
<p class="c2" id="vi.i-p73">18</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vi.i-p73.1">
<td style="width:91pt" valign="top" class="c74" id="vi.i-p73.2">
<p id="vi.i-p74">§28.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:444pt" valign="top" class="c75" id="vi.i-p74.1">
<p id="vi.i-p75">(2) The whole universe not identical with God</p>
</td>
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="vi.i-p75.1">
<p class="c2" id="vi.i-p76">18</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vi.i-p76.1">
<td style="width:91pt" valign="top" class="c74" id="vi.i-p76.2">
<p id="vi.i-p77">§29.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:444pt" valign="top" class="c75" id="vi.i-p77.1">
<p id="vi.i-p78">(3) Nature and God distinct</p>
</td>
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="vi.i-p78.1">
<p class="c2" id="vi.i-p79">19</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vi.i-p79.1">
<td style="width:91pt" valign="top" class="c74" id="vi.i-p79.2">
<p id="vi.i-p80">§§30–34.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:444pt" valign="top" class="c75" id="vi.i-p80.1">
<p id="vi.i-p81"><span class="c17" id="vi.i-p81.1">Second Part</span>. <span class="c10" id="vi.i-p81.2">Knowledge of God Possible. The Soul</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="vi.i-p81.3" />
</tr>

<tr id="vi.i-p81.4">
<td style="width:91pt" valign="top" class="c74" id="vi.i-p81.5">
<p id="vi.i-p82">§30.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:444pt" valign="top" class="c75" id="vi.i-p82.1">
<p id="vi.i-p83">(a) The soul of man akin to God</p>
</td>
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="vi.i-p83.1">
<p class="c2" id="vi.i-p84">20</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vi.i-p84.1">
<td style="width:91pt" valign="top" class="c74" id="vi.i-p84.2" />
<td style="width:444pt" valign="top" class="c75" id="vi.i-p84.3">
<p class="c61" id="vi.i-p85">(b) Proofs of its existence:—</p>
</td>
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="vi.i-p85.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="vi.i-p85.2">
<td style="width:91pt" valign="top" class="c74" id="vi.i-p85.3">
<p id="vi.i-p86">§31.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:444pt" valign="top" class="c75" id="vi.i-p86.1">
<p id="vi.i-p87">(1) Man and animals</p>
</td>
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="vi.i-p87.1">
<p class="c2" id="vi.i-p88">20</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vi.i-p88.1">
<td style="width:91pt" valign="top" class="c74" id="vi.i-p88.2" />
<td style="width:444pt" valign="top" class="c75" id="vi.i-p88.3">
<p id="vi.i-p89">(2) Objectivity of thought</p>
</td>
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="vi.i-p89.1">
<p class="c2" id="vi.i-p90">20</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vi.i-p90.1">
<td style="width:91pt" valign="top" class="c74" id="vi.i-p90.2">
<p id="vi.i-p91">§32.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:444pt" valign="top" class="c75" id="vi.i-p91.1">
<p id="vi.i-p92">(3) Soul and body</p>
</td>
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="vi.i-p92.1">
<p class="c2" id="vi.i-p93">21</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vi.i-p93.1">
<td style="width:91pt" valign="top" class="c74" id="vi.i-p93.2">
<p id="vi.i-p94">§33.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:444pt" valign="top" class="c75" id="vi.i-p94.1">
<p id="vi.i-p95">(c) Proofs of its immortality</p>
</td>
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="vi.i-p95.1">
<p class="c2" id="vi.i-p96">21</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vi.i-p96.1">
<td style="width:91pt" valign="top" class="c74" id="vi.i-p96.2">
<p id="vi.i-p97">§34.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:444pt" valign="top" class="c75" id="vi.i-p97.1">
<p id="vi.i-p98">(d) The soul, the mirror of the Logos, can know God,
at least through creation.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="vi.i-p98.1">
<p class="c2" id="vi.i-p99">22</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vi.i-p99.1">
<td style="width:91pt" valign="top" class="c74" id="vi.i-p99.2">
<p id="vi.i-p100">§§35–44.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:444pt" valign="top" class="c75" id="vi.i-p100.1">
<p id="vi.i-p101"><span class="c17" id="vi.i-p101.1">Third Part</span>. <span class="c10" id="vi.i-p101.2">Nature a Revelation of God.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="vi.i-p101.3" />
</tr>

<tr id="vi.i-p101.4">
<td style="width:91pt" valign="top" class="c74" id="vi.i-p101.5" />
<td style="width:444pt" valign="top" class="c75" id="vi.i-p101.6">
<p id="vi.i-p102">1. Nature a revelation:—</p>
</td>
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="vi.i-p102.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="vi.i-p102.2">
<td style="width:91pt" valign="top" class="c74" id="vi.i-p102.3">
<p id="vi.i-p103">§35–37.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:444pt" valign="top" class="c75" id="vi.i-p103.1">
<p id="vi.i-p104">(a) Of God</p>
</td>
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="vi.i-p104.1">
<p class="c2" id="vi.i-p105">22</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vi.i-p105.1">
<td style="width:91pt" valign="top" class="c74" id="vi.i-p105.2">
<p id="vi.i-p106">§38, 39.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:444pt" valign="top" class="c75" id="vi.i-p106.1">
<p id="vi.i-p107">(b) Of His Unity</p>
</td>
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="vi.i-p107.1">
<p class="c2" id="vi.i-p108">24</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vi.i-p108.1">
<td style="width:91pt" valign="top" class="c74" id="vi.i-p108.2">
<p id="vi.i-p109">§40.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:444pt" valign="top" class="c75" id="vi.i-p109.1">
<p id="vi.i-p110">(c) Of the Reason or ‘Word’ of God</p>
</td>
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="vi.i-p110.1">
<p class="c2" id="vi.i-p111">25</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vi.i-p111.1">
<td style="width:91pt" valign="top" class="c74" id="vi.i-p111.2">
<p id="vi.i-p112">§§41, 42.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:444pt" valign="top" class="c75" id="vi.i-p112.1">
<p id="vi.i-p113">2. The cosmic function of the Word, original and
permanent</p>
</td>
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="vi.i-p113.1">
<p class="c2" id="vi.i-p114">26</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vi.i-p114.1">
<td style="width:91pt" valign="top" class="c74" id="vi.i-p114.2">
<p id="vi.i-p115">§§43, 44.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:444pt" valign="top" class="c75" id="vi.i-p115.1">
<p id="vi.i-p116">Three similes to illustrate this</p>
</td>
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="vi.i-p116.1">
<p class="c2" id="vi.i-p117">27</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vi.i-p117.1">
<td style="width:91pt" valign="top" class="c74" id="vi.i-p117.2">
<p id="vi.i-p118">§§45–47.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:444pt" valign="top" class="c75" id="vi.i-p118.1">
<p id="vi.i-p119"><span class="c17" id="vi.i-p119.1">Conclusion</span>:—</p>
</td>
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="vi.i-p119.2" />
</tr>

<tr id="vi.i-p119.3">
<td style="width:91pt" valign="top" class="c74" id="vi.i-p119.4" />
<td style="width:444pt" valign="top" class="c75" id="vi.i-p119.5">
<p id="vi.i-p120">a. The teaching of Scripture on the subjects of Parts
I. and III</p>
</td>
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="vi.i-p120.1">
<p class="c2" id="vi.i-p121">28</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vi.i-p121.1">
<td style="width:91pt" valign="top" class="c74" id="vi.i-p121.2" />
<td style="width:444pt" valign="top" class="c75" id="vi.i-p121.3">
<p id="vi.i-p122">b. Transition to the theme of the next treatise</p>
</td>
<td style="width:55pt" valign="top" class="c58" id="vi.i-p122.1">
<p class="c2" id="vi.i-p123">29</p>
</td>
</tr>
</table>

</div2>

<div2 title="Contra Gentes. (Against the Heathen.)" progress="14.70%" prev="vi.i" next="vi.ii.i" id="vi.ii">

<div3 type="Part" n="I" title="Part I" shorttitle="Part I" progress="14.70%" prev="vi.ii" next="vi.ii.i.i" id="vi.ii.i">

<div4 type="Section" title="Introduction:--The purpose of the book a vindication of Christian doctrine, and especially of the Cross, against the scoffing objection of Gentiles. The effects of this doctrine its main vindication." n="1" shorttitle="Section 1" progress="14.70%" prev="vi.ii.i" next="vi.ii.i.ii" id="vi.ii.i.i"><p class="c9" id="vi.ii.i.i-p1">

<pb n="4" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_4.html" id="vi.ii.i.i-Page_4" /><span class="c8" id="vi.ii.i.i-p1.1">Against the
Heathen.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="vi.ii.i.i-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c41" id="vi.ii.i.i-p3">§1. <i>Introduction:—The purpose of
the book a vindication of Christian doctrine, and especially of the
Cross, against the scoffing objection of Gentiles. The effects of this
doctrine its main vindication.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.i.i-p4"><span class="c10" id="vi.ii.i.i-p4.1">The</span> knowledge of our
religion and of the truth of things is independently manifest rather
than in need of human teachers, for almost day by day it asserts itself
by facts, and manifests itself brighter than the sun by the doctrine of
Christ. 2. Still, as you nevertheless desire to hear about it,
Macarius<note place="end" n="101" id="vi.ii.i.i-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i.i-p5"> See
<i>de Incarn.</i> 1 and note there.</p></note>, come let us as we may be able set
forth a few points of the faith of Christ: able though you are to find
it out from the divine oracles, but yet generously desiring to hear
from others as well. 3. For although the sacred and inspired Scriptures
are sufficient<note place="end" n="102" id="vi.ii.i.i-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i.i-p6"> Constantly insisted on by Athan. Cf. <i>de Incarn.</i> 5, and note
on <i>de Decr.</i> 32.</p></note> to declare the truth,—while there
are other works of our blessed teachers<note place="end" n="103" id="vi.ii.i.i-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i.i-p7"> <i>De
Incarn.</i> 56. 2; he may also be referring to works from the Alex.
school, such as Orig. <i>de Princ.</i></p></note>
compiled for this purpose, if he meet with which a man will gain some
knowledge of the interpretation of the Scriptures, and be able to learn
what he wishes to know,—still, as we have not at present in our
hands the compositions of our teachers, we must communicate in writing
to you what we learned from them,—the faith, namely, of Christ
the Saviour; lest any should hold cheap the doctrine taught among us,
or think faith in Christ unreasonable. For this is what the Gentiles
traduce and scoff at, and laugh loudly at us, insisting on the one fact
of the Cross of Christ; and it is just here that one must pity their
want of sense, because when they traduce the Cross of Christ they do
not see that its power has filled all the world, and that by it the
effects of the knowledge of God are made manifest to all. 4. For they
would not have scoffed at such a fact, had they, too, been men who
genuinely gave heed to His divine Nature. On the contrary, they in
their turn would have recognised this man as Saviour of the world, and
that the Cross has been not a disaster, but a healing of Creation. 5.
For if after the Cross all idolatry was overthrown, while every
manifestation of demons is driven away by this Sign<note place="end" n="104" id="vi.ii.i.i-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i.i-p8"> Cf.
<i>de Incarn.</i> 47. 2, 48. 3, <i>Vit. Ant.</i> passim.</p></note>,
and Christ alone is worshipped and the Father known through Him, and,
while gainsayers are put to shame, He daily invisibly wins over the
souls of these gainsayers<note place="end" n="105" id="vi.ii.i.i-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i.i-p9"> Cf.
<i>de Incarn.</i> 50. 3, 51. 3, &amp;c.</p></note>,—how, one might
fairly ask them, is it still open to us to regard the matter as human,
instead of confessing that He Who ascended the Cross is Word of God and
Saviour of the World? But these men seem to me quite as bad as one who
should traduce the sun when covered by clouds, while yet wondering at
his light, seeing how the whole of creation is illumined by him. 6. For
as the light is noble, and the sun, the chief cause of light, is nobler
still, so, as it is a divine thing for the whole world to be filled
with his knowledge, it follows that the orderer and chief cause of such
an achievement is God and the Word of God. 7. We speak then as lies
within our power, first refuting the ignorance of the unbelieving; so
that what is false being refuted, the truth may then shine forth of
itself, and that you yourself, friend, may be reassured that you have
believed what is true, and in coming to know Christ have not been
deceived. Moreover, I think it becoming to discourse to you, as a lover
of Christ, about Christ, since I am sure that you rate faith in and
knowledge of Him above anything else whatsoever.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Section" title="Evil no part of the essential nature of things. The original creation and constitution of man in grace and in the knowledge of God." progress="14.80%" prev="vi.ii.i.i" next="vi.ii.i.iii" id="vi.ii.i.ii"><p class="c41" id="vi.ii.i.ii-p1">

§2. <i>Evil no
part of the essential nature of things. The original creation and
constitution of man in grace and in the knowledge of God.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.i.ii-p2">In the beginning wickedness did not exist. Nor
indeed does it exist even now in those who are holy, nor does it in any
way belong to their <pb n="5" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_5.html" id="vi.ii.i.ii-Page_5" />nature. But men
later on began to contrive it and to elaborate it to their own hurt.
Whence also they devised the invention of idols, treating what was not
as though it were. 2. For God Maker of all and King of all, that has
His Being beyond<note place="end" n="106" id="vi.ii.i.ii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i.ii-p3"> See
Orig. <i>c. Cels.</i> vii. 42 <i>sqq</i>. <i>de Princ.</i> I.
1.</p></note> all substance and
human discovery, inasmuch as He is good and exceeding noble, made,
through His own Word our Saviour Jesus Christ, the human race after His
own image, and constituted man able to see and know realities by means
of this assimilation to Himself, giving him also a conception<note place="end" n="107" id="vi.ii.i.ii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i.ii-p4"> Restored in Christ, see §34.</p></note> and knowledge even of His own eternity, in
order that, preserving his nature intact, he might not ever either
depart from his idea of God, nor recoil from the communion of the holy
ones; but having the grace of Him that gave it, having also God’s
own power from the Word of the Father, he might rejoice and have
fellowship with the Deity, living the life of immortality unharmed and
truly blessed. For having nothing to hinder his knowledge of the Deity,
he ever beholds, by his purity, the Image of the Father, God the Word,
after Whose image he himself is made. He is awe-struck as he
contemplates that Providence<note place="end" n="108" id="vi.ii.i.ii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i.ii-p5"> Cf.
<i>Ep. Æg.</i> 15, <i>Apol. Fug.</i> passim, <i>Orat.</i> iii.
37.</p></note> which through the
Word extends to the universe, being raised above the things of sense
and every bodily appearance, but cleaving to the divine and
thought-perceived things in the heavens by the power of his mind. 3.
For when the mind of men does not hold converse with bodies, nor has
mingled with it from without aught of their lust, but is wholly above
them, dwelling with itself as it was made to begin with, then,
transcending the things of sense and all things human, it is raised up
on high; and seeing the Word, it sees in Him also the Father of the
Word, taking pleasure in contemplating Him, and gaining renewal by its
desire toward Him; 4. exactly as the first of men created, the one who
was named Adam in Hebrew, is described in the Holy Scriptures as having
at the beginning had his mind to God-ward in a freedom unembarrassed by
shame, and as associating with the holy ones in that contemplation of
things perceived by the mind which he enjoyed in the place where he
was—the place which the holy Moses called in figure a Garden. So
purity of soul is sufficient of itself to reflect God, as the Lord also
says, “Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see
God.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Section" title="The decline of man from the above condition, owing to his absorption in material things." progress="14.88%" prev="vi.ii.i.ii" next="vi.ii.i.iv" id="vi.ii.i.iii"><p class="c41" id="vi.ii.i.iii-p1">

§3. <i>The decline of man from the above
condition, owing to his absorption in material things.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.i.iii-p2">Thus then, as we have said, the Creator fashioned
the race of men, and thus meant it to remain. But men, making light of
better things, and holding back from apprehending them, began to seek
in preference things nearer to themselves. 2. But nearer to themselves
were the body and its senses; so that while removing their mind from
the things perceived by thought, they began to regard themselves; and
so doing, and holding to the body and the other things of sense, and
deceived as it were in their own surroundings, they fell into lust of
themselves, preferring what was their own to the contemplation of what
belonged to God. Having then made themselves at home in these things,
and not being willing to leave what was so near to them, they entangled
their soul with bodily pleasures, vexed and turbid with all kind of
lusts, while they wholly forgot the power they originally had from God.
3. But the truth of this one may see from the man who was first made,
according to what the holy Scriptures tell us of him. For he also, as
long as he kept his mind to God, and the contemplation of God, turned
away from the contemplation of the body. But when, by counsel of the
serpent, he departed from the consideration of God, and began to regard
himself, then they not only fell to bodily lust, but knew that they
were naked, and knowing, were ashamed. But they knew that they were
naked, not so much of clothing as that they were become stripped of the
contemplation of divine things, and had transferred their understanding
to the contraries. For having departed from the consideration of the
one and the true, namely, God, and from desire of Him, they had
thenceforward embarked in divers lusts and in those of the several
bodily senses. 4. Next, as is apt to happen, having formed a desire for
each and sundry, they began to be habituated to these desires, so that
they were even afraid to leave them: whence the soul became subject to
cowardice and alarms, and pleasures and thoughts of mortality. For not
being willing to leave her lusts, she fears death and her separation
from the body. But again, from lusting, and not meeting with
gratification, she learned to commit murder and wrong. We are then led
naturally to shew, as best we can, how she does this.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Section" title="The gradual abasement of the Soul from Truth to Falsehood by the abuse of her freedom of Choice." progress="14.94%" prev="vi.ii.i.iii" next="vi.ii.i.v" id="vi.ii.i.iv"><p class="c41" id="vi.ii.i.iv-p1">

§4. <i>The gradual abasement of the Soul
from Truth to Falsehood by the abuse of her freedom of Choice.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.i.iv-p2">Having departed from the contemplation of the
things of thought, and using to the full the several activities of the
body, and being pleased with the contemplation of the body, and seeing
that pleasure is good for her, she was misled and abused the name of
good, and thought that pleasure was the very es<pb n="6" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_6.html" id="vi.ii.i.iv-Page_6" />sence of good: just as though a man out of his
mind and asking for a sword to use against all he met, were to think
that soundness of mind. 2. But having fallen in love with pleasure, she
began to work it out in various ways. For being by nature mobile, even
though she have turned away from what is good, yet she does not lose
her mobility. She moves then, no longer according to virtue or so as to
see God, but imagining false things, she makes a novel use of her
power, abusing it as a means to the pleasures she has devised, since
she is after all made with power over herself. 3. For she is able, as
on the one hand to incline to what is good, so on the other to reject
it; but in rejecting the good she of course entertains the thought of
what is opposed to it, for she cannot at all cease from movement,
being, as I said before, mobile by nature. And knowing her own power
over herself, she sees that she is able to use the members of her body
in either direction, both toward what is, or toward what is not. 4. But
good is, while evil is not; by what is, then, I mean what is good,
inasmuch as it has its pattern in God Who is. But by what is not I mean
what is evil, in so far as it consists in a false imagination in the
thoughts of men. For though the body has eyes so as to see Creation,
and by its entirely harmonious construction to recognise the Creator;
and ears to listen to the divine oracles and the laws of God; and hands
both to perform works of necessity and to raise to God in prayer; yet
the soul, departing from the contemplation of what is good and from
moving in its sphere, wanders away and moves toward its contraries. 5.
Then seeing, as I said before, and abusing her power, she has perceived
that she can move the members of the body also in an opposite way: and
so, instead of beholding the Creation, she turns the eye to lusts,
shewing that she has this power too; and thinking that by the mere fact
of moving she is maintaining her own dignity, and is doing no sin in
doing as she pleases; not knowing that she is made not merely to move,
but to move in the right direction. For this is why an apostolic
utterance assures us “All things are lawful, but not all things
are expedient<note place="end" n="109" id="vi.ii.i.iv-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i.iv-p3"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. x. 23" id="vi.ii.i.iv-p3.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.23">1 Cor. x. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Section" title="Evil, then consists essentially in the choice of what is lower in preference to what is higher." progress="15.02%" prev="vi.ii.i.iv" next="vi.ii.i.vi" id="vi.ii.i.v"><p class="c41" id="vi.ii.i.v-p1">

§5. <i>Evil, then consists essentially in
the choice of what is lower in preference to what is higher.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.i.v-p2">But the audacity of men, having regard not to
what is expedient and becoming, but to what is possible for it, began
to do the contrary; whence, moving their hands to the contrary, it made
them commit murder, and led away their hearing to disobedience, and
their other members to adultery instead of to lawful procreation; and
the tongue, instead of right speaking, to slander and insult and
perjury; the hands again, to stealing and striking fellow-men; and the
sense of smell to many sorts of lascivious odours; the feet, to be
swift to shed blood, and the belly to drunkenness and insatiable
gluttony<note place="end" n="110" id="vi.ii.i.v-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i.v-p3"> <scripRef passage="Rom. iii. 10" id="vi.ii.i.v-p3.1" parsed="|Rom|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.10">Rom. iii. 10</scripRef> foll.</p></note>. 2. All of which things are a vice and
sin of the soul: neither is there any cause of them at all, but only
the rejection of better things. For just as if a charioteer<note place="end" n="111" id="vi.ii.i.v-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i.v-p4"> Cf.
Plato <i>Phædrus</i> 246 C, 248 A, 253 E, 254.</p></note>, having mounted his chariot on the
race-course, were to pay no attention to the goal, toward which he
should be driving, but, ignoring this, simply were to drive the horse
as he could, or in other words as he would, and often drive against
those he met, and often down steep places, rushing wherever he impelled
himself by the speed of the team, thinking that thus running he has not
missed the goal,—for he regards the running only, and does not
see that he has passed wide of the goal;—so the soul too, turning
from the way toward God, and driving the members of the body beyond
what is proper, or rather, driven herself along with them by her own
doing, sins and makes mischief for herself, not seeing that she has
strayed from the way, and has swerved from the goal of truth, to which
the Christ-bearing man, the blessed Paul, was looking when he said,
“I press on toward the goal unto the prize of the high calling of
Christ Jesus<note place="end" n="112" id="vi.ii.i.v-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i.v-p5"> <scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 14" id="vi.ii.i.v-p5.1" parsed="|Phil|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.14">Phil. iii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>:” so that the holy man, making
the good his mark, never did what was evil.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Section" title="False views of the nature of evil: viz., that evil is something in the nature of things, and has substantive existence. (a) Heathen thinkers: (evil resides in matter). Their refutation. (b) Heretical teachers: (Dualism). Refutation from Scripture." progress="15.07%" prev="vi.ii.i.v" next="vi.ii.i.vii" id="vi.ii.i.vi"><p class="c41" id="vi.ii.i.vi-p1">

§6. <i>False views of the nature of
evil: viz., that evil is something in the nature of things, and has
substantive existence. (a) Heathen thinkers: (evil resides in matter).
Their refutation. (b) Heretical teachers: (Dualism). Refutation from
Scripture.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.i.vi-p2">Now certain of the Greeks, having erred from the
right way, and not having known Christ, have ascribed to evil a
substantive and independent existence. In this they make a double
mistake: either in denying the Creator to be maker of all things, if
evil had an independent subsistence and being of its own; or again, if
they mean that He is maker of all things, they will of necessity admit
Him to be maker of evil also. For evil, according to them, is included
among existing things. 2. But this must appear paradoxical and
impossible. For evil does not come from good, nor is it in, or the
result of, good, since in that case it would not be good, being mixed
in its nature or a cause of evil. 3. But the sectaries, who have fallen
away from the teaching of the <pb n="7" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_7.html" id="vi.ii.i.vi-Page_7" />Church, and made shipwreck concerning the
Faith<note place="end" n="113" id="vi.ii.i.vi-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i.vi-p3"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. i. 19" id="vi.ii.i.vi-p3.1" parsed="|1Tim|1|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.19">1 Tim. i. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>, they also wrongly think that evil has a
substantive existence. But they arbitrarily imagine another god besides
the true One, the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, and that he is the
unmade producer of evil and the head of wickedness, who is also
artificer of Creation. But these men one can easily refute, not only
from the divine Scriptures, but also from the human understanding
itself, the very source of these their insane imaginations. 4. To begin
with, our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ says in His own gospels
confirming the words of Moses: “The Lord God is one;” and
“I thank thee, Father, Lord of heaven and earth<note place="end" n="114" id="vi.ii.i.vi-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i.vi-p4"> <scripRef passage="Mark xii. 29" id="vi.ii.i.vi-p4.2" parsed="|Mark|12|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.12.29">Mark xii. 29</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 25" id="vi.ii.i.vi-p4.3" parsed="|Matt|11|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.25">Matt. xi.
25</scripRef>.</p></note>.” But if God is one, and at the same
time Lord of heaven and earth, how could there be another God beside
Him? or what room will there be for the God whom they suppose, if the
one true God fills all things in the compass of heaven and earth? or
how could there be another creator of that, whereof, according to the
Saviour’s utterance, the God and Father of Christ is Himself
Lord? 5. Unless indeed they would say that it were, so to speak, in an
equipoise, and the evil god capable of getting the better of the good
God. But if they say this, see to what a pitch of impiety they descend.
For when powers are equal, the superior and better cannot be
discovered. For if the one exist even if the other will it not, both
are equally strong and equally weak equally, because the very existence
of either is a defeat of the other’s will: weak, because what
happens is counter to their wills: for while the good God exists in
spite of the evil one, the evil god exists equally in spite of the
good.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Section" title="Refutation of dualism from reason. Impossibility of two Gods. The truth as to evil is that which the Church teaches: that it originates, and resides, in the perverted choice of the darkened soul." progress="15.15%" prev="vi.ii.i.vi" next="vi.ii.i.viii" id="vi.ii.i.vii"><p class="c41" id="vi.ii.i.vii-p1">

§7. <i>Refutation of
dualism from reason. Impossibility of two Gods. The truth as to evil is
that which the Church teaches: that it originates, and resides, in the
perverted choice of the darkened soul.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.i.vii-p2">More especially, they are exposed to the
following reply. If visible things are the work of the evil god, what
is the work of the good God? for nothing is to be seen except the work
of the Artificer. Or what evidence is there that the good God exists at
all, if there are no works of His by which He may be known? for by his
works the artificer is known. 2. Or how could two principles exist,
contrary one to another: or what is it that divides them, for them to
exist apart? For it is impossible for them to exist together, because
they are mutually destructive. But neither can the one be included in
the other, their nature being unmixed and unlike. Accordingly that
which divides them will evidently be of a third nature, and itself God.
But of what nature could this third something be? good or evil? It will
be impossible to determine, for it cannot be of the nature of both. 3.
This conceit of theirs, then, being evidently rotten, the truth of the
Church’s theology must be manifest: that evil has not from the
beginning been with God or in God, nor has any substantive existence;
but that men, in default of the vision of good, began to devise and
imagine for themselves what was not, after their own pleasure. 4. For
as if a man, when the sun is shining, and the whole earth illumined by
his light, were to shut fast his eyes and imagine darkness where no
darkness exists, and then walk wandering as if in darkness, often
falling and going down steep places, thinking it was dark and not
light,—for, imagining that he sees, he does not see at
all;—so, too, the soul of man, shutting fast her eyes, by which
she is able to see God, has imagined evil for herself, and moving
therein, knows not that, thinking she is doing something, she is doing
nothing. For she is imagining what is not, nor is she abiding in her
original nature; but what she is is evidently the product of her own
disorder. 5. For she is made to see God, and to be enlightened by Him;
but of her own accord in God’s stead she has sought corruptible
things and darkness, as the Spirit says somewhere in writing,
“God made man upright, but they have sought out many inventions<note place="end" n="115" id="vi.ii.i.vii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i.vii-p3"> <scripRef passage="Eccl. vii. 29" id="vi.ii.i.vii-p3.1" parsed="|Eccl|7|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.7.29">Eccl. vii. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>.” Thus it has been then that men from
the first discovered and contrived and imagined evil for themselves.
But it is now time to say how they came down to the madness of
idolatry, that you may know that the invention of idols is wholly due,
not to good but to evil. But what has its origin in evil can never be
pronounced good in any point,—being evil altogether.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Section" title="The origin of idolatry is similar. The soul, materialised by forgetting God, and engrossed in earthly things, makes them into gods. The race of men descends into a hopeless depth of delusion and superstition." progress="15.22%" prev="vi.ii.i.vii" next="vi.ii.i.ix" id="vi.ii.i.viii"><p class="c41" id="vi.ii.i.viii-p1">

§8.
<i>The origin of idolatry is similar. The soul, materialised by
forgetting God, and engrossed in earthly things, makes them into gods.
The race of men descends into a hopeless depth of delusion and
superstition.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.i.viii-p2">Now the soul of mankind, not satisfied with the
devising of evil, began by degrees to venture upon what is worse still.
For having experience of diversities of pleasures, and girt about with
oblivion of things divine; being pleased moreover and having in view
the passions of the body, and nothing but things present and opinions
about them, ceased to think that anything existed beyond what is seen,
or that anything was good save things temporal and bodily; <pb n="8" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_8.html" id="vi.ii.i.viii-Page_8" />so turning away and forgetting that she was in
the image of the good God, she no longer, by the power which is in her,
sees God the Word after whose likeness she is made; but having departed
from herself, imagines and feigns what is not. 2. For hiding, by the
complications of bodily lusts, the mirror which, as it were, is in her,
by which alone she had the power of seeing the Image of the Father, she
no longer sees what a soul ought to behold, but is carried about by
everything, and only sees the things which come under the senses.
Hence, weighted with all fleshly desire, and distracted among the
impressions of these things, she imagines that the God Whom her
understanding has forgotten is to be found in bodily and sensible
things, giving to things seen the name of God, and glorifying only
those things which she desires and which are pleasant to her eyes. 3.
Accordingly, evil is the cause which brings idolatry in its train; for
men, having learned to contrive evil, which is no reality in itself, in
like manner feigned for themselves as gods beings that had no real
existence. Just, then, as though a man had plunged into the deep, and
no longer saw the light, nor what appears by light, because his eyes
are turned downwards, and the water is all above him; and, perceiving
only the things in the deep, thinks that nothing exists beside them,
but that the things he sees are the only true realities; so the men of
former time, having lost their reason, and plunged into the lusts and
imaginations of carnal things, and forgotten the knowledge and glory of
God, their reasoning being dull, or rather following unreason, made
gods for themselves of things seen, glorifying the creature rather than
the Creator<note place="end" n="116" id="vi.ii.i.viii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i.viii-p3"> <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 25" id="vi.ii.i.viii-p3.1" parsed="|Rom|1|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.25">Rom. i. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>, and deifying the works rather than the
Master, God, their Cause and Artificer. 4. But just as, according to
the above simile, men who plunge into the deep, the deeper they go
down, advance into darker and deeper places, so it is with mankind. For
they did not keep to idolatry in a simple form, nor did they abide in
that with which they began; but the longer they went on in their first
condition, the more new superstitions they invented: and, not satiated
with the first evils, they again filled themselves. with others,
advancing further in utter shamefulness, and surpassing themselves in
impiety. But to this the divine Scripture testifies when it says,
“When the wicked cometh unto the depth of evils, he despiseth<note place="end" n="117" id="vi.ii.i.viii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i.viii-p4"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xviii. 3" id="vi.ii.i.viii-p4.2" parsed="|Prov|18|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.18.3">Prov. xviii.
3</scripRef>.</p></note>.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Section" title="The various developments of idolatry: worship of the heavenly bodies, the elements, natural objects, fabulous creatures, personified lusts, men living and dead. The case of Antinous, and of the deified Emperors." progress="15.31%" prev="vi.ii.i.viii" next="vi.ii.i.x" id="vi.ii.i.ix"><p class="c41" id="vi.ii.i.ix-p1">

§9. <i>The various developments of
idolatry: worship of the heavenly bodies, the elements, natural
objects, fabulous creatures, personified lusts, men living and dead.
The case of Antinous, and of the deified Emperors.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.i.ix-p2">For now the understanding of mankind leaped
asunder from God; and going lower in their ideas and imaginations, they
gave the honour due to God first to the heaven and the sun and moon and
the stars, thinking them to be not only gods, but also the causes of
the other gods lower than themselves<note place="end" n="118" id="vi.ii.i.ix-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i.ix-p3"> For the
following chapters Döllinger, ‘The Gentile and the
Jew,’, is a rich mine of illustration. The recently published
‘Manual of the History of Religions,’ by Prof. Chantepie de
la Saussaye (Eng. Tra. pub. by Longmans), summarises the best results
of recent research.</p></note>. Then, going yet
lower in their dark imaginations, they gave the name of gods to the
upper æther and the air and the things in the air. Next, advancing
further in evil, they came to celebrate as gods the elements and the
principles of which bodies are composed, heat and cold and dryness and
wetness. 2. But just as they who have fallen flat creep in the slime
like land-snails, so the most impious of mankind, having fallen lower
and lower from the idea of God, then set up as gods men, and the forms
of men, some still living, others even after their death. Moreover,
counselling and imagining worse things still, they transferred the
divine and supernatural name of God at last even to stones and stocks,
and creeping things both of land and water, and irrational wild beasts,
awarding to them every divine honour, and turning from the true and
only real God, the Father of Christ. 3. But would that even there the
audacity of these foolish men had stopped short, and that they had not
gone further yet in impious self-confusion. For to such a depth have
some fallen in their understanding, to such darkness of mind, that they
have even devised for themselves, and made gods of things that have no
existence at all, nor any place among things created. For mixing up the
rational with the irrational, and combining things unlike in nature,
they worship the result as gods, such as the dog-headed and
snake-headed and ass-headed gods among the Egyptians, and the
ram-headed Ammon among the Libyans. While others, dividing apart the
portions of men’s bodies, head, shoulder, hand, and foot, have
set up each as gods and deified them, as though their religion were not
satisfied with the whole body in its integrity. 4. But others,
straining impiety to the utmost, have deified the motive of the
invention of these things and of their own wickedness, namely, pleasure
and lust, and worship them, such as their Eros, and the Aphrodite at
Paphos. While some of them, as if vying with them in depravation, have
ventured to erect into gods their rulers or even their sons, either out
of honour for their princes, or from fear of their tyranny, such as the
Cretan Zeus, of such renown among them, and the Arcadian Hermes; and
among the Indians Dionysus, among the Egyptians Isis and Osiris and
Horus, and in our own <pb n="9" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_9.html" id="vi.ii.i.ix-Page_9" />time
Antinous, favourite of Hadrian, Emperor of the Romans, whom, although
men know he was a mere man, and not a respectable man, but on the
contrary, full of licentiousness, yet they worship for fear of him that
enjoined it. For Hadrian having come to sojourn in the land of Egypt,
when Antinous the minister of his pleasure died, ordered him to be
worshipped; being indeed himself in love with the youth even after his
death, but for all that offering a convincing exposure of himself, and
a proof against all idolatry, that it was discovered among men for no
other reason than by reason of the lust of them that imagined it.
According as the wisdom of God testifies beforehand when it says,
“The devising of idols was the beginning of fornication<note place="end" n="119" id="vi.ii.i.ix-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i.ix-p4"> <scripRef passage="Wisd. xiv. 12" id="vi.ii.i.ix-p4.1" parsed="|Wis|14|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.14.12">Wisd. xiv. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>.” 5. And do not wonder, nor think what
we are saying hard to believe, inasmuch as it is not long since, even
if it be not still the case that the Roman Senate vote to those
emperors who have ever ruled them from the beginning, either all of
them, or such as they wish and decide, a place among the gods, and
decree them to be worshipped<note place="end" n="120" id="vi.ii.i.ix-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i.ix-p5"> Constantine was the last Emperor officially deified (D.C.B., I.
649), but even Theodosius is raised to heaven by the courtly Claudian
<i>Carm. de</i> 111 <i>Cons. Honor.</i> 163 <i>sqq.;</i> cf. Gwatkin,
p. 54, note.</p></note>. For those to whom
they are hostile, they treat as enemies and call men, admitting their
real nature, while those who are popular with them they order to be
worshipped on account of their virtue, as though they had it in their
own power to make gods, though they are themselves men, and do not
profess to be other than mortal. 6. Whereas if they are to make gods,
they ought to be themselves gods; for that which makes must needs be
better than that which it makes, and he that judges is of necessity in
authority over him that is judged, while he that gives, at any rate
that which he has, confers a layout, just as, of course, every king, in
giving as a favour what he has to give, is greater and in a higher
position than those who receive. If then they decree whomsoever they
please to be gods, they ought first to be gods themselves. But the
strange thing is this, that they themselves by dying as men, expose the
falsehood of their own vote concerning those deified by them.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Section" title="Similar human origin of the Greek gods, by decree of Theseus. The process by which mortals became deified." progress="15.45%" prev="vi.ii.i.ix" next="vi.ii.i.xi" id="vi.ii.i.x"><p class="c41" id="vi.ii.i.x-p1">

§10. <i>Similar human origin of the
Greek gods, by decree of Theseus. The process by which mortals became
deified.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.i.x-p2">But this custom is not a new one, nor did it
begin from the Roman Senate: on the contrary, it had existed previously
from of old, and was formerly practised for the devising of idols. For
the gods renowned from of old among the Greeks, Zeus, Poseidon, Apollo,
Hephæstus, Hermes, and, among females, Hera and Demeter and Athena
and Artemis, were decreed the title of gods by the order of Theseus, of
whom Greek history tells us<note place="end" n="121" id="vi.ii.i.x-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i.x-p3"> This is
probably a reference to the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.i.x-p3.1">ἱερὰ
ἀναγραφὴ</span> of Euhemerus, which Christian apologists commonly took as genuine
history: see §12, note 1.</p></note>; and so the men who
pass such decrees die like men and are mourned for, while those in
whose favour they are passed are worshipped as gods. What a height of
inconsistency and madness! knowing who passed the decree, they pay
greater honour to those who are the subjects of it. 2. And would that
their idolatrous madness had stopped short at males, and that they had
not brought down the title of deity to females. For even women, whom it
is not safe to admit to deliberation about public affairs, they worship
and serve with the honour due to God, such as those enjoined by Theseus
as above stated, and among the Egyptians<note place="end" n="122" id="vi.ii.i.x-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i.x-p4"> Cf. de
la Saussaye, §51. Isis, as goddess of the earth, corresponded to
Demeter; as goddess of the dead, to the Κό<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.i.x-p4.1">ρη</span>
(Persephone).</p></note> Isis
and the Maid and the Younger one<note place="end" n="123" id="vi.ii.i.x-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i.x-p5"> The Ν<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.i.x-p5.1">εωτέρα</span> is a
puzzle. The most likely suggestion is that of Montfaucon, who refers it
to Cleopatra, who <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.i.x-p5.2">νέα
῎Ισις
ἐχρήματιζε</span>
(Plut. <i>Vit. Anton.</i>). He cites also a coin of M.
Antony, on which Cleopatra is figured as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.i.x-p5.3">θέα
νεωτέρα</span>.
Several such are given by Vaillant, <i>de Numism. Cleopatr.</i> 189.
She was not the first of her name to adopt this style, see Head
<i>Hist. Num.</i> pp. 716, 717. The text might be rendered ‘Isis,
<i>both</i> the Maid and the Younger.’</p></note>, and among
others Aphrodite. For the names of the others I do not consider it
modest even to mention, full as they are of all kind of grotesqueness.
3. For many, not only in ancient times but in our own also, having lost
their beloved ones, brothers and kinsfolk and wives; and many women who
had lost their husbands, all of whom nature proved to be mortal men,
made representations of them and devised sacrifices, and consecrated
them; while later ages, moved by the figure and the brilliancy of the
artist, worshipped them as gods, thus falling into inconsistency with
nature<note place="end" n="124" id="vi.ii.i.x-p5.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i.x-p6"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Wisd. xiv. 12" id="vi.ii.i.x-p6.1" parsed="|Wis|14|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.14.12">Wisd. xiv. 12</scripRef>
sqq. quoted below.</p></note>. For whereas their parents had mourned for
them, not regarding them as gods (for had they known them to be gods
they would not have lamented them as if they had perished; for this was
why they represented them in an image, namely, because they not only
did not think them gods, but did not believe them to exist at all, and
in order that the sight of their form in the image might console them
for their being no more), yet the foolish people pray to them as gods
and invest them with the honour of the true God. 4. For example, in
Egypt, even to this day, the death-dirge is celebrated for Osiris and
Horus and Typho and the others. And the caldrons<note place="end" n="125" id="vi.ii.i.x-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i.x-p7"> Cf.
Greg. Naz. Or. v. 32, p. 168 c, and Dict. G. and R. Geog. I. p.
783a.</p></note>
at Dodona, and the Corybantes in Crete, prove that Zeus is no god but a
man, and a man born of a cannibal father. And, strange to say, even
Plato, the sage admired among the Greeks, with all his vaunted
understanding about God, goes down with Socrates to <pb n="10" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_10.html" id="vi.ii.i.x-Page_10" />Peiræus<note place="end" n="126" id="vi.ii.i.x-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i.x-p8"> Plat.
<i>Rep.</i> I. ad init.</p></note> to worship
Artemis, a figment of man’s art.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Section" title="The deeds of heathen deities, and particularly of Zeus." progress="15.55%" prev="vi.ii.i.x" next="vi.ii.i.xii" id="vi.ii.i.xi"><p class="c41" id="vi.ii.i.xi-p1">

§11. <i>The deeds of
heathen deities, and particularly of Zeus.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.i.xi-p2">But of these and such like inventions of
idolatrous madness, Scripture taught us beforehand long ago, when it
said<note place="end" n="127" id="vi.ii.i.xi-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i.xi-p3"> <scripRef passage="Wisd. xiv. 12" id="vi.ii.i.xi-p3.1" parsed="|Wis|14|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.14.12">Wisd. xiv. 12</scripRef> sqq.</p></note>, “The devising of idols was the
beginning of fornication, and the invention of them, the corruption of
life. For neither were they from the beginning, neither shall they be
for ever. For the vainglory of men they entered into the world, and
therefore shall they come shortly to an end. For a father afflicted
with untimely mourning when he hath made an image of his child soon
taken away, now honoured him as a god which was then a dead man, and
delivered to those that were under him ceremonies and sacrifices. Thus
in process of time an ungodly custom grown strong was kept as a law.
And graven images were worshipped by the commands of kings. Whom men
could not honour in presence because they dwelt afar off, they took the
counterfeit of his visage from afar, and made an express image of the
king whom they honoured, to the end that by this their forwardness they
might flatter him that was absent as if he were present. Also the
singular diligence of the artificer did help to set forward the
ignorant to more superstition: for he, peradventure, willing to please
one in authority, forced all his skill to make the resemblance of the
best fashion: and so the multitude, allured by the grace of the work,
took him now for a god, which a little before was but honoured as a
man: and this was an occasion to deceive the world, for men serving
either calamity or tyranny, did ascribe unto stones and stocks the
incommunicable Name.” 2. The beginning and devising of the
invention of idols having been, as Scripture witnesses, of such sort,
it is now time to shew thee the refutation of it by proofs derived not
so much from without as from these men’s own opinions about the
idols. For to begin at the lowest point, if one were to take the
actions of them they call gods, one would find that they were not only
no gods, but had been even of men the most contemptible. For what a
thing it is to see the loves and licentious actions of Zeus in the
poets! What a thing to hear of him, on the one hand carrying off
Ganymede and committing stealthy adulteries, on the other in panic and
alarm lest the walls of the Trojans should be destroyed against his
intentions! What a thing to see him in grief at the death of his son
Sarpedon, and wishing to succour him without being able to do so, and,
when plotted against by the other so-called gods, namely, Athena and
Hera and Poseidon, succoured by Thetis, a woman, and by Ægaeon of
the hundred hands, and overcome by pleasures, a slave to women, and for
their sakes running adventures in disguises consisting of brute beasts
and creeping things and birds; and again, in hiding on account of his
father’s designs upon him, or Cronos bound by him, or him again
mutilating his father! Why, is it fitting to regard as a god one who
has perpetrated such deeds, and who stands accused of things which not
even the public laws of the Romans allow those to do who are merely
men?</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Section" title="Other shameful actions ascribed to heathen deities. All prove that they are but men of former times, and not even good men." progress="15.64%" prev="vi.ii.i.xi" next="vi.ii.i.xiii" id="vi.ii.i.xii"><p class="c41" id="vi.ii.i.xii-p1">

§12. <i>Other shameful
actions ascribed to heathen deities. All prove that they are but men of
former times, and not even good men.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.i.xii-p2">For, to mention a few instances out of many to
avoid prolixity, who that saw his lawless and corrupt conduct toward
Semele, Leda, Alcmene, Artemis, Leto, Maia, Europe, Danae, and Antiope,
or that saw what he ventured to take in hand with regard to his own
sister, in having the same woman as wife and sister, would not scorn
him and pronounce him worthy of death? For not only did he commit
adultery, but he deified and raised to heaven those born of his
adulteries, contriving the deification as a veil for his lawlessness:
such as Dionysus, Heracles, the Dioscuri, Hermes, Perseus, and Soteira.
2. Who, that sees the so-called gods at irreconcileable strife among
themselves at Troy on account of the Greeks and Trojans, will fail to
recognise their feebleness, in that because of their mutual jealousies
they egged on even mortals to strife? Who, that sees Ares and Aphrodite
wounded by Diomed, or Hera and Aïdoneus from below the earth, whom
they call a god, wounded by Heracles, Dionysus by Perseus, Athena by
Arcas, and Hephæstus hurled down and going lame, will not
recognise their real nature, and, while refusing to call them gods, be
assured (when he hears that they are corruptible and passible) that
they are nothing but men<note place="end" n="128" id="vi.ii.i.xii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i.xii-p3"> This
explanation of gods as deified men is known as Euhemerism, from
Euhemerus, who broached the theory in the third century, <span class="c10" id="vi.ii.i.xii-p3.1">b.c.</span> (<i>supra,</i> 10, note 1); but ‘there were
Euhemerists in Greece before Euhemerus’ (Jowett’s Plato, 2.
101). The Fathers very commonly adopt the theory, for which, however,
there are very slight grounds. Such cases as those of Antinous and the
Emperors, as well as the legends of heroes and demigods, gave it some
plausibility (see Döllinger; <i>Gentile and Jew,</i> vol. i. p.
344, Eng. Tr.).</p></note>, and feeble men too,
and admire those that inflicted the wounds rather than the wounded? 3.
Or who that sees the adultery of Ares with Aphrodite, and
Hephæstus contriving a snare for the two, and the other so-called
gods called by He<pb n="11" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_11.html" id="vi.ii.i.xii-Page_11" />phæstus to
view the adultery, and coming and seeing their licentiousness, would
not laugh and recognise their worthless character? Or who would not
laugh at beholding the drunken folly and misconduct of Heracles toward
Omphale? For their deeds of pleasure, and their unconscionable loves,
and their divine images in gold, silver, bronze, iron, stone, and wood,
we need not seriously expose by argument, since the facts are
abominable in themselves, and are enough taken alone to furnish proof
of the deception; so that one’s principal feeling is pity for
those deceived about them. 4. For, hating the adulterer who tampers
with a wife of their own, they are not ashamed to deify the teachers of
adultery; and refraining from incest themselves they worship those who
practise it; and admitting that the corrupting of children is an evil,
they serve those who stand accused of it and do not blush to ascribe to
those they call gods things which the laws forbid to exist even among
men.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Section" title="The folly of image worship and its dishonour to art." progress="15.72%" prev="vi.ii.i.xii" next="vi.ii.i.xiv" id="vi.ii.i.xiii"><p class="c41" id="vi.ii.i.xiii-p1">

§13. <i>The folly of image
worship and its dishonour to art.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.i.xiii-p2">Again, in worshipping things of wood and stone,
they do not see that, while they tread under foot and burn what is in
no way different, they call portions of these materials gods. And what
they made use of a little while ago, they carve and worship in their
folly, not seeing, nor at all considering that they are worshipping,
not gods, but the carver’s art. 2. For so long as the stone is
uncut and the wood unworked, they walk upon the one and make frequent
use of the other for their own purposes, even for those which are less
honourable. But when the artist has invested them with the proportions
of his own skill, and impressed upon the material the form of man or
woman, then, thanking the artist, they proceed to worship them as gods,
having bought them from the carver at a price. Often, moreover, the
image-maker, as though forgetting the work he has done himself, prays
to his own productions, and calls gods what just before he was paring
and chipping. 3. But it were better, if need to admire these things, to
ascribe it to the art of the skilled workman, and not to honour
productions in preference to their producer. For it is not the material
that has adorned the art, but the art that has adorned and deified the
material. Much juster were it, then, for them to worship the artist
than his productions, both because his existence was prior to that of
the gods produced by art, and because they have come into being in the
form he pleased to give them. But as it is, setting justice aside, and
dishonouring skill and art, they worship the products of skill and art,
and when the man is dead that made them, they honour his works as
immortal, whereas if they did not receive daily attention they would
certainly in time come to a natural end. 4. Or how could one fail to
pity them in this also, in that seeing, they worship them that cannot
see, and hearing, pray to them that cannot hear, and born with life and
reason, men as they are, call gods things which do not move at all, but
have not even life, and, strangest of all, in that they serve as their
masters beings whom they themselves keep under their own power? Nor
imagine that this is a mere statement of mine, nor that I am maligning
them; for the verification of all this meets the eyes, and whoever
wishes to do so may see the like.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Section" title="Image worship condemned by Scripture." progress="15.79%" prev="vi.ii.i.xiii" next="vi.ii.i.xv" id="vi.ii.i.xiv"><p class="c41" id="vi.ii.i.xiv-p1">

§14. <i>Image worship condemned by
Scripture.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.i.xiv-p2">But better testimony about all this is furnished
by Holy Scripture, which tells us beforehand when it says<note place="end" n="129" id="vi.ii.i.xiv-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i.xiv-p3"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxv. 5" id="vi.ii.i.xiv-p3.1" parsed="|Ps|15|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.15.5">Ps. cxv. 5</scripRef> sqq.</p></note>, “Their idols are silver and gold, the
work of men’s hands. Eyes have they and will not see; a mouth
have they and will not speak; ears have they and will not hear; noses
have they and will not smell; hands have they and will not handle; feet
have they and will not walk; they will not speak through their throat.
Like unto them be they that make them.” Nor have they escaped
prophetic censure; for there also is their refutation, where the Spirit
says<note place="end" n="130" id="vi.ii.i.xiv-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i.xiv-p4"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xliv. 9" id="vi.ii.i.xiv-p4.1" parsed="|Isa|44|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.44.9">Isa. xliv. 9</scripRef> sqq.
(LXX.).</p></note>, “they shall be ashamed that have
formed a god, and carved all of them that which is vain: and all by
whom they were made are dried up: and let the deaf ones among men all
assemble and stand up together, and let them be confounded and put to
shame together; for the carpenter sharpened iron, and worked it with an
adze, and fashioned it with an auger, and set it up with the arm of his
strength: and he shall hunger and be faint, and drink no water. For the
carpenter chose out wood, and set it by a rule, and fashioned it with
glue, and made it as the form of a man and as the beauty of man, and
set it up in his house, wood which he had cut from the grove and which
the Lord planted, and the rain gave it growth that it might be for men
to burn, and that he might take thereof and warm himself, and kindle,
and bake bread upon it, but the residue they made into gods, and
worshipped them, the half whereof they had burned in the fire. And upon
the half thereof he roasted flesh and ate and was filled, and was
warmed and said: ‘It is pleasant to me, because I am warmed and
have seen the fire.’ But the residue thereof he worshipped,
saying, ‘Deliver me for thou art my god.’ They <pb n="12" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_12.html" id="vi.ii.i.xiv-Page_12" />knew not nor understood, because their eyes
were dimmed that they could not see, nor perceive with their heart; nor
did he consider in his heart nor know in his understanding that he had
burned half thereof in the fire, and baked bread upon the coals
thereof, and roasted flesh and eaten it, and made the residue thereof
an abomination, and they worship it. Know that their heart is dust and
they are deceived, and none can deliver his soul. Behold and will ye
not say, ‘There is a lie in my right hand?’” 2. How
then can they fail to be judged godless by all, who even by the divine
Scripture are accused of impiety? or how can they be anything but
miserable, who are thus openly convicted of worshipping dead things
instead of the truth? or what kind of hope have they? or what kind of
excuse could be made for them, trusting in things without sense or
movement, which they reverence in place of the true God?</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Section" title="The details about the gods conveyed in the representations of them by poets and artists shew that they are without life, and that they are not gods, nor even decent men and women." progress="15.86%" prev="vi.ii.i.xiv" next="vi.ii.i.xvi" id="vi.ii.i.xv"><p class="c41" id="vi.ii.i.xv-p1">

§15. <i>The details about the gods
conveyed in the representations of them by poets and artists shew that
they are without life, and that they are not gods, nor even decent men
and women.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.i.xv-p2">For would that the artist would fashion the gods
even without shape, so that they might not be open to so manifest an
exposure of their lack of sense. For they might have cajoled the
perception of simple folk to think the idols had senses, were it not
that they possess the symbols of the senses, eyes for example and noses
and ears and hands and mouth, without any gesture of actual perception
and grasp of the objects of sense. But as a matter of fact they have
these things and have them not, stand and stand not, sit and sit not.
For they have not the real action of these things, but as their
fashioner pleased, so they remain stationary, giving no sign of a god,
but evidently mere inanimate objects, set there by man’s art. 2.
Or would that the heralds and prophets of these false gods, poets I
mean and writers, had simply written that they were gods, and not also
recounted their actions as an exposure of their godlessness and
scandalous life. For by the mere name of godhead they might have
filched away the truth, or rather have caused the mass of men to err
from the truth. But as it is, by narrating the loves and immoralities
of Zeus, and the corruptions of youths by the other gods, and the
voluptuous jealousies of the females, and the fears and acts of
cowardice and other wickednesses, they merely convict themselves of
narrating not merely about no gods, but not even about respectable men,
but on the contrary, of telling tales about shameful persons far
removed from what is honourable.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Section" title="Heathen arguments in palliation of the above: and (1) 'the poets are responsible for these unedifying tales.' But are the names and existence of the gods any better authenticated? Both stand or fall together. Either the actions must be defended or the deity of the gods given up. And the heroes are not credited with acts inconsistent with their nature, as, on this plea, the gods are." progress="15.91%" prev="vi.ii.i.xv" next="vi.ii.i.xvii" id="vi.ii.i.xvi"><p class="c41" id="vi.ii.i.xvi-p1">

§16. <i>Heathen
arguments in palliation of the above: and (1) ‘the poets are
responsible for these unedifying tales.’ But are the names and
existence of the gods any better authenticated? Both stand or fall
together. Either the actions must be defended or the deity of the gods
given up. And the heroes are not credited with acts inconsistent with
their nature, as, on this plea, the gods are.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.i.xvi-p2">But perhaps, as to all this, the impious will
appeal to the peculiar style of poets, saying that it is the
peculiarity of poets to feign what is not, and, for the pleasure of
their hearers, to tell fictitious tales; and that for this reason they
have composed the stories about gods. But this pretext of theirs, even
more than any other, will appear to be superficial from what they
themselves think and profess about these matters. 2. For if what is
said in the poets is fictitious and false, even the nomenclature of
Zeus, Cronos, Hera, Ares and the rest must be false. For perhaps, as
they say, even the names are fictitious, and, while no such being
exists as Zeus, Cronos, or Ares, the poets feign their existence to
deceive their hearers. But if the poets feign the existence of unreal
beings, how is it that they worship them as though they existed? 3. Or
perhaps, once again, they will say that while the names are not
fictitious, they ascribe to them fictitious actions. But even this is
equally precarious as a defence. For if they made up the actions,
doubtless also they made up the names, to which they attributed the
actions. Or if they tell the truth about the names, it follows that
they tell the truth about the actions too. In particular, they who have
said in their tales that these are gods certainly know how gods ought
to act, and would never ascribe to gods the ideas of men, any more than
one would ascribe to water the properties of fire; for fire burns,
whereas the nature of water on the contrary is cold. 4. If then the
actions are worthy of gods, they that do them must be gods; but if they
are actions of men, and of disreputable men, such as adultery and the
acts mentioned above, they that act in such ways must be men and not
gods. For their deeds must correspond to their natures, so that at once
the actor may be made known by his act, and the action may be
ascertainable from his nature. So that just as a man discussing about
water and fire, and declaring their action, would not say that water
burned and fire cooled, nor, if a man were discoursing about the sun
and the earth, would he say the earth gave light, while the sun was
sown with herbs and fruits, but if he were to say so would exceed the
utmost height of madness, so neither would their writers, and
especially the most eminent <pb n="13" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_13.html" id="vi.ii.i.xvi-Page_13" />poet of
all, if they really knew that Zeus and the others were gods, invest
them with such actions as shew them to be not gods, but rather men, and
not sober men. 5. Or if, as poets, they told falsehoods, and you are
maligning them, why did they not also tell falsehoods about the courage
of the heroes, and feign feebleness in the place of courage, and
courage in that of feebleness? For they ought in that case, as with
Zeus and Hera, so also to slanderously accuse Achilles of want of
courage, and to celebrate the might of Thersites, and, while charging
Odysseus with dulness, to make out Nestor a reckless person, and to
narrate effeminate actions of Diomed and Hector, and manly deeds of
Hecuba. For the fiction and falsehood they ascribe to the poets ought
to extend to all cases. But in fact, they kept the truth for their men,
while not ashamed to tell falsehoods about their so-called gods. 6. And
as some of them might argue, that they are telling falsehoods about
their licentious actions, but that in their praises, when they speak of
Zeus as father of gods, and as the highest, and the Olympian, and as
reigning in heaven, they are not inventing but speaking truthfully;
this is a plea which not only myself, but anybody can refute. For the
truth will be clear, in opposition to them, if we recall our previous
proofs. For while their actions prove them to be men, the panegyrics
upon them go beyond the nature of men. The two things then are mutually
inconsistent; for neither is it the nature of heavenly beings to act in
such ways, nor can any one suppose that persons so acting are
gods.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Section" title="The truth probably is, that the scandalous tales are true, while the divine attributes ascribed to them are due to the flattery of the poets." progress="16.03%" prev="vi.ii.i.xvi" next="vi.ii.i.xviii" id="vi.ii.i.xvii"><p class="c41" id="vi.ii.i.xvii-p1">

§17. <i>The
truth probably is, that the scandalous tales are true, while the divine
attributes ascribed to them are due to the flattery of the
poets.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.i.xvii-p2">What inference then is left to us, save that
while the panegyrics are false and flattering, the actions told of them
are true? And the truth of this one can ascertain by common practice.
For nobody who pronounces a panegyric upon anyone accuses his conduct
at the same time, but rather, if men’s actions are disgraceful,
they praise them up with panegyrics, on account of the scandal they
cause, so that by extravagant praise they may impose upon their
hearers, and hide the misconduct of the others. 2. Just as if a man who
has to pronounce a panegyric upon someone cannot find material for it
in their conduct or in any personal qualities, on account of the
scandal attaching to these, he praises them up in another manner,
flattering them with what does not belong to them, so have their
marvellous poets, put out of countenance by the scandalous actions of
their so-called gods, attached to them the superhuman title, not
knowing that they cannot by their superhuman fancies veil their human
actions, but that they will rather succeed in shewing, by their human
shortcomings, that the attributes of God do not fit them. 3. And I am
disposed to think that they have recounted the passions and the actions
of the gods even in spite of themselves. For since they were
endeavouring to invest with what Scripture calls the incommunicable
name and honour of<note place="end" n="131" id="vi.ii.i.xvii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i.xvii-p3"> <scripRef passage="Wisd. xiv. 21" id="vi.ii.i.xvii-p3.2" parsed="|Wis|14|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.14.21">Wisd. xiv. 21</scripRef>. Cf. <scripRef passage="Isa. xlii. 8" id="vi.ii.i.xvii-p3.3" parsed="|Isa|42|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.42.8">Isa. xlii.
8</scripRef>, and xlviii. 11</p></note> God them that are no
gods but mortal men, and since this venture of theirs was great and
impious, for this reason even against their will they were forced by
truth to set forth the passions of these persons, so that their
passions recorded in the writings concerning them might be in evidence
for all posterity as a proof that they were no gods.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Section" title="Heathen defence continued. (2) 'The gods are worshipped for having invented the Arts of Life.' But this is a human and natural, not a divine, achievement. And why, on this principle, are not all inventors deified?" progress="16.08%" prev="vi.ii.i.xvii" next="vi.ii.i.xix" id="vi.ii.i.xviii"><p class="c41" id="vi.ii.i.xviii-p1">

§18. <i>Heathen defence continued. (2)
‘The gods are worshipped for having invented the Arts of
Life.’ But this is a human and natural, not a divine,
achievement. And why, on this principle, are not all inventors
deified?</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.i.xviii-p2">What defence, then, what proof that these are
real gods, can they offer who hold this superstition? For, by what has
been said just above, our argument has demonstrated them to be men, and
not respectable men. But perhaps they will turn to another argument,
and proudly appeal to the things useful to life discovered by them,
saying that the reason why they regard them as gods is their having
been of use to mankind. For Zeus is said to have possessed the plastic
art, Poseidon that of the pilot, Hephæstus the smith’s,
Athena that of weaving, Apollo that of music, Artemis that of hunting,
Hera dressmaking, Demeter agriculture, and others other arts, as those
who inform us about them have related. 2. But men ought to ascribe them
and such like arts not to the gods alone but to the common nature of
mankind, for by observing nature<note place="end" n="132" id="vi.ii.i.xviii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i.xviii-p3"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.i.xviii-p3.1">φύσις</span> is here
used in a double sense.</p></note> men discover the
arts. For even common parlance calls art an imitation of nature. If
then they have been skilled in the arts they pursued, that is no reason
for thinking them gods, but rather for thinking them men; for the arts
were not their creation, but in them they, like others, imitated
nature. 3. For men having a natural capacity for knowledge according to
the definition laid down<note place="end" n="133" id="vi.ii.i.xviii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i.xviii-p4"> By
Aristotle, <i>Top.</i> V. ii.–iv. where man is defined as
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.i.xviii-p4.1">ζῶον
ἐπιστήμης
δεκτικόν</span>: compare <i>Metaph.</i> I. i. ‘All men by nature desire to
know.’</p></note> concerning them,
there is nothing to surprise us if by human intelligence, and by
looking of themselves at their own nature and coming to know it, they
have hit upon the arts. Or if they say <pb n="14" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_14.html" id="vi.ii.i.xviii-Page_14" />that the discovery of the arts entitles them to
be proclaimed as gods, it is high time to proclaim as gods the
discoverers of the other arts on the same grounds as the former were
thought worthy of such a title. For the Phœnicians invented
letters, Homer epic poetry, Zeno of Elea dialectic, Corax of Syracuse
rhetoric, Aristæus bee-keeping, Triptolemus the sowing of corn,
Lycurgus of Sparta and Solon of Athens laws; while Palamedes discovered
the arrangement of letters, and numbers, and measures and weights. And
others imparted various other things useful for the life of mankind,
according to the testimony of our historians. 4. If then the arts make
gods, and because of them carved gods exist, it follows, on their
shewing, that those who at a later date discovered the other arts must
be gods. Or if they do not deem these worthy of divine honour, but
recognise that they are men, it were but consistent not to give even
the name of gods to Zeus, Hera, and the others, but to believe that
they too have been human beings, and all the more so, inasmuch as they
were not even respectable in their day; just as by the very fact of
sculpturing their form in statues they shew that they are nothing else
but men.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Section" title="The inconsistency of image worship. Arguments in palliation. (1) The divine nature must be expressed in a visible sign. (2) The image a means of supernatural communications to men through angels." progress="16.16%" prev="vi.ii.i.xviii" next="vi.ii.i.xx" id="vi.ii.i.xix"><p class="c41" id="vi.ii.i.xix-p1">

§19. <i>The
inconsistency of image worship. Arguments in palliation. (1) The divine
nature must be expressed in a visible sign. (2) The image a means of
supernatural communications to men through angels.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.i.xix-p2">For what other form do they give them by
sculpture but that of men and women and of creatures lower yet and of
irrational nature, all manner of birds, beasts both tame and wild, and
creeping things, whatsoever land and sea and the whole realm of the
waters produce? For men having fallen into the unreasonableness of
their passions and pleasures, and unable to see anything beyond
pleasures and lusts of the flesh, inasmuch as they keep their mind in
the midst of these irrational things, they imagined the divine
principle to be in irrational things, and carved a number of gods to
match the variety of their passions. 2. For there are with them images
of beasts and creeping things and birds, as the interpreter of the
divine and true religion says, “They became vain in their
reasonings, and their senseless heart was darkened. Professing
themselves to be wise, they became fools, and changed the glory of the
incorruptible God for the likeness of an image of corruptible man, and
of birds and four-footed beasts and creeping things, wherefore God gave
them up unto vile passions.” For having previously infected their
soul, as I said above, with the irrationalities of pleasures, they then
came down to this making of gods; and, once fallen, thenceforward as
though abandoned in their rejection of God, thus they wallow<note place="end" n="134" id="vi.ii.i.xix-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i.xix-p3"> Cf.
Orat. iii. 16.</p></note> in them, and portray God, the Father of the
Word, in irrational shapes. 3. As to which those who pass for
philosophers and men of knowledge<note place="end" n="135" id="vi.ii.i.xix-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i.xix-p4"> This
may refer to Maximus of Tyre (Saussaye, §11), or to the lost
treatise of ‘the divine Iamblichus’ <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.i.xix-p4.1">Περὶ
ἀγαλμάτων</span>, which was considered worth answering by Christian writers
as late as the seventh century (Philoponus in Phot. Bibl. <i>Cod.</i>
215).</p></note> among the
Greeks, while driven to admit that their visible gods are the forms and
figures of men and of irrational objects, say in defence that they have
such things to the end that by their means the deity may answer them
and be made manifest; because otherwise they could not know the
invisible God, save by such statues and rites. 4. While those<note place="end" n="136" id="vi.ii.i.xix-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i.xix-p5"> This is
in effect the defence of the ‘Scriptor de Mysteriis’
(possibly Iamblichus, see Bernays ‘2 Abhandlungen’ 1880, p.
37): material means of worship are a means of access directly to the
lower (or quasi-material) gods, and so indirectly to the higher. Few
men can reach the latter without the aid of their manifestation in the
lower; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.i.xix-p5.1">πάρεστιν ἀ&amp;
204·λως τοῖς
ἐνύλοις τὰ ἄ&amp;
203·λα</span> (v. 23, cf.
14).</p></note> who profess to give still deeper and more
philosophical reasons than these say, that the reason of idols being
prepared and fashioned is for the invocation and manifestation of
divine angels and powers, that appearing by these means they may teach
men concerning the knowledge of God; and that they serve as letters for
men, by referring to which they may learn to apprehend God, from the
manifestation of the divine angels effected by their means. Such then
is their mythology,—for far be it from us to call it a theology.
But if one examine the argument with care, he will find that the
opinion of these persons also, not less than that of those previously
spoken of, is false.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Section" title="But where does this supposed virtue of the image reside? in the material, or in the form, or in the maker's skill? Untenability of all these views." progress="16.26%" prev="vi.ii.i.xix" next="vi.ii.i.xxi" id="vi.ii.i.xx"><p class="c41" id="vi.ii.i.xx-p1">

§20. <i>But where does this supposed
virtue of the image reside? in the material, or in the form, or in the
maker’s skill? Untenability of all these views.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.i.xx-p2">For one might reply to them, bringing the case
before the tribunal of truth, How does God make answer or become known
by such objects? Is it due to the matter of which they consist, or to
the form which they possess? For if it be due to the matter, what need
is there of the form, instead of God manifesting Himself through all
matter without exception before these things were fashioned? And in
vain have they built their temples to shut in a single stone, or stock,
or piece of gold, when all the world is full of these substances. 2.
But if the superadded form be the cause of the divine manifestation,
what is the need of the material, gold and the rest, instead of God
manifesting Himself by the actual natural animals of which the images
are the figures? For the opinion held about God would on the same
principle have been a nobler one, were He to manifest <pb n="15" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_15.html" id="vi.ii.i.xx-Page_15" />Himself by means of living animals, whether
rational or irrational, instead of being looked for in things without
life or motion. 3. Wherein they commit the most signal impiety against
themselves. For while they abominate and turn from the real animals,
beasts, birds, and creeping things, either because of their ferocity or
because of their dirtiness, yet they carve their forms in stone, wood,
or gold, and make them gods. But it would be better for them to worship
the living things themselves, rather than to worship their figures in
stone. 4. But perhaps neither is the case, nor is either the material
or the form the cause of the divine presence, but it is only skilful
art that summons the deity, inasmuch as it is an imitation of nature.
But if the deity communicates with the inmates on account of the art,
what need, once more, of the material, since the art resides in the
men? For if God manifests Himself solely because of the art, and if for
this reason the images are worshipped as gods, it would be right to
worship and serve the men who are masters of the art, inasmuch as they
are rational also, and have the skill in themselves.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Section" title="The idea of communications through angels involves yet wilder inconsistency, nor does it, even if true, justify the worship of the image." progress="16.32%" prev="vi.ii.i.xx" next="vi.ii.i.xxii" id="vi.ii.i.xxi"><p class="c41" id="vi.ii.i.xxi-p1">

§21.
<i>The idea of communications through angels involves yet wilder
inconsistency, nor does it, even if true, justify the worship of the
image.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.i.xxi-p2">But as to their second and as they say profounder
defence, one might reasonably add as follows. If these things are made
by you, ye Greeks, not for the sake of a self-manifestation of God
Himself, but for the sake of a presence there of angels, why do you
rank the images by which ye invoke the powers as superior and above the
powers invoked? For ye carve the figures for the sake of the
apprehension of God, as ye say, but invest the actual images with the
honour and title of God, thus placing yourselves in a profane position.
2. For while confessing that the power of God transcends the littleness
of the images, and for that reason not venturing to invoke God through
them, but only the lesser powers, ye yourselves leap over these latter,
and have bestowed on stocks and stones the title of Him, whose presence
ye feared, and call them gods instead of stones and men’s
workmanship, and worship them. For even supposing them to serve you, as
ye falsely say, as letters for the contemplation of God, it is not
right to give the signs greater honour than that which they signify.
For neither if a man were to write the emperor’s name would it be
without risk to give to the writing more honour than to the emperor; on
the contrary, such a man incurs the penalty of death; while the writing
is fashioned by the skill of the writer. 3. So also yourselves, had ye
your reasoning power in full strength, would not reduce to matter so
great a revelation of the Godhead: but neither would ye have given to
the image greater honour than to the man that carved it. For if there
be any truth in the plea that, as letters, they indicate the
manifestation of God, and are therefore, as indications of God, worthy
to be deified, yet far more would it be right to deify the artist who
carved and engraved them, as being far more powerful and divine than
they, inasmuch as they were cut and fashioned according to his will. If
then the letters are worthy of admiration, much more does the writer
exceed them in wonder, by reason of his art and the skill of his mind.
If then it be not fitting to think that they are gods for this reason,
one must again interrogate them about the madness concerning the idols,
demanding from them the justification for their being in such a
form.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Section" title="The image cannot represent the true form of God, else God would be corruptible." progress="16.38%" prev="vi.ii.i.xxi" next="vi.ii.i.xxiii" id="vi.ii.i.xxii"><p class="c41" id="vi.ii.i.xxii-p1">

§22. <i>The image cannot represent
the true form of God, else God would be corruptible.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.i.xxii-p2">For if the reason of their being thus fashioned
is, that the Deity is of human form, why do they invest it also with
the forms of irrational creatures? Or if the form of it is that of the
latter, why do they embody it also in the images of rational creatures?
Or if it be both at once, and they conceive God to be of the two
combined, namely, that He has the forms both of rational and of
irrational, why do they separate what is joined together, and separate
the images of brutes and of men, instead of always carving it of both
kinds, such as are the fictions in the myths, Scylla, Charybdis, the
Hippocentaur, and the dog-headed Anubis of the Egyptians? For they
ought either to represent them solely of two natures in this way, or,
if they have a single form, not to falsely represent them in the other
as well. 2. And again, if their forms are male, why do they also invest
them with female shapes? Or if they are of the latter, why do they also
falsify their forms as though they were males? Or if again they are a
mixture of both, they ought not to be divided, but both ought to be
combined, and follow the type of the so-called hermaphrodites, so that
their superstition should furnish beholders with a spectacle not only
of impiety and calumny, but of ridicule as well. 2. And generally, if
they conceive the Deity to be corporeal, so that they contrive for it
and represent belly and hands and feet, and neck also, and breasts and
the other organs that go to make man, see to what impiety and
godlessness their mind has come down, to have such ideas of the Deity.
For it follows that it must be capable of all other bodily casualties
as well, of being cut and divided, and even of perishing altogether.
But these and like things are not properties of God, <pb n="16" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_16.html" id="vi.ii.i.xxii-Page_16" />but rather of earthly bodies. 3. For while God
is incorporeal and incorruptible, and immortal, needing nothing for any
purpose, these are both corruptible, and are shapes of bodies, and need
bodily ministrations, as we said before<note place="end" n="137" id="vi.ii.i.xxii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i.xxii-p3"> Supra
xiii. 3.</p></note>. For
often we see images which have grown old renewed, and those which time,
or rain, or some or other of the animals of the earth have spoiled,
restored. In which connexion one must condemn their folly, in that they
proclaim as gods things of which they themselves are the makers, and
themselves ask salvation of objects which they themselves adorn with
their arts to preserve them from corruption, and beg that their own
wants may be supplied by beings which they well know need attention
from themselves, and are not ashamed to call lords of heaven and all
the earth creatures whom they shut up in small chambers.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Section" title="The variety of idolatrous cults proves that they are false." progress="16.46%" prev="vi.ii.i.xxii" next="vi.ii.i.xxiv" id="vi.ii.i.xxiii"><p class="c41" id="vi.ii.i.xxiii-p1">

§23. <i>The variety
of idolatrous cults proves that they are false.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.i.xxiii-p2">But not only from these considerations may one
appreciate their godlessness, but also from their discordant opinions
about the idols themselves. For if they be gods according to their
assertion and their speculations, to which of them is one to give
allegiance, and which of them is one to judge to be the higher, so as
either to worship God with confidence, or as they say to recognise the
Deity by them without ambiguity? For not the same beings are called
gods among all; on the contrary, for every nation almost there is a
separate god imagined. And there are cases of a single district and a
single town being at internal discord about the superstition of their
idols. 2. The Phœnicians, for example, do not know those who are
called gods among the Egyptians, nor do the Egyptians worship the same
idols as the Phœnicians have. And while the Scythians reject the
gods of the Persians, the Persians reject those of the Syrians. But the
Pelasgians also repudiate the gods in Thrace, while the Thracians know
not those of Thebes. The Indians moreover differ from the Arabs, the
Arabs from the Ethiopians, and the Ethiopians from the Arabs in their
idols. And the Syrians worship not the idols of the Cilicians, while
the Cappadocian nation call gods beings different from these. And while
the Bithynians have adopted others, the Armenians have imagined others
again. And what need is there for me to multiply examples? The men on
the continent worship other gods than the islanders, while these latter
serve other gods than those of the main lands. 3. And, in general,
every city and village, not knowing the gods of its neighbours, prefers
its own, and deems that these alone are gods. For concerning the
abominations in Egypt there is no need even to speak, as they are
before the eyes of all: how the cities have religions which are
opposite and incompatible, and neighbours always make a point of
worshipping the opposite of those next to them<note place="end" n="138" id="vi.ii.i.xxiii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i.xxiii-p3"> Hdt.
ii. 69; cf. Juv. Sat. xv. 36,</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteTextc149" id="vi.ii.i.xxiii-p4">‘numina
vicinorum</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteTextc150" id="vi.ii.i.xxiii-p5">Odit uterque
locus.’</p>

<p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i.xxiii-p6">This is one of the few
places where Athanasius has any Egyptian ‘local colour’
(cf. supra 9 and 10). M. Fialon is certainly too imaginative (p. 86
contradicted p. 283), when he sees in the <i>contra Gentes</i> an
appreciation of the higher religious principles which the modern
science (‘toute Francaise’) of Egyptology has enabled us to
read behind the grotesque features of popular Egyptian
polytheism.</p></note>: so
much so that the crocodile, prayed to by some, is held in abomination
by their neighbours, while the lion, worshipped as a god by others,
their neighbours, so far from worshipping, slay, if they find it, as a
wild beast; and the fish, consecrated by some people, is used as food
in another place. And thus arise fights and riots and frequent
occasions of bloodshed, and every indulgence of the passions among
them. 4. And strange to say, according to the statement of historians,
the very Pelasgians, who learned from the Egyptians the names of the
gods, do not know the gods of Egypt, but worship others instead. And,
speaking generally, all the nations that are infatuated with idols have
different opinions and religions, and consistency is not to be met with
in any one case. Nor is this surprising. 5. For having fallen from the
contemplation of the one God, they have come down to many and diverse
objects; and having turned from the Word of the Father, Christ the
Saviour of all, they naturally have their understanding wandering in
many directions. And just as men who have turned from the sun and are
come into dark places go round by many pathless ways, and see not those
who are present, while they imagine those to be there who are not, and
seeing see not; so they that have turned from God and whose soul is
darkened, have their mind in a roving state, and like men who are drunk
and cannot see, imagine what is not true.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Section" title="The so-called gods of one place are used as victims in another." progress="16.56%" prev="vi.ii.i.xxiii" next="vi.ii.i.xxv" id="vi.ii.i.xxiv"><p class="c41" id="vi.ii.i.xxiv-p1">

§24. <i>The
so-called gods of one place are used as victims in another.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.i.xxiv-p2">This, then, is no slight proof of their real
godlessness. For, the gods for every city and country being many and
various, and the one destroying the god of the other, the whole of them
are destroyed by all. For those who are considered gods by some are
offered as sacrifices and drink-offerings to the so-called gods of
others, and the victims of some are conversely the gods of others. So
the Egyptians serve the ox, and Apis, a calf, and others sacri<pb n="17" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_17.html" id="vi.ii.i.xxiv-Page_17" />fice these animals to Zeus. For even if
they do not sacrifice the very animals the others have consecrated, yet
by sacrificing their fellows they seem to offer the same. The Libyans
have for god a sheep which they call Ammon, and in other nations this
animal is slain as a victim to many gods. 2. The Indians worship
Dionysus, using the name as a symbol for wine, and others pour out wine
as an offering to the other gods. Others honour rivers and springs, and
above all the Egyptians pay especial honour to water, calling them
gods. And yet others, and even the Egyptians who worship the waters,
use them to wash off the dirt from others and from themselves, and
ignominiously throw away what is used. While nearly the whole of the
Egyptian system of idols consists of what are victims to the gods of
other nations, so that they are scorned even by those others for
deifying what are not gods, but, both with others and even among
themselves, propitiatory offerings and victims.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Section" title="Human sacrifice. Its absurdity. Its prevalence. Its calamitous results." progress="16.61%" prev="vi.ii.i.xxiv" next="vi.ii.i.xxvi" id="vi.ii.i.xxv"><p class="c41" id="vi.ii.i.xxv-p1">

§25.
<i>Human sacrifice. Its absurdity. Its prevalence. Its calamitous
results.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.i.xxv-p2">But some have been led by this time to such a
pitch of irreligion and folly as to slay and to offer in sacrifice to
their false gods even actual men, whose figures and forms the gods are.
Nor do they see, wretched men, that the victims they are slaying are
the patterns of the gods they make and worship, and to whom they are
offering the men. For they are offering, one may say, equals to equals,
or rather, the higher to the lower; for they are offering living
creatures to dead, and rational beings to things without motion. 2. For
the Scythians who are called Taurians offer in sacrifice to their
Virgin, as they call her, survivors from wrecks, and such Greeks as
they catch, going thus far in impiety against men of their own race,
and thus exposing the savagery of their gods, in that those whom
Providence has rescued from danger and from the sea, they slay, almost
fighting against Providence; because they frustrate the kindness of
Providence by their own brutal character. But others, when they are
returned victorious from war, thereupon dividing their prisoners into
hundreds, and taking a man from each, sacrifice to Ares the man they
have picked out from each hundred. 3. Nor is it only Scythians who
commit these abominations on account of the ferocity natural to them as
barbarians: on the contrary, this deed is a special result of the
wickedness connected with idols and false gods. For the Egyptians used
formerly to offer victims of this kind to Hera, and the Phœnicians
and Cretans used to propitiate Cronos in their sacrifices of children.
And even the ancient Romans used to worship Jupiter Latiarius, as he
was called, with human sacrifices, and some in one way, some in
another, but all<note place="end" n="139" id="vi.ii.i.xxv-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i.xxv-p3"> On
human sacrifice see Saussaye, §17, and Robertson Smith,
<i>Religion of the Semites,</i> pp. 343 <i>sqq.,</i> especially p. 347,
note 1, for references to examples near the time of this
treatise.</p></note> without exception
committed and incurred the pollution: they incurred it by the mere
perpetration of the murderous deeds, while they polluted their own
temples by filling them with the smoke of such sacrifices. 4. This then
was the ready source of numerous evils to mankind. For seeing that
their false gods were pleased with these things, they forthwith
imitated their gods with like misdoings, thinking that the imitation of
superior beings, as they considered them, was a credit to themselves.
Hence mankind was thinned by murders of grown men and children, and by
licence of all kinds. For nearly every city is full of licentiousness
of all kinds, the result of the savage character of its gods; nor is
there one of sober life in the idols’ temples<note place="end" n="140" id="vi.ii.i.xxv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i.xxv-p4"> Reading εἰδωλείοις
conj. Marr.</p></note>
save only he whose licentiousness is witnessed to by them all<note place="end" n="141" id="vi.ii.i.xxv-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i.xxv-p5"> i.e.
among the licentious worshippers the lifeless image is the only one
free from vice, although the worshippers credit him with divine
attributes, and therefore, according to their superstition, with a
licentious life.</p></note>.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Section" title="The moral corruptions of Paganism all admittedly originated with the gods." progress="16.69%" prev="vi.ii.i.xxv" next="vi.ii.i.xxvii" id="vi.ii.i.xxvi"><p class="c41" id="vi.ii.i.xxvi-p1">

§26. <i>The moral corruptions of Paganism
all admittedly originated with the gods.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.i.xxvi-p2">Women, for example, used to sit out in old days
in the temples of Phœnicia, consecrating to the gods there the
hire of their bodies, thinking they propitiated their goddess by
fornication, and that they would procure her favour by this. While men,
denying their nature, and no longer wishing to be males, put on the
guise of women, under the idea that they are thus gratifying and
honouring the Mother of their so-called gods. But all live along with
the basest, and vie with the worst among themselves, and as Paul said,
the holy minister of Christ<note place="end" n="142" id="vi.ii.i.xxvi-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i.xxvi-p3"> <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 26" id="vi.ii.i.xxvi-p3.1" parsed="|Rom|1|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.26">Rom. i. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>: “For their
women changed the natural use into that which is against nature: and
likewise also the men, leaving the natural use of the woman, burned in
their lust one toward another, men with men working
unseemliness.” 2. But acting in this and in like ways, they admit
and prove that the life of their so-called gods was of the same kind.
For from Zeus they have learned corruption of youth and adultery, from
Aphrodite fornication, from Rhea licentiousness, from Ares murders, and
from other gods other like things, which the laws punish and from which
every sober man turns away. Does it then remain fit to consider them
gods who do such things, instead of reckoning them, for the
licentiousness of their ways, more irrational than the brutes? Is it
fit to consider their worshippers human beings, in<pb n="18" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_18.html" id="vi.ii.i.xxvi-Page_18" />stead of pitying them as more irrational than
the brutes, and more soul-less than inanimate things? For had they
considered the intellectual part of their soul they would not have
plunged headlong into these things, nor have denied the true God, the
Father of Christ.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Section" title="The refutation of popular Paganism being taken as conclusive, we come to the higher form of nature-worship. How Nature witnesses to God by the mutual dependence of all her parts, which forbid us to think of any one of them as the supreme God. This shewn at length." progress="16.74%" prev="vi.ii.i.xxvi" next="vi.ii.i.xxviii" id="vi.ii.i.xxvii"><p class="c41" id="vi.ii.i.xxvii-p1">

§27. <i>The
refutation of popular Paganism being taken as conclusive, we come to
the higher form of nature-worship. How Nature witnesses to God by the
mutual dependence of all her parts, which forbid us to think of any one
of them as the supreme God. This shewn at length.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.i.xxvii-p2">But perhaps those who have advanced beyond these
things, and who stand in awe of Creation, being put to shame by these
exposures of abominations, will join in repudiating what is readily
condemned and refuted on all hands, but will think that they have a
well-grounded and unanswerable opinion, namely, the worship of the
universe and of the parts of the universe. 2. For they will boast that
they worship and serve, not mere stocks and stones and forms of men and
irrational birds and creeping things and beasts, but the sun and moon
and all the heavenly universe, and the earth again, and the entire
realm of water: and they will say that none can shew that these at any
rate are not of divine nature, since it is evident to all, that they
lack neither life nor reason, but transcend even the nature of mankind,
inasmuch as the one inhabit the heavens, the other the earth. 3. It is
worth while then to look into and examine these points also; for here,
too, our argument will find that its proof against them holds true. But
before we look, or begin our demonstration, it suffices that Creation
almost raises its voice against them, and points to God as its Maker
and Artificer, Who reigns over Creation and over all things, even the
Father of our Lord Jesus Christ; Whom the would-be philosophers turn
from to worship and deify the Creation which proceeded from Him, which
yet itself worships and confesses the Lord Whom they deny on its
account. 4. For if men are thus awestruck at the parts of Creation and
think that they are gods, they might well be rebuked by the mutual
dependence of those parts; which moreover makes known, and witnesses
to, the Father of the Word, Who is the Lord and Maker of these parts
also, by the unbroken law of their obedience to Him, as the divine law
also says: “The heavens declare the glory of God, and the
firmament sheweth His handiwork<note place="end" n="143" id="vi.ii.i.xxvii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i.xxvii-p3"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xix. 1" id="vi.ii.i.xxvii-p3.1" parsed="|Ps|19|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.1">Ps. xix. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>.” 5. But the
proof of all this is not obscure, but is clear enough in all conscience
to those the eyes of whose understanding are not wholly disabled. For
if a man take the parts of Creation separately, and consider each by
itself,—as for example the sun by itself alone, and the moon
apart, and again earth and air, and heat and cold, and the essence of
wet and of dry, separating them from their mutual conjunction,—he
will certainly find that not one is sufficient for itself but all are
in need of one another’s assistance, and subsist by their mutual
help. For the Sun is carried round along with, and is contained in, the
whole heaven, and can never go beyond his own orbit, while the moon and
other stars testify to the assistance given them by the Sun: while the
earth again evidently does not yield her crops without rains, which in
their turn would not descend to earth without the assistance of the
clouds; but not even would the clouds ever appear of themselves and
subsist, without the air. And the air is warmed by the upper air, but
illuminated and made bright by the sun, not by itself. 6. And wells,
again, and rivers will never exist without the earth; but the earth is
not supported upon itself, but is set upon the realm of the waters,
while this again is kept in its place, being bound fast at the centre
of the universe. And the sea, and the great ocean that flows outside
round the whole earth, is moved and borne by winds wherever the force
of the winds dashes it. And the winds in their turn originate, not in
themselves, but according to those who have written on the subject, in
the air, from the burning heat and high temperature of the upper as
compared with the lower air, and blow everywhere through the latter. 7.
For as to the four elements of which the nature of bodies is composed,
heat, that is, and cold, wet and dry, who is so perverted in his
understanding as not to know that these things exist indeed in
combination, but if separated and taken alone they tend to destroy even
one another according to the prevailing power of the more abundant
element? For heat is destroyed by cold if it be present in greater
quantity, and cold again is put away by the power of heat, and what is
dry, again, is moistened by wet, and the latter dried by the
former.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Section" title="But neither can the cosmic organism be God. For that would make God consist of dissimilar parts, and subject Him to possible dissolution." progress="16.86%" prev="vi.ii.i.xxvii" next="vi.ii.i.xxix" id="vi.ii.i.xxviii"><p class="c41" id="vi.ii.i.xxviii-p1">

§28.
<i>But neither can the cosmic organism be God. For that would make God
consist of dissimilar parts, and subject Him to possible
dissolution.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.i.xxviii-p2">How then can these things be gods, seeing that
they need one another’s assistance? Or how is it proper to ask
anything of them when they too ask help for themselves one from
another? For if it is an admitted truth about God that He stands in
need of nothing, but is self-sufficient and self-contained, and that in
Him all things have their being, and that He ministers to all rather
than they to Him, how <pb n="19" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_19.html" id="vi.ii.i.xxviii-Page_19" />is it right
to proclaim as gods the sun and moon and other parts of creation, which
are of no such kind, but which even stand in need of one
another’s help? 2. But, perhaps, if divided and taken by
themselves, our opponents themselves will admit that they are
dependent, the demonstration being an ocular one. But they will combine
all together, as constituting a single body, and will say that the
whole is God. For the whole once put together, they will no longer need
external help, but the whole will be sufficient for itself and
independent in all respects; so at least the would-be philosophers will
tell us, only to be refuted here once more. 3. Now this argument, not
one whit less than those previously dealt with, will demonstrate their
impiety coupled with great ignorance. For if the combination of the
parts makes up the whole, and the whole is combined out of the parts,
then the whole consists of the parts, and each of them is a portion of
the whole. But this is very far removed from the conception of God. For
God is a whole and not a number of parts, and does not consist of
diverse elements, but is Himself the Maker of the system of the
universe. For see what impiety they utter against the Deity when they
say this. For if He consists of parts, certainly it will follow that He
is unlike Himself, and made up of unlike parts. For if He is sun, He is
not moon, and if He is moon, He is not earth, and if He is earth, He
cannot be sea: and so on, taking the parts one by one, one may discover
the absurdity of this theory of theirs. 4. But the following point,
drawn from the observation of our human body, is enough to refute them.
For just as the eye is not the sense of hearing, nor is the latter a
hand: nor is the belly the breast, nor again is the neck a foot, but
each of these has its own function, and a single body is composed of
these distinct parts,—having its parts combined for use, but
destined to be divided in course of time when nature, that brought them
together, shall divide them at the will of God, Who so ordered
it;—thus (but may He that is above pardon the argument<note place="end" n="144" id="vi.ii.i.xxviii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.i.xxviii-p3"> Cf.
<i>Orat</i>. i. 25, note 2.</p></note>), if they combine the parts of creation into
one body and proclaim it God, it follows, firstly, that He is unlike
Himself, as shewn above; secondly, that He is destined to be divided
again, in accordance with the natural tendency of the parts to
separation.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Section" title="The balance of powers in Nature shews that it is not God, either collectively, or in parts." progress="16.94%" prev="vi.ii.i.xxviii" next="vi.ii.ii" id="vi.ii.i.xxix"><p class="c41" id="vi.ii.i.xxix-p1">

§29. <i>The balance of powers in Nature
shews that it is not God, either collectively, or in parts</i>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.i.xxix-p2">And in yet another way one may refute their
godlessness by the light of truth. For if God is incorporeal and
invisible and intangible by nature, how do they imagine God to be a
body, and worship with divine honour things which we both see with our
eyes and touch with our hands? 2. And again, if what is said of God
hold true, namely, that He is almighty, and that while nothing has
power over Him, He has power and rule over all, how can they who deify
creation fail to see that it does not satisfy this definition of God?
For when the sun is under the earth, the earth’s shadow makes his
light invisible, while by day the sun hides the moon by the brilliancy
of his light. And hail ofttimes injures the fruits of the earth, while
fire is put out if an overflow of water take place. And spring makes
winter give place, while summer will not suffer spring to outstay its
proper limits, and it in its turn is forbidden by autumn to outstep its
own season. 3. If then they were gods, they ought not to be defeated
and obscured by one another, but always to co-exist, and to discharge
their respective functions simultaneously. Both by night and by day the
sun and the moon and the rest of the band of stars ought to shine
equally together, and give their light to all, so that all things might
be illumined by them. Spring and summer and autumn and winter ought to
go on without alteration, and together. The sea ought to mingle with
the springs, and furnish their drink to man in common. Calms and windy
blasts ought to take place at the same time. Fire and water together
ought to furnish the same service to man. For no one would take any
hurt from them, if they are gods, as our opponents say, and do nothing
for hurt, but rather all things for good. 4. But if none of these
things are possible, because of their mutual incompatibility, how does
it remain possible to give to these things, mutually incompatible and
at strife, and unable to combine, the name of gods, or to worship them
with the honours due to God? How could things naturally discordant give
peace to others for their prayers, and become to them authors of
concord? It is not then likely that the sun or the moon, or any other
part of creation, still less statues in stone, gold, or other material,
or the Zeus, Apollo, and the rest, who are the subject of the
poet’s fables, are true gods: this our argument has shewn. But
some of these are parts of creation, others have no life, others have
been mere mortal men. Therefore their worship and deification is no
part of religion, but the bringing in of godlessness and of all
impiety, and a sign of a wide departure from the knowledge of the one
true God, namely the Father of Christ. 5. Since then this is thus
proved, and the idolatry of the Greeks is shewn to be full of all
ungodliness, and that its introduction has been not for the good, but
for the ruin, of human life;—come now, as our argu<pb n="20" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_20.html" id="vi.ii.i.xxix-Page_20" />ment promised at the outset, let us, after
having confuted error, travel the way of truth, and behold the Leader
and Artificer of the Universe, the Word of the Father, in order that
through Him we may apprehend the Father, and that the Greeks may know
how far they have separated themselves from the truth.</p>
</div4></div3>

<div3 type="Part" n="II" title="Part II" shorttitle="Part II" progress="17.03%" prev="vi.ii.i.xxix" next="vi.ii.ii.i" id="vi.ii.ii">

<div4 type="Section" title="The soul of man, being intellectual, can know God of itself, if it be true to its own nature." n="30" shorttitle="Section 30" progress="17.03%" prev="vi.ii.ii" next="vi.ii.ii.ii" id="vi.ii.ii.i"><p class="c76" id="vi.ii.ii.i-p1">


<span class="c8" id="vi.ii.ii.i-p1.1">Part
II.</span></p>

<p class="c41" id="vi.ii.ii.i-p2">§30. <i>The soul of man, being intellectual,
can know God of itself, if it be true to its own nature</i>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.ii.i-p3">The tenets we have been speaking of have been
proved to be nothing more than a false guide for life; but the way of
truth will aim at reaching the real and true God. But for its knowledge
and accurate comprehension, there is need of none other save of
ourselves. Neither as God Himself is above all, is the road to Him afar
off or outside ourselves, but it is in us and it is possible to find it
from ourselves, in the first instance, as Moses also taught, when he
said<note place="end" n="145" id="vi.ii.ii.i-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii.i-p4"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xxx. 14" id="vi.ii.ii.i-p4.1" parsed="|Deut|30|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.30.14">Deut. xxx. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>: “The word” of faith “is
within thy heart.” Which very thing the Saviour declared and
confirmed, when He said: “The kingdom of God is within you<note place="end" n="146" id="vi.ii.ii.i-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii.i-p5"> Luc.
xvii. 12.</p></note>.” 2. For having in ourselves faith, and
the kingdom of God, we shall be able quickly to see and perceive the
King of the Universe, the saving Word of the Father. And let not the
Greeks, who worship idols, make excuses, nor let any one else simply
deceive himself, professing to have no such road and therefore finding
a pretext for his godlessness. 3. For we all have set foot upon it, and
have it, even if not all are willing to travel by it, but rather to
swerve from it and go wrong, because of the pleasures of life which
attract them from without. And if one were to ask, what road is this? I
say that it is the soul of each one of us, and the intelligence which
resides there. For by it alone can God be contemplated and perceived.
4. Unless, as they have denied God, the impious men will repudiate
having a soul; which indeed is more plausible than the rest of what
they say, for it is unlike men possessed of an intellect to deny God,
its Maker and Artificer. It is necessary then, for the sake of the
simple, to shew briefly that each one of mankind has a soul, and that
soul rational; especially as certain of the sectaries deny this also,
thinking that man is nothing more than the visible form of the body.
This point once proved, they will be furnished in their own persons
with a clearer proof against the idols.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Section" title="Proof of the existence of the rational soul. (1) Difference of man from the brutes. (2) Man's power of objective thought. Thought is to sense as the musician to his instrument. The phenomena of dreams bear this out." progress="17.09%" prev="vi.ii.ii.i" next="vi.ii.ii.iii" id="vi.ii.ii.ii"><p class="c41" id="vi.ii.ii.ii-p1">

§31. <i>Proof of the existence of the
rational soul. (1) Difference of man from the brutes. (2) Man’s
power of objective thought. Thought is to sense as the musician to his
instrument. The phenomena of dreams bear this out</i>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.ii.ii-p2">Firstly, then, the rational nature of the soul is
strongly confirmed by its difference from irrational creatures. For
this is why common use gives them that name, because, namely, the race
of mankind is rational. 2. Secondly, it is no ordinary proof, that man
alone thinks of things external to himself, and reasons about things
not actually present, and exercises reflection, and chooses by judgment
the better of alternative reasonings. For the irrational animals see
only what is present, and are impelled solely by what meets their eye,
even if the consequences to them are injurious, while man is not
impelled toward what he sees merely, but judges by thought what he sees
with his eyes. Often for example his impulses are mastered by
reasoning; and his reasoning is subject to after-reflection. And every
one, if he be a friend of truth, perceives that the intelligence of
mankind is distinct from the bodily senses. 3. Hence, because it is
distinct, it acts as judge of the senses, and while they apprehend
their objects, the intelligence distinguishes, recollects, and shews
them what is best. For the sole function of the eye is to see, of the
ears to hear, of the mouth to taste, of the nostrils to apprehend
smells, and of the hands to touch. But what one ought to see and hear,
what one ought to touch, taste and smell, is a question beyond the
senses, and belonging to the soul and to the intelligence which resides
in it. Why, the hand is able to take hold of a sword-blade, and the
mouth to taste poison, but neither knows that these are injurious,
unless the intellect decide. 4. And the case, to look at it by aid of a
simile, is like that of a well-fashioned lyre in the hands of a skilled
musician. For as the strings of the lyre have each its proper note,
high, low, or intermediate, sharp or otherwise, yet their scale is
indistinguishable and their time not to be recognized, without the
artist. For then only is the scale manifest and the time right, when he
that is holding the lyre strikes the strings and touches each in tune.
In like manner, the senses being disposed in the body like a lyre, when
the skilled intelligence presides over them, then too the soul
distinguishes and knows what it is doing and how it is acting. 5. But
this alone is peculiar to mankind, and this is what is rational in the
soul of mankind, by means of which it differs from the brutes, and
shews that it is truly distinct from what is to be seen in the body.
Often, for example, when the body <pb n="21" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_21.html" id="vi.ii.ii.ii-Page_21" />is lying on the earth, man imagines and
contemplates what is in the heavens. Often when the body is quiet<note place="end" n="147" id="vi.ii.ii.ii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii.ii-p3"> Cf.
<i>Vit. Ant.</i> 34.</p></note>, and at rest and asleep, man moves inwardly,
and beholds what is outside himself, travelling to other countries,
walking about, meeting his acquaintances, and often by these means
divining and forecasting the actions of the day. But to what can this
be due save to the rational soul, in which man thinks of and perceives
things beyond himself?</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Section" title="(3) The body cannot originate such phenomena; and in fact the action of the rational soul is seen in its over-ruling the instincts of the bodily organs." progress="17.18%" prev="vi.ii.ii.ii" next="vi.ii.ii.iv" id="vi.ii.ii.iii"><p class="c41" id="vi.ii.ii.iii-p1">

§32. (3) <i>The body cannot originate
such phenomena; and in fact the action of the rational soul is seen in
its over-ruling the instincts of the bodily organs</i>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.ii.iii-p2">We add a further point to complete our
demonstration for the benefit of those<note place="end" n="148" id="vi.ii.ii.iii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii.iii-p3"> Supra
xxx.</p></note> who
shamelessly take refuge in denial of reason. How is it, that whereas
the body is mortal by nature, man reasons on the things of immortality,
and often, where virtue demands it, courts death? Or how, since the
body lasts but for a time, does man imagine of things eternal, so as to
despise what lies before him, and desire what is beyond? The body could
not have spontaneously such thoughts about itself, nor could it think
upon what is external to itself. For it is mortal and lasts but for a
time. And it follows that that which thinks what is opposed to the body
and against its nature must be distinct in kind. What then can this be,
save a rational and immortal soul? For it introduces the echo of higher
things, not outside, but within the body, as the musician does in his
lyre. 2. Or how again, the eye being naturally constituted to see and
the ear to hear, do they turn from some objects and choose others? For
who is it that turns away the eye from seeing? Or who shuts off the ear
from hearing, its natural function? Or who often hinders the palate, to
which it is natural to taste things, from its natural impulse? Or who
withholds the hand from its natural activity of touching something, or
turns aside the sense of smell from its normal exercise<note place="end" n="149" id="vi.ii.ii.iii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii.iii-p4"> Compare
the somewhat analogous argument in Butler, <i>Serm. ii</i>.</p></note>? Who is it that thus acts against the natural
instincts of the body? Or how does the body, turned from its natural
course, turn to the counsels of another and suffer itself to be guided
at the beck of that other? Why, these things prove simply this, that
the rational soul presides over the body. 3. For the body is not even
constituted to drive itself, but it is carried at the will of another,
just as a horse does not yoke himself, but is driven by his master.
Hence laws for human beings to practise what is good and to abstain
from evil-doing, while to the brutes evil remains unthought of and
undiscerned, because they lie outside rationality and the process of
understanding. I think then that the existence of a rational soul in
man is proved by what we have said.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Section" title="§33. The soul immortal. Proved by (1) its being distinct from the body, (2) its being the source of motion, (3) its power to go beyond the body in imagination and thought." progress="17.24%" prev="vi.ii.ii.iii" next="vi.ii.ii.v" id="vi.ii.ii.iv"><p class="c41" id="vi.ii.ii.iv-p1">

§33. <i>The soul immortal. Proved by
(1) its being distinct from the body, (2) its being the source of
motion, (3) its power to go beyond the body in imagination and
thought</i>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.ii.iv-p2">But that the soul is made immortal is a further
point in the Church’s teaching which you must know, to show how
the idols are to be overthrown. But we shall more directly arrive at a
knowledge of this from what we know of the body, and from the
difference between the body and the soul. For if our argument has
proved it to be distinct from the body, while the body is by nature
mortal, it follows that the soul is immortal, because it is not like
the body. 2. And again, if as we have shewn, the soul moves the body
and is not moved by other things, it follows that the movement of the
soul is spontaneous, and that this spontaneous movement goes on after
the body is laid aside in the earth. If then the soul were moved by the
body, it would follow that the severance of its motor would involve its
death. But if the soul moves the body also, it follows all the more
that it moves itself. But if moved by itself<note place="end" n="150" id="vi.ii.ii.iv-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii.iv-p3"> Cf.
Plato <i>Phædr</i>. 245 C–E., <i>Legg.</i> 896, A, B. The
former passage is more likely to be referred to here as it is, like the
text, an argument for immortality. Athan. has also referred to
<i>Phædrus</i> above, §5. (Against Gwatkin, <i>Studies</i>,
p. 101.)</p></note>, it
follows that it outlives the body. 3. For the movement of the soul is
the same thing as its life, just as, of course, we call the body alive
when it moves, and say that its death takes place when it ceases
moving. But this can be made clearer once for all from the action of
the soul in the body. For if even when united and coupled with the body
it is not shut in or commensurate with the small dimensions of the
body, but often<note place="end" n="151" id="vi.ii.ii.iv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii.iv-p4"> Cp.
xxxi. 5, and ref.</p></note>, when the body lies
in bed, not moving, but in death-like sleep, the soul keeps awake by
virtue of its own power, and transcends the natural power of the body,
and as though travelling away from the body while remaining in it,
imagines and beholds things above the earth, and often even holds
converse with the saints and angels who are above earthly and bodily
existence, and approaches them in the confidence of the purity of its
intelligence; shall it not all the more, when separated from the body
at the time appointed by God Who coupled them together, have its
knowledge of immortality more clear? For if even when coupled with the
body it lived a life outside the body, much more shall its life
continue after the death of the body, <pb n="22" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_22.html" id="vi.ii.ii.iv-Page_22" />and live without ceasing by reason of God Who
made it thus by His own Word, our Lord Jesus Christ. 4. For this is the
reason why the soul thinks of and bears in mind things immortal and
eternal, namely, because it is itself immortal. And just as, the body
being mortal, its senses also have mortal things as their objects, so,
since the soul contemplates and beholds immortal things, it follows
that it is immortal and lives for ever. For ideas and thoughts about
immortality never desert the soul, but abide in it, and are as it were
the fuel in it which ensures its immortality. This then is why the soul
has the capacity for beholding God, and is its own way thereto,
receiving not from without but from herself the knowledge and
apprehension of the Word of God.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Section" title="§34. The soul, then, if only it get rid of the stains of sin is able to know God directly, its own rational nature imaging back the Word of God, after whose image it was created. But even if it cannot pierce the cloud which sin draws over its vision, it is confronted by the witness of creation to God." progress="17.33%" prev="vi.ii.ii.iv" next="vi.ii.iii" id="vi.ii.ii.v"><p class="c41" id="vi.ii.ii.v-p1">

§34. <i>The soul, then, if only it get rid
of the stains of sin is able to know God directly, its own rational
nature imaging back the Word of God, after whose image it was created.
But even if it cannot pierce the cloud which sin draws over its vision,
it is confronted by the witness of creation to God</i>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.ii.v-p2">We repeat then what we said before, that just as
men denied God, and worship things without soul, so also in thinking
they have not a rational soul, they receive at once the punishment of
their folly, namely, to be reckoned among irrational creatures: and so,
since as though from lack of a soul of their own they superstitiously
worship soulless gods, they are worthy of pity and guidance. 2. But if
they claim to have a soul, and pride themselves on the rational
principle, and that rightly, why do they, as though they had no soul,
venture to go against reason, and think not as they ought, but make
themselves out higher even than the Deity? For having a soul that is
immortal and invisible to them, they make a likeness of God in things
visible and mortal. Or why, in like manner as they have departed from
God, do they not betake themselves to Him again? For they are able, as
they turned away their understanding from God, and feigned as gods
things that were not, in like manner to ascend with the intelligence of
their soul, and turn back to God again. 3. But turn back they can, if
they lay aside the filth of all lust which they have put on, and wash
it away persistently, until they have got rid of all the foreign matter
that has affected their soul, and can shew it in its simplicity as it
was made, that so they may be able by it to behold the Word of the
Father after Whose likeness they were originally made. For the soul is
made after the image and likeness of God, as divine Scripture also
shews, when it says in the person of God<note place="end" n="152" id="vi.ii.ii.v-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.ii.v-p3"> <scripRef passage="Gen. i. 26" id="vi.ii.ii.v-p3.1" parsed="|Gen|1|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.26">Gen. i. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>:
“Let us make man after our Image and likeness.” Whence also
when it gets rid of all the filth of sin which covers it and retains
only the likeness of the Image in its purity, then surely this latter
being thoroughly brightened, the soul beholds as in a mirror the Image
of the Father, even the Word, and by His means reaches the idea of the
Father, Whose Image the Saviour is. 4. Or, if the soul’s own
teaching is insufficient, by reason of the external things which cloud
its intelligence, and prevent its seeing what is higher, yet it is
further possible to attain to the knowledge of God from the things
which are seen, since Creation, as though in written characters,
declares in a loud voice, by its order and harmony, its own Lord and
Creator.</p>
</div4></div3>

<div3 type="Part" n="III" title="Part III" shorttitle="Part III" progress="17.40%" prev="vi.ii.ii.v" next="vi.ii.iii.i" id="vi.ii.iii">

<div4 type="Section" title="Creation a revelation of God; especially in the order and harmony pervading the whole." n="35" shorttitle="Section 35" progress="17.40%" prev="vi.ii.iii" next="vi.ii.iii.ii" id="vi.ii.iii.i"><p class="c76" id="vi.ii.iii.i-p1">


<span class="c8" id="vi.ii.iii.i-p1.1">Part III.</span></p>

<p class="c41" id="vi.ii.iii.i-p2">§35. <i>Creation a revelation of God;
especially in the order and harmony pervading the whole</i>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.iii.i-p3">For God, being good and loving to mankind, and
caring for the souls made by Him,—since He is by nature invisible
and incomprehensible, having His being beyond all created existence<note place="end" n="153" id="vi.ii.iii.i-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii.i-p4"> Cf.
below, 40. 2.</p></note>, for which reason the race of mankind was
likely to miss the way to the knowledge of Him, since they are made out
of nothing while He is unmade,—for this cause God by His own Word
gave the Universe the Order it has, in order that since He is by nature
invisible, men might be enabled to know Him at any rate by His works<note place="end" n="154" id="vi.ii.iii.i-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii.i-p5"> Cf.
<i>Orat.</i> ii. 32.</p></note>. For often the artist even when not seen is
known by his works. 2. And as they tell of Phidias the Sculptor that
his works of art by their symmetry and by the proportion of their parts
betray Phidias to those who see them although he is not there, so by
the order of the Universe one ought to perceive God its maker and
artificer, even though He be not seen with the bodily eyes. For God did
not take His stand upon His invisible nature (let none plead that as an
excuse) and leave Himself utterly unknown to men; but as I said above,
He so ordered Creation that although He is by nature invisible He may
yet be known by His works. 3. And I say this not on my own authority,
but on the strength of what I learned from men who have spoken of God,
among them Paul, who thus writes to the Romans<note place="end" n="155" id="vi.ii.iii.i-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii.i-p6"> <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 20" id="vi.ii.iii.i-p6.1" parsed="|Rom|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.20">Rom. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>:
“for the invisible things of Him since the creation of the world
are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made;”
while to the Lycaonians he speaks out and says<note place="end" n="156" id="vi.ii.iii.i-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii.i-p7"> <scripRef passage="Acts xiv. 15" id="vi.ii.iii.i-p7.1" parsed="|Acts|14|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.15">Acts xiv. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>:
“We also are men of like passions with you, and bring you good
tidings, to turn from these <pb n="23" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_23.html" id="vi.ii.iii.i-Page_23" />vain
things unto a Living God, Who made the heaven and the earth and the
sea, and all that in them is, Who in the generations gone by suffered
all nations to walk in their own ways. And yet He left not Himself
without witness, in that He did good, and gave you<note place="end" n="157" id="vi.ii.iii.i-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii.i-p8"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iii.i-p8.1">ὑμῖν</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iii.i-p8.2">ὑμῶν</span> below are read by
several <span class="c10" id="vi.ii.iii.i-p8.3">mss.</span>, and are probably correct as in
the original passage.</p></note>
from heaven rains and fruitful seasons, filling your hearts with food
and gladness.” 4. For who that sees the circle of heaven and the
course of the sun and the moon, and the positions and movements of the
other stars, as they take place in opposite and different directions,
while yet in their difference all with one accord observe a consistent
order, can resist the conclusion that these are not ordered by
themselves, but have a maker distinct from themselves who orders them?
or who that sees the sun rising by day and the moon shining by night,
and waning and waxing without variation exactly according to the same
number of days, and some of the stars running their courses and with
orbits various and manifold, while others move<note place="end" n="158" id="vi.ii.iii.i-p8.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii.i-p9"> The
‘fixed’ stars as distinct from the planets. For the
argument, cf. Plato, <i>Legg.</i> 966 E.</p></note>
without wandering, can fail to perceive that they certainly have a
creator to guide them?</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Section" title="This the more striking, if we consider the opposing forces out of which this order is produced." progress="17.48%" prev="vi.ii.iii.i" next="vi.ii.iii.iii" id="vi.ii.iii.ii"><p class="c41" id="vi.ii.iii.ii-p1">

§36. <i>This the more striking, if we
consider the opposing forces out of which this order is
produced</i>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.iii.ii-p2">Who that sees things of opposite nature combined,
and in concordant harmony, as for example fire mingled with cold, and
dry with wet, and that not in mutual conflict, but making up a single
body, as it were homogeneous, can resist the inference that there is
One external to these things that has united them? Who that sees winter
giving place to spring and spring to summer and summer to autumn, and
that these things contrary by nature (for the one chills, the other
burns, the one nourishes, the other destroys), yet all make up a
balanced result beneficial to mankind,—can fail to perceive that
there is One higher than they, Who balances and guides them all, even
if he see Him not? 2. Who that sees the clouds supported in air, and
the weight of the waters bound up in the clouds, can but perceive Him
that binds them up and has ordered these things so? Or who that sees
the earth, heaviest of all things by nature, fixed upon the waters, and
remaining unmoved upon what is by nature mobile, will fail to
understand that there is One that has made and ordered it, even God?
Who that sees the earth bringing forth fruits in due season, and the
rains from heaven, and the flow of rivers, and springing up of wells,
and the birth of animals from unlike parents, and that these things
take place not at all times but at determinate seasons,—and in
general, among things mutually unlike and contrary, the balanced and
uniform order to which they conform,—can resist the inference
that there is one Power which orders and administers them, ordaining
things well as it thinks fit? 4. For left to themselves they could not
subsist or ever be able to appear, on account of their mutual
contrariety of nature. For water is by nature heavy, and tends to flow
downwards, while the clouds are light and belong to the class of things
which tend to soar and mount upwards. And yet we see water, heavy as it
is, borne aloft in the clouds. And again, earth is very heavy, while
water on the other hand is relatively light; and yet the heavier is
supported upon the lighter, and the earth does not sink, but remains
immoveable. And male and female are not the same, while yet they unite
in one, and the result is the generation from both of an animal like
them. And to cut the matter short, cold is opposite to heat, and wet
fights with dry, and yet they come together and are not at variance,
but they agree, and produce as their result a single body, and the
birth of everything.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Section" title="The same subject continued." progress="17.56%" prev="vi.ii.iii.ii" next="vi.ii.iii.iv" id="vi.ii.iii.iii"><p class="c41" id="vi.ii.iii.iii-p1">

§37. <i>The same subject
continued</i>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.iii.iii-p2">Things then of conflicting and opposite nature
would not have reconciled themselves, were there not One higher and
Lord over them to unite them, to Whom the elements themselves yield
obedience as slaves that obey a master. And instead of each having
regard to its own nature and fighting with its neighbour, they
recognise the Lord Who has united them, and are at concord one with
another, being by nature opposed, but at amity by the will of Him that
guides them. 2. For if their mingling into one were not due to a higher
authority, how could the heavy mingle and combine with the light, the
wet with the dry, the round with the straight, fire with cold, or sea
with earth, or the sun with the moon, or the stars with the heaven, and
the air with the clouds, the nature of each being dissimilar to that of
the other? For there would be great strife among them, the one burning,
the other giving cold; the heavy dragging downwards, the light in the
contrary direction and upwards; the sun giving light while the air
diffused darkness: yes, even the stars would have been at discord with
one another, since some have their position above, others beneath, and
night would have refused to make way for day, but would have persisted
in remaining to fight and strive against it. 3. But if this were so, we
should consequently see not <pb n="24" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_24.html" id="vi.ii.iii.iii-Page_24" />an
ordered universe, but disorder, not arrangement but anarchy, not a
system, but everything out of system, not proportion but disproportion.
For in the general strife and conflict either all things would be
destroyed, or the prevailing principle alone would appear. And even the
latter would shew the disorder of the whole, for left alone, and
deprived of the help of the others, it would throw the whole out of
gear, just as, if a single hand and foot were left alone, that would
not preserve the body in its integrity. 4. For what sort of an universe
would it be, if only the sun appeared, or only the moon went her
course, or there were only night, or always day? Or what sort of
harmony would it be, again, if the heaven existed alone without the
stars, or the stars without the heaven? Or what benefit would there be
if there were only sea, or if the earth were there alone without waters
and without the other parts of creation? Or how could man, or any
animal, have appeared upon earth, if the elements were mutually at
strife, or if there were one that prevailed, and that one insufficient
for the composition of bodies. For nothing in the world could have been
composed of heat, or cold, or wet, or dry, alone, but all would have
been without arrangement or combination. But not even the one element
which appeared to prevail would have been able to subsist without the
assistance of the rest: for that is how each subsists now.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Section" title="The Unity of God shewn by the Harmony of the order of Nature." progress="17.63%" prev="vi.ii.iii.iii" next="vi.ii.iii.v" id="vi.ii.iii.iv"><p class="c41" id="vi.ii.iii.iv-p1">

§38. <i>The Unity
of God shewn by the Harmony of the order of Nature</i>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.iii.iv-p2">Since then, there is everywhere not disorder but
order, proportion and not disproportion, not disarray but arrangement,
and that in an order perfectly harmonious, we needs must infer and be
led to perceive the Master that put together and compacted all things,
and produced harmony in them. For though He be not seen with the eyes,
yet from the order and harmony of things contrary it is possible to
perceive their Ruler, Arranger, and King. 2. For in like manner as if
we saw a city, consisting of many and diverse people, great and small,
rich and poor, old and young, male and female, in an orderly condition,
and its inhabitants, while different from one another, yet at unity
among themselves, and not the rich set against the poor, the great
against the small, nor the young against the old, but all at peace in
the enjoyment of equal rights,—if we saw this, the inference
surely follows that the presence of a ruler enforces concord, even if
we do not see him; (for disorder is a sign of absence of rule, while
order shews the governing authority: for when we see the mutual harmony
of the members in the body, that the eye does not strive with the
hearing, nor is the hand at variance with the foot, but that each
accomplishes its service without variance, we perceive from this that
certainly there is a soul in the body that governs these members,
though we see it not); so in the order and harmony of the Universe, we
needs must perceive God the governor of it all, and that He is one and
not many. 3. So then this order of its arrangement, and the concordant
harmony of all things, shews that the Word, its Ruler and Governor, is
not many, but One. For if there were more than one Ruler of Creation,
such an universal order would not be maintained, but all things would
fall into confusion because of their plurality, each one biasing the
whole to his own will, and striving with the other. For just as we said
that polytheism was atheism, so it follows that the rule of more than
one is the rule of none. For each one would cancel the rule of the
other, and none would appear ruler, but there would be anarchy
everywhere. But where no ruler is, there disorder follows of course. 4.
And conversely, the single order and concord of the many and diverse
shews that the ruler too is one. For just as though one were to hear
from a distance a lyre, composed of many diverse strings, and marvel at
the concord of its symphony, in that its sound is composed neither of
low notes exclusively, nor high nor intermediate only, but all combine
their sounds in equal balance,—and would not fail to perceive
from this that the lyre was not playing itself, nor even being struck
by more persons than one, but that there was one musician, even if he
did not see him, who by his skill combined the sound of each string
into the tuneful symphony; so, the order of the whole universe being
perfectly harmonious, and there being no strife of the higher against
the lower or the lower against the higher, and all things making up one
order, it is consistent to think that the Ruler and King of all
Creation is one and not many, Who by His own light illumines and gives
movement to all.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Section" title="Impossibility of a plurality of Gods." progress="17.72%" prev="vi.ii.iii.iv" next="vi.ii.iii.vi" id="vi.ii.iii.v"><p class="c41" id="vi.ii.iii.v-p1">

§39. <i>Impossibility of a plurality of
Gods</i>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.iii.v-p2">For we must not think there is more than one
ruler and maker of Creation: but it belongs to correct and true
religion to believe that its Artificer is one, while Creation herself
clearly points to this. For the fact that there is one Universe only
and not more is a conclusive proof that its Maker is one. For if there
were a plurality of gods, there would necessarily be also more
universes than one. For neither were it reasonable for more than one
God to make a single universe, nor for the one universe to be made by
more than one, because of <pb n="25" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_25.html" id="vi.ii.iii.v-Page_25" />the
absurdities which would result from this. 2. Firstly, if the one
universe were made by a plurality of gods, that would mean weakness on
the part of those who made it, because many contributed to a single
result; which would be a strong proof of the imperfect creative skill
of each. For if one were sufficient, the many would not supplement each
other’s deficiency. But to say that there is any deficiency in
God is not only impious, but even beyond all sacrilege. For even among
men one would not call a workman perfect if he were unable to finish
his work, a single piece, by himself and without the aid of several
others. 3. But if, although each one was able to accomplish the whole,
yet all worked at it in order to claim a share in the result, we have
the laughable conclusion that each worked for reputation, lest he
should be suspected of inability. But, once more, it is most grotesque
to ascribe vainglory to gods. 4. Again, if each one were sufficient for
the creation of the whole, what need of more than one, one being
self-sufficient for the universe? Moreover it would be evidently
impious and grotesque, to make the thing created one, while the
creators were many and different, it being a maxim of science<note place="end" n="159" id="vi.ii.iii.v-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii.v-p3"> Or,
perhaps, “innate, self-evident maxim” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iii.v-p3.1">λόγος
φυσικός</span>).</p></note> that what is one and complete is higher than
things that are diverse. 5. And this you must know, that if the
universe had been made by a plurality of gods, its movements would be
diverse and inconsistent. For having regard to each one of its makers,
its movements would be correspondingly different. But such difference
again, as was said before, would involve disarray and general disorder;
for not even a ship will sail aright if she be steered by many, unless
one pilot hold the tiller<note place="end" n="160" id="vi.ii.iii.v-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii.v-p4"> lit.
“the steering-paddles.”</p></note>, nor will a lyre
struck by many produce a tuneful sound, unless there be one artist who
strikes it. 6. Creation, then, being one, and the Universe one, and its
order one, we must perceive that its King and Artificer also is one.
For this is why the Artificer Himself made the whole universe one, lest
by the coexistence of more than one a plurality of makers should be
supposed; but that as the work is one, its Maker also may be believed
to be One. Nor does it follow from the unity of the Maker that the
Universe must be one, for God might have made others as well. But
because the Universe that has been made is one, it is necessary to
believe that its Maker also is one.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Section" title="The rationality and order of the Universe proves that it is the work of the Reason or Word of God." progress="17.81%" prev="vi.ii.iii.v" next="vi.ii.iii.vii" id="vi.ii.iii.vi"><p class="c41" id="vi.ii.iii.vi-p1">

§40. <i>The rationality and order of the
Universe proves that it is the work of the Reason or Word of
God</i>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.iii.vi-p2">Who then might this Maker be? for this is a point
most necessary to make plain, lest, from ignorance with regard to him,
a man should suppose the wrong maker, and fall once more into the same
old godless error, but I think no one is really in doubt about it. For
if our argument has proved that the gods of the poets are no gods, and
has convicted of error those that deify creation, and in general has
shewn that the idolatry of the heathen is godlessness and impiety, it
strictly follows from the elimination of these that the true religion
is with us, and that the God we worship and preach is the only true
One, Who is Lord of Creation and Maker of all existence. 2. Who then is
this, save the Father of Christ, most holy and above all created
existence<note place="end" n="161" id="vi.ii.iii.vi-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii.vi-p3"> Cf.
above 2. 2 and note, also 35. 1.</p></note>, Who like an excellent pilot, by His
own Wisdom and His own Word, our Lord and Saviour Christ, steers and
preserves and orders all things, and does as seems to Him best? But
that is best which has been done, and which we see taking place, since
that is what He wills; and this a man can hardly refuse to believe. 3.
For if the movement of creation were irrational, and the universe were
borne along without plan, a man might fairly disbelieve what we say.
But if it subsist in reason and wisdom and skill, and is perfectly
ordered throughout, it follows that He that is over it and has ordered
it is none other than the [reason or] Word of God. 4. But by Word I
mean, not that which is involved and inherent in all things created,
which some are wont to call the seminal<note place="end" n="162" id="vi.ii.iii.vi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii.vi-p4"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iii.vi-p4.1">σπερματικός</span></p></note>
principle, which is without soul and has no power of reason or thought,
but only works by external art, according to the skill of him that
applies it,—nor such a word as belongs to rational beings and
which consists of syllables, and has the air as its vehicle of
expression,—but I mean the living and powerful Word of the good
God, the God of the Universe, the very Word which is God<note place="end" n="163" id="vi.ii.iii.vi-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii.vi-p5"> <scripRef passage="Joh. i. 1" id="vi.ii.iii.vi-p5.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">Joh. i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>, Who while different from things that are
made, and from all Creation, is the One own Word of the good Father,
Who by His own providence ordered and illumines this Universe. 5. For
being the good Word of the Good Father He produced the order of all
things, combining one with another things contrary, and reducing them
to one harmonious order. He being the Power of God and Wisdom of God
causes the heaven to revolve, and has suspended the earth, and made it
fast, though resting upon nothing, by His own nod<note place="end" n="164" id="vi.ii.iii.vi-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii.vi-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iii.vi-p6.1">νεῦμα</span>, i.e. act
of will, or fiat.</p></note>.
Illumined by Him, the sun gives light to the world, and the moon has
her measured period of shining. By reason of Him the water is suspended
in the clouds; the rains shower upon the earth, and the sea is <pb n="26" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_26.html" id="vi.ii.iii.vi-Page_26" />kept within bounds, while the earth bears
grasses and is clothed with all manner of plants. 6. And if a man were
incredulously to ask, as regards what we are saying, if there be a Word
of God at all<note place="end" n="165" id="vi.ii.iii.vi-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii.vi-p7"> <i>De
Incarn.</i> 41. 3.</p></note>, such an one would indeed be mad to
doubt concerning the Word of God, but yet demonstration is possible
from what is seen, because all things subsist by the Word and Wisdom of
God, nor would any created thing have had a fixed existence had it not
been made by reason, and that reason the Word of God, as we have
said.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Section" title="The Presence of the Word in nature necessary, not only for its original Creation, but also for its permanence." progress="17.90%" prev="vi.ii.iii.vi" next="vi.ii.iii.viii" id="vi.ii.iii.vii"><p class="c41" id="vi.ii.iii.vii-p1">

§41. <i>The Presence of the Word in
nature necessary, not only for its original Creation, but also for its
permanence</i>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.iii.vii-p2">But though He is Word, He is not, as we said,
after the likeness of human words, composed of syllables; but He is the
unchanging Image of His own Father. For men, composed of parts and made
out of nothing, have their discourse composite and divisible. But God
possesses true existence and is not composite, wherefore His Word also
has true Existence and is not composite, but is the one and
only-begotten God<note place="end" n="166" id="vi.ii.iii.vii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii.vii-p3"> <scripRef passage="Joh. i. 18" id="vi.ii.iii.vii-p3.1" parsed="|John|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.18">Joh. i. 18</scripRef>, R.V.
Marg.</p></note>, Who proceeds in His
goodness from the Father as from a good Fountain, and orders all things
and holds them together. 2. But the reason why the Word, the Word of
God, has united Himself<note place="end" n="167" id="vi.ii.iii.vii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii.vii-p4"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iii.vii-p4.1">ἐπιβέβηκεν</span>, see for the sense <i>Incarn.</i> 43. 4,
&amp;c.</p></note> with created things
is truly wonderful, and teaches us that the present order of things is
none otherwise than is fitting. For the nature of created things,
inasmuch as it is brought into being out of nothing, is of a fleeting
sort, and weak and mortal, if composed of itself only. But the God of
all is good and exceeding noble by nature,—and therefore is kind.
For one that is good can grudge nothing<note place="end" n="168" id="vi.ii.iii.vii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii.vii-p5"> Plato
<i>Timæus</i> 29 E, quoted also <i>de Incarn.</i> 3. 3. This
explanation of Divine Creation is also adopted by Philo <i>de
Migratione Abrah.</i> 32 (and see Drummond’s <i>Philo,</i> vol.
2, pp. 56, sqq.).</p></note>: for
which reason he does not grudge even existence, but desires all to
exist, as objects for His loving-kindness. 3. Seeing then all created
nature, as far as its own laws were concerned, to be fleeting and
subject to dissolution, lest it should come to this and lest the
Universe should be broken up again into nothingness, for this cause He
made all things by His own eternal Word, and gave substantive existence
to Creation, and moreover did not leave it to be tossed in a tempest in
the course of its own nature, lest it should run the risk of once more
dropping out of existence<note place="end" n="169" id="vi.ii.iii.vii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii.vii-p6"> Plato
<i>Politic.</i> (see <i>de Incarn.</i> 43. 7, note).</p></note>; but, because He is
good He guides and settles the whole Creation by His own Word, Who is
Himself also God, that by the governance and providence and ordering
action of the Word, Creation may have light, and be enabled to abide
alway securely. For it partakes of the Word Who derives true existence
from the Father, and is helped by Him so as to exist, lest that should
come to it which would have come but for the maintenance of it by the
Word,—namely, dissolution,—“for He is the Image of
the invisible God, the first-born of all Creation, for through Him and
in Him all things consist, things visible and things invisible, and He
is the Head of the Church,” as the ministers of truth teach in
their holy writings<note place="end" n="170" id="vi.ii.iii.vii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii.vii-p7"> <scripRef passage="Col. i. 15-18" id="vi.ii.iii.vii-p7.2" parsed="|Col|1|15|1|18" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15-Col.1.18">Col. i.
15–18</scripRef></p></note>.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Section" title="This function of the Word described at length." progress="17.97%" prev="vi.ii.iii.vii" next="vi.ii.iii.ix" id="vi.ii.iii.viii"><p class="c41" id="vi.ii.iii.viii-p1">

§42. <i>This function of the
Word described at length</i>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.iii.viii-p2">The holy Word of the Father, then, almighty and
all-perfect, uniting with the universe and having everywhere unfolded
His own powers, and having illumined all, both things seen and things
invisible, holds them together and binds them to Himself, having left
nothing void of His own power, but on the contrary quickening and
sustaining all things everywhere, each severally and all collectively;
while He mingles in one the principles of all sensible existence, heat
namely and cold and wet and dry, and causes them not to conflict, but
to make up one concordant harmony. 2. By reason of Him and His power,
fire does not fight with cold nor wet with dry, but principles mutually
opposed, as if friendly and brotherly combine together, and give life
to the things we see, and form the principles by which bodies exist.
Obeying Him, even God the Word, things on earth have life and things in
the heaven have their order. By reason of Him all the sea, and the
great ocean, move within their proper bounds, while, as we said above,
the dry land grows grasses and is clothed with all manner of diverse
plants. And, not to spend time in the enumeration of particulars, where
the truth is obvious, there is nothing that is and takes place but has
been made and stands by Him and through Him, as also the Divine<note place="end" n="171" id="vi.ii.iii.viii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii.viii-p3"> <scripRef passage="Joh. i. 1" id="vi.ii.iii.viii-p3.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">Joh. i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> says, “In the beginning was the Word,
and the Word was with God, and the Word was God; all things were made
by Him, and without Him was not anything made.” 3. For just as
though some musician, having tuned a lyre, and by his art adjusted the
high notes to the low, and the intermediate notes to the rest, were to
produce a single tune as the result, so also the Wisdom of God,
handling the Universe as a lyre, and adjusting things in the air to
things on the <pb n="27" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_27.html" id="vi.ii.iii.viii-Page_27" />earth, and things in
the heaven to things in the air, and combining parts into wholes and
moving them all by His beck and will, produces well and fittingly, as
the result, the unity of the universe and of its order, Himself
remaining unmoved with the Father while He moves all things by His
organising action, as seems good for each to His own Father. 4. For
what is surprising in His godhead is this, that by one and the same act
of will He moves all things simultaneously, and not at intervals, but
all collectively, both straight and curved, things above and beneath
and intermediate, wet, cold, warm, seen and invisible, and orders them
according to their several nature. For simultaneously at His single nod
what is straight moves as straight, what is curved also, and what is
intermediate, follows its own movement; what is warm receives warmth,
what is dry dryness, and all things according to their several nature
are quickened and organised by Him, and He produces as the result a
marvellous and truly divine harmony.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Section" title="Three similes to illustrate the Word's relation to the Universe." progress="18.05%" prev="vi.ii.iii.viii" next="vi.ii.iii.x" id="vi.ii.iii.ix"><p class="c41" id="vi.ii.iii.ix-p1">

§43.
<i>Three similes to illustrate the Word’s relation to the
Universe</i>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.iii.ix-p2">And for so great a matter to be understood by an
example, let what we are describing be compared to a great chorus. As
then the chorus is composed of different people, children, women again,
and old men, and those who are still young, and, when one, namely the
conductor, gives the sign, each utters sound according to his nature
and power, the man as a man, the child as a child, the old man as an
old man, and the young man as a young man, while all make up a single
harmony; 2. or as our soul at one time moves our several senses
according to the proper function of each, so that when some one object
is present all alike are put in motion, and the eye sees, the ear
hears, the hand touches, the smell takes in odour, and the palate
tastes,—and often the other parts of the body act too, as for
instance if the feet walk; 3. or, to make our meaning plain by yet a
third example, it is as though a very great city were built, and
administered under the presence of the ruler and king who has built it;
for when he is present and gives orders, and has his eye upon
everything, all obey; some busy themselves with agriculture, others
hasten for water to the aqueducts, another goes forth to procure
provisions,—one goes to senate, another enters the assembly, the
judge goes to the bench, and the magistrate to his court. The workman
likewise settles to his craft, the sailor goes down to the sea, the
carpenter to his workshop, the physician to his treatment, the
architect to his building; and while one is going to the country,
another is returning from the country, and while some walk about the
town others are going out of the town and returning to it again: but
all this is going on and is organised by the presence of the one Ruler,
and by his management: 4. in like manner then we must conceive of the
whole of Creation, even though the example be inadequate, yet with an
enlarged idea. For with the single impulse of a nod as it were of the
Word of God, all things simultaneously fall into order, and each
discharge their proper functions, and a single order is made up by them
all together.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Section" title="The similes applied to the whole Universe, seen and unseen." progress="18.11%" prev="vi.ii.iii.ix" next="vi.ii.iii.xi" id="vi.ii.iii.x"><p class="c41" id="vi.ii.iii.x-p1">

§44. <i>The
similes applied to the whole Universe, seen and unseen</i>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.iii.x-p2">For by a nod and by the power of the Divine Word
of the Father that governs and presides over all, the heaven revolves,
the stars move, the sun shines, the moon goes her circuit, and the air
receives the sun’s light and the æther his heat, and the
winds blow: the mountains are reared on high, the sea is rough with
waves, and the living things in it grow, the earth abides fixed, and
bears fruit, and man is formed and lives and dies again, and all things
whatever have their life and movement; fire burns, water cools,
fountains spring forth, rivers flow, seasons and hours come round,
rains descend, clouds are filled, hail is formed, snow and ice congeal,
birds fly, creeping things go along, water-animals swim, the sea is
navigated, the earth is sown and grows crops in due season, plants
grow, and some are young, some ripening, others in their growth become
old and decay, and while some things are vanishing others are being
engendered and are coming to light. 2. But all these things, and more,
which for their number we cannot mention, the worker of wonders and
marvels, the Word of God, giving light and life, moves and orders by
His own nod, making the universe one. Nor does He leave out of Himself
even the invisible powers; for including these also in the universe
inasmuch as he is their maker also, He holds them together and quickens
them by His nod and by His providence. And there can be no excuse for
disbelieving this. 3. For as by His own providence bodies grow and the
rational soul moves, and possesses life and thought, and this requires
little proof, for we see what takes place,—so again the same Word
of God with one simple nod by His own power moves and holds together
both the visible universe and the invisible powers, allotting to each
its proper function, so that the divine powers move in a diviner way,
while visible things move as they are <pb n="28" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_28.html" id="vi.ii.iii.x-Page_28" />seen to do. But Himself being over all, both
Governor and King and organising power, He does all for the glory and
knowledge of His own Father, so that almost by the very works that He
brings to pass He teaches us and says, “By the greatness and
beauty of the creatures proportionably the maker of them is seen<note place="end" n="172" id="vi.ii.iii.x-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii.x-p3"> <scripRef passage="Wisd. xiii. 5" id="vi.ii.iii.x-p3.1" parsed="|Wis|13|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.13.5">Wisd. xiii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>.”</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Section" title="Conclusion. Doctrine of Scripture on the subject of Part I." progress="18.17%" prev="vi.ii.iii.x" next="vi.ii.iii.xii" id="vi.ii.iii.xi"><p class="c41" id="vi.ii.iii.xi-p1">

§45. <span class="c10" id="vi.ii.iii.xi-p1.1">Conclusion</span>. <i>Doctrine of Scripture on the subject
of Part I</i>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.iii.xi-p2">For just as by looking up to the heaven and
seeing its order and the light of the stars, it is possible to infer
the Word Who ordered these things, so by beholding the Word of God, one
needs must behold also God His Father, proceeding from Whom He is
rightly called His Father’s Interpreter and Messenger. 2. And
this one may see from our own experience; for if when a word proceeds
from men<note place="end" n="173" id="vi.ii.iii.xi-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii.xi-p3"> Cf.
<i>de Sent. Dionys.</i> 23.</p></note> we infer that the mind is its source,
and, by thinking about the word, see with our reason the mind which it
reveals, by far greater evidence and incomparably more, seeing the
power of the Word, we receive a knowledge also of His good Father, as
the Saviour Himself says, “He that hath seen Me hath seen the
Father<note place="end" n="174" id="vi.ii.iii.xi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii.xi-p4"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xiv. 9" id="vi.ii.iii.xi-p4.1" parsed="|John|14|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.9">Joh. xiv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>.” But this all inspired Scripture also
teaches more plainly and with more authority, so that we in our turn
write boldly to you as we do, and you, if you refer to them, will be
able to verify what we say. 3. For an argument when confirmed by higher
authority is irresistibly proved. From the first then the divine Word
firmly taught the Jewish people about the abolition of idols when it
said<note place="end" n="175" id="vi.ii.iii.xi-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii.xi-p5"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xx. 4" id="vi.ii.iii.xi-p5.1" parsed="|Exod|20|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.20.4">Ex. xx. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>: “Thou shalt not make to thyself a
graven image, nor the likeness of anything that is in the heaven above
or in the earth beneath.” But the cause of their abolition
another writer declares<note place="end" n="176" id="vi.ii.iii.xi-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii.xi-p6"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxv. 4-7" id="vi.ii.iii.xi-p6.2" parsed="|Ps|15|4|15|7" osisRef="Bible:Ps.15.4-Ps.15.7">Ps. cxv.
4–7</scripRef>.</p></note>, saying: “The
idols of the heathen are silver and gold, the works of men’s
hands: a mouth have they and will not speak, eyes have they and will
not see, ears have they and will not hear, noses have they and will not
smell, hands have they and will not handle, feet have they and will not
walk.” Nor has it passed over in silence the doctrine of
creation; but, knowing well its beauty, lest any attending solely to
this beauty should worship things as if they were gods, instead of
God’s works, it teaches men firmly beforehand when it says<note place="end" n="177" id="vi.ii.iii.xi-p6.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii.xi-p7"> <scripRef passage="Deut. iv. 19" id="vi.ii.iii.xi-p7.1" parsed="|Deut|4|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.4.19">Deut. iv. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>: “And do not when thou lookest up with
thine eyes and seest the sun and moon and all the host of heaven, go
astray and worship them, which the Lord thy God hath given to all
nations under heaven.” But He gave them, not to be their gods,
but that by their agency the Gentiles should know, as we have said, God
the Maker of them all. 4. For the people of the Jews of old had
abundant teaching, in that they had the knowledge of God not only from
the works of Creation, but also from the divine Scriptures. And in
general to draw men away from the error and irrational imagination of
idols, He saith<note place="end" n="178" id="vi.ii.iii.xi-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii.xi-p8"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xx. 3" id="vi.ii.iii.xi-p8.1" parsed="|Exod|20|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.20.3">Ex. xx. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>: “Thou shalt
have none other gods but Me.” Not as if there were other gods
does He forbid them to have them, but lest any, turning from the true
God, should begin to make himself gods of what were not, such as those
who in the poets and writers are called gods, though they are none. And
the language itself shews that they are no Gods, when it says,
“Thou shalt have none other gods,” which refers only to the
future. But what is referred to the future does not exist at the time
of speaking.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Section" title="Doctrine of Scripture on the subject of Part 3." progress="18.26%" prev="vi.ii.iii.xi" next="vi.ii.iii.xiii" id="vi.ii.iii.xii"><p class="c41" id="vi.ii.iii.xii-p1">

§46. <i>Doctrine of Scripture
on the subject of Part 3</i>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.iii.xii-p2">Has then the divine teaching, which abolished the
godlessness of the heathen or the idols, passed over in silence, and
left the race of mankind to go entirely unprovided with the knowledge
of God? Not so: rather it anticipates their understanding when it
says<note place="end" n="179" id="vi.ii.iii.xii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii.xii-p3"> <scripRef passage="Deut. vi. 4, 5, 13" id="vi.ii.iii.xii-p3.2" parsed="|Deut|6|4|6|5;|Deut|6|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.6.4-Deut.6.5 Bible:Deut.6.13">Deut. vi. 4, 5,
13</scripRef>.</p></note>: “Hear, O Israel, the Lord thy God is
one God;” and again, “Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with
all thy heart and with all thy strength;” and again, “Thou
shalt worship the Lord thy God, and Him only shalt thou serve, and
shalt cleave to Him.” 2. But that the providence and ordering
power of the Word also, over all and toward all, is attested by all
inspired Scripture, this passage suffices to confirm our argument,
where men who speak of God say<note place="end" n="180" id="vi.ii.iii.xii-p3.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii.xii-p4"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 90" id="vi.ii.iii.xii-p4.1" parsed="|Ps|19|90|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.90">Ps. cxix. 90</scripRef>.</p></note>: “Thou hast
laid the foundation of the earth and it abideth. The day continueth
according to Thine ordinance.” And again<note place="end" n="181" id="vi.ii.iii.xii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii.xii-p5"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxlvii. 7-9" id="vi.ii.iii.xii-p5.2" parsed="|Ps|47|7|47|9" osisRef="Bible:Ps.47.7-Ps.47.9">Ps. cxlvii.
7–9</scripRef>.</p></note>:
“Sing to our God upon the harp, that covereth the heaven with
clouds, that prepareth rain for the earth, that bringeth forth grass
upon the mountains, and green herb for the service of man, and giveth
food to the cattle.” 3. But by whom does He give it, save by Him
through Whom all things were made? For the providence over all things
belongs naturally to Him by Whom they were made; and who is this save
the Word of God, concerning Whom in another psalm<note place="end" n="182" id="vi.ii.iii.xii-p5.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii.xii-p6"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxiii. 6" id="vi.ii.iii.xii-p6.1" parsed="|Ps|33|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.33.6">Ps. xxxiii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>
he says: “By the Word of the Lord were the heavens made, and all
the host of them by the Breath of His mouth.” For He tells us
that all things were made in Him and through Him. 4. Wherefore He also
persuades us and says<note place="end" n="183" id="vi.ii.iii.xii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii.xii-p7"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxlviii. 5" id="vi.ii.iii.xii-p7.2" parsed="|Ps|48|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.48.5">Ps. cxlviii.
5</scripRef>.</p></note>, <pb n="29" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_29.html" id="vi.ii.iii.xii-Page_29" />“He spake and they were made, He
commanded and they were created;” as the illustrious Moses also
at the beginning of his account of Creation confirms what we say by his
narrative<note place="end" n="184" id="vi.ii.iii.xii-p7.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii.xii-p8"> <scripRef passage="Gen. i. 20" id="vi.ii.iii.xii-p8.1" parsed="|Gen|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.20">Gen. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>, saying: and God said, “let us
make man in our image and after our likeness:” for also when He
was carrying out the creation of the heaven and earth and all things,
the Father said to Him<note place="end" n="185" id="vi.ii.iii.xii-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii.xii-p9"> <scripRef passage="Gen. i. 6-11" id="vi.ii.iii.xii-p9.2" parsed="|Gen|1|6|1|11" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.6-Gen.1.11">Gen. i.
6–11</scripRef>.</p></note>, “Let the
heaven be made,” and “let the waters be gathered together
and let the dry land appear,” and “let the earth bring
forth herb” and “every green thing:” so that one must
convict Jews also of not genuinely attending to the Scriptures. 5. For
one might ask them to whom was God speaking, to use the imperative
mood? If He were commanding and addressing the things He was creating,
the utterance would be redundant, for they were not yet in being, but
were about to be made; but no one speaks to what does not exist, nor
addresses to what is not yet made a command to be made. For if God were
giving a command to the things that were to be, He must have said,
“Be made, heaven, and be made, earth, and come forth, green herb,
and be created, O man.” But in fact He did not do so; but He
gives the command thus: “Let us make man,” and “let
the green herb come forth.” By which God is proved to be speaking
about them to some one at hand: it follows then that some one was with
Him to Whom He spoke when He made all things. 6. Who then could it be,
save His Word? For to whom could God be said to speak, except His Word?
Or who was with Him when He made all created Existence, except His
Wisdom, which says<note place="end" n="186" id="vi.ii.iii.xii-p9.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii.xii-p10"> <scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 27" id="vi.ii.iii.xii-p10.2" parsed="|Prov|8|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.27">Prov. viii.
27</scripRef>.</p></note>: “When He was
making the heaven and the earth I was present with Him?” But in
the mention of heaven and earth, all created things in heaven and earth
are included as well. 7. But being present with Him as His Wisdom and
His Word, looking at the Father He fashioned the Universe, and
organised it and gave it order; and, as He is the power of the Father,
He gave all things strength to be, as the Saviour says<note place="end" n="187" id="vi.ii.iii.xii-p10.3"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii.xii-p11"> <scripRef passage="Joh. v. 19" id="vi.ii.iii.xii-p11.2" parsed="|John|5|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.19">Joh. v. 19</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Col. i. 16" id="vi.ii.iii.xii-p11.3" parsed="|Col|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.16">Col. i.
16</scripRef>.</p></note>: “What things soever I see the Father
doing, I also do in like manner.” And His holy disciples teach
that all things were made “through Him and unto Him;” 8.
and, being the good Offspring of Him that is good, and true Son, He is
the Father’s Power and Wisdom and Word, not being so by
participation<note place="end" n="188" id="vi.ii.iii.xii-p11.4"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii.xii-p12"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iii.xii-p12.1">μετοχή</span>, cf.
<i>de Syn.</i> 48, 51, 53. This was held by Arians, but in common with
Paul Samos. and many of the Monarchian heretics. The same principle in
Orig. on <scripRef passage="Ps. 135" id="vi.ii.iii.xii-p12.2" parsed="|Ps|135|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.135">Ps. 135</scripRef> (Lomm. xiii. 134) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi.ii.iii.xii-p12.3">οὐ κατὰ
μετουσίαν
ἀλλὰ κατ᾽
οὐσίαν
θεός</span>.</p></note>, nor as if these qualifies were
imparted to Him from without, as they are to those who partake of Him
and are made wise by Him, and receive power and reason in Him; but He
is the very Wisdom, very Word, and very own Power of the Father, very
Light, very Truth, very Righteousness, very Virtue, and in truth His
express Image, and Brightness, and Resemblance. And to sum all up, He
is the wholly perfect Fruit of the Father, and is alone the Son, and
unchanging Image of the Father.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Section" title="Necessity of a return to the Word if our corrupt nature is to be restored." progress="18.39%" prev="vi.ii.iii.xii" next="vii" id="vi.ii.iii.xiii"><p class="c41" id="vi.ii.iii.xiii-p1">

§47. <i>Necessity of a return to the
Word if our corrupt nature is to be restored</i>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="vi.ii.iii.xiii-p2">Who then, who can declare the Father by number,
so as to discover the powers of His Word? For like as He is the
Father’s Word and Wisdom, so too condescending to created things,
He becomes, to impart the knowledge and apprehension of Him that begot
Him, His very Brightness and very Life, and the Door, and the Shepherd,
and the Way, and King and Governor, and Saviour over all, and Light,
and Giver of Life, and Providence over all. Having then such a Son
begotten of Himself, good, and Creator, the Father did not hide Him out
of the sight of His creatures, but even day by day reveals Him to all
by means of the organisation and life of all things, which is His work.
2. But in and through Him He reveals Himself also, as the Saviour
says<note place="end" n="189" id="vi.ii.iii.xiii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii.xiii-p3"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xiv. 10" id="vi.ii.iii.xiii-p3.1" parsed="|John|14|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.10">Joh. xiv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>: “I in the Father and the Father in
Me:” so that it follows that the Word is in Him that begat Him,
and that He that is begotten lives eternally with the Father. But this
being so, and nothing being outside Him, but both heaven and earth and
all that in them is being dependent on Him, yet men in their folly have
set aside the knowledge and service of Him, and honoured things that
are not instead of things that are: and instead of the real and true
God deified things that were not, “serving the creature rather
than the Creator<note place="end" n="190" id="vi.ii.iii.xiii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vi.ii.iii.xiii-p4"> <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 25" id="vi.ii.iii.xiii-p4.1" parsed="|Rom|1|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.25">Rom. i. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>,” thus
involving themselves in foolishness and impiety. 3. For it is just as
if one were to admire the works more than the workman, and being
awestruck at the public works in the city, were to make light of their
builder, or as if one were to praise a musical instrument but to
despise the man who made and tuned it. Foolish and sadly disabled in
eyesight! For how else had they known the building, or ship, or lyre,
had not the ship-builder made it, the architect built it, or the
musician fashioned it? 4. As then he that reasons in such a way is mad,
and beyond all madness, even so affected in mind, I think, are those
who do not recognise God or worship His Word, our Lord Jesus Christ the
Saviour of all, through Whom the Father orders, and <pb n="30" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_30.html" id="vi.ii.iii.xiii-Page_30" />holds together all things, and exercises
providence over the Universe; having faith and piety towards Whom, my
Christ-loving friend, be of good cheer and of good hope, because
immortality and the kingdom of heaven is the fruit of faith and
devotion towards Him, if only the soul be adorned according to His
laws. For just as for them who walk after His example, the prize is
life everlasting, so for those who walk the opposite way, and not that
of virtue, there is great shame, and peril without pardon in the day of
judgment, because although they knew the way of truth their acts were
contrary to their knowledge.</p>

</div4></div3></div2></div1>

<div1 title="The Incarnation of the Word." progress="18.46%" prev="vi.ii.iii.xiii" next="vii.i" id="vii">

<div2 title="Introduction." progress="18.46%" prev="vii" next="vii.ii" id="vii.i"><p class="c76" id="vii.i-p1">

<pb n="31" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_31.html" id="vii.i-Page_31" /><span class="c8" id="vii.i-p1.1">Introduction to the Treatise</span></p>

<p class="c6" id="vii.i-p2"><span class="c4" id="vii.i-p2.1">on the</span></p>

<p class="c52" id="vii.i-p3"><span class="c8" id="vii.i-p3.1">Incarnation of the
Word.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="vii.i-p4">
————————————</p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.i-p5"><span class="c10" id="vii.i-p5.1">The</span> tract ‘against
the Gentiles’ leaves the reader face to face with the necessity
of restoration by the Divine Word as the remedy for corrupt human
nature. How this necessity is met in the Incarnation is shewn in the
pages which follow. The general design of the second tract is to
illustrate and confirm the doctrine of the Incarnation by shewing (1)
its necessity and end, (2) the congruity of its details, (3) its truth,
as against the objections of Jews and Gentiles, (4) its result. He
begins by a review (recapitulating <i>c. Gent.</i> 2–7) of the
doctrine of creation and of man’s place therein. The abuse by man
of his special Privilege had resulted in its loss. By foregoing the
Divine Life, man had entered upon a course of endless undoing, of
progressive decay, from which none could rescue him but the original
bestower of his life (2–7). Then follows a description in glowing
words of the Incarnation of the Divine Word and of its efficacy against
the plague of corruption (8–10). With the <i>Divine Life</i>, man
had also received, in the <i>knowledge of God</i>, the conscious reflex
of the Divine Likeness, the faculty of reason in its highest exercise.
This knowledge their moral fall dimmed and perverted. Heeding not even
the means by which God sought to remind them of Himself, they fell
deeper and deeper into materialism and superstition. To restore the
effaced likeness the presence of the Original was requisite.
Accordingly, condescending to man’s sense-bound
intelligence—lest men should have been created in vain in the
Image of God—the Word took Flesh and became an object of Sense,
that through the Seen He might reveal the Invisible (11–16).</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.i-p6">Having dwelt (17–19) upon the meaning and
purpose of the Incarnation, he proceeds to speak of the Death and
Resurrection of the Incarnate Word. He, Who alone could renew the
handiwork and restore the likeness and give afresh the knowledge of
God, must needs, in order to pay the debt which all had incurred (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.i-p6.1">τὸ παρὰ
πάντων
ὀφειλόμενον</span>),
die in our stead, offering the sacrifice on behalf of all, so as to
rise again, as our first-fruits, from the grave (20–32, note
especially §20). After speaking of the especial fitness of the
Cross, once the instrument of shame, now the trophy of victory, and
after meeting some difficulties connected with the manner of the
Lord’s Death, he passes to the Resurrection. He shews how Christ
by His triumph over the grave changed (27) the relative ascendancy of
Death and Life: and how the Resurrection with its momentous train of
consequences, follows of necessity (31) from the Incarnation of Him in
Whom was Life.</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.i-p7">The two main divisions of contemporary unbelief
are next combated. In either case the root of the difficulty is moral;
with the Greeks it is a frivolous cynicism, with the Jews, inveterate
obstinacy. The latter (33–40) are confuted, firstly, by their own
Scriptures, which predict both in general and in detail the coming of
Jesus Christ. Also, the old Jewish polity, both civil and religious,
has passed away, giving place to the Church of Christ.</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.i-p8">Turning to the Greeks (41–45), and assuming
that they allow the existence of a per<pb n="32" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_32.html" id="vii.i-Page_32" />vading Spirit, whose presence is the sustaining
principle of all things, he challenges them to reject, without
inconsistency, the Union of that Spirit, the Logos (compare St.
Augustine <i>Conf</i>. VII. ix.), with one in particular of the many
constituents of that Universe wherein he already dwells. And since man
alone (43. 3) of the creatures had departed from the order of his
creation, it was man’s nature that the Word united to Himself,
thus repairing the breach between the creature and the Creator at the
very point where it had occurred.</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.i-p9">God did not restore man by a mere fiat (44)
because, just as repentance on man’s part (7) could not eradicate
his disease, so such a fiat on God’s part would have amounted to
the annihilation of human nature as it was, and the creation of a fresh
race. Man’s definite disorder God met with a specific remedy,
overcoming death with life. Thus man has been enabled once more to shew
forth, in common with the rest of Creation, the handiwork and glory of
his Maker.</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.i-p10">Athanasius then confronts the Greeks, as he had
the Jews, with facts. Since the coming of Christ, paganism, popular and
philosophic, had been falling into discredit and decay. The impotence
and rivalries of the philosophic teachers, the local and heterogeneous
character, the low moral ideals of the old worships, are contrasted
with the oneness and inspiring power of the religion of the Crucified.
Such are the two, the dying and the living systems; it remains for him
who will to taste and see what that life is which is the gift of Christ
to them that follow Him (46–end).</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.i-p11">The purpose of the tract, in common with the
<i>contra Gentes</i>, being to commend the religion of Christ to
acceptance, the argument is concerned more with the Incarnation as a
living fact, and with its place in the scheme of God’s dealing
with man, than with its analysis as a theological doctrine. He does not
enter upon the question, fruitful of controversy in the previous
century at Alexandria, but soon to burst forth into furious debate, of
the Sonship of the Word and of His relation to God the Father. Still
less does he touch the Christological questions which arose with the
decline of the Arian tempest, questions associated with the names of
Apollinarius, Theodore, Cyril, Nestorius, Eutyches, Theodoret, and
Dioscorus. But we feel already that firm grasp of soteriological
principles which mark him out as the destined conqueror of Arianism,
and which enabled him by a sure instinct to anticipate unconsciously
the theological difficulties which troubled the Church for the century
after his death. It is the broad comprehensive treatment of the subject
in its relation to God, human nature, and sin, that gives the work its
interest to readers of the present day. In strong reaction from modern
or medieval theories of Redemption, which to the thoughtful Christian
of to-day seem arbitrary, or worse, it is with relief that men find
that from the beginning it was not so; that the theology of the early
Church interpreted the great Mystery of godliness in terms which, if
short of the fulness of the Pauline conception, are yet so free from
arbitrary assumptions, so true to human nature as the wisest of men
know it, so true to the worthiest and grandest ideas of God (see below,
p. 33 <i>ad fin</i>.). The <i>de Incarnatione</i>, then, is perhaps
more appreciated in our day than at any date since the days of its
writer.</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.i-p12">It may therefore be worth while to devote a word
or two to some peculiarities incidental to its aim and method. We
observe first of all how completely the power of the writer is absorbed
in the subject under discussion. It is therefore highly precarious to
infer anything from his silence even on points which might seem to
require explanation in the course of his argument. Not a word is said
of the doctrine of the Trinity, nor of the Holy Spirit; this directly
follows from the purpose of the work, in accordance with the general
truth that while the Church preaches Christ to the World, the Office
and Personality of the Spirit belongs to her inner life. The teaching
of the tract with regard to the constitution of man is another case in
point. It might appear (§3, cf. 11. 2, 13. 2) that Athanasius
ascribed the reasonable soul of man, and his immortality after death,
not to the constitution of human nature as such, but to the grace
superadded to it by the Creator (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.i-p12.1">ἡ τοῦ κατ᾽
εἰκόνα
χάρις</span>), <pb n="33" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_33.html" id="vii.i-Page_33" />a grace which constituted men <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.i-p12.2">λογικοί</span> (3. 4) by
virtue of the power of the Logos, and which, <i>if not forfeited by
sin</i>, involved the privilege of immortality. We have, then, to
carefully consider whether Athanasius held, or meant to suggest, that
man is by nature, and apart from union with God, (1) rational, or (2)
immortal. If we confine our view to the treatise before us, there would
be some show of reason in answering both questions in the negative; and
with regard to immortality this has been recently done by an able
correspondent of <i>The Times</i> (April 9, 1890).</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.i-p13">But that Athanasius held the essential
rationality and immortality of the soul is absolutely clear, if only
from <i>c. Gent.</i> 32 and 33. We have, then, to find an explanation
of his language in the present treatise. With regard to immortality, it
should be observed (1) that the language employed (in 4. 5, where <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.i-p13.1">κενωθῆναι
τοῦ εἶναι
ἀεί</span> is explained by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.i-p13.2">τὸ
διαλυθέντας
μένειν ἐν τῷ
θανάτῳ καὶ
τῇ φθόρᾳ</span>) suggests a
<i>continued condition,</i> and therefore something short of
annihilation, although not worthy of the name of existence or
life,—(2) that even in the worst of men the image of God is
defaced, but not effaced (14. 1, &amp;c.), and that even when grace is
lost (7. 4), man cannot be as though the contact with the divine had
never taken place;—(3) that in this work, as by St. Paul in <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv" id="vii.i-p13.3" parsed="|1Cor|15|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15">1 Cor. xv</scripRef>., the final destiny of the wicked is
passed over (but for the general reference 56. 3) in silence. It may be
added (4) that Athanasius puts together <i>all</i> that separates man
from irrational creatures without clearly drawing the line between what
belongs to the natural man and what to the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.i-p13.4">κατ᾽ εἰκόνα
χάρις</span>. The subject of eschatology is
nowhere dealt with in full by Athanasius; while it is quite certain
(<i>c. Gent</i>. 33) that he did not share the inclination of some
earlier writers (see D.C.B. ii. p. 192) toward the idea of conditional
immortality, there is also no reason to think that he held with the
Universalism of Origen, Gregory of Nyssa and others (see Migne, Patr.
Gr. xxvii. p. 1404 A, also 1384 C, where ‘the unfortunate
Origen’s’ opinions seem to be rejected, but with an implied
deprecation of harsh judgment). As to his view of the essential
rationality of man (see <i>c. Gent</i>. 32) the consideration (4) urged
above once more applies (compare the discussion in Harnack, <i>Dg</i>.
ii. 146 sqq.). Yet he says that man left to himself can have no idea of
God at all (11. 1), and that this would deprive him of any claim to be
considered a rational being (ib. 2). The apparent inconsistency is
removed if we understand that man may be rational potentially (as all
men are) and yet not rational in the sense of exercising reason (which
is the case with very many). In other words, grace gives not the
faculty itself, but its integrity, the latter being the result not of
the mere psychological existence of the faculty, but of the reaction
upon it of its highest and adequate object. (The same is true to a
great extent of the doctrine of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.i-p13.5">πνεῦμα</span> in the New
Testament.)</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.i-p14">A somewhat similar caution is necessary with
regard to the analogy drawn out (41, &amp;c.) between the Incarnation
and the Union of the Word with the Universe. The treatise itself (17.
1, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.i-p14.1">ἐκτὸς κατ᾽
οὐσίαν</span>, and see notes on 41)
supplies the necessary corrective in this case. It may be pointed out
here that the real difference between Athanasius and the neo-Platonists
was not so much upon the Union of the Word with any created Substance,
which they were prepared to allow, as upon the <i>exclusive</i> Union
of the Word with Man, in Contrast to His essential distinctness from
the Universe. This difference goes back to the doctrine of Creation,
which was fixed as a great gulf between the Christian and the Platonist
view of the Universe. The relation of the latter to the Word is fully
discussed in the third part of the <i>contra Gentes</i>, the teaching
of which must be borne in mind while reading the forty-first and
following chapters of the present treatise.</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.i-p15">Lastly, the close relation between the doctrine
of Creation and that of Redemption marks off the Soteriology of this
treatise from that of the middle ages and of the Reformation.
Athanasius does not leave out of sight the idea of satisfaction for a
debt. To him also the Cross was the central purpose (20. 2, cf. 9. 1,
2, &amp;c.) of His Coming. But the idea of <i>Restoration</i> is most
prominent in his determination of the necessity of the Incarnation.
<pb n="34" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_34.html" id="vii.i-Page_34" />God could have wiped out our guilt,
had He so pleased, by a word (44): but human nature required to be
healed, restored, recreated. This (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.i-p15.1">ἀνακτίσαι</span>) is
the foremost of the three ideas (7. 5) which sum up his account of the
<i>‘dignus</i> tanto <i>Vindice nodus</i><note place="end" n="191" id="vii.i-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.i-p16"> The
corrections were made before he could obtain the essay carefully and
gratefully used, but his text is defective, especially and text of
Sievers (<i>Zeitsch. Hist. Theol.</i> 1868), where he now from the
accidental omission of one of the key-clauses of the finds them nearly
all anticipated. Sievers’ discussion has been whole
(§17).</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.i-p17">The <i>translation</i> which follows is that
printed in 1885 (D. Nutt, second edition, 1891) by the editor of this
volume, with a very few changes (chiefly 2. 2, 8. 4, 34. 2, 44. 7, 8):
it was originally made for the purpose of lectures at Oxford
(1879–1882), and the <i>analytical headings</i> now prefixed to
each chapter are extracted verbatim from notes made for the same course
of lectures. The <i>notes</i> have mostly appeared either in the former
edition of the translation, or appended to the Greek text published (D.
Null, 1882) by the translator. A few, however, have now been added,
including some references to the <i>Sermo Major</i>, which borrows
wholesale from the present treatise (Prolegg. ch. III. §1. 37).
Two other English translations have appeared, the one (Parker, 1880)
previous, the other (Religious Tract Society, n.d.) subsequent to that
of the present translator. The <i>text</i> followed is that of the
Benedictine editors, with a few exceptions. Of those that at all affect
the sense, 43.6 (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.i-p17.1">καὶ τὸ
σῶμα</span>) and 51. 2 (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.i-p17.2">κατὰ τῆς
εἰδ·</span>) are due to Mr. Marriott (<i>Analecta
Christiana</i>, Oxf. 1844). For the others (13. 2, omission of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.i-p17.3">μή</span>, 28. 3, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.i-p17.4">κατὰ τοῦ
πύρος</span> rejecting conjectures of Montf.
and Marriott, 42. 6, omission of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.i-p17.5">πεποιηκέναι</span>
57. 3, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.i-p17.6">καὶ τὰ</span> for
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.i-p17.7">τὰ καί</span>) the present
editor is alone responsible.</p>

<p class="c9" id="vii.i-p18"><span class="c8" id="vii.i-p18.1">Synopsis of the
Treatise.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="vii.i-p19">
————————————</p>

<table class="c63" border="0" cellspacing="0" cellpadding="0" id="vii.i-p19.1">
<tr id="vii.i-p19.2">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p19.3" />
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p19.4" />
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p19.5">
<p class="c2" id="vii.i-p20"><span class="c10" id="vii.i-p20.1">Page</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p20.2">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p20.3">
<p id="vii.i-p21">§1.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p21.1">
<p id="vii.i-p22"><i>Introduction</i>. The Redemptive work of the Word
based on His initial relation to the Creature.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p22.1">
<p class="c2" id="vii.i-p23">36</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p23.1">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p23.2" />
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p23.3">
<p id="vii.i-p24"><span class="c17" id="vii.i-p24.1">FIRST PART</span>.—<span class="c10" id="vii.i-p24.2">The Incarnation of the Word.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p24.3" />
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p24.4">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p24.5">
<p id="vii.i-p25">§§2, 3.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p25.1">
<p class="c61" id="vii.i-p26">Doctrine of Creation:</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p26.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p26.2">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p26.3" />
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p26.4">
<p id="vii.i-p27">(1) Three erroneous views (2) rejected:</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p27.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p27.2">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p27.3" />
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p27.4">
<p id="vii.i-p28">The Epicurean (materialistic) as failing to recognize
a differentiating Principle.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p28.1">
<p class="c2" id="vii.i-p29">36</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p29.1">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p29.2" />
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p29.3">
<p id="vii.i-p30">The Platonic (matter pre-existent) as not satisfying
the idea of God</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p30.1">
<p class="c2" id="vii.i-p31">37</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p31.1">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p31.2" />
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p31.3">
<p id="vii.i-p32">The Gnostic (dualistic) as contradictory to
Scripture</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p32.1">
<p class="c2" id="vii.i-p33">37</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p33.1">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p33.2" />
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p33.3">
<p id="vii.i-p34">(2) The true doctrine (3) and its application to the
Creation of Man</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p34.1">
<p class="c2" id="vii.i-p35">37</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p35.1">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p35.2" />
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p35.3">
<p id="vii.i-p36">This directly brings us to a</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p36.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p36.2">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p36.3">
<p id="vii.i-p37">§§4–10.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p37.1">
<p class="c61" id="vii.i-p38">First Reason for the Incarnation:</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p38.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p38.2">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p38.3" />
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p38.4">
<p id="vii.i-p39">By departing from the Word, men lost the Principle of
Life, and were wasting away (4, 5)</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p39.1">
<p class="c2" id="vii.i-p40">38</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p40.1">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p40.2" />
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p40.3">
<p id="vii.i-p41">God could neither avert nor suffer this (6)</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p41.1">
<p class="c2" id="vii.i-p42">39</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p42.1">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p42.2" />
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p42.3">
<p id="vii.i-p43">The latter would argue weakness, the former
changeableness (7) on God’s part</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p43.1">
<p class="c2" id="vii.i-p44">39</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p44.1">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p44.2" />
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p44.3">
<p id="vii.i-p45">The Word alone could solve this dilemma (7. 4). This
done by His becoming man (8) and dying for us all (9). Reasonableness,
and results of this (10)</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p45.1">
<p class="c2" id="vii.i-p46">40</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p46.1">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p46.2">
<p id="vii.i-p47">§§11–16.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p47.1">
<p class="c61" id="vii.i-p48">Second Reason for the Incarnation:</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p48.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p48.2">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p48.3" />
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p48.4">
<p id="vii.i-p49">In departing from the Word, men had also lost the
Principle of Reason, by which they knew God. In spite of God’s
witness to Himself, they were sunk into superstition and mental
degradation (11, 12)</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p49.1">
<p class="c2" id="vii.i-p50">42</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p50.1">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p50.2" />
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p50.3">
<p id="vii.i-p51">How none but the Word could remedy this (13, 14)</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p51.1">
<p class="c2" id="vii.i-p52">43</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p52.1">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p52.2" />
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p52.3">
<p id="vii.i-p53">How He actually did so (15, 16). The Incarnation, a
revelation of the Invisible Godhead</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p53.1">
<p class="c2" id="vii.i-p54">44</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p54.1">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p54.2" />
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p54.3">
<p id="vii.i-p55">(§§17, 18 explain this in further
detail)</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p55.1">
<p class="c2" id="vii.i-p56">45</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p56.1">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p56.2">
<p id="vii.i-p57"><pb n="35" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_35.html" id="vii.i-Page_35" />§19.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p57.1">
<p class="c61" id="vii.i-p58">Transition to Second Part:</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p58.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p58.2">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p58.3" />
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p58.4">
<p id="vii.i-p59">The Incarnation an irresistible revelation of God.
This is especially true of the Death of Christ.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p59.1">
<p class="c2" id="vii.i-p60">46</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p60.1">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p60.2" />
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p60.3">
<p id="vii.i-p61"><span class="c17" id="vii.i-p61.1">SECOND PART</span>.—<span class="c10" id="vii.i-p61.2">The Death and Resurrection of Christ</span>.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p61.3" />
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p61.4">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p61.5" />
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p61.6">
<p id="vii.i-p62"><i>His Death</i>:</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p62.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p62.2">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p62.3">
<p id="vii.i-p63">§20.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p63.1">
<p id="vii.i-p64">1.—Why necessary</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p64.1">
<p class="c2" id="vii.i-p65">47</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p65.1">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p65.2">
<p id="vii.i-p66">§§21–25.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p66.1">
<p id="vii.i-p67">2.—Why death by Crucifixion—</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p67.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p67.2">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p67.3" />
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p67.4">
<p id="vii.i-p68">a.—Why public, and not natural, but at the
hands of others (21–23)</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p68.1">
<p class="c2" id="vii.i-p69">47</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p69.1">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p69.2" />
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p69.3">
<p id="vii.i-p70">b.—Why not of His own choosing (24)</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p70.1">
<p class="c2" id="vii.i-p71">49</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p71.1">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p71.2" />
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p71.3">
<p id="vii.i-p72">c.—Why the Cross, of all deaths (25)</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p72.1">
<p class="c2" id="vii.i-p73">49</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p73.1">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p73.2" />
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p73.3">
<p class="c61" id="vii.i-p74">His rising again:</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p74.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p74.2">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p74.3">
<p id="vii.i-p75">§26.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p75.1">
<p id="vii.i-p76">1.—Why on the third day</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p76.1">
<p class="c2" id="vii.i-p77">50</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p77.1">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p77.2">
<p id="vii.i-p78">§27.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p78.1">
<p id="vii.i-p79">2.—Changed relation of Death to mankind</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p79.1">
<p class="c2" id="vii.i-p80">50</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p80.1">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p80.2">
<p id="vii.i-p81">§§28–32.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p81.1">
<p id="vii.i-p82">3.—Reality of His Resurrection—This:</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p82.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p82.2">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p82.3" />
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p82.4">
<p id="vii.i-p83">a.—To be tested by Experience (28)</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p83.1">
<p class="c2" id="vii.i-p84">51</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p84.1">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p84.2" />
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p84.3">
<p id="vii.i-p85">b.—Implied by its visible effects (29–31.
3)</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p85.1">
<p class="c2" id="vii.i-p86">51</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p86.1">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p86.2" />
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p86.3">
<p id="vii.i-p87">c.—Involved in the Nature of the Incarnate Word
(31. 4)</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p87.1">
<p class="c2" id="vii.i-p88">53</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p88.1">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p88.2" />
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p88.3">
<p id="vii.i-p89">d.—Confirmed by what we see; as is the case
with all truth about the unseen God (32. 1–5)</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p89.1">
<p class="c2" id="vii.i-p90">53</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p90.1">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p90.2" />
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p90.3">
<p id="vii.i-p91">Summary of what is thus proved to be true (32. 6)</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p91.1">
<p class="c2" id="vii.i-p92">53</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p92.1">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p92.2" />
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p92.3">
<p id="vii.i-p93"><span class="c17" id="vii.i-p93.1">THIRD PART</span>.—<span class="c10" id="vii.i-p93.2">Refutation of Contemporary Unbelief.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p93.3" />
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p93.4">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p93.5">
<p id="vii.i-p94">§§33–40.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p94.1">
<p id="vii.i-p95">A.—<i>Refutation of Jews</i>:</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p95.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p95.2">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p95.3">
<p id="vii.i-p96">§§33–39.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p96.1">
<p id="vii.i-p97">1.—<i>From principles admitted by
them</i>—i.e., from prophecies relating to the Messiah</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p97.1">
<p class="c2" id="vii.i-p98">54</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p98.1">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p98.2" />
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p98.3">
<p id="vii.i-p99">(§39 forms the step to the next section)</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p99.1">
<p class="c2" id="vii.i-p100">57</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p100.1">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p100.2">
<p id="vii.i-p101">§40.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p101.1">
<p id="vii.i-p102">2.—<i>From facts</i>: cessation of the Jewish
dispensation, as foretold by Daniel</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p102.1">
<p class="c2" id="vii.i-p103">57</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p103.1">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p103.2">
<p id="vii.i-p104">§§41–55.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p104.1">
<p id="vii.i-p105">B.—<i>Refutation of Gentiles</i>:</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p105.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p105.2">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p105.3">
<p id="vii.i-p106">§§41–45.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p106.1">
<p id="vii.i-p107">1.—<i>From principles admitted by
them</i>–</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p107.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p107.2">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p107.3">
<p id="vii.i-p108">§§41, 42.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p108.1">
<p id="vii.i-p109">a.—The Word, whose existence contemporary
philosophy allowed, might reasonably be supposed to unite Himself to
some particular nature: consequently, to human nature</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p109.1">
<p class="c2" id="vii.i-p110">58</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p110.1">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p110.2">
<p id="vii.i-p111">§43.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p111.1">
<p id="vii.i-p112">b.—Reasons for His Union with Man in
particular</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p112.1">
<p class="c2" id="vii.i-p113">59</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p113.1">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p113.2">
<p id="vii.i-p114">§44.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p114.1">
<p id="vii.i-p115">c.—Reasons why man should not be restored by a
mere fiat</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p115.1">
<p class="c2" id="vii.i-p116">60</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p116.1">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p116.2">
<p id="vii.i-p117">§45.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p117.1">
<p id="vii.i-p118">d.—Results of the Scheme actually adopted</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p118.1">
<p class="c2" id="vii.i-p119">61</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p119.1">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p119.2">
<p id="vii.i-p120">§§46–55.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p120.1">
<p id="vii.i-p121">2.—<i>Refutation of Gentiles from
facts</i>—</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p121.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p121.2">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p121.3">
<p id="vii.i-p122">§§46–50.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p122.1">
<p id="vii.i-p123">a.—Discredit and decay, since the coming of
Christ, of philosophic and popular paganism</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p123.1">
<p class="c2" id="vii.i-p124">61</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p124.1">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p124.2">
<p id="vii.i-p125">§§51, 52.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p125.1">
<p id="vii.i-p126">b.—Influence of Christian morals on Society</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p126.1">
<p class="c2" id="vii.i-p127">64</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p127.1">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p127.2">
<p id="vii.i-p128">§53.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p128.1">
<p id="vii.i-p129">c.—Influence of Christ on the individual</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p129.1">
<p class="c2" id="vii.i-p130">65</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p130.1">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p130.2">
<p id="vii.i-p131">§§54, 55.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p131.1">
<p id="vii.i-p132">d.—Nature and glory of Christ’s Work:
summary of His victory over paganism</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p132.1">
<p class="c2" id="vii.i-p133">65</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="vii.i-p133.1">
<td style="width:97pt" valign="top" class="c77" id="vii.i-p133.2">
<p id="vii.i-p134">§§56, 57.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:446pt" valign="top" class="c78" id="vii.i-p134.1">
<p id="vii.i-p135">CONCLUSION: the enquirer referred to the Scriptures.
Indispensable moral conditions of the investigation of Spiritual
Truth</p>
</td>
<td style="width:47pt" valign="top" class="c79" id="vii.i-p135.1">
<p class="c2" id="vii.i-p136">66</p>
</td>
</tr>
</table>

</div2>

<div2 title="On the Incarnation of the Word." progress="18.95%" prev="vii.i" next="vii.ii.i" id="vii.ii">

<div3 type="Section" title="Introductory.--The subject of this treatise: the humiliation and incarnation of the Word. Presupposes the doctrine of Creation, and that by the Word. The Father has saved the world by Him through Whom he first made it." n="1" shorttitle="Section 1" progress="18.95%" prev="vii.ii" next="vii.ii.ii" id="vii.ii.i"><p class="c9" id="vii.ii.i-p1">

<pb n="36" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_36.html" id="vii.ii.i-Page_36" /><span class="c8" id="vii.ii.i-p1.1">On the
Incarnation of the Word.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="vii.ii.i-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c41" id="vii.ii.i-p3">§1. <i>Introductory.—The subject of
this treatise: the humiliation and incarnation of the Word. Presupposes
the doctrine of Creation, and that by the Word. The Father has saved
the world by Him through Whom he first made it</i>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.i-p4"><span class="c10" id="vii.ii.i-p4.1">Whereas</span> in what precedes
we have drawn out—choosing a few points from among many—a
sufficient account of the error of the heathen concerning idols, and of
the worship of idols, and how they originally came to be invented; how,
namely, out of wickedness men devised for themselves the worshipping of
idols: and whereas we have by God’s grace noted somewhat also of
the divinity of the Word of the Father, and of His universal Providence
and power, and that the Good Father through Him orders all things, and
all things are moved by Him, and in Him are quickened: come now,
Macarius<note place="end" n="192" id="vii.ii.i-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.i-p5"> See
<i>Contra Gentes,</i> i. The word (Μ<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.i-p5.1">ακάριε</span>) may
be an adjective only, but its occurrence in <i>both</i> places seems
decisive. The name was very common (<i>Apol. c. Ar.</i> passim).
‘Macarius’ was a Christian, as the present passage shews:
he is presumed (<i>c. Gent.</i> i. 7) to have access to
Scripture.</p></note> (worthy of that name), and true lover
of Christ, let us follow up the faith of our religion<note place="end" n="193" id="vii.ii.i-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.i-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.i-p6.1">τῆς
εὐσεβείας</span>. See <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iii. 16" id="vii.ii.i-p6.3" parsed="|1Tim|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.16">1 Tim. iii. 16</scripRef>, and note 1 on <i>De
Decr.</i> 1.</p></note>,
and set forth also what relates to the Word’s becoming Man, and
to His divine Appearing amongst us, which Jews traduce and Greeks laugh
to scorn, but we worship; in order that, all the more for the seeming
low estate of the Word, your piety toward Him may be increased and
multiplied. 2. For the more He is mocked among the unbelieving, the
more witness does He give of His own Godhead; inasmuch as He not only
Himself demonstrates as possible what men mistake, thinking impossible,
but what men deride as unseemly, this by His own goodness He clothes
with seemliness, and what men, in their conceit of wisdom, laugh at as
merely human, He by His own power demonstrates to be divine, subduing
the pretensions of idols by His supposed humiliation—by the
Cross—and those who mock and disbelieve invisibly winning over to
recognise His divinity and power. 3. But to treat this subject it is
necessary to recall what has been previously said; in order that you
may neither fail to know the cause of the bodily appearing of the Word
of the Father, so high and so great, nor think it a consequence of His
own nature that the Saviour has worn a body; but that being incorporeal
by nature, and Word from the beginning, He has yet of the
loving-kindness and goodness of His own Father been manifested to us in
a human body for our salvation. 4. It is, then, proper for us to begin
the treatment of this subject by speaking of the creation of the
universe, and of God its Artificer, that so it may be duly perceived
that the renewal of creation has been the work of the self-same Word
that made it at the beginning. For it will appear not inconsonant for
the Father to have wrought its salvation in Him by Whose means He made
it.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Erroneous views of Creation rejected. (1) Epicurean (fortuitous generation). But diversity of bodies and parts argues a creating intellect. (2.) Platonists (pre-existent matter.) But this subjects God to human limitations, making Him not a creator but a mechanic. (3) Gnostics (an alien Demiurge). Rejected from Scripture." progress="19.03%" prev="vii.ii.i" next="vii.ii.iii" id="vii.ii.ii"><p class="c80" id="vii.ii.ii-p1">

§2.
<i>Erroneous views of Creation rejected. (1) Epicurean (fortuitous
generation). But diversity of bodies and parts argues a creating
intellect. (2.) Platonists (pre-existent matter.) But this subjects God
to human limitations, making Him not a creator but a mechanic. (3)
Gnostics (an alien Demiurge). Rejected from Scripture</i>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.ii.ii-p2">Of the making of the universe and the creation of
all things many have taken different views, and each man has laid down
the law just as he pleased. For some say that all things have come into
being of themselves, and in a chance fashion; as, for example, the
Epicureans, who tell us in their self-contempt, that universal
providence does not exist, speaking right in the face of obvious fact
and experience. 2. For if, as they say, everything <pb n="37" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_37.html" id="vii.ii.ii-Page_37" />has had its beginning of itself, and
independently of purpose, it would follow that everything had come
into<note place="end" n="194" id="vii.ii.ii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.ii-p3"> Or,
“been made in one way only.” In the next clause I formerly
translated the difficult words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.ii-p3.1">ὡς ἐπὶ
σώματος
ἕνος</span> ‘as in the case
of the universe;’ but although the rendering has commended itself
to others I now reluctantly admit that it puts too much into the Greek
(in spite of §41. 5).</p></note> mere being, so as to be alike and not
distinct. For it would follow in virtue of the unity of body that
everything must be sun or moon, and in the case of men it would follow
that the whole must be hand, or eye, or foot. But as it is this is not
so. On the contrary, we see a distinction of sun, moon, and earth; and
again, in the case of human bodies, of foot, hand, and head. Now, such
separate arrangement as this tells us not of their having come into
being of themselves, but shews that a cause preceded them; from which
cause it is possible to apprehend God also as the Maker and Orderer of
all.</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.ii.ii-p4">3. But others, including Plato, who is in such
repute among the Greeks, argue that God has made the world out of
matter previously existing and without beginning. For God could have
made nothing had not the material existed already; just as the wood
must exist ready at hand for the carpenter, to enable him to work at
all. 4. But in so saying they know not that they are investing God with
weakness. For if He is not Himself the cause of the material, but makes
things only of previously existing material, He proves to be weak,
because unable to produce anything He makes without the material; just
as it is without doubt a weakness of the carpenter not to be able to
make anything required without his timber. For, <i>ex hypothesi,</i>
had not the material existed, God would not have made anything. And how
could He in that case be called Maker and Artificer, if He owes His
ability to make to some other source—namely, to the material? So
that if this be so, God will be on their theory a Mechanic only, and
not a Creator out of nothing<note place="end" n="195" id="vii.ii.ii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.ii-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.ii-p5.1">εἰς τὸ
εἶναι</span>.</p></note>; if, that is, He
works at existing material, but is not Himself the cause of the
material. For He could not in any sense be called Creator unless He is
Creator of the material of which the things created have in their turn
been made. 5. But the sectaries imagine to themselves a different
artificer of all things, other than the Father of our Lord Jesus
Christ, in deep blindness even as to the words they use. 6. For whereas
the Lord says to the Jews<note place="end" n="196" id="vii.ii.ii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.ii-p6"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 4" id="vii.ii.ii-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|19|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.4">Matt. xix. 4</scripRef>,
&amp;c.</p></note>: “Have ye not
read that from the beginning He which created them made them male and
female, and said, For this cause shall a man leave his father and
mother, and shall cleave to his wife, and they twain shall become one
flesh?” and then, referring to the Creator, says, “What,
therefore, <span class="c10" id="vii.ii.ii-p6.2">God</span> hath joined together let not
man put asunder:” how come these men to assert that the creation
is independent of the Father? Or if, in the words of John, who says,
making no exception, “All things<note place="end" n="197" id="vii.ii.ii-p6.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.ii-p7"> <scripRef passage="John i. 3" id="vii.ii.ii-p7.1" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3">John i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> were
made by Him,” and “without Him was not anything
made,” how could the artificer be another, distinct from the
Father of Christ?</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="The true doctrine. Creation out of nothing, of God's lavish bounty of being. Man created above the rest, but incapable of independent perseverance. Hence the exceptional and supra-natural gift of being in God's Image, with the promise of bliss conditionally upon his perseverance in grace." progress="19.14%" prev="vii.ii.ii" next="vii.ii.iv" id="vii.ii.iii"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.iii-p1">

§3. <i>The true doctrine. Creation out of
nothing, of God’s lavish bounty of being. Man created above the
rest, but incapable of independent perseverance. Hence the exceptional
and supra-natural gift of being in God’s Image, with the promise
of bliss conditionally upon his perseverance in grace.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.iii-p2">Thus do they vainly speculate. But the godly
teaching and the faith according to Christ brands their foolish
language as godlessness. For it knows that it was not spontaneously,
because forethought is not absent; nor of existing matter, because God
is not weak; but that out of nothing, and without its having any
previous existence, God made the universe to exist through His word, as
He says firstly through Moses: “In<note place="end" n="198" id="vii.ii.iii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.iii-p3"> <scripRef passage="Gen. i. 1" id="vii.ii.iii-p3.1" parsed="|Gen|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.1">Gen. i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> the
beginning God created the heaven and the earth;” secondly, in the
most edifying book of the Shepherd, “First<note place="end" n="199" id="vii.ii.iii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.iii-p4"> Herm.
<i>Mand.</i> 1.</p></note>
of all believe that God is one, which created and framed all things,
and made them to exist out of nothing.” 2. To which also Paul
refers when he says, “By<note place="end" n="200" id="vii.ii.iii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.iii-p5"> <scripRef passage="Heb. xi. 3" id="vii.ii.iii-p5.1" parsed="|Heb|11|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.3">Heb. xi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> faith we understand
that the worlds have been framed by the Word of God, so that what is
seen hath not been made out of things which do appear.” 3. For
God is good, or rather is essentially the source of goodness: nor<note place="end" n="201" id="vii.ii.iii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.iii-p6"> <i>c.
Gent.</i> xli. and Plato, <i>Timæus</i> 29 E.</p></note> could one that is good be niggardly of
anything: whence, grudging existence to none, He has made all things
out of nothing by His own Word, Jesus Christ our Lord. And among these,
having taken especial pity, above all things on earth, upon the race of
men, and having perceived its inability, by virtue of the condition of
its origin, to continue in one stay, He gave them a further gift, and
He did not barely create man, as He did all the irrational creatures on
the earth, but made them after His own image, giving them a portion
even of the power of His own Word; so that having as it were a kind of
reflexion of the Word, and being made rational, they might be able to
abide ever in blessedness, living the true life which belongs to the
saints in paradise. 4. But knowing once more how the will of man could
<pb n="38" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_38.html" id="vii.ii.iii-Page_38" />sway to either side, in
anticipation He secured the grace given them by a law and by the spot
where He placed them. For He brought them into His own garden, and gave
them a law: so that, if they kept the grace and remained good, they
might still keep the life in paradise without sorrow or pain or care
besides having the promise of incorruption in heaven; but that if they
transgressed and turned back, and became evil, they might know that
they were incurring that corruption in death which was theirs by
nature: no longer to live in paradise, but cast out of it from that
time forth to die and to abide in death and in corruption. 5. Now this
is that of which Holy Writ also gives warning, saying in the Person of
God: “Of every tree<note place="end" n="202" id="vii.ii.iii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.iii-p7"> <scripRef passage="Gen. ii. 16" id="vii.ii.iii-p7.1" parsed="|Gen|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.16">Gen. ii. 16</scripRef>,
<i>sq.</i></p></note> that is in the
garden, eating thou shalt eat: but of the tree of the knowledge of good
and evil, ye shall not eat of it, but on the day that ye eat, dying ye
shall die.” But by “dying ye shall die,” what else
could be meant than not dying merely, but also abiding ever in the
corruption of death?</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Our creation and God's Incarnation most intimately connected. As by the Word man was called from non-existence into being, and further received the grace of a divine life, so by the one fault which forfeited that life they again incurred corruption and untold sin and misery filled the world." progress="19.23%" prev="vii.ii.iii" next="vii.ii.v" id="vii.ii.iv"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.iv-p1">

§4. <i>Our creation and God’s
Incarnation most intimately connected. As by the Word man was called
from non-existence into being, and further received the grace of a
divine life, so by the one fault which forfeited that life they again
incurred corruption and untold sin and misery filled the world.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.iv-p2">You are wondering, perhaps, for what possible
reason, having proposed to speak of the Incarnation of the Word, we are
at present treating of the origin of mankind. But this, too, properly
belongs to the aim of our treatise. 2. For in speaking of the
appearance of the Saviour amongst us, we must needs speak also of the
origin of men, that you may know that the reason of His coming down was
because of us, and that our transgression<note place="end" n="203" id="vii.ii.iv-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.iv-p3"> Cf.
<i>Orat.</i> ii. 54, note 4.</p></note>
called forth the loving-kindness of the Word, that the Lord should both
make haste to help us and appear among men. 3. For of His becoming
Incarnate we were the object, and for our salvation He dealt so
lovingly as to appear and be born even in a human body. 4. Thus, then,
God has made man, and willed that he should abide in incorruption; but
men, having despised and rejected the contemplation of God, and devised
and contrived evil for themselves (as was said<note place="end" n="204" id="vii.ii.iv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.iv-p4"> <i>c.
Gent.</i> 3–5.</p></note> in
the former treatise), received the condemnation of death with which
they had been threatened; and from thenceforth no longer remained as
they were made, but<note place="end" n="205" id="vii.ii.iv-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.iv-p5"> <scripRef passage="Eccles. vii. 29" id="vii.ii.iv-p5.2" parsed="|Eccl|7|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.7.29">Eccles. vii. 29</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 21, 22" id="vii.ii.iv-p5.3" parsed="|Rom|1|21|1|22" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.21-Rom.1.22">Rom. i.
21, 22</scripRef>.</p></note> were being corrupted
according to their devices; and death had the mastery over them as
king<note place="end" n="206" id="vii.ii.iv-p5.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.iv-p6"> <scripRef passage="Rom. v. 14" id="vii.ii.iv-p6.1" parsed="|Rom|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.14">Rom. v. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>. For transgression of the commandment was
turning them back to their natural state, so that just as they have had
their being out of nothing, so also, as might be expected, they might
look for corruption into nothing in the course of time. 5. For if, out
of a former normal state of non-existence, they were called into being
by the Presence and loving-kindness of the Word, it followed naturally
that when men were bereft of the knowledge of God and were turned back
to what was not (for what is evil is not, but what is good is), they
should, since they derive their being from God who IS, be everlastingly
bereft even of being; in other words, that they should be disintegrated
and abide in death and corruption. 6. For man is by nature mortal,
inasmuch as he is made out of what is not; but by reason of his
likeness to Him that is (and if he still preserved this likeness by
keeping Him in his knowledge) he would stay his natural corruption, and
remain incorrupt; as Wisdom<note place="end" n="207" id="vii.ii.iv-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.iv-p7"> <scripRef passage="Wisd. vi. 18" id="vii.ii.iv-p7.1" parsed="|Wis|6|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.6.18">Wisd. vi. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> says: “The
taking heed to His laws is the assurance of immortality;” but
being incorrupt, he would live henceforth as God, to which I suppose
the divine Scripture refers, when it says: “I have<note place="end" n="208" id="vii.ii.iv-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.iv-p8"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxxii. 6" id="vii.ii.iv-p8.1" parsed="|Ps|82|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.82.6">Ps. lxxxii. 6</scripRef>,
<i>sq.</i></p></note> said ye are gods, and ye are all sons of the
most Highest; but ye die like men, and fall as one of the
princes.”</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="For God has not only made us out of nothing; but He gave us freely, by the Grace of the Word, a life in correspondence with God." progress="19.31%" prev="vii.ii.iv" next="vii.ii.vi" id="vii.ii.v"><p class="c12" id="vii.ii.v-p1">
§5. For God has not only made
us out of nothing; but He gave us freely, by the Grace of the Word, a
life in correspondence with God. But men, having rejected things
eternal, and, by counsel of the devil, turned to the things of
corruption, became the cause<note place="end" n="209" id="vii.ii.v-p1.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.v-p2"> Cf.
Concil. Araus. II. Can. 23. ‘Suam voluntatem homines faciunt, non
Dei, quando id agunt quod Deo displicet.’</p></note> of their own
corruption in death, being, as I said before, by nature corruptible,
but destined, by the grace following from partaking of the Word, to
have escaped their natural state, had they remained good. 2. For
because of the Word dwelling with them, even their natural corruption
did not come near them, as Wisdom also says<note place="end" n="210" id="vii.ii.v-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.v-p3"> <scripRef passage="Wisd. ii. 23" id="vii.ii.v-p3.1" parsed="|Wis|2|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.2.23">Wisd. ii. 23</scripRef>,
<i>sq.</i></p></note>:
“God made man for incorruption, and as an image of His own
eternity; but by envy of the devil death came into the world.”
But when this was come to pass, men began to die, while corruption
thence-forward prevailed against them, gaining even more than its
natural power over the whole race, inasmuch as it had, owing to the
transgression of the commandment, the threat of the Deity as a further
advantage against them.</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.ii.v-p4">3. For even in their misdeeds men had not stopped
short at any set limits; but gradually <pb n="39" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_39.html" id="vii.ii.v-Page_39" />pressing forward, have passed on beyond all
measure: having to begin with been inventors of wickedness and called
down upon themselves death and corruption; while later on, having
turned aside to wrong and exceeding all lawlessness, and stopping at no
one evil but devising all manner of new evils in succession, they have
become insatiable in sinning. 4. For there were adulteries everywhere
and thefts, and the whole earth was full of murders and plunderings.
And as to corruption and wrong, no heed was paid to law, but all crimes
were being practised everywhere, both individually and jointly. Cities
were at war with cities, and nations were rising up against nations;
and the whole earth was rent with civil commotions and battles; each
man vying with his fellows in lawless deeds. 8. Nor were even crimes
against nature far from them, but, as the Apostle and witness of Christ
says: “For their<note place="end" n="211" id="vii.ii.v-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.v-p5"> <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 26" id="vii.ii.v-p5.1" parsed="|Rom|1|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.26">Rom. i. 26</scripRef>,
<i>sq.</i></p></note> women changed the
natural use into that which is against nature: and likewise also the
men, leaving the natural use of the women, burned in their lust one
toward another, men with men working unseemliness, and receiving in
themselves that recompense of their error which was meet.”</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="The human race then was wasting, God's image was being effaced, and His work ruined. Either, then, God must forego His spoken word by which man had incurred ruin; or that which had shared in the being of the Word must sink back again into destruction, in which case God's design would be defeated. What then? was God's goodness to suffer this? But if so, why had man been made? It could have been weakness, not goodness on God's part." progress="19.37%" prev="vii.ii.v" next="vii.ii.vii" id="vii.ii.vi"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.vi-p1">

§6. <i>The human race then was
wasting, God’s image was being effaced, and His work ruined.
Either, then, God must forego His spoken word by which man had incurred
ruin; or that which had shared in the being of the Word must sink back
again into destruction, in which case God’s design would be
defeated. What then? was God’s goodness to suffer this? But if
so, why had man been made? It could have been weakness, not goodness on
God’s part.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.vi-p2">For this cause, then, death having gained upon
men, and corruption abiding upon them, the race of man was perishing;
the rational man made in God’s image was disappearing, and the
handiwork of God was in process of dissolution. 2. For death, as I said
above, gained from that time forth a legal<note place="end" n="212" id="vii.ii.vi-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.vi-p3"> <scripRef passage="Gen. ii. 15" id="vii.ii.vi-p3.1" parsed="|Gen|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.15">Gen. ii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> hold
over us, and it was impossible to evade the law, since it had been laid
down by God because<note place="end" n="213" id="vii.ii.vi-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.vi-p4"> <scripRef passage="Gal. iii. 19" id="vii.ii.vi-p4.1" parsed="|Gal|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.19">Gal. iii. 19</scripRef> (verbally
only).</p></note> of the transgression,
and the result was in truth at once monstrous and unseemly. 3. For it
were monstrous, firstly, that God, having spoken, should prove
false—that, when once He had ordained that man, if he
transgressed the commandment, should die the death, after the
transgression man should not die, but God’s word should be
broken. For God would not be true, if, when He had said we should die,
man died not. 4. Again, it were unseemly that creatures once made
rational, and having partaken of the Word, should go to ruin, and turn
again toward non-existence by the way of corruption<note place="end" n="214" id="vii.ii.vi-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.vi-p5"> Cf.
Anselm <i>cur Deus Homo,</i> II. 4, ‘Valde alienum est ab eo, ut
ullam rationalem naturam penitus perire sinat.’</p></note>.
5. For it were not worthy of God’s goodness that the things He
had made should waste away, because of the deceit practised on men by
the devil. 6. Especially it was unseemly to the last degree that
God’s handicraft among men should be done away, either because of
their own carelessness, or because of the deceitfulness of evil
spirits.</p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.ii.vi-p6">7. So, as the rational creatures were wasting and
such works in course of ruin, what was God in His goodness to do?
Suffer corruption to prevail against them and death to hold them fast?
And where were the profit of their having been made, to begin with? For
better were they not made, than once made, left to neglect and ruin. 8.
For neglect reveals weakness, and not goodness on God’s
part—if, that is, He allows His own work to be ruined when once
He had made it—more so than if He had never made man at all. 9.
For if He had not made them, none could impute weakness; but once He
had made them, and created them out of nothing, it were most monstrous
for the work to be ruined, and that before the eyes of the Maker. 10.
It was, then, out of the question to leave men to the current of
corruption; because this would be unseemly, and unworthy of God’s
goodness.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="On the other hand there was the consistency of God's nature, not to be sacrificed for our profit. Were men, then, to be called upon to repent? But repentance cannot avert the execution of a law; still less can it remedy a fallen nature. We have incurred corruption and need to be restored to the Grace of God's Image. None could renew but He Who had created. He alone could (1) recreate all, (2) suffer for all, (3) represent all to the Father." progress="19.45%" prev="vii.ii.vi" next="vii.ii.viii" id="vii.ii.vii"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.vii-p1">

§7. <i>On the other hand there was the
consistency of God’s nature, not to be sacrificed for our profit.
Were men, then, to be called upon to repent? But repentance cannot
avert the execution of a law; still less can it remedy a fallen nature.
We have incurred corruption and need to be restored to the Grace of
God’s Image. None could renew but He Who had created. He alone
could (1) recreate all, (2) suffer for all, (3) represent all to the
Father.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.vii-p2">But just as this consequence must needs hold, so,
too, on the other side the just claims<note place="end" n="215" id="vii.ii.vii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.vii-p3"> Literally “what is reasonable with respect to God,”
i.e. what is involved in His attributes and in His relation to us,
cf. <scripRef passage="Rom. iii. 26" id="vii.ii.vii-p3.1" parsed="|Rom|3|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.26">Rom. iii. 26</scripRef>, cf. Anselm, <i>ib.</i> I. 12, who slightly narrows down
the idea of Athan. ‘Si peccatum sic dimittitur impunitum,
similiter erit apud Deum peccanti et non peccanti, quod Deo <i>non
convenit</i>….<i>Inconvenientia autem iniustitia
est.</i>’</p></note> of
God lie against it: that God should appear true to the law He had laid
down concerning death. For it were monstrous for God, the Father of
truth, to appear a liar for our profit and preservation. 2. So here,
once more, what possible course was God to take? To demand repentance
of men for their transgression? For this one might pronounce worthy of
God; as <pb n="40" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_40.html" id="vii.ii.vii-Page_40" />though, just as from
transgression men have become set towards corruption, so from
repentance they may once more be set in the way of incorruption. 3. But
repentance would, firstly, fail to guard the just claim<note place="end" n="216" id="vii.ii.vii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.vii-p4"> See
previous note.</p></note> of God. For He would still be none the more
true, if men did not remain in the grasp of death; nor, secondly, does
repentance call men back from what is their nature—it merely
stays them from acts of sin. 4. Now, if there were merely a
misdemeanour in question, and not a consequent corruption, repentance
were well enough. But if, when transgression had once gained a start,
men became involved in that corruption which was their nature, and were
deprived of the grace which they had, being in the image of God, what
further step was needed? or what was required for such grace and such
recall, but the Word of God, which had also at the beginning made
everything out of nought? 5. For His it was once more both to bring the
corruptible to incorruption, and to maintain intact the just claim<note place="end" n="217" id="vii.ii.vii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.vii-p5"> See
previous note.</p></note> of the Father upon all. For being Word of the
Father, and above all, He alone of natural fitness was both able to
recreate everything, and worthy to suffer on behalf of all and to be
ambassador for all with the Father.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="The Word, then, visited that earth in which He was yet always present ; and saw all these evils. He takes a body of our Nature, and that of a spotless Virgin, in whose womb He makes it His own, wherein to reveal Himself, conquer death, and restore life." progress="19.52%" prev="vii.ii.vii" next="vii.ii.ix" id="vii.ii.viii"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.viii-p1">

§8. <i>The Word, then, visited that
earth in which He was yet always present ; and saw all these evils. He
takes a body of our Nature, and that of a spotless Virgin, in whose
womb He makes it His own, wherein to reveal Himself, conquer death, and
restore life.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.viii-p2">For this purpose, then, the incorporeal and
incorruptible and immaterial Word of God comes to our realm, howbeit he
was not far from us<note place="end" n="218" id="vii.ii.viii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.viii-p3"> <scripRef passage="Acts xvii. 27" id="vii.ii.viii-p3.1" parsed="|Acts|17|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.27">Acts xvii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> before. For no part
of Creation is left void of Him: He has filled all things everywhere,
remaining present with His own Father. But He comes in condescension to
shew loving-kindness upon us, and to visit us. 2. And seeing the race
of rational creatures in the way to perish, and death reigning over
them by corruption; seeing, too, that the threat against transgression
gave a firm hold to the corruption which was upon us, and that it was
monstrous that<note place="end" n="219" id="vii.ii.viii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.viii-p4"> Cf. vi.
3.</p></note> before the law was fulfilled it should
fall through: seeing, once more, the unseemliness of what was come to
pass: that the things whereof He Himself was Artificer were passing
away: seeing, further, the exceeding wickedness of men, and how by
little and little they had increased it to an intolerable pitch against
themselves: and seeing, lastly, how all men were under penalty of
death: He took pity on our race, and had mercy on our infirmity, and
condescended to our corruption, and, unable to bear that death should
have the mastery—lest the creature should perish, and His
Father’s handiwork in men be spent for nought—He takes unto
Himself a body, and that of no different sort from ours. 3. For He did
not simply will to become embodied, or will merely to appear<note place="end" n="220" id="vii.ii.viii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.viii-p5"> Cf. 43.
2.</p></note>. For if He willed merely to appear, He was
able to effect His divine appearance by some other and higher means as
well. But He takes a body of our kind, and not merely so, but from a
spotless and stainless virgin, knowing not a man, a body clean and in
very truth pure from intercourse of men. For being Himself mighty, and
Artificer of everything, He prepares the body in the Virgin as a temple
unto Himself, and makes it His very own<note place="end" n="221" id="vii.ii.viii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.viii-p6"> Cf.
<i>Orat.</i> iii. 33, note 5, also <i>ib.</i> 31, note 10.</p></note> as an
instrument, in it manifested, and in it dwelling. 4. And thus taking
from our bodies one of like nature, because all were under penalty of
the corruption of death He gave it over to death in the stead of all,
and offered it to the Father—doing this, moreover, of His
loving-kindness, to the end that, firstly, all being held to have died
in Him, the law involving the ruin of men might be undone (inasmuch as
its power was fully spent in the Lord’s body, and had no longer
holding-ground against men, his peers), and that, secondly, whereas men
had turned toward corruption, He might turn them again toward
incorruption, and quicken them from death by the appropriation<note place="end" n="222" id="vii.ii.viii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.viii-p7"> Cf.
<i>Orat.</i> iii. 33, note 5, also <i>ib.</i> 31, note 10.</p></note> of His body and by the grace of the
Resurrection, banishing death from them like straw from the fire<note place="end" n="223" id="vii.ii.viii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.viii-p8"> The
simile is inverted. Men are the ‘straw,’ death the
‘fire.’ cf. xliv. 7.</p></note>.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="The Word, since death alone could stay the plague, took a mortal body which, united with Him, should avail for all, and by partaking of His immortality stay the corruption of the Race. By being above all, He made His Flesh an offering for our souls; by being one with us all, he clothed us with immortality. Simile to illustrate this." progress="19.60%" prev="vii.ii.viii" next="vii.ii.x" id="vii.ii.ix"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.ix-p1">

§9.
<i>The Word, since death alone could stay the plague, took a mortal
body which, united with Him, should avail for all, and by partaking of
His immortality stay the corruption of the Race. By being above all, He
made His Flesh an offering for our souls; by being one with us all, he
clothed us with immortality. Simile to illustrate this.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.ix-p2">For the Word, perceiving that no otherwise could
the corruption of men be undone save by death as a necessary condition,
while it was impossible for the Word to suffer death, being immortal,
and Son of the Father; to this end He takes to Himself a body capable
of death, that it, by partaking of the Word Who is above all, might be
worthy to die in the stead of all, and might, because of the Word which
was come <pb n="41" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_41.html" id="vii.ii.ix-Page_41" />to dwell in it, remain
incorruptible, and that thenceforth corruption might be stayed from all
by the Grace of the Resurrection. Whence, by offering unto death the
body He Himself had taken, as an offering and sacrifice free from any
stain, straightway He put away death from all His peers by the offering
of an equivalent. 2. For being over all, the Word of God naturally by
offering His own temple and corporeal instrument for the life<note place="end" n="224" id="vii.ii.ix-p2.1"><p id="vii.ii.ix-p3"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.ix-p3.1">ἀντίψυχον</span>.</p></note> of all
satisfied the debt by His death. And thus He, the incorruptible Son of
God, being conjoined with all by a like nature, naturally clothed all
with incorruption, by the promise of the resurrection. For the actual
corruption in death has no longer holding-ground against men, by reason
of the Word, which by His one body has come to dwell among them. 3. And
like as<note place="end" n="225" id="vii.ii.ix-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.ix-p4"> Possibly suggested by the practice of the emperors. Constantinople
was thus dignified a few years later (326). For this simile compare
<i>Sermo Major de Fide,</i> c. 6.</p></note> when a great king has entered into some large
city and taken up his abode in one of the houses there, such city is at
all events held worthy of high honour, nor does any enemy or bandit any
longer descend upon it and subject it; but, on the contrary, it is
thought entitled to all care, because of the king’s having taken
up his residence in a single house there: so, too, has it been with the
Monarch of all. 4. For now that He has come to our realm, and taken up
his abode in one body among His peers, henceforth the whole conspiracy
of the enemy against mankind is checked, and the corruption of death
which before was prevailing against them is done away. For the race of
men had gone to ruin, had not the Lord and Saviour of all, the Son of
God, come among us to meet the end of death<note place="end" n="226" id="vii.ii.ix-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.ix-p5"> Or,
“to put an end to death.”</p></note>.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="By a like simile, the reasonableness of the work of redemption is shewn. How Christ wiped away our ruin, and provided its antidote by His own teaching. Scripture proofs of the Incarnation of the Word, and of the Sacrifice He wrought." progress="19.67%" prev="vii.ii.ix" next="vii.ii.xi" id="vii.ii.x"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.x-p1">

§<i>10. By a like simile, the
reasonableness of the work of redemption is shewn. How Christ wiped
away our ruin, and provided its antidote by His own teaching. Scripture
proofs of the Incarnation of the Word, and of the Sacrifice He
wrought.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.x-p2">Now in truth this great work was peculiarly
suited to God’s goodness. 1. For if a king, having founded a
house or city, if it be beset by bandits from the carelessness of its
inmates, does not by any means neglect it, but avenges and reclaims it
as his own work, having regard not to the carelessness of the
inhabitants, but to what beseems himself; much more did God the Word of
the all-good Father not neglect the race of men, His work, going to
corruption: but, while He blotted out the death which had ensued by the
offering of His own body, He corrected their neglect by His own
teaching, restoring all that was man’s by His own power. 2. And
of this one may be assured at the hands of the Saviour’s own
inspired writers, if one happen upon their writings, where they say:
“For the love of Christ<note place="end" n="227" id="vii.ii.x-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.x-p3"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. v. 14" id="vii.ii.x-p3.1" parsed="|2Cor|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.14">2 Cor. v. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> constraineth us;
because we thus judge, that if one died for all, then all died, and He
died for all that we should no longer live unto ourselves, but unto Him
Who for our sakes died and rose again,” our Lord Jesus Christ.
And, again: “But<note place="end" n="228" id="vii.ii.x-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.x-p4"> <scripRef passage="Heb. ii. 9" id="vii.ii.x-p4.1" parsed="|Heb|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.9">Heb. ii. 9</scripRef>,
<i>sq.</i></p></note> we behold Him, Who
hath been made a little lower than the angels, even Jesus, because of
the suffering of death crowned with glory and honour, that by the grace
of God He should taste of death for every man.” 3. Then He also
points out the reason why it was necessary for none other than God the
Word Himself to become incarnate; as follows: “For it became Him,
for Whom are all things, and through Whom are all things, in bringing
many sons unto glory, to make the Captain of their salvation perfect
through suffering;” by which words He means, that it belonged to
none other to bring man back from the corruption which had begun, than
the Word of God, Who had also made them from the beginning. 4. And that
it was in order to the sacrifice for bodies such as His own that the
Word Himself also assumed a body, to this, also, they refer in these
words<note place="end" n="229" id="vii.ii.x-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.x-p5"> <scripRef passage="Heb. ii. 14" id="vii.ii.x-p5.1" parsed="|Heb|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.14">Heb. ii. 14</scripRef>,
<i>sq.</i></p></note>: “Forasmuch then as the children are
the sharers in blood and flesh, He also Himself in like manner partook
of the same, that through death He might bring to naught Him that had
the power of death, that is, the devil; and might deliver them who,
through fear of death, were all their lifetime subject to
bondage.” 5. For by the sacrifice of His own body, He both put an
end to the law which was against us, and made a new beginning of life
for us, by the hope of resurrection which He has given us. For since
from man it was that death prevailed over men, for this cause
conversely, by the Word of God being made man has come about the
destruction of death and the resurrection of life; as the man which
bore Christ<note place="end" n="230" id="vii.ii.x-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.x-p6"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Gal. vi. 17" id="vii.ii.x-p6.1" parsed="|Gal|6|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.17">Gal. vi. 17</scripRef></p></note> saith: “For<note place="end" n="231" id="vii.ii.x-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.x-p7"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 21" id="vii.ii.x-p7.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.21">1 Cor. xv. 21</scripRef>,
<i>sq.</i></p></note>
since by man came death, by man came also the resurrection of the dead.
For as in Adam all die, so also in Christ shall all be made
alive:” and so forth. For no longer now do we die as subject to
condemnation; but as men who rise from the dead we await the general
resurrection of all, “which<note place="end" n="232" id="vii.ii.x-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.x-p8"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. vi. 15" id="vii.ii.x-p8.1" parsed="|1Tim|6|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.15">1 Tim. vi. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> <pb n="42" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_42.html" id="vii.ii.x-Page_42" />in its own times He shall show,” even
God, Who has also wrought it, and bestowed it upon us. 6. This then is
the first cause of the Saviour’s being made man. But one might
see from the following reasons also, that His gracious coming amongst
us was fitting to have taken place.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Second reason for the Incarnation. God, knowing that man was not by nature sufficient to know Him, gave him, in order that he might have some profit in being, a knowledge of Himself. He made them in the Image of the Word, that thus they might know the Word, and through Him the Father. Yet man, despising this, fell into idolatry, leaving the unseen God for magic and astrology; and all this in spite of God's manifold revelation of Himself." progress="19.77%" prev="vii.ii.x" next="vii.ii.xii" id="vii.ii.xi"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.xi-p1">

§11. <i>Second reason for the
Incarnation. God, knowing that man was not by nature sufficient to know
Him, gave him, in order that he might have some profit in being, a
knowledge of Himself. He made them in the Image of the Word, that thus
they might know the Word, and through Him the Father. Yet man,
despising this, fell into idolatry, leaving the unseen God for magic
and astrology; and all this in spite of God’s manifold revelation
of Himself.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.xi-p2">God, Who has the power over all things, when He
was making the race of men through His own Word, seeing the weakness of
their nature, that it was not sufficient of itself to know its Maker,
nor to get any idea at all of God; because while He was uncreate, the
creatures had been made of nought, and while He was incorporeal, men
had been fashioned in a lower way in the body, and because in every way
the things made fell far short of being able to comprehend and know
their Maker—taking pity, I say, on the race of men, inasmuch as
He is good, He did not leave them destitute of the knowledge of
Himself, lest they should find no profit in existing at all<note place="end" n="233" id="vii.ii.xi-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xi-p3"> Cf. 13.
2.</p></note>. 2. For what profit to the creatures if they
knew not their Maker? or how could they be rational without knowing the
Word (and Reason) of the Father, in Whom they received their very
being? For there would be nothing to distinguish them even from brute
creatures if they had knowledge of nothing but earthly things. Nay, why
did God make them at all, as He did not wish to be known by them? 3.
Whence, lest this should be so, being good, He gives them a share in
His own Image, our Lord Jesus Christ, and makes them after His own
Image and after His likeness: so that by such grace perceiving the
Image, that is, the Word of the Father, they may be able through Him to
get an idea of the Father, and knowing their Maker, live the happy and
truly blessed life. 4. But men once more in their perversity having set
at nought, in spite of all this, the grace given them, so wholly
rejected God, and so darkened their soul, as not merely to forget their
idea of God, but also to fashion for themselves one invention after
another. For not only did they grave idols for themselves, instead of
the truth, and honour things that were not before the living God,
“and<note place="end" n="234" id="vii.ii.xi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xi-p4"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 25" id="vii.ii.xi-p4.1" parsed="|Rom|1|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.25">Rom. i. 25</scripRef></p></note> serve the creature rather than the
Creator,” but, worst of all, they transferred the honour of God
even to stocks and stones and to every material object and to men, and
went even further than this, as we have said in the former treatise. 5.
So far indeed did their impiety go, that they proceeded to worship
devils, and proclaimed them as gods, fulfilling their own<note place="end" n="235" id="vii.ii.xi-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xi-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.xi-p5.1">αὐτῶν</span> may refer
to the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.xi-p5.2">δαίμονες</span>, in which case compare <i>c. Gent.</i> 25. <i>sub
fin.</i></p></note> lusts. For they performed, as was said above,
offerings of brute animals, and sacrifices of men, as was meet for
them<note place="end" n="236" id="vii.ii.xi-p5.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xi-p6"> See
<i>c. Gent.</i> 25. 1, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.xi-p6.1">τα
ὅμοια τοῖς
ὁμοίοις</span>.
Or the text may mean simply “as their due.”</p></note>, binding themselves down all the faster under
their maddening inspirations. 6. For this reason it was also that magic
arts were taught among them, and oracles in divers places led men
astray, and all men ascribed the influences of their birth and
existence to the stars and to all the heavenly bodies, having no
thought of anything beyond what was visible. 7. And, in a word,
everything was full of irreligion and lawlessness, and God alone, and
His Word, was unknown, albeit He had not hidden Himself out of
men’s sight, nor given the knowledge of Himself in one way only;
but had, on the contrary, unfolded it to them in many forms and by many
ways.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="For though man was created in grace, God, foreseeing his forgetfulness, provided also the works of creation to remind man of him. Yet further, He ordained a Law and Prophets, whose ministry was meant for all the world. Yet men heeded only their own lusts." progress="19.87%" prev="vii.ii.xi" next="vii.ii.xiii" id="vii.ii.xii"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.xii-p1">

§12. <i>For though man was
created in grace, God, foreseeing his forgetfulness, provided also the
works of creation to remind man of him. Yet further, He ordained a Law
and Prophets, whose ministry was meant for all the world. Yet men
heeded only their own lusts.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.xii-p2">For whereas the grace of the Divine Image was in
itself sufficient to make known God the Word, and through Him the
Father; still God, knowing the weakness of men, made provision even for
their carelessness: so that if they cared not to know God of
themselves, they might be enabled through the works of creation to
avoid ignorance of the Maker. 2. But since men’s carelessness, by
little and little, descends to lower things, God made provision, once
more, even for this weakness of theirs, by sending a law, and prophets,
men such as they knew, so that even if they were not ready to look up
to heaven and know their Creator, they might have their instruction
from those near at hand. For men are able to learn from men more
directly about higher things. 3. So it was open to them, by looking
into the height of heaven, and perceiving the <pb n="43" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_43.html" id="vii.ii.xii-Page_43" />harmony of creation, to know its Ruler, the
Word of the Father, Who, by His own providence over all things makes
known the Father to all, and to this end moves all things, that through
Him all may know God. 4. Or, if this were too much for them, it was
possible for them to meet at least the holy men, and through them to
learn of God, the Maker of all things, the Father of Christ; and that
the worship of idols is godlessness, and full of all impiety. 5. Or it
was open to them, by knowing the law even, to cease from all
lawlessness and live a virtuous life. For neither was the law for the
Jews alone, nor were the Prophets sent for them only, but, though sent
to the Jews and persecuted by the Jews, they were for all the world a
holy school of the knowledge of God and the conduct of the soul. 6.
God’s goodness then and loving-kindness being so great—men
nevertheless, overcome by the pleasures of the moment and by the
illusions and deceits sent by demons, did not raise their heads toward
the truth, but loaded themselves the more with evils and sins, so as no
longer to seem rational, but from their ways to be reckoned void of
reason.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Here again, was God to keep silence? to allow to false gods the worship He made us to render to Himself? A king whose subjects had revolted would, after sending letters and messages, go to them in person. How much more shall God restore in us the grace of His image. This men, themselves but copies, could not do. Hence the Word Himself must come (1) to recreate, (2) to destroy death in the Body." progress="19.93%" prev="vii.ii.xii" next="vii.ii.xiv" id="vii.ii.xiii"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.xiii-p1">

§<i>13. Here again,
was God to keep silence? to allow to false gods the worship He made us
to render to Himself? A king whose subjects had revolted would, after
sending letters and messages, go to them in person. How much more shall
God restore in us the grace of His image. This men, themselves but
copies, could not do. Hence the Word Himself must come (1) to recreate,
(2) to destroy death in the Body.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.xiii-p2">So then, men having thus become brutalized, and
demoniacal deceit thus clouding every place, and hiding the knowledge
of the true God, what was God to do? To keep still silence at so great
a thing, and suffer men to be led astray by demons and not to know God?
2. And what was the use of man having been originally made in
God’s image? For it had been better for him to have been made
simply like a brute animal, than, once made rational, for him to live<note place="end" n="237" id="vii.ii.xiii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xiii-p3"> The
Bened. text is corrected here on the ground (1) of <span class="c10" id="vii.ii.xiii-p3.1">ms.</span> evidence, (2) of construction (for which see 6, 7, and
<i>c. Gent.</i> 20. 3).</p></note> the life of the brutes. 3. Or where was any
necessity at all for his receiving the idea of God to begin with? For
if he be not fit to receive it even now, it were better it had not been
given him at first. 4. Or what profit to God Who has made them, or what
glory to Him could it be, if men, made by Him, do not worship Him, but
think that others are their makers? For God thus proves to have made
these for others instead of for Himself. 5. Once again, a merely human
king does not let the lands he has colonized pass to others to serve
them, nor go over to other men; but he warns them by letters, and often
sends to them by friends, or, if need be, he comes in person, to put
them to rebuke in the last resort by his presence, only that they may
not serve others and his own work be spent for naught. 6. Shall not God
much more spare His own creatures, that they be not led astray from Him
and serve things of nought? especially since such going astray proves
the cause of their ruin and undoing, and since it was unfitting that
they should perish which had once been partakers of God’s image.
7. What then was God to do? or what was to be done save the renewing of
that which was in God’s image, so that by it men might once more
be able to know Him? But how could this have come to pass save by the
presence of the very Image of God, our Lord Jesus Christ? For by
men’s means it was impossible, since they are but made after an
image; nor by angels either, for not even they are (God’s)
images. Whence the Word of God came in His own person, that, as He was
the Image of the Father, He might be able to create afresh the man
after the image. 8. But, again, it could not else have taken place had
not death and corruption been done away. 9. Whence He took, in natural
fitness, a mortal body, that while death might in it be once for all
done away, men made after His Image might once more be renewed. None
other then was sufficient for this need, save the Image of the
Father.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="A portrait once effaced must be restored from the original. Thus the Son of the Father came to seek, save, and regenerate. No other way was possible. Blinded himself, man could not see to heal. The witness of creation had failed to preserve him, and could not bring him back. The Word alone could do so. But how? Only by revealing Himself as Man." progress="20.01%" prev="vii.ii.xiii" next="vii.ii.xv" id="vii.ii.xiv"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.xiv-p1">

§14. <i>A
portrait once effaced must be restored from the original. Thus the Son
of the Father came to seek, save, and regenerate. No other way was
possible. Blinded himself, man could not see to heal. The witness of
creation had failed to preserve him, and could not bring him back. The
Word alone could do so. But how? Only by revealing Himself as
Man.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.xiv-p2">For as, when the likeness painted on a panel has
been effaced by stains from without, he whose likeness it is must needs
come once more to enable the portrait to be renewed on the same wood:
for, for the sake of his picture, even the mere wood on which it is
painted is not thrown away, but the outline is renewed upon it; 2. in
the same way also the most holy Son of the Father, being the Image of
the Father, came to our region to renew man once made in His likeness,
and find him, as one lost, by the remission of sins; as He says Himself
in the Gospels: “I came<note place="end" n="238" id="vii.ii.xiv-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xiv-p3"> Cf.
Luc. xix. 10.</p></note> to find and to save
the lost.” Whence He said to the Jews also: “Except<note place="end" n="239" id="vii.ii.xiv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xiv-p4"> See <scripRef passage="John iii. 3, 5" id="vii.ii.xiv-p4.1" parsed="|John|3|3|0|0;|John|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.3 Bible:John.3.5">John iii. 3, 5</scripRef>.</p></note> a man be born again,” not meaning,
<pb n="44" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_44.html" id="vii.ii.xiv-Page_44" />as they thought, birth from woman,
but speaking of the soul born and created anew in the likeness of
God’s image. 3. But since wild idolatry and godlessness occupied
the world, and the knowledge of God was hid, whose part was it to teach
the world concerning the Father? Man’s, might one say? But it was
not in man’s power to penetrate everywhere beneath the sun; for
neither had they the physical strength to run so far, nor would they be
able to claim credence in this matter, nor were they sufficient by
themselves to withstand the deceit and impositions of evil spirits. 4.
For where all were smitten and confused in soul from demoniacal deceit,
and the vanity of idols, how was it possible for them to win over
man’s soul and man’s mind—whereas they cannot even
see them? Or how can a man convert what he does not see? 5. But perhaps
one might say creation was enough; but if creation were enough, these
great evils would never have come to pass. For creation was there
already, and all the same, men were grovelling in the same error
concerning God. 6. Who, then, was needed, save the Word of God, that
sees both soul and mind, and that gives movement to all things in
creation, and by them makes known the Father? For He who by His own
Providence and ordering of all things was teaching men concerning the
Father, He it was that could renew this same teaching as well. 7. How,
then, could this have been done? Perhaps one might say, that the same
means were open as before, for Him to shew forth the truth about the
Father once more by means of the work of creation. But this was no
longer a sure means. Quite the contrary; for men missed seeing this
before, and have turned their eyes no longer upward but downward. 8.
Whence, naturally, willing to profit men, He sojourns here as man,
taking to Himself a body like the others, and from things of earth,
that is by the works of His body [He teaches them], so that they who
would not know Him from His Providence and rule over all things, may
even from the works done by His actual body know the Word of God which
is in the body, and through Him the Father.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Thus the Word condescended to man's engrossment in corporeal things, by even taking a body. All man's superstitions He met halfway; whether men were inclined to worship Nature, Man, Demons, or the dead, He shewed Himself Lord of all these." progress="20.10%" prev="vii.ii.xiv" next="vii.ii.xvi" id="vii.ii.xv"><p class="c80" id="vii.ii.xv-p1">

§15. <i>Thus the Word condescended to
man’s engrossment in corporeal things, by even taking a body. All
man’s superstitions He met halfway; whether men were inclined to
worship Nature, Man, Demons, or the dead, He shewed Himself Lord of all
these.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.xv-p2">For as a kind teacher who cares for His
disciples, if some of them cannot profit by higher subjects, comes down
to their level, and teaches them at any rate by simpler courses; so
also did the Word of God. As Paul also says: “For seeing<note place="end" n="240" id="vii.ii.xv-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xv-p3"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 21" id="vii.ii.xv-p3.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.21">1 Cor. i. 21</scripRef>.</p></note> that in the wisdom of God the world through
its wisdom knew not God, it was God’s good pleasure through the
foolishness of the word preached to save them that believe.” 2.
For seeing that men, having rejected the contemplation of God, and with
their eyes downward, as though sunk in the deep, were seeking about for
God in nature and in the world of sense, feigning gods for themselves
of mortal men and demons; to this end the loving and general Saviour of
all, the Word of God, takes to Himself a body, and as Man walks among
men and meets the senses of all men half-way<note place="end" n="241" id="vii.ii.xv-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xv-p4"> Lit.
“draws toward Himself.”</p></note>, to
the end, I say, that they who think that God is corporeal may from what
the Lord effects by His body perceive the truth, and through Him
recognize<note place="end" n="242" id="vii.ii.xv-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xv-p5"> Lit.
“infer.”</p></note> the Father. 3. So, men as they were,
and human in all their thoughts, on whatever objects they fixed their
senses, there they saw themselves met half-way<note place="end" n="243" id="vii.ii.xv-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xv-p6"> Lit.
“draws toward Himself.”</p></note>, and
taught the truth from every side. 4. For if they looked with awe upon
the Creation, yet they saw how she confessed Christ as Lord; or if
their mind was swayed toward men, so as to think them gods, yet from
the Saviour’s works, supposing they compared them, the Saviour
alone among men appeared Son of God; for there were no such works done
among the rest as have been done by the Word of God. 5. Or if they were
biassed toward evil spirits, even, yet seeing them cast out by the
Word, they were to know that He alone, the Word of God, was God, and
that the spirits were none. 6. Or if their mind had already sunk even
to the dead, so as to worship heroes, and the gods spoken of in the
poets, yet, seeing the Saviour’s resurrection, they were to
confess them to be false gods, and that the Lord alone is true, the
Word of the Father, that was Lord even of death. 7. For this cause He
was both born and appeared as Man, and died, and rose again, dulling
and casting into the shade the works of all former men by His own, that
in whatever direction the bias of men might be, from thence He might
recall them, and teach them of His own true Father, as He Himself says:
“I came to save and to find that which was lost<note place="end" n="244" id="vii.ii.xv-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xv-p7"> Cf. 14.
2.</p></note>.”</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="He came then to attract man's sense-bound attention to Himself as man, and so to lead him on to know Him as God." progress="20.17%" prev="vii.ii.xv" next="vii.ii.xvii" id="vii.ii.xvi"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.xvi-p1">

§16. <i>He came then to
attract man’s sense-bound attention to Himself as man, and so to
lead him on to know Him as God.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.xvi-p2">For men’s mind having finally fallen to
things of sense, the Word disguised Himself <pb n="45" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_45.html" id="vii.ii.xvi-Page_45" />by appearing in a body, that He might, as Man,
transfer men to Himself, and centre their senses on Himself, and, men
seeing Him thenceforth as Man, persuade them by the works He did that
He is not Man only, but also God, and the Word and Wisdom of the true
God. 2. This, too, is what Paul means to point out when he says:
“That ye<note place="end" n="245" id="vii.ii.xvi-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xvi-p3"> <scripRef passage="Eph. iii. 18" id="vii.ii.xvi-p3.1" parsed="|Eph|3|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.18">Eph. iii. 18</scripRef>,
<i>sq.</i></p></note> being rooted and grounded in love, may
be strong to apprehend with all the saints what is the breadth and
length, and height and depth, and to know the love of Christ which
passeth knowledge, that ye may be filled unto all the fulness of
God.” 3. For by the Word revealing Himself everywhere, both above
and beneath, and in the depth and in the breadth—above, in the
creation; beneath, in becoming man; in the depth, in Hades; and in the
breadth, in the world—all things have been filled with the
knowledge of God. 4. Now for this cause, also, He did not immediately
upon His coming accomplish His sacrifice on behalf of all, by offering
His body to death and raising it again, for by this<note place="end" n="246" id="vii.ii.xvi-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xvi-p4"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.xvi-p4.1">διὰ
τούτου</span>, perhaps,
in both places—“by it,” viz. His body.</p></note>
means He would have made Himself invisible. But He made Himself visible
enough by what<note place="end" n="247" id="vii.ii.xvi-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xvi-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.xvi-p5.1">διὰ
τούτου</span>, perhaps,
in both places—“by it,” viz. His body.</p></note> He did, abiding in it, and doing such
works, and shewing such signs, as made Him known no longer as Man, but
as God the Word. 5. For by His becoming Man, the Saviour was to
accomplish both works of love; first, in putting away death from us and
renewing us again; secondly, being unseen and invisible, in manifesting
and making Himself known by His works to be the Word of the Father, and
the Ruler and King of the universe.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="How the Incarnation did not limit the ubiquity of the Word, nor diminish His Purity. (Simile of the Sun.)" progress="20.22%" prev="vii.ii.xvi" next="vii.ii.xviii" id="vii.ii.xvii"><p class="c80" id="vii.ii.xvii-p1">

§17. <i>How the Incarnation did not limit
the ubiquity of the Word, nor diminish His Purity. (Simile of the
Sun.)</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.xvii-p2">For He was not, as might be imagined,
circumscribed in the body, nor, while present in the body, was He
absent elsewhere; nor, while He moved the body, was the universe left
void of His working and Providence; but, thing most marvellous, Word as
He was, so far from being contained by anything, He rather contained
all things Himself; and just as while present in the whole of Creation,
He is at once distinct in being from the universe, and present in all
things by His own power,—giving order to all things, and over all
and in all revealing His own providence, and giving life to each thing
and all things, including the whole without being included, but being
in His own Father alone wholly and in every respect,—2. thus,
even while present in a human body and Himself quickening it, He was,
without inconsistency, quickening the universe as well, and was in
every process of nature, and was outside the whole, and while known
from the body by His works, He was none the less manifest from the
working of the universe as well. 3. Now, it is the function of soul to
behold even what is outside its own body, by acts of thought, without,
however, working outside its own body, or moving by its presence things
remote from the body. Never, that is, does a man, by thinking of things
at a distance, by that fact either move or displace them; nor if a man
were to sit in his own house and reason about the heavenly bodies,
would he by that fact either move the sun or make the heavens revolve.
But he sees that they move and have their being, without being actually
able to influence them. 4. Now, the Word of God in His man’s
nature was not like that; for He was not bound to His body, but rather
was Himself wielding it, so that He was not only in it, but was
actually in everything, and while external to the universe, abode in
His Father only. 5. And this was the wonderful thing that He was at
once walking as man, and as the Word was quickening all things, and as
the Son was dwelling with His Father. So that not even when the Virgin
bore Him did He suffer any change, nor by being in the body was [His
glory] dulled: but, on the contrary, He sanctified the body also. 6.
For not even by being in the universe does He share in its nature, but
all things, on the contrary, are quickened and sustained by Him. 7. For
if the sun too, which was made by Him, and which we see, as it revolves
in the heaven, is not defiled<note place="end" n="248" id="vii.ii.xvii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xvii-p3"> Cf. St.
Aug. <i>de Fid. et Symb.</i> 10, Rufin. <i>in Symb. Apost.</i> 12. So
also Tertull. <i>adv. Marc.</i> ‘Quodcunque induerit ipse dignum
fecit.’</p></note> by touching the
bodies upon earth, nor is it put out by darkness, but on the contrary
itself illuminates and cleanses them also, much less was the all-holy
Word of God, Maker and Lord also of the sun, defiled by being made
known in the body; on the contrary, being incorruptible, He quickened
and cleansed the body also, which was in itself mortal: “who<note place="end" n="249" id="vii.ii.xvii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xvii-p4"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. ii. 22" id="vii.ii.xvii-p4.1" parsed="|1Pet|2|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.22">1 Pet. ii. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> did,” for so it says, “no sin,
neither was guile found in His mouth.”</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="How the Word and Power of God works in His human actions: by casting out devils, by Miracles, by His Birth of the Virgin." progress="20.31%" prev="vii.ii.xvii" next="vii.ii.xix" id="vii.ii.xviii"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.xviii-p1">

§<i>18. How the Word and
Power of God works in His human actions: by casting out devils, by
Miracles, by His Birth of the Virgin.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.xviii-p2">Accordingly, when inspired writers on this matter
speak of Him as eating and being born, understand<note place="end" n="250" id="vii.ii.xviii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xviii-p3"> Compare
<i>Orat.</i> iii. 31, note 11.</p></note>
that the body, as body, was born, and sustained with food corresponding
to its nature, while God, the Word Himself, Who <pb n="46" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_46.html" id="vii.ii.xviii-Page_46" />was united with the body, while ordering all
things, also by the works He did in the body shewed Himself to be not
man, but God the Word. But these things are said of Him, because the
actual body which ate, was born, and suffered, belonged to none other
but to the Lord: and because, having become man, it was proper for
these things to be predicated of Him as man, to shew Him to have a body
in truth, and not in seeming. 2. But just as from these things He was
known to be bodily present, so from the works He did in the body He
made Himself known to be Son of God. Whence also He cried to the
unbelieving Jews; “If<note place="end" n="251" id="vii.ii.xviii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xviii-p4"> <scripRef passage="John x. 37" id="vii.ii.xviii-p4.1" parsed="|John|10|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.37">John x. 37</scripRef>,
<i>sq.</i></p></note> I do not the works of
My Father, believe Me not. But if I do them, though ye believe not Me,
believe My works; that ye may know and understand that the Father is in
Me, and I in the Father.” 3. For just as, though invisible, He is
known through the works of creation; so, having become man, and being
in the body unseen, it may be known from His works that He Who can do
these is not man, but the Power and Word of God. 4. For His charging
evil spirits, and their being driven forth, this deed is not of man,
but of God. Or who that saw Him healing the diseases to which the human
race is subject, can still think Him man and not God? For He cleansed
lepers, made lame men to walk, opened the hearing of deaf men, made
blind men to see again, and in a word drove away from men all diseases
and infirmities: from which acts it was possible even for the most
ordinary observer to see His Godhead. For who that saw Him give back<note place="end" n="252" id="vii.ii.xviii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xviii-p5"> Cf. 49.
2.</p></note> what was deficient to men born lacking, and
open the eyes of the man blind from his birth, would have failed to
perceive that the nature of men was subject to Him, and that He was its
Artificer and Maker? For He that gave back that which the man from his
birth had not, must be, it is surely evident, the Lord also of
men’s natural birth. 5. Therefore, even to begin with, when He
was descending to us, He fashioned His body for Himself from a Virgin,
thus to afford to all no small proof of His Godhead, in that He Who
formed this is also Maker of everything else as well. For who, seeing a
body proceeding forth from a Virgin alone without man, can fail to
infer that He Who appears in it is Maker and Lord of other bodies also?
6. Or who, seeing the substance of water changed and transformed into
wine, fails to perceive that He Who did this is Lord and Creator of the
substance of all waters? For to this end He went upon the sea also as
its Master, and walked as on dry land, to afford evidence to them that
saw it of His lordship over all things. And in feeding so vast a
multitude on little, and of His own self yielding abundance where none
was, so that from five loaves five thousand had enough, and left so
much again over, did He shew Himself to be any other than the very Lord
Whose Providence is over all things?</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Man, unmoved by nature, was to be taught to know God by that sacred Manhood, Whose deity all nature confessed, especially in His Death." progress="20.40%" prev="vii.ii.xviii" next="vii.ii.xx" id="vii.ii.xix"><p class="c80" id="vii.ii.xix-p1">

§19. <i>Man,
unmoved by nature, was to be taught to know God by that sacred Manhood,
Whose deity all nature confessed, especially in His Death.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.ii.xix-p2">But all this it seemed well for the Saviour to
do; that since men had failed to know His Providence, revealed in the
Universe, and had failed to perceive His Godhead shewn in creation,
they might at any rate from the works of His body recover their sight,
and through Him receive an idea of the knowledge of the Father,
inferring, as I said before, from particular cases His Providence over
the whole. 2. For who that saw His power over evil spirits, or who that
saw the evil spirits confess that He was their Lord, will hold his mind
any longer in doubt whether this be the Son and Wisdom and Power of
God? 3. For He made even the creation break silence: in that even at
His death, marvellous to relate, or rather at His actual trophy over
death—the Cross I mean—all creation was confessing that He
that was made manifest and suffered in the body was not man merely, but
the Son of God and Saviour of all. For the sun hid His face, and the
earth quaked and the mountains were rent: all men were awed. Now these
things shewed that Christ on the Cross was God, while all creation was
His slave, and was witnessing by its fear to its Master’s
presence. Thus, then, God the Word shewed Himself to men by His works.
But our next step must be to recount and speak of the end of His bodily
life and course, and of the nature of the death of His body; especially
as this is the sum of our faith, and all men without exception are full
of it: so that you may know that no whit the less from this also Christ
is known to be God and the Son of God.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="None, then, could bestow incorruption, but He Who had made, none restore the likeness of God, save His Own Image, none quicken, but the Life, none teach, but the Word. And He, to pay our debt of death, must also die for us, and rise again as our first-fruits from the grave. Mortal therefore His Body must be; corruptible, His Body could not be." progress="20.45%" prev="vii.ii.xix" next="vii.ii.xxi" id="vii.ii.xx"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.xx-p1">

§20.
<i>None, then, could bestow incorruption, but He Who had made, none
restore the likeness of God, save His Own Image, none quicken, but the
Life, none teach, but the Word. And He, to pay our debt of death, must
also die for us, and rise again as our first-fruits from the grave.
Mortal therefore His Body must be; corruptible, His Body could not
be.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.xx-p2">We have, then, now stated in part, as far as it
was possible, and as ourselves had been able to understand, the reason
of His bodily ap<pb n="47" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_47.html" id="vii.ii.xx-Page_47" />pearing; that it
was in the power of none other to turn the corruptible to incorruption,
except the Saviour Himself, that had at the beginning also made all
things out of nought and that none other could create anew the likeness
of God’s image for men, save the Image of the Father; and that
none other could render the mortal immortal, save our Lord Jesus
Christ, Who is the Very Life<note place="end" n="253" id="vii.ii.xx-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xx-p3"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.xx-p3.1">αὐτοζωή</span>, see <i>c. Gent.</i> 40, 46, and <i>Orat.</i> iv. 2, note
4.</p></note>; and that none other
could teach men of the Father, and destroy the worship of idols, save
the Word, that orders all things and is alone the true Only-begotten
Son of the Father. 2. But since it was necessary also that the debt
owing from all should be paid again: for, as I have already said<note place="end" n="254" id="vii.ii.xx-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xx-p4"> See
especially §7.</p></note>, it was owing that all should die, for which
especial cause, indeed, He came among us: to this intent, after the
proofs of His Godhead from His works, He next offered up His sacrifice
also on behalf of all, yielding His Temple to death in the stead of
all, in order firstly to make men quit and free of their old trespass,
and further to shew Himself more powerful even than death, displaying
His own body incorruptible, as first-fruits of the resurrection of all.
3. And do not be surprised if we frequently<note place="end" n="255" id="vii.ii.xx-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xx-p5"> <i>e.g.</i> viii. 4; x. 5, &amp;c. ‘It is quite a
peculiarity of Ath. to repeat, and to apologise for doing so,’
(Newman in <i>Orat.</i> ii. 80, note 1).</p></note>
repeat the same words on the same subject. For since we are speaking of
the counsel of God, therefore we expound the same sense in more than
one form, lest we should seem to be leaving anything out, and incur the
charge of inadequate treatment: for it is better to submit to the blame
of repetition than to leave out anything that ought to be set down. 4.
The body, then, as sharing the same nature with all, for it was a human
body, though by an unparalleled miracle it was formed of a virgin only,
yet being mortal, was to die also, conformably to its peers. But by
virtue of the union of the Word with it, it was no longer subject to
corruption according to its own nature, but by reason of the Word that
was come to dwell<note place="end" n="256" id="vii.ii.xx-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xx-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.xx-p6.1">ἐπίβασις</span>, compare <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.xx-p6.2">ἐπιβαίνειν</span>, 43. 4, &amp;c.</p></note> in it it was placed
out of the reach of corruption. 5. And so it was that two marvels came
to pass at once, that the death of all was accomplished in the
Lord’s body, and that death and corruption were wholly done away
by reason of the Word that was united with it. For there was need of
death, and death must needs be suffered on behalf of all, that the debt
owing from all might be paid. 6. Whence, as I said before, the Word,
since it was not possible for Him to die, as He was immortal, took to
Himself a body such as could die, that He might offer it as His own in
the stead of all, and as suffering, through His union<note place="end" n="257" id="vii.ii.xx-p6.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xx-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.xx-p7.1">ἐπίβασις</span>, compare <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.xx-p7.2">ἐπιβαίνειν</span>, 43. 4, &amp;c.</p></note>
with it, on behalf of all, “Bring<note place="end" n="258" id="vii.ii.xx-p7.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xx-p8"> Cf. 10.
4, above.</p></note> to
nought Him that had the power of death, that is the devil; and might
deliver them who through fear of death were all their lifetime subject
to bondage.”</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Death brought to nought by the death of Christ. Why then did not Christ die privately, or in a more honourable way? He was not subject to natural death, but had to die at the hands of others. Why then did He die? Nay but for that purpose He came, and but for that, He could not have risen." progress="20.54%" prev="vii.ii.xx" next="vii.ii.xxii" id="vii.ii.xxi"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.xxi-p1">

§21. <i>Death brought to nought by the
death of Christ. Why then did not Christ die privately, or in a more
honourable way? He was not subject to natural death, but had to die at
the hands of others. Why then did He die? Nay but for that purpose He
came, and but for that, He could not have risen.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.xxi-p2">Why, now that the common Saviour of all has died
on our behalf, we, the faithful in Christ, no longer die the death as
before, agreeably to the warning of the law; for this condemnation has
ceased; but, corruption ceasing and being put away by the grace of the
Resurrection, henceforth we are only dissolved, agreeably to our
bodies’ mortal nature, at the time God has fixed for each, that
we may be able to gain a better resurrection. 2. For like the seeds
which are cast into the earth, we do not perish by dissolution, but
sown in the earth, shall rise again, death having been brought to
nought by the grace of the Saviour. Hence it is that blessed Paul, who
was made a surety of the Resurrection to all, says: “This
corruptible<note place="end" n="259" id="vii.ii.xxi-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xxi-p3"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 53" id="vii.ii.xxi-p3.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|53|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.53">1 Cor. xv. 53</scripRef>,
<i>sqq.</i></p></note> must put on incorruption, and this
mortal must put on immortality; but when this corruptible shall have
put on incorruption, and this mortal shall have put on immortality,
then shall be brought to pass the saying that is written, Death is
swallowed up in victory. O death where is thy sting? O grave where is
thy victory?” 3. Why, then, one might say, if it were necessary
for Him to yield up His body to death in the stead of all, did He not
lay it aside as man privately, instead of going as far as even to be
crucified? For it were more fitting for Him to have laid His body aside
honourably, than ignominiously to endure a death like this. 4. Now, see
to it, I reply, whether such an objection be not merely human, whereas
what the Saviour did is truly divine and for many reasons worthy of His
Godhead. Firstly, because the death which befalls men comes to them
agreeably to the weakness of their nature; for, unable to continue in
one stay, they are dissolved with time. Hence, too, diseases befall
them, and they fall sick and die. But the Lord is not weak, but is the
Power of God and Word of God and Very Life. 5. If, then, He had laid
aside His body somewhere in private, <pb n="48" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_48.html" id="vii.ii.xxi-Page_48" />and upon a bed, after the manner of men, it
would have been thought that He also did this agreeably to the weakness
of His nature, and because there was nothing in him more than in other
men. But since He was, firstly, the Life and the Word of God, and it
was necessary, secondly, for the death on behalf of all to be
accomplished, for this cause, on the one hand, because He was life and
power, the body gained strength in Him; 6. while on the other, as death
must needs come to pass, He did not Himself take, but received at
others’ hands; the occasion of perfecting His sacrifice. Since it
was not fit, either, that the Lord should fall sick, who healed the
diseases of others; nor again was it right for that body to lose its
strength, in which He gives strength to the weaknesses of others also.
7. Why, then, did He not prevent death, as He did sickness? Because it
was for this that He had the body, and it was unfitting to prevent it,
lest the Resurrection also should be hindered, while yet it was equally
unfitting for sickness to precede His death, lest it should be thought
weakness on the part of Him that was in the body. Did He not then
hunger? Yes; He hungered, agreeably to the properties of His body. But
He did not perish of hunger, because of the Lord that wore it. Hence,
even if He died to ransom all, yet He saw not corruption. For [His
body] rose again in perfect soundness, since the body belonged to none
other, but to the very Life.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="But why did He not withdraw His body from the Jews, and so guard its immortality? (1) It became Him not to inflict death on Himself, and yet not to shun it. (2) He came to receive death as the due of others, therefore it should come to Him from without. (3) His death must be certain, to guarantee the truth of His Resurrection. Also, He could not die from infirmity, lest He should be mocked in His healing of others." progress="20.64%" prev="vii.ii.xxi" next="vii.ii.xxiii" id="vii.ii.xxii"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.xxii-p1">

§22. <i>But
why did He not withdraw His body from the Jews, and so guard its
immortality? (1) It became Him not to inflict death on Himself, and yet
not to shun it. (2) He came to receive death as the due of others,
therefore it should come to Him from without. (3) His death must be
certain, to guarantee the truth of His Resurrection. Also, He could not
die from infirmity, lest He should be mocked in His healing of
others.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.xxii-p2">But it were better, one might say, to have hidden
from the designs of the Jews, that He might guard His body altogether
from death. Now let such an one be told that this too was unbefitting
the Lord. For as it was not fitting for the Word of God, being the
Life, to inflict death Himself on His own body, so neither was it
suitable to fly from death offered by others, but rather to follow it
up unto destruction, for which reason He naturally neither laid aside
His body of His own accord, nor, again, fled from the Jews when they
took counsel against Him. 2. But this did not shew weakness on the
Word’s part, but, on the contrary, shewed Him to be Saviour and
Life; in that He both awaited death to destroy it, and hasted to
accomplish the death offered Him for the salvation of all. 3. And
besides, the Saviour came to accomplish not His own death, but the
death of men; whence He did not lay aside His body by a death of His
own<note place="end" n="260" id="vii.ii.xxii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xxii-p3"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Joh. x. 17, 18" id="vii.ii.xxii-p3.1" parsed="|John|10|17|10|18" osisRef="Bible:John.10.17-John.10.18">Joh. x. 17, 18</scripRef>.</p></note>—for He was Life and had none—but
received that death which came from men, in order perfectly to do away
with this when it met Him in His own body. 4. Again, from the following
also one might see the reasonableness of the Lord’s body meeting
this end. The Lord was especially concerned for the resurrection of the
body which He was set to accomplish. For what He was to do was to
manifest it as a monument of victory over death, and to assure all of
His having effected the blotting out of corruption, and of the
incorruption of their bodies from thenceforward; as a gage of which and
a proof of the resurrection in store for all, He has preserved His own
body incorrupt. 5. If, then, once more, His body had fallen sick, and
the word had been sundered from it in the sight of all, it would have
been unbecoming that He who healed the diseases of others should suffer
His own instrument to waste in sickness. For how could His driving out
the diseases of others have been believed<note place="end" n="261" id="vii.ii.xxii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xxii-p4"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvii. 42" id="vii.ii.xxii-p4.1" parsed="|Matt|27|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.42">Matt. xxvii. 42</scripRef>.</p></note> in if
His own temple fell sick in Him<note place="end" n="262" id="vii.ii.xxii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xxii-p5"> <i>i.e.</i> when sustained by its union with Him.</p></note>? For either He had
been mocked as unable to drive away diseases, or if He could, but did
not, He would be thought insensible toward others also.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Necessity of a public death for the doctrine of the Resurrection." progress="20.72%" prev="vii.ii.xxii" next="vii.ii.xxiv" id="vii.ii.xxiii"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.xxiii-p1">

§23.
<i>Necessity of a public death for the doctrine of the
Resurrection.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.xxiii-p2">But even if, without any disease and without any
pain, He had hidden His body away privily and by Himself “in<note place="end" n="263" id="vii.ii.xxiii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xxiii-p3"> <scripRef passage="Acts xxvi. 26" id="vii.ii.xxiii-p3.1" parsed="|Acts|26|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.26">Acts xxvi. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> a corner,” or in a desert place, or in
a house, or anywhere, and afterwards suddenly appeared and said that He
had been raised from the dead, He would have seemed on all hands to be
telling idle tales<note place="end" n="264" id="vii.ii.xxiii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xxiii-p4"> <scripRef passage="Luke xxiv. 11" id="vii.ii.xxiii-p4.1" parsed="|Luke|24|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.11">Luke xxiv. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>, and what He said
about the Resurrection would have been all the more discredited, as
there was no one at all to witness to His death. Now, death must
precede resurrection, as it would be no resurrection did not death
precede; so that if the death of His body had taken place anywhere in
secret, the death not being apparent nor taking place before witnesses,
His Resurrection too had been hidden and without evidence. 2. Or why,
while when He had risen He proclaimed the Resurrection, should He cause
His death to take place in secret? or why, while He drove out evil
spirits in the presence of all, and made the man blind from his birth
recover his sight, <pb n="49" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_49.html" id="vii.ii.xxiii-Page_49" />and changed the
water into wine, that by these means He might be believed to be the
Word of God, should He not manifest His mortal nature as incorruptible
in the presence of all, that He might be believed Himself to be the
Life? 3. Or how were His disciples to have boldness in speaking of the
Resurrection, were they not able to say that He first died? Or how
could they be believed, saying that death had first taken place and
then the Resurrection, had they not had as witnesses of His death the
men before whom they spoke with boldness? For if, even as it was, when
His death and Resurrection had taken place in the sight of all, the
Pharisees of that day would not believe, but compelled even those who
had seen the Resurrection to deny it, why, surely, if these things had
happened in secret, how many pretexts for disbelief would they have
devised? 4. Or how could the end of death, and the victory over it be
proved, unless challenging it before the eyes of all He had shewn it to
be dead, annulled for the future by the incorruption of His body?</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Further objections anticipated. He did not choose His manner of death; for He was to prove Conqueror of death in all or any of its forms: (simile of a good wrestler). The death chosen to disgrace Him proved the Trophy against death: moreover it preserved His body undivided." progress="20.77%" prev="vii.ii.xxiii" next="vii.ii.xxv" id="vii.ii.xxiv"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.xxiv-p1">

§24. <i>Further
objections anticipated. He did not choose His manner of death; for He
was to prove Conqueror of death in all or any of its forms: (simile of
a good wrestler). The death chosen to disgrace Him proved the Trophy
against death: moreover it preserved His body undivided.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.xxiv-p2">But what others also might have said, we must
anticipate in reply. For perhaps a man might say even as follows: If it
was necessary for His death to take place before all, and with
witnesses, that the story of His Resurrection also might be believed,
it would have been better at any rate for Him to have devised for
Himself a glorious death, if only to escape the ignominy of the Cross.
2. But had He done even this, He would give ground for suspicion
against Himself, that He was not powerful against every death, but only
against the death devised for<note place="end" n="265" id="vii.ii.xxiv-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xxiv-p3"> <i>i.e.</i> suggested as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.xxiv-p3.1">ἔνδοξον</span> (<i>supra,</i> 1); a reading <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.xxiv-p3.2">παρ᾽
ἐαυτοῦ</span> has been
suggested: (devised) “by Himself.”</p></note> Him; and so again
there would have been a pretext for disbelief about the Resurrection
all the same. So death came to His body, not from Himself, but from
hostile counsels, in order that whatever death they offered to the
Saviour, this He might utterly do away. 3. And just as a noble
wrestler, great in skill and courage, does not pick out his antagonists
for himself, lest he should raise a suspicion of his being afraid of
some of them, but puts it in the choice of the onlookers, and
especially so if they happen to be his enemies, so that against
whomsoever they match him, him he may throw, and be believed superior
to them all; so also the Life of all, our Lord and Saviour, even
Christ, did not devise a death for His own body, so as not to appear to
be fearing some other death; but He accepted on the Cross, and endured,
a death inflicted by others, and above all by His enemies, which they
thought dreadful and ignominious and not to be faced; so that this also
being destroyed, both He Himself might be believed to be the Life, and
the power of death be brought utterly to nought. 4. So something
surprising and startling has happened; for the death, which they
thought to inflict as a disgrace, was actually a monument of victory
against death itself. Whence neither did He suffer the death of John,
his head being severed, nor, as Esaias, was He sawn in sunder; in order
that even in death He might still keep His body undivided and in
perfect soundness, and no pretext be afforded to those that would
divide the Church.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Why the Cross, of all deaths? (1) He had to bear the curse for us. (2) On it He held out His hands to unite all, Jews and Gentiles, in Himself. (3) He defeated the “Prince of the powers of the air” in His own region, clearing the way to heaven and opening for us the everlasting doors." progress="20.84%" prev="vii.ii.xxiv" next="vii.ii.xxvi" id="vii.ii.xxv"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.xxv-p1">

§25. <i>Why the Cross, of all deaths? (1)
He had to bear the curse for us. (2) On it He held out His hands to
unite all, Jews and Gentiles, in Himself. (3) He defeated the
“Prince of the powers of the air” in His own region,
clearing the way to heaven and opening for us the everlasting
doors.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.xxv-p2">And thus much in reply to those without who pile
up arguments for themselves. But if any of our own people also inquire,
not from love of debate, but from love of learning, why He suffered
death in none other way save on the Cross, let him also be told that no
other way than this was good for us, and that it was well that the Lord
suffered this for our sakes. 2. For if He came Himself to bear the
curse laid upon us, how else could He have “become<note place="end" n="266" id="vii.ii.xxv-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xxv-p3"> <scripRef passage="Gal. iii. 13" id="vii.ii.xxv-p3.1" parsed="|Gal|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.13">Gal. iii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> a curse,” unless He received the death
set for a curse? and that is the Cross. For this is exactly what is
written: “Cursed<note place="end" n="267" id="vii.ii.xxv-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xxv-p4"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xxi. 23" id="vii.ii.xxv-p4.1" parsed="|Deut|21|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.21.23">Deut. xxi. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> is he that hangeth on
a tree.” 3. Again, if the Lord’s death is the ransom of
all, and by His death “the middle<note place="end" n="268" id="vii.ii.xxv-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xxv-p5"> <scripRef passage="Eph. ii. 14" id="vii.ii.xxv-p5.1" parsed="|Eph|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.14">Eph. ii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note> wall
of partition” is broken down, and the calling of the nations is
brought about, how would He have called us to Him, had He not been
crucified? For it is only on the cross that a man dies with his hands
spread out. Whence it was fitting for the Lord to bear this also and to
spread out His hands, that with the one He might draw the ancient
people, and with the other those from the Gentiles, and unite both in
Himself. 4. For this is what He Himself has said, signifying by what
manner of death <pb n="50" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_50.html" id="vii.ii.xxv-Page_50" />He was to ransom
all: “I, when<note place="end" n="269" id="vii.ii.xxv-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xxv-p6"> <scripRef passage="John xii. 32" id="vii.ii.xxv-p6.1" parsed="|John|12|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.32">John xii. 32</scripRef>.</p></note> I am lifted
up,” He saith, “shall draw all men unto Me.” 5. And
once more, if the devil, the enemy of our race, having fallen from
heaven, wanders about our lower atmosphere, and there bearing rule over
his fellow-spirits, as his peers in disobedience, not only works
illusions by their means in them that are deceived, but tries to hinder
them that are going up (and about this<note place="end" n="270" id="vii.ii.xxv-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xxv-p7"> <scripRef passage="Eph. ii. 2" id="vii.ii.xxv-p7.1" parsed="|Eph|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.2">Eph. ii. 2</scripRef>, and see the
curious visions of Antony, <i>Vit. Ant.</i>, 65, 66.</p></note> the
Apostle says: “According to the prince of the power of the air,
of the spirit that now worketh in the sons of disobedience”);
while the Lord came to cast down the devil, and clear the air and
prepare the way for us up into heaven, as said the Apostle:
“Through<note place="end" n="271" id="vii.ii.xxv-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xxv-p8"> <scripRef passage="Heb. x. 20" id="vii.ii.xxv-p8.1" parsed="|Heb|10|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.20">Heb. x. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> the veil, that is to say, His
flesh”—and this must needs be by death—well, by what
other kind of death could this have come to pass, than by one which
took place in the air, I mean the cross? for only he that is perfected
on the cross dies in the air. Whence it was quite fitting that the Lord
suffered this death. 6. For thus being lifted up He cleared the air<note place="end" n="272" id="vii.ii.xxv-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xxv-p9"> Cf.
Lightfoot on <scripRef passage="Coloss. ii. 15" id="vii.ii.xxv-p9.1" parsed="|Col|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.15">Coloss. ii. 15</scripRef>, also the fragment of <i>Letter</i> 22, and
<i>Letter</i> 60. 7.</p></note> of the malignity both of the devil and of
demons of all kinds, as He says: “I beheld<note place="end" n="273" id="vii.ii.xxv-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xxv-p10"> Luc. x.
18.</p></note>
Satan as lightning fall from heaven;” and made a new opening of
the way up into heaven as He says once more: “Lift<note place="end" n="274" id="vii.ii.xxv-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xxv-p11"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxiv. 7" id="vii.ii.xxv-p11.1" parsed="|Ps|24|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.24.7">Ps. xxiv. 7</scripRef>,
[LXX.]</p></note> up your gates, O ye princes, and be ye lift
up, ye everlasting doors.” For it was not the Word Himself that
needed an opening of the gates, being Lord of all; nor were any of His
works closed to their Maker; but we it was that needed it whom He
carried up by His own body. For as He offered it to death on behalf of
all, so by it He once more made ready the way up into the heavens.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Reasons for His rising on the Third Day. (1) Not sooner for else His real death would be denied, nor (2) later; to (a) guard the identity of His body, (b) not to keep His disciples too long in suspense, nor (c) to wait till the witnesses of His death were dispersed, or its memory faded." progress="20.93%" prev="vii.ii.xxv" next="vii.ii.xxvii" id="vii.ii.xxvi"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.xxvi-p1">

§26. <i>Reasons for His rising on the
Third Day. (1) Not sooner for else His real death would be denied, nor
(2) later; to (a) guard the identity of His body, (b) not to keep His
disciples too long in suspense, nor (c) to wait till the witnesses of
His death were dispersed, or its memory faded.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.xxvi-p2">The death on the Cross, then, for us has proved
seemly and fitting, and its cause has been shewn to be reasonable in
every respect; and it may justly be argued that in no other way than by
the Cross was it right for the salvation of all to take place. For not
even thus—not even on the Cross—did He leave Himself
concealed; but far otherwise, while He made creation witness to the
presence of its Maker, He suffered not the temple of His body to remain
long, but having merely shewn it to be dead, by the contact of death
with it, He straightway raised it up on the third day, bearing away, as
the mark of victory and the triumph over death, the incorruptibility
and impassibility which resulted to His body. 2. For He could, even
immediately on death, have raised His body and shewn it alive; but this
also the Saviour, in wise foresight, did not do. For one might have
said that He had not died at all, or that death had not come into
perfect contact with Him, if He had manifested the Resurrection at
once. 3. Perhaps, again, had the interval of His dying and rising again
been one of two days<note place="end" n="275" id="vii.ii.xxvi-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xxvi-p3"> Literally ‘at an even’ [distance], as contrasted with
(a) the same day (2, above), (b) the third day (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.xxvi-p3.1">ἐν
τριταί&amp; 251·
διαστήματι</span>
(6, below). <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.xxvi-p3.2">ἐν
ἴσῳ</span> must therefore be
equivalent <i>in sense</i> to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.xxvi-p3.3">δευτεραίου</span>. Possibly the literal sense is ‘[had the
Resurrection taken place] at an equal interval between the Death and
the [actual day of] the Resurrection.’</p></note> only, the glory of
His incorruption would have been obscure. So in order that the body
might be proved to be dead, the Word tarried yet one intermediate day,
and on the third shewed it incorruptible to all. 4. So then, that the
death on the Cross might be proved, He raised His body on the third
day. 5. But lest, by raising it up when it had remained a long time and
been completely corrupted, He should be disbelieved, as though He had
exchanged it for some other body—for a man might also from lapse
of time distrust what he saw, and forget what had taken place—for
this cause He waited not more than three days; nor did He keep long in
suspense those whom He had told about the Resurrection: 6. but while
the word was still echoing in their ears and their eyes were still
expectant and their mind in suspense, and while those who had slain Him
were still living on earth, and were on the spot and could witness to
the death of the Lord’s body, the Son of God Himself, after an
interval of three days, shewed His body, once dead, immortal and
incorruptible; and it was made manifest to all that it was not from any
natural weakness of the Word that dwelt in it that the body had died,
but in order that in it death might be done away by the power of the
Saviour.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="The change wrought by the Cross in the relation of Death to Man." progress="21.02%" prev="vii.ii.xxvi" next="vii.ii.xxviii" id="vii.ii.xxvii"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.xxvii-p1">

§27. <i>The
change wrought by the Cross in the relation of Death to Man.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.xxvii-p2">For that death is destroyed, and that the Cross
is become the victory over it, and that it has no more power but is
verily dead, this is no small proof, or rather an evident warrant, that
it is despised by all Christ’s disciples, and that they all take
the aggressive against it and no longer fear it; but by the sign of the
Cross and by faith in Christ tread <pb n="51" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_51.html" id="vii.ii.xxvii-Page_51" />it down as dead. 2. For of old, before the
divine sojourn of the Saviour took place, even to the saints death was
terrible<note place="end" n="276" id="vii.ii.xxvii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xxvii-p3"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Ps. lv. 4, lxxxix. 47; Job. xviii. 14" id="vii.ii.xxvii-p3.1" parsed="|Ps|55|4|0|0;|Ps|89|47|0|0;|Job|18|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.55.4 Bible:Ps.89.47 Bible:Job.18.14">Ps. lv. 4, lxxxix. 47; Job. xviii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>, and all wept for the dead as though
they perished. But now that the Saviour has raised His body, death is
no longer terrible; for all who believe in Christ tread him under as
nought, and choose rather to die than to deny their faith in Christ.
For they verily know that when they die they are not destroyed, but
actually [begin to] live, and become incorruptible through the
Resurrection. 3. And that devil that once maliciously exulted in death,
now that its<note place="end" n="277" id="vii.ii.xxvii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xxvii-p4"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Acts ii. 24" id="vii.ii.xxvii-p4.1" parsed="|Acts|2|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.24">Acts ii. 24</scripRef></p></note> pains were loosed, remained the only
one truly dead. And a proof of this is, that before men believe Christ,
they see in death an object of terror, and play the coward before him.
But when they are gone over to Christ’s faith and teaching, their
contempt for death is so great that they even eagerly rush upon it, and
become witnesses for the Resurrection the Saviour has accomplished
against it. For while still tender in years they make haste to die, and
not men only, but women also, exercise themselves by bodily discipline
against it. So weak has he become, that even women who were formerly
deceived by him, now mock at him as dead and paralyzed. 4. For as when
a tyrant has been defeated by a real king, and bound hand and foot,
then all that pass by laugh him to scorn, buffeting and reviling him,
no longer fearing his fury and barbarity, because of the king who has
conquered him; so also, death having been conquered and exposed by the
Saviour on the Cross, and bound hand and foot, all they who are in
Christ, as they pass by, trample on him, and witnessing to Christ scoff
at death, jesting at him, and saying what has been written against him
of old: “O death<note place="end" n="278" id="vii.ii.xxvii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xxvii-p5"> Cf.
above, 21. 2.</p></note>, where is thy
victory? O grave, where is thy sting.”</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="This exceptional fact must be tested by experience. Let those who doubt it become Christians." progress="21.08%" prev="vii.ii.xxvii" next="vii.ii.xxix" id="vii.ii.xxviii"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.xxviii-p1">

§28. <i>This exceptional fact must be
tested by experience. Let those who doubt it become Christians.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.xxviii-p2">Is this, then, a slight proof of the weakness of
death? or is it a slight demonstration of the victory won over him by
the Saviour, when the youths and young maidens that are in Christ
despise this life and practise to die? 2. For man is by nature afraid
of death and of the dissolution of the body; but there is this most
startling fact, that he who has put on the faith of the Cross despises
even what is naturally fearful, and for Christ’s sake is not
afraid of death. 3. And just as, whereas fire has the natural property
of burning, if some one said there was a substance which did not fear
its burning, but on the contrary proved it weak—as the asbestos
among the Indians is said to do—then one who did not believe the
story, if he wished to put it to the test, is at any rate, after
putting on the fireproof material and touching the fire, thereupon
assured of the weakness attributed<note place="end" n="279" id="vii.ii.xxviii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xxviii-p3"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.xxviii-p3.1">κατὰ τοῦ
πυρός  κατὰ</span> appears to have
the predicative force so common in Aristotle. The Bened. translation
‘the weakness of fire against the asbestos’ is based on a
needless conjecture.</p></note> to the fire: 4.
or if any one wished to see the tyrant bound, at any rate by going into
the country and domain of his conqueror he may see the man, a terror to
others, reduced to weakness; so if a man is incredulous even still
after so many proofs and after so many who have become martyrs in
Christ, and after the scorn shewn for death every day by those who are
illustrious in Christ, still, if his mind be even yet doubtful as to
whether death has been brought to nought and had an end, he does well
to wonder at so great a thing, only let him not prove obstinate in
incredulity, nor case-hardened in the face of what is so plain. 5. But
just as he who has got the asbestos knows that fire has no burning
power over it, and as he who would see the tyrant bound goes over to
the empire of his conqueror, so too let him who is incredulous about
the victory over death receive the faith of Christ, and pass over to
His teaching, and he shall see the weakness of death, and the triumph
over it. For many who were formerly incredulous and scoffers have
afterwards believed and so despised death as even to become martyrs for
Christ Himself.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Here then are wonderful effects, and a sufficient cause, the Cross, to account for them, as sunrise accounts for daylight." progress="21.14%" prev="vii.ii.xxviii" next="vii.ii.xxx" id="vii.ii.xxix"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.xxix-p1">

§29. <i>Here then
are wonderful effects, and a sufficient cause, the Cross, to account
for them, as sunrise accounts for daylight.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.xxix-p2">Now if by the sign of the Cross, and by faith in
Christ, death is trampled down, it must be evident before the tribunal
of truth that it is none other than Christ Himself that has displayed
trophies and triumphs over death, and made him lose all his strength.
2. And if, while previously death was strong, and for that reason
terrible, now after the sojourn of the Saviour and the death and
Resurrection of His body it is despised, it must be evident that death
has been brought to nought and conquered by the very Christ that
ascended the Cross. 3. For as, if after night-time the sun rises, and
the whole region of earth is illumined by him, it is at any rate not
open to doubt that it is the sun who has revealed his light everywhere,
that has also driven away the dark and given light to all things; so,
now that death has come into contempt, and been <pb n="52" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_52.html" id="vii.ii.xxix-Page_52" />trodden under foot, from the time when the
Saviour’s saving manifestation in the flesh and His death on the
Cross took place, it must be quite plain that it is the very Saviour
that also appeared in the body, Who has brought death to nought, and
Who displays the signs of victory over him day by day in His own
disciples. 4. For when one sees men, weak by nature, leaping forward to
death, and not fearing its corruption nor frightened of the descent
into Hades, but with eager soul challenging it; and not flinching from
torture, but on the contrary, for Christ’s sake electing to rush
upon death in preference to life upon earth, or even if one be an
eye-witness of men and females and young children rushing and leaping
upon death for the sake of Christ’s religion; who is so silly, or
who is so incredulous, or who so maimed in his mind, as not to see and
infer that Christ, to Whom the people witness, Himself supplies and
gives to each the victory over death, depriving him of all his power in
each one of them that hold His faith and bear the sign of the Cross. 5.
For he that sees the serpent trodden under foot, especially knowing his
former fierceness no longer doubts that he is dead and has quite lost
his strength, unless he is perverted in mind and has not even his
bodily senses sound. For who that sees a lion, either, made sport of by
children, fails to see that he is either dead or has lost all his
power? 6. Just as, then, it is possible to see with the eyes the truth
of all this, so, now that death is made sport of and despised by
believers in Christ let none any longer doubt, nor any prove
incredulous, of death having been brought to nought by Christ, and the
corruption of death destroyed and stayed.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="The reality of the resurrection proved by facts: (1) the victory over death described above: (2) the Wonders of Grace are the work of One Living, of One who is God: (3) if the gods be (as alleged) real and living, a fortiori He Who shatters their power is alive." progress="21.22%" prev="vii.ii.xxix" next="vii.ii.xxxi" id="vii.ii.xxx"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.xxx-p1">

§30. <i>The reality of the
resurrection proved by facts: (1) the victory over death described
above: (2) the Wonders of Grace are the work of One Living, of One who
is God: (3) if the gods be (as alleged) real and living, a fortiori He
Who shatters their power is alive.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.xxx-p2">What we have so far said, then, is no small proof
that death has been brought to naught, and that the Cross of the Lord
is a sign of victory over him. But of the Resurrection of the body to
immortality thereupon accomplished by Christ, the common Saviour and
true Life of all, the demonstration by facts is clearer than arguments
to those whose mental vision is sound. 2. For if, as our argument
shewed, death has been brought to nought, and because of Christ all
tread him under foot, much more did He Himself first tread him down
with His own body, and bring him to nought. But supposing death slain
by Him, what could have happened save the rising again of His body, and
its being displayed as a monument of victory against death? or how
could death have been shewn to be brought to nought unless the
Lord’s body had risen? But if this demonstration of the
Resurrection seem to any one insufficient, let him be assured of what
is said even from what takes place before his eyes. 3. For whereas on a
man’s decease he can put forth no power, but his influence lasts
to the grave and thenceforth ceases; and actions, and power over men,
belong to the living only; let him who will, see and be judge,
confessing the truth from what appears to sight. 4. For now that the
Saviour works so great things among men, and day by day is invisibly
persuading so great a multitude from every side, both from them that
dwell in Greece and in foreign lands, to come over to His faith, and
all to obey His teaching, will any one still hold his mind in doubt
whether a Resurrection has been accomplished by the Saviour, and
whether Christ is alive, or rather is Himself the Life? 5. Or is it
like a dead man to be pricking the consciences of men, so that they
deny their hereditary laws and bow before the teaching of Christ? Or
how, if he is no longer active (for this is proper to one dead), does
he stay from their activity those who are active and alive, so that the
adulterer no longer commits adultery, and the murderer murders no more,
nor is the inflicter of wrong any longer grasping, and the profane is
henceforth religious? Or how, if He be not risen but is dead, does He
drive away, and pursue, and cast down those false gods said by the
unbelievers to be alive, and the demons they worship? 6. For where
Christ is named, and His faith, there all idolatry is deposed and all
imposture of evil spirits is exposed, and any spirit is unable to
endure even the name, nay even on barely hearing it flies and
disappears. But this work is not that of one dead, but of one that
lives—and especially of God. 7. In particular, it would be
ridiculous to say that while the spirits cast out by Him and the idols
brought to nought are alive, He who chases them away, and by His power
prevents their even appearing, yea, and is being confessed by them all
to be Son of God, is dead.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="If Power is the sign of life, what do we learn from the impotence of idols, for good or evil, and the constraining power of Christ and of the Sign of the Cross? Death and the demons are by this proved to have lost their sovereignty. Coincidence of the above argument from facts with that from the Personality of Christ." progress="21.30%" prev="vii.ii.xxx" next="vii.ii.xxxii" id="vii.ii.xxxi"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.xxxi-p1">

§31. <i>If Power is the
sign of life, what do we learn from the impotence of idols, for good or
evil, and the constraining power of Christ and of the Sign of the
Cross? Death and the demons are by this proved to have lost their
sovereignty. Coincidence of the above argument from facts with that
from the Personality of Christ.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.xxxi-p2">But they who disbelieve in the Resurrection <pb n="53" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_53.html" id="vii.ii.xxxi-Page_53" />afford a strong proof against themselves,
if instead of all the spirits and the gods worshipped by them casting
out Christ, Who, they say, is dead, Christ on the contrary proves them
all to be dead. 2. For if it be true that one dead can exert no power,
while the Saviour does daily so many works, drawing men to religion,
persuading to virtue, teaching of immortality, leading on to a desire
for heavenly things, revealing the knowledge of the Father, inspiring
strength to meet death, shewing Himself to each one, and displacing the
godlessness of idolatry, and the gods and spirits of the unbelievers
can do none of these things, but rather shew themselves dead at the
presence of Christ, their pomp being reduced to impotence and vanity;
whereas by the sign of the Cross all magic is stopped, and all
witchcraft brought to nought, and all the idols are being deserted and
left, and every unruly pleasure is checked, and every one is looking up
from earth to heaven: Whom is one to pronounce dead? Christ, that is
doing so many works? But to work is not proper to one dead. Or him that
exerts no power at all, but lies as it were without life? which is
essentially proper to the idols and spirits, dead as they are. 3. For
the Son of God is<note place="end" n="280" id="vii.ii.xxxi-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xxxi-p3"> <scripRef passage="Heb. iv. 12" id="vii.ii.xxxi-p3.1" parsed="|Heb|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.4.12">Heb. iv. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> “living and
active,” and works day by day, and brings about the salvation of
all. But death is daily proved to have lost all his power, and idols
and spirits are proved to be dead rather than Christ, so that
henceforth no man can any longer doubt of the Resurrection of His body.
4. But he who is incredulous of the Resurrection of the Lord’s
body would seem to be ignorant of the power of the Word and Wisdom of
God. For if He took a body to Himself at all, and—in reasonable
consistency, as our argument shewed— appropriated it as His own,
what was the Lord to do with it? or what should be the end of the body
when the Word had once descended upon it? For it could not but die,
inasmuch as it was mortal, and to be offered unto death on behalf of
all: for which purpose it was that the Saviour fashioned it for
Himself. But it was impossible for it to remain dead, because it had
been made the temple of life. Whence, while it died as mortal, it came
to life again by reason of the Life in it; and of its Resurrection the
works are a sign.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="But who is to see Him risen, so as to believe? Nay, God is ever invisible and known by His works only: and here the works cry out in proof. If you do not believe, look at those who do, and perceive the Godhead of Christ. The demons see this, though men be blind. Summary of the argument so far." progress="21.38%" prev="vii.ii.xxxi" next="vii.ii.xxxiii" id="vii.ii.xxxii"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.xxxii-p1">

§32. <i>But who is to see Him risen, so as
to believe? Nay, God is ever invisible and known by His works only: and
here the works cry out in proof. If you do not believe, look at those
who do, and perceive the Godhead of Christ. The demons see this, though
men be blind. Summary of the argument so far.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.xxxii-p2">But if, because He is not seen, His having risen
at all is disbelieved, it is high time for those who refuse belief to
deny the very course of Nature. For it is God’s peculiar property
at once to be invisible and yet to be known from His works, as has been
already stated above. 2. If, then, the works are not there, they do
well to disbelieve what does not appear. But if the works cry aloud and
shew it clearly, why do they choose to deny the life so manifestly due
to the Resurrection? For even if they be maimed in their intelligence,
yet even with the external senses men may see the unimpeachable power
and Godhead of Christ. 3. For even a blind man, if he see not the sun,
yet if he but take hold of the warmth the sun gives out, knows that
there is a sun above the earth. Thus let our opponents also, even if
they believe not as yet, being still blind to the truth, yet at least
knowing His power by others who believe, not deny the Godhead of Christ
and the Resurrection accomplished by Him. 4. For it is plain that if
Christ be dead, He could not be expelling demons and spoiling idols;
for a dead man the spirits would not have obeyed. But if they be
manifestly expelled by the naming of His name, it must be evident that
He is not dead; especially as spirits, seeing even what is unseen by
men, could tell if Christ were dead and refuse Him any obedience at
all. 5. But as it is, what irreligious men believe not, the spirits
see—that He is God,—and hence they fly and fall at His
feet, saying just what they uttered when He was in the body:
“We<note place="end" n="281" id="vii.ii.xxxii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xxxii-p3"> Cf.
Luc. iv. 34, and Marc. v. 7.</p></note> know Thee Who Thou art, the Holy One of
God;” and, “Ah, what have we to do with Thee, Thou Son of
God? I pray Thee, torment me not.” 6. As then demons confess Him,
and His works bear Him witness day by day, it must be evident, and let
none brazen it out against the truth, both that the Saviour raised His
own body, and that He is the true Son of God, being from Him, as from
His Father, His own Word, and Wisdom, and Power, Who in ages later took
a body for the salvation of all, and taught the world concerning the
Father, and brought death to nought, and bestowed incorruption upon all
by the promise of the Resurrection, having raised His own body as a
first-fruits of this, and having displayed it by the sign of the Cross
as a monument of victory over death and its corruption.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Unbelief of Jews and scoffing of Greeks. The former confounded by their own Scriptures. Prophecies of His coming as God and as Man." progress="21.45%" prev="vii.ii.xxxii" next="vii.ii.xxxiv" id="vii.ii.xxxiii"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.xxxiii-p1">

<pb n="54" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_54.html" id="vii.ii.xxxiii-Page_54" />§33.
<i>Unbelief of Jews and scoffing of Greeks. The former confounded by
their own Scriptures. Prophecies of His coming as God and as
Man.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.xxxiii-p2">These things being so, and the Resurrection of
His body and the victory gained over death by the Saviour being clearly
proved, come now let us put to rebuke both the disbelief of the Jews
and the scoffing of the Gentiles. 2. For these, perhaps, are the points
where Jews express incredulity, while Gentiles laugh, finding fault
with the unseemliness of the Cross, and of the Word of God becoming
man. But our argument shall not delay to grapple with both especially
as the proofs at our command against them are clear as day. 3. For Jews
in their incredulity may be refuted from the Scriptures, which even
themselves read; for this text and that, and, in a word, the whole
inspired Scripture, cries aloud concerning these things, as even its
express words abundantly shew. For prophets proclaimed beforehand
concerning the wonder of the Virgin and the birth from her, saying:
“Lo, the<note place="end" n="282" id="vii.ii.xxxiii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xxxiii-p3"> <scripRef passage="Matt. i. 23" id="vii.ii.xxxiii-p3.2" parsed="|Matt|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.23">Matt. i. 23</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Isa. vii. 14" id="vii.ii.xxxiii-p3.3" parsed="|Isa|7|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.7.14">Isa. vii.
14</scripRef>.</p></note> Virgin shall be with child, and shall
bring forth a Son, and they shall call his name Emmanuel, which is,
being interpreted, God with us.” 4. But Moses, the truly great,
and whom they believe to speak truth, with reference to the
Saviour’s becoming man, having estimated what was said as
important, and assured of its truth, set it down in these words:
“There<note place="end" n="283" id="vii.ii.xxxiii-p3.4"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xxxiii-p4"> <scripRef passage="Num. xxiv. 5-17" id="vii.ii.xxxiii-p4.2" parsed="|Num|24|5|24|17" osisRef="Bible:Num.24.5-Num.24.17">Num. xxiv.
5–17</scripRef>.</p></note> shall rise a star out of Jacob, and a
man out of Israel, and he shall break in pieces the captains of
Moab.” And again: “How lovely are thy habitations O Jacob,
thy tabernacles O Israel, as shadowing gardens, and as parks by the
rivers, and as tabernacles which the Lord hath fixed, as cedars by the
waters. A man shall come forth out of his seed, and shall be Lord over
many peoples.” And again, Esaias: “Before<note place="end" n="284" id="vii.ii.xxxiii-p4.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xxxiii-p5"> <scripRef passage="Isa. viii. 4" id="vii.ii.xxxiii-p5.1" parsed="|Isa|8|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.8.4">Isa. viii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>
the Child know how to call father or mother, he shall take the power of
Damascus and the spoils of Samaria before the king of Assyria.”
5. That a man, then, shall appear is foretold in those words. But that
He that is to come is Lord of all, they predict once more as follows:
“Behold<note place="end" n="285" id="vii.ii.xxxiii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xxxiii-p6"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xix. 1" id="vii.ii.xxxiii-p6.1" parsed="|Isa|19|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.19.1">Isa. xix. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> the Lord sitteth upon a light cloud,
and shall come into Egypt, and the graven images of Egypt shall be
shaken.” For from thence also it is that the Father calls Him
back, saying: “I called<note place="end" n="286" id="vii.ii.xxxiii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xxxiii-p7"> <scripRef passage="Hos. xi. 1" id="vii.ii.xxxiii-p7.1" parsed="|Hos|11|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.11.1">Hos. xi. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> My Son out of
Egypt.”</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Prophecies of His passion and death in all its circumstances." progress="21.52%" prev="vii.ii.xxxiii" next="vii.ii.xxxv" id="vii.ii.xxxiv"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.xxxiv-p1">

§34.
<i>Prophecies of His passion and death in all its
circumstances.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.xxxiv-p2">Nor is even His death passed over in silence: on
the contrary, it is referred to in the divine Scriptures, even
exceeding clearly. For to the end that none should err for want of
instruction in the actual events, they feared not to mention even the
cause of His death,—that He suffers it not for His own sake, but
for the immortality and salvation of all, and the counsels of the Jews
against Him and the indignities offered Him at their hands. 2. They say
then: “A man<note place="end" n="287" id="vii.ii.xxxiv-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xxxiv-p3"> <scripRef passage="Isa. liii. 3" id="vii.ii.xxxiv-p3.1" parsed="|Isa|53|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.3">Isa. liii. 3</scripRef>,
<i>sqq.</i></p></note> in stripes, and
knowing how to bear weakness, for his face is turned away: he was
dishonoured and held in no account. He beareth our sins, and is in pain
on our account; and we reckoned him to be in labour, and in stripes,
and in ill-usage; but he was wounded for our sins, and made weak for
our wickedness. The chastisement of our peace was upon him, and by his
stripes we were healed.” O marvel at the loving-kindness of the
Word, that for our sakes He is dishonoured, that we may be brought to
honour. “For all we,” it says, “like sheep were gone
astray; man had erred in his way; and the Lord delivered him for our
sins; and he openeth not his mouth, because he hath been evilly
entreated. As a sheep was he brought to the slaughter, and as a lamb
dumb before his shearer, so openeth he not his mouth: in his abasement
his judgment was taken away<note place="end" n="288" id="vii.ii.xxxiv-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xxxiv-p4"> Or,
“exalted.”</p></note>.” 3. Then lest
any should from His suffering conceive Him to be a common man, Holy
Writ anticipates the surmises of man, and declares the power (which
worked) for Him<note place="end" n="289" id="vii.ii.xxxiv-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xxxiv-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.xxxiv-p5.1">τὴν ὑπὲρ
αὐτου
δύναμιν</span>.
The Ben. version simplifies this difficult expression by ignoring
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.xxxiv-p5.2">ὑπερ</span>. Mr. E. N.
Bennett has suggested to me that the true reading may be <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.xxxiv-p5.3">ὑπερά&amp; 203·λον</span>
for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.xxxiv-p5.4">ὑπὲρ
αὐτοῦ</span> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.xxxiv-p5.5">ἄϋλος</span>
supra 8. 1, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.xxxiv-p5.6">ὑπεραὺλως</span> in Philo). I would add the suggestion that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.xxxiv-p5.7">αὐτοῦ</span> stood after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.xxxiv-p5.8">ὑπεράυλον</span>, and that the similarity of the five letters in <span class="c10" id="vii.ii.xxxiv-p5.9">ms.</span> caused the second word to be dropped out.
<i>‘His</i> exceeding immaterial power’ would be the
resulting sense. (See Class. Review, 1890, No. iv. p. 182.)</p></note>, and the difference
of His nature compared with ourselves, saying: “But who shall
declare his generation? For his life is taken away<note place="end" n="290" id="vii.ii.xxxiv-p5.10"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xxxiv-p6"> Or,
“exalted.”</p></note>
from the earth. From the wickedness of the people was he brought to
death. And I will give the wicked instead of his burial, and the rich
instead of his death; for he did no wickedness, neither was guile found
in his mouth. And the Lord will cleanse him from his
stripes.”</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Prophecies of the Cross. How these prophecies are satisfied in Christ alone." progress="21.58%" prev="vii.ii.xxxiv" next="vii.ii.xxxvi" id="vii.ii.xxxv"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.xxxv-p1">

§35. <i>Prophecies of the Cross. How these
prophecies are satisfied in Christ alone.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.xxxv-p2">But, perhaps, having heard the prophecy of His
death, you ask to learn also what is set forth concerning the Cross.
For not even this is passed over: it is displayed by the holy men with
great plainness. 2. For first Moses predicts it, and that with a loud
voice, when he <pb n="55" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_55.html" id="vii.ii.xxxv-Page_55" />says: “Ye
shall see<note place="end" n="291" id="vii.ii.xxxv-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xxxv-p3"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xxviii. 66" id="vii.ii.xxxv-p3.2" parsed="|Deut|28|66|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.28.66">Deut. xxviii.
66</scripRef>,
see <i>Orat</i> ii. 16, note 1.</p></note> your Life hanging before your eyes, and
shall not believe.” 3. And next, the prophets after him witness
of this, saying: “But<note place="end" n="292" id="vii.ii.xxxv-p3.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xxxv-p4"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xi. 19" id="vii.ii.xxxv-p4.1" parsed="|Jer|11|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.11.19">Jer. xi. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> I as an innocent lamb
brought to be slain, knew it not; they counselled an evil counsel
against me, saying, Hither and let us cast a tree upon his<note place="end" n="293" id="vii.ii.xxxv-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xxxv-p5"> Properly “let us destroy the tree with its bread”
(<i>i.e.</i> fruit). The LXX, translate b<sup>e</sup>lahmô
‘<i>upon</i> his bread,’ which is possible in itself; but
they either mistook the verb, or followed some wrong reading. Their
rendering is followed by all the Latin versions. For a comment on the
latter see Tertull. <i>adv. Marc.</i> iii. 19, iv. 40.</p></note> bread, and efface him from the land of the
living.” 4. And again: “They pierced<note place="end" n="294" id="vii.ii.xxxv-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xxxv-p6"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxii. 16" id="vii.ii.xxxv-p6.1" parsed="|Ps|22|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.22.16">Ps. xxii. 16</scripRef>,
<i>sqq.</i></p></note>
my hands and my feet, they numbered all my bones, they parted my
garments among them, and for my vesture they cast lots.” 5. Now a
death raised aloft and that takes place on a tree, could be none other
than the Cross: and again, in no other death are the hands and feet
pierced, save on the Cross only. 6. But since by the sojourn of the
Saviour among men all nations also on every side began to know God;
they did not leave this point, either, without a reference: but mention
is made of this matter as well in the Holy Scriptures. For
“there<note place="end" n="295" id="vii.ii.xxxv-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xxxv-p7"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xi. 10" id="vii.ii.xxxv-p7.1" parsed="|Isa|11|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.11.10">Isa. xi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> shall be,” he saith, “the
root of Jesse, and he that riseth to rule the nations, on him shall the
nations hope.” This then is a little in proof of what has
happened. 7. But all Scripture teems with refutations of the disbelief
of the Jews. For which of the righteous men and holy prophets, and
patriarchs, recorded in the divine Scriptures, ever had his corporal
birth of a virgin only? Or what woman has sufficed without man for the
conception of human kind? Was not Abel born of Adam, Enoch of Jared,
Noe of Lamech, and Abraham of Tharra, Isaac of Abraham, Jacob of Isaac?
Was not Judas born of Jacob, and Moses and Aaron of Ameram? Was not
Samuel born of Elkana, was not David of Jesse, was not Solomon of
David, was not Ezechias of Achaz, was not Josias of Amos, was not
Esaias of Amos, was not Jeremy of Chelchias, was not Ezechiel of Buzi?
Had not each a father as author of his existence? Who then is he that
is born of a virgin only? For the prophet made exceeding much of this
sign. 8. Or whose birth did a star in the skies forerun, to announce to
the world him that was born? For when Moses was born, he was hid by his
parents: David was not heard of, even by those of his neighbourhood,
inasmuch as even the great Samuel knew him not, but asked, had Jesse
yet another son? Abraham again became known to his neighbours as<note place="end" n="296" id="vii.ii.xxxv-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xxxv-p8"> Or
‘only after he had grown great,’ i.e. to man’s
estate.</p></note> a great man only subsequently to his birth.
But of Christ’s birth the witness was not man, but a star in that
heaven whence He was descending.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Prophecies of Christ's sovereignty, flight into Egypt, &amp;c." progress="21.67%" prev="vii.ii.xxxv" next="vii.ii.xxxvii" id="vii.ii.xxxvi"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.xxxvi-p1">

§36.
<i>Prophecies of Christ’s sovereignty, flight into Egypt,
&amp;c.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.xxxvi-p2">But what king that ever was, before he had
strength to call father or mother, reigned and gained triumphs over his
enemies<note place="end" n="297" id="vii.ii.xxxvi-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xxxvi-p3"> <scripRef passage="Isa. viii. 4" id="vii.ii.xxxvi-p3.1" parsed="|Isa|8|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.8.4">Isa. viii. 4</scripRef>, where note
LXX.</p></note>? Did not David come to the throne at thirty
years of age, and Solomon, when he had grown to be a young man? Did not
Joas enter on the kingdom when seven years old, and Josias, a still
later king, receive the government about the seventh year of his age?
And yet they at that age had strength to call father or mother. 2. Who,
then, is there that was reigning and spoiling his enemies almost before
his birth? Or what king of this sort has ever been in Israel and in
Juda—let the Jews, who have searched out the matter, tell
us—in whom all the nations have placed their hopes and had peace,
instead of being at enmity with them on every side? 3. For as long as
Jerusalem stood there was war without respite betwixt them, and they
all fought with Israel; the Assyrians oppressed them, the Egyptians
persecuted them, the Babylonians fell upon them; and, strange to say,
they had even the Syrians their neighbours at war against them. Or did
not David war against them of Moab, and smite the Syrians, Josias guard
against his neighbours, and Ezechias quail at the boasting of
Senacherim, and Amalek make war against Moses, and the Amorites oppose
him, and the inhabitants of Jericho array themselves against Jesus son
of Naue? And, in a word, treaties of friendship had no place between
the nations and Israel. Who, then, it is on whom the nations are to set
their hope, it is worth while to see. For there must be such an one, as
it is impossible for the prophet to have spoken falsely. 4. But which
of the holy prophets or of the early patriarchs has died on the Cross
for the salvation of all? Or who was wounded and destroyed for the
healing of all? Or which of the righteous men, or kings, went down to
Egypt, so that at his coming the idols of Egypt fell<note place="end" n="298" id="vii.ii.xxxvi-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xxxvi-p4"> Cf.
<i>Letter</i> 61. 4.</p></note>?
For Abraham went thither, but idolatry prevailed universally all the
same. Moses was born there, and the deluded worship of the people was
there none the less.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Psalm xxii. 16, &amp;c. Majesty of His birth and death. Confusion of oracles and demons in Egypt." progress="21.73%" prev="vii.ii.xxxvi" next="vii.ii.xxxviii" id="vii.ii.xxxvii"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.xxxvii-p1">

§37. <i>Psalm</i> xxii. 16<i>, &amp;c. Majesty of His birth and
death. Confusion of oracles and demons in Egypt.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.xxxvii-p2">Or who among those recorded in Scripture was
pierced in the hands and feet, or hung <pb n="56" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_56.html" id="vii.ii.xxxvii-Page_56" />at all upon a tree, and was sacrificed on a
cross for the salvation of all? For Abraham died, ending his life on a
bed; Isaac and Jacob also died with their feet raised on a bed; Moses
and Aaron died on the mountain; David in his house, without being the
object of any conspiracy at the hands of the people; true, he was
pursued by Saul, but he was preserved unhurt. Esaias was sawn asunder,
but not hung on a tree. Jeremy was shamefully treated, but did not die
under condemnation; Ezechie suffered, not however for the people, but
to indicate what was to come upon the people. 2. Again, these, even
where they suffered, were men resembling all in their common nature;
but he that is declared in Scripture to suffer on behalf of all is
called not merely man, but the Life of all, albeit He was in fact like
men in nature. For “ye shall<note place="end" n="299" id="vii.ii.xxxvii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xxxvii-p3"> Cf. 35.
2, and 34. 3.</p></note> see,” it
says, “your Life hanging before your eyes;” and “who
shall declare his generation?” For one can ascertain the
genealogy of all the saints, and declare it from the beginning, and of
whom each was born; but the generation of Him that is the Life the
Scriptures refer to as not to be declared. 3. Who then is he of whom
the Divine Scriptures say this? Or who is so great that even the
prophets predict of him such great things? None else, now, is found in
the Scriptures but the common Saviour of all, the Word of God, our Lord
Jesus Christ. For He it is that proceeded from a virgin and appeared as
man on the earth, and whose generation after the flesh cannot be
declared. For there is none that can tell His father after the flesh,
His body not being of a man, but of a virgin alone; 4. so that no one
can declare the corporal generation of the Saviour from a man, in the
same way as one can draw up a genealogy of David and of Moses and of
all the patriarchs. For He it is that caused the star also to mark the
birth of His body; since it was fit that the Word, coming down from
heaven, should have His constellation also from heaven, and it was
fitting that the King of Creation when He came forth should be openly
recognized by all creation. 5. Why, He was born in Judæa, and men
from Persia came to worship Him. He it is that even before His
appearing in the body won the victory over His demon adversaries and a
triumph over idolatry. All heathen at any rate from every region,
abjuring their hereditary tradition and the impiety of idols, are now
placing their hope in Christ, and enrolling themselves under Him, the
like of which you may see with your own eyes. 6. For at no other time
has the impiety of the Egyptians ceased, save when the Lord of all,
riding as it were upon a cloud, came down there in the body and brought
to nought the delusion of idols, and brought over all to Himself, and
through Himself to the Father. 7. He it is that was crucified before
the sun and all creation as witnesses, and before those who put Him to
death: and by His death has salvation come to all, and all creation
been ransomed. He is the Life of all, and He it is that as a sheep
yielded His body to death as a substitute, for the salvation of all,
even though the Jews believe it not.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Other clear prophecies of the coming of God in the flesh. Christ's miracles unprecedented." progress="21.82%" prev="vii.ii.xxxvii" next="vii.ii.xxxix" id="vii.ii.xxxviii"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.xxxviii-p1">

§38. <i>Other clear prophecies of
the coming of God in the flesh. Christ’s miracles
unprecedented.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.xxxviii-p2">For if they do not think these proofs sufficient,
let them be persuaded at any rate by other reasons, drawn from the
oracles they themselves possess. For of whom do the prophets say:
“I was<note place="end" n="300" id="vii.ii.xxxviii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xxxviii-p3"> <scripRef passage="Isa. 65.1,2; Rom. 10.20" id="vii.ii.xxxviii-p3.1" parsed="|Isa|65|1|65|2;|Rom|10|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.65.1-Isa.65.2 Bible:Rom.10.20">Isa. lxv. 1, 2; cf. Rom. x. 20,
<i>sq.</i></scripRef></p></note> made manifest to them that sought me
not, I was found of them that asked not for me: I said Behold, here am
I, to the nation that had not called upon my name; I stretched out my
hands to a disobedient and gainsaying people.” 2. Who, then, one
might say to the Jews, is he that was made manifest? For if it is the
prophet, let them say when he was hid, afterward to appear again. And
what manner of prophet is this, that was not only made manifest from
obscurity, but also stretched out his hands on the Cross? None surely
of the righteous, save the Word of God only, Who, incorporeal by
nature, appeared for our sakes in the body and suffered for all. 3. Or
if not even this is sufficient for them, let them at least be silenced
by another proof, seeing how clear its demonstrative force is. For the
Scripture says: “Be strong<note place="end" n="301" id="vii.ii.xxxviii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xxxviii-p4"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xxxv. 3" id="vii.ii.xxxviii-p4.1" parsed="|Isa|35|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.35.3">Isa. xxxv. 3</scripRef>,
<i>sqq.</i></p></note> ye hands that
hang down, and feeble knees; comfort ye, ye of faint mind; be strong,
fear not. Behold, our God recompenseth judgment; He shall come and save
us. Then shall the eyes of the blind be opened, and the ears of the
deaf shall hear; then shall the lame man leap as an hart, and the
tongue of the stammerers shall be plain.” 4. Now what can they
say to this, or how can they dare to face this at all? For the prophecy
not only indicates that God is to sojourn here, but it announces the
signs and the time of His coming. For they connect the blind recovering
their sight, and the lame walking, and the deaf hearing, and the tongue
of the stammerers being made plain, with the Divine Coming which is to
take place. Let them say, then, when such signs have come to pass in
Israel, or where <pb n="57" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_57.html" id="vii.ii.xxxviii-Page_57" />in Jewry anything
of the sort has occurred. 5. Naaman, a leper, was cleansed, but no deaf
man heard nor lame walked. Elias raised a dead man; so did Eliseus; but
none blind from birth regained his sight. For in good truth, to raise a
dead man is a great thing, but it is not like the wonder wrought by the
Saviour. Only, if Scripture has not passed over the case of the leper,
and of the dead son of the widow, certainly, had it come to pass that a
lame man also had walked and a blind man recovered his sight, the
narrative would not have omitted to mention this also. Since then
nothing is said in the Scriptures, it is evident that these things had
never taken place before. 6. When, then, have they taken place, save
when the Word of God Himself came in the body? Or when did He come, if
not when lame men walked, and stammerers were made to speak plain, and
deaf men heard, and men blind from birth regained their sight? For this
was the very thing the Jews said who then witnessed it, because they
had not heard of these things having taken place at any other time:
“Since<note place="end" n="302" id="vii.ii.xxxviii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xxxviii-p5"> <scripRef passage="John ix. 32" id="vii.ii.xxxviii-p5.1" parsed="|John|9|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.9.32">John ix. 32</scripRef>,
<i>sq.</i></p></note> the world began it was never heard that
any one opened the eyes of a man born blind. If this man were not from
God, He could do nothing.”</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Do you look for another? But Daniel foretells the exact time. Objections to this removed." progress="21.91%" prev="vii.ii.xxxviii" next="vii.ii.xl" id="vii.ii.xxxix"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.xxxix-p1">

§39. <i>Do you look for another? But
Daniel foretells the exact time. Objections to this removed.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.xxxix-p2">But perhaps, being unable, even they, to fight
continually against plain facts, they will, without denying what is
written, maintain that they are looking for these things, and that the
Word of God is not yet come. For this it is on which they are for ever
harping, not blushing to brazen it out in the face of plain facts. 2.
But on this one point, above all, they shall be all the more refuted,
not at our hands, but at those of the most wise Daniel, who marks both
the actual date, and the divine sojourn of the Saviour, saying:
“Seventy<note place="end" n="303" id="vii.ii.xxxix-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xxxix-p3"> <scripRef passage="Dan. ix. 24" id="vii.ii.xxxix-p3.1" parsed="|Dan|9|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.9.24">Dan. ix. 24</scripRef>,
<i>sq.</i></p></note> weeks are cut short upon thy people,
and upon the holy city, for a full end to be made of sin, and for sins
to be sealed up, and to blot out iniquities, and to make atonement for
iniquities, and to bring everlasting righteousness, and to seal vision
and prophet, and to anoint a Holy of Holies; and thou shalt know and
understand from the going forth of the word to restore<note place="end" n="304" id="vii.ii.xxxix-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xxxix-p4"> Lit.
“answer,” a misrendering of the Hebrew.</p></note> and to build Jerusalem unto Christ the
Prince” 3. Perhaps with regard to the other (prophecies) they may
be able even to find excuses and to put off what is written to a future
time. But what can they say to this, or can they face it at all? Where
not only is the Christ referred to, but He that is to be anointed is
declared to be not man simply, but Holy of Holies; and Jerusalem is to
stand till His coming, and thenceforth, prophet and vision cease in
Israel. 4. David was anointed of old, and Solomon and Ezechias; but
then, nevertheless, Jerusalem and the place stood, and prophets were
prophesying: God and Asaph and Nathan; and, later, Esaias and Osee and
Amos and others. And again, the actual men that were anointed were
called holy, and not Holy of Holies. 5. But if they shield themselves
with the captivity, and say that because of it Jerusalem was not, what
can they say about the prophets too? For in fact when first the people
went down to Babylon, Daniel and Jeremy were there, and Ezechiel and
Aggæus and Zachary were prophesying.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Argument (1) from the withdrawal of prophecy and destruction of Jerusalem, (2) from the conversion of the Gentiles, and that to the God of Moses. What more remains for the Messiah to do, that Christ has not done?" progress="21.97%" prev="vii.ii.xxxix" next="vii.ii.xli" id="vii.ii.xl"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.xl-p1">

§40. <i>Argument (1) from the withdrawal of
prophecy and destruction of Jerusalem, (2) from the conversion of the
Gentiles, and that to the God of Moses. What more remains for the
Messiah to do, that Christ has not done?</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.xl-p2">So the Jews are trifling, and the time in
question, which they refer to the future, is actually come. For when
did prophet and vision cease from Israel, save when Christ came, the
Holy of Holies? For it is a sign, and an important proof, of the coming
of the Word of God, that Jerusalem no longer stands, nor is any prophet
raised up nor vision revealed to them,—and that very naturally.
2. For when He that was signified was come, what need was there any
longer of any to signify Him? When the truth was there, what need any
more of the shadow? For this was the reason of their prophesying at
all,—namely, till the true Righteousness should come, and He that
was to ransom the sins of all. And this was why Jerusalem stood till
then—namely, that there they might be exercised in the types as a
preparation for the reality. 3. So when the Holy of Holies was come,
naturally vision and prophecy were sealed and the kingdom of Jerusalem
ceased. For kings were to be anointed among them only until the Holy of
Holies should have been anointed; and Jacob prophesies that the kingdom
of the Jews should be established until Him, as
follows:—“The ruler<note place="end" n="305" id="vii.ii.xl-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xl-p3"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xlix. 10" id="vii.ii.xl-p3.1" parsed="|Gen|49|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.49.10">Gen. xlix. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> shall not fail from
Juda, nor the Prince from his loins, until that which is laid up for
him shall come; and he is the expectation of the nations.” 4.
Whence the Saviour also Himself cried aloud and said: “The<note place="end" n="306" id="vii.ii.xl-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xl-p4"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 13" id="vii.ii.xl-p4.1" parsed="|Matt|11|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.13">Matt. xi. 13</scripRef>. cf. Luc. xvi.
16.</p></note> law and the prophets prophesied until
John.” If then there is now among the Jews <pb n="58" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_58.html" id="vii.ii.xl-Page_58" />king or prophet or vision, they do well to deny
the Christ that is come. But if there is neither king nor vision, but
from that time forth all prophecy is sealed and the city and temple
taken, why are they so irreligious and so perverse as to see what has
happened, and yet to deny Christ, Who has brought it all to pass? Or
why, when they see even heathens deserting their idols, and placing
their hope, through Christ, on the God of Israel, do they deny Christ,
Who was born of the root of Jesse after the flesh and henceforth is
King? For if the nations were worshipping some other God, and not
confessing the God of Abraham and Isaac and Jacob and Moses, then, once
more, they would be doing well in alleging that God had not come. 5.
But if the Gentiles are honouring the same God that gave the law to
Moses and made the promise to Abraham, and Whose word the Jews
dishonoured,—why are they ignorant, or rather why do they choose
to ignore, that the Lord foretold by the Scriptures has shone forth
upon the world, and appeared to it in bodily form, as the Scripture
said: “The<note place="end" n="307" id="vii.ii.xl-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xl-p5"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Ps. cxviii. 27" id="vii.ii.xl-p5.1" parsed="|Ps|18|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.18.27">Ps. cxviii. 27</scripRef>, and for the literal
sense, <scripRef passage="Num. vi. 25" id="vii.ii.xl-p5.2" parsed="|Num|6|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.6.25">Num. vi. 25</scripRef></p></note> Lord God hath shined
upon us;” and again: “He<note place="end" n="308" id="vii.ii.xl-p5.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xl-p6"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cvii. 20" id="vii.ii.xl-p6.1" parsed="|Ps|7|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.7.20">Ps. cvii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> sent His Word
and healed them;” and again: “Not<note place="end" n="309" id="vii.ii.xl-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xl-p7"> <scripRef passage="Isa. lxiii. 9" id="vii.ii.xl-p7.1" parsed="|Isa|63|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.63.9">Isa. lxiii. 9</scripRef> (LXX.), and the
note in the (Queen’s Printers’) ‘Variorum’
Bible.</p></note> a
messenger, not an angel, but the Lord Himself saved them?” 6.
Their state may be compared to that of one out of his right mind, who
sees the earth illumined by the sun, but denies the sun that illumines
it. For what more is there for him whom they expect to do, when he is
come? To call the heathen? But they are called already. To make
prophecy, and king, and vision to cease? This too has already come to
pass. To expose the godlessness of idolatry? It is already exposed and
condemned. Or to destroy death? He is already destroyed. 7. What then
has not come to pass, that the Christ must do? What is left
unfulfilled, that the Jews should now disbelieve with impunity? For if,
I say,—which is just what we actually see,—there is no
longer king nor prophet nor Jerusalem nor sacrifice nor vision among
them, but even the whole earth is filled with the knowledge of God, and
Gentiles, leaving their godlessness, are now taking refuge with the God
of Abraham, through the Word, even our Lord Jesus Christ, then it must
be plain, even to those who are exceedingly obstinate, that the Christ
is come, and that He has illumined absolutely all with His light, and
given them the true and divine teaching concerning His Father. 8. So
one can fairly refute the Jews by these and by other arguments from the
Divine Scriptures.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Answer to the Greeks. Do they recognise the Logos? If He manifests Himself in the organism of the Universe, why not in one Body? for a human body is a part of the same whole." progress="22.09%" prev="vii.ii.xl" next="vii.ii.xlii" id="vii.ii.xli"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.xli-p1">

§41. <i>Answer to the Greeks. Do they
recognise the Logos? If He manifests Himself in the organism of the
Universe, why not in one Body? for a human body is a part of the same
whole.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.xli-p2">But one cannot but be utterly astonished at the
Gentiles, who, while they laugh at what is no matter for jesting, are
themselves insensible to their own disgrace, which they do not see that
they have set up in the shape of stocks and stones. 2. Only, as our
argument is not lacking in demonstrative proof, come let us put them
also to shame on reasonable grounds,—mainly from what we
ourselves also see. For what is there on our side that is absurd, or
worthy of derision? Is it merely our saying that the Word has been made
manifest in the body? But this even they will join in owning to have
happened without any absurdity, if they show themselves friends of
truth. 3. If then they deny that there is a Word of God at all, they do
so gratuitously<note place="end" n="310" id="vii.ii.xli-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xli-p3"> Athan.
here assumes, for the purpose of his argument, the principles of the
Neo-platonist schools. They were influenced, in regard to the Logos, by
Philo, but even on this subject the germ of their teaching may be
traced in Plato, especially in the <i>Timæus,</i> (See
Drummond’s <i>Philo,</i> i. 65–88, Bigg’s <i>Bamp.
Lect.</i> 14, 18, 248–253, and St. Aug. <i>Confess.</i> in
‘Nicene Fathers,’ Series 1, vol. 1, p. 107 and
notes.)</p></note>, jesting at what they
know not. 4. But if they confess that there is a Word of God, and He
ruler of the universe, and that in Him the Father has produced the
creation, and that by His Providence the whole receives light and life
and being, and that He reigns over all, so that from the works of His
providence He is known, and through Him the Father,—consider, I
pray you, whether they be not unwittingly raising the jest against
themselves. 5. The philosophers of the Greeks say that the universe is
a great body<note place="end" n="311" id="vii.ii.xli-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xli-p4"> Especially Plato, <i>Tim.</i> 30, &amp;c.</p></note>; and rightly so. For we see it and its
parts as objects of our senses. If, then, the Word of God is in the
Universe, which is a body, and has united Himself with the whole and
with all its parts, what is there surprising or absurd if we say that
He has united Himself<note place="end" n="312" id="vii.ii.xli-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xli-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.xli-p5.1">ἐπιβεβηκέναι</span>, cf. above, 20. 4, 6. The Union of God and Man in Christ
is of course ‘hypostatic’ or personal, and thus
(<i>supra</i> 17. 1), different in kind from the union of the Word with
Creation. His argument is <i>ad homines.</i> It was not for thinkers
who identified the Universe with God to take exception to the idea of
Incarnation.</p></note> with man also. 6. For
if it were absurd for Him to have been in a body at all, it would be
absurd for Him to be united with the whole either, and to be giving
light and movement to all things by His providence. For the whole also
is a body. 7. But if it beseems Him to unite Himself with the universe,
and to be made known in the whole, it must beseem Him also to appear in
a human body, and that by Him it should be illumined and work. For
mankind is part of the whole as well as the rest. And if it be un<pb n="59" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_59.html" id="vii.ii.xli-Page_59" />seemly for a part to have been adopted as
His instrument to teach men of His Godhead, it must be most absurd that
He should be made known even by the whole universe.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="His union with the body is based upon His relation to Creation as a whole. He used a human body, since to man it was that He wished to reveal Himself." progress="22.18%" prev="vii.ii.xli" next="vii.ii.xliii" id="vii.ii.xlii"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.xlii-p1">

§42. <i>His union with the body is based
upon His relation to Creation as a whole. He used a human body, since
to man it was that He wished to reveal Himself.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.xlii-p2">For just as, while the whole body is quickened
and illumined by man, supposing one said it were absurd that
man’s power should also be in the toe, he would be thought
foolish; because, while granting that he pervades and works in the
whole, he demurs to his being in the part also; thus he who grants and
believes that the Word of God is in the whole Universe, and that the
whole is illumined and moved by Him, should not think it absurd that a
single human body also should receive movement and light from Him. 2.
But if it is because the human race is a thing created and has been
made out of nothing, that they regard that manifestation of the Saviour
in man, which we speak of, as not seemly, it is high time for them to
eject Him from creation also; for it too has been brought into
existence by the Word out of nothing. 3. But if, even though creation
be a thing made, it is not absurd that the Word should be in it, then
neither is it absurd that He should be in man. For whatever idea they
form of the whole, they must necessarily apply the like idea to the
part. For man also, as I said before, is a part of the whole. 4. Thus
it is not at all unseemly that the Word should be in man, while all
things are deriving from Him their light and movement and light, as
also their authors say, “In<note place="end" n="313" id="vii.ii.xlii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xlii-p3"> See <scripRef passage="Acts xvii. 28" id="vii.ii.xlii-p3.1" parsed="|Acts|17|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.28">Acts xvii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note> him we live and
move and have our being.” 5. So, then, what is there to scoff at
in what we say, if the Word has used that, wherein He is, as an
instrument to manifest Himself? For were He not in it, neither could He
have used it; but if we have previously allowed that He is in the whole
and in its parts, what is there incredible in His manifesting Himself
in that wherein He is? 6. For by His own power He is united<note place="end" n="314" id="vii.ii.xlii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xlii-p4"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.xlii-p4.1">ἐπιβαίνων</span>, see supra, note 3.</p></note> wholly with each and all, and orders all
things without stint, so that no one could have called it out of place
for Him to speak, and make known Himself and His Father, by means of
sun, if He so willed, or moon, or heaven, or earth, or waters, or
fire<note place="end" n="315" id="vii.ii.xlii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xlii-p5"> The
superfluous <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.xlii-p5.1">πεποιηκέναι</span>
is ignored, being untranslateable as the text stands.
For a less simple conjecture, see the Bened. note.</p></note>; inasmuch as He holds in one all things at
once, and is in fact not only in all but also in the part in question,
and there invisibly manifests Himself. In like manner it cannot be
absurd if, ordering as He does the whole, and giving life to all
things, and having willed to make Himself known through men, He has
used as His instrument a human body to manifest the truth and knowledge
of the Father. For humanity, too, is an actual part of the whole. 7.
And as Mind, pervading man all through, is interpreted by a part of the
body, I mean the tongue, without any one saying, I suppose, that the
essence of the mind is on that account lowered, so if the Word,
pervading all things, has used a human instrument, this cannot appear
unseemly. For, as I have said previously, if it be unseemly to have
used a body as an instrument, it is unseemly also for Him to be in the
Whole.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="He came in human rather than in any nobler form, because (I) He came to save, not to impress ; (2) man alone of creatures had sinned. As men would not recognise His works in the Universe, He came and worked among them as Man; in the sphere to which they had limited themselves." progress="22.26%" prev="vii.ii.xlii" next="vii.ii.xliv" id="vii.ii.xliii"><p class="c80" id="vii.ii.xliii-p1">

§43. <i>He
came in human rather than in any nobler form, because (I) He came to
save, not to impress ; (2) man alone of creatures had sinned. As men
would not recognise His works in the Universe, He came and worked among
them as Man; in the sphere to which they had limited
themselves.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.ii.xliii-p2">Now, if they ask, Why then did He not appear by
means of other and nobler parts of creation, and use some nobler
instrument, as the sun, or moon, or stars, or fire, or air, instead of
man merely? let them know that the Lord came not to make a display, but
to heal and teach those who were suffering. 2. For the way for one
aiming at display would be, just to appear, and to dazzle the
beholders; but for one seeking to heal and teach the way is, not simply
to sojourn here, but to give himself to the aid of those in want, and
to appear as they who need him can bear it; that he may not, by
exceeding the requirements of the sufferers, trouble the very persons
that need him, rendering God’s appearance useless to them. 3.
Now, nothing in creation had gone astray with regard to their notions
of God, save man only. Why, neither sun, nor moon, nor heaven, nor the
stars, nor water, nor air had swerved from their order; but knowing
their Artificer and Sovereign, the Word, they remain as they were
made<note place="end" n="316" id="vii.ii.xliii-p2.1"><p class="c151" id="vii.ii.xliii-p3"> This thought is
beautifully expressed by Keble :—</p>

<p class="c45" id="vii.ii.xliii-p4">‘All true, all faultless,
all in tune, Creation’s wondrous choir</p>

<p class="c45" id="vii.ii.xliii-p5">Opened in mystic unison, to last
till time expire.</p>

<p class="c45" id="vii.ii.xliii-p6">And still it lasts: by day and
night with one consenting voice</p>

<p class="c45" id="vii.ii.xliii-p7">All hymn Thy glory Lord, aright,
all worship and rejoice:</p>

<p class="c45" id="vii.ii.xliii-p8">Man only mars the sweet
accord”….</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteTextc152" id="vii.ii.xliii-p9">(‘Christian
Year,’ Fourth Sunday after Trinity.)</p></note>. But men alone, having rejected what was
good, then devised things of nought instead of the truth, and have
ascribed the honour due to God, and their knowledge of Him, to demons
and men in the shape of stones. 4. With reason, then, since it were
unworthy of the Divine Goodness to overlook so grave a matter, while
yet men were not able to recognise Him <pb n="60" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_60.html" id="vii.ii.xliii-Page_60" />as ordering and guiding the whole, He takes to
Himself as an instrument a part of the whole, His human body, and
unites<note place="end" n="317" id="vii.ii.xliii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xliii-p10"> Cf. 41.
5, note 3.</p></note> Himself with that, in order that since men
could not recognise Him in the whole, they should not fail to know Him
in the part; and since they could not look up to His invisible power,
might be able, at any rate, from what resembled themselves to reason to
Him and to contemplate Him. 5. For, men as they are, they will be able
to know His Father more quickly and directly by a body of like nature
and by the divine works wrought through it, judging by comparison that
they are not human, but the works of God, which are done by Him. 6. And
if it were absurd, as they say, for the Word to be known through the
works of the body, it would likewise be absurd for Him to be known
through the works of the universe. For just as He is in creation, and
yet does not partake of its nature in the least degree, but rather all
things partake<note place="end" n="318" id="vii.ii.xliii-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xliii-p11"> Cf.
Orig. <i>c. Cels.</i> vi. 64, where there is the same contrast
between <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.xliii-p11.1">μετέχειν</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.xliii-p11.2">μετέχεσθαι</span></p></note> of His power; so while He used the body
as His instrument He partook of no corporeal property, but, on the
contrary, Himself sanctified even the body. 7. For if even Plato, who
is in such repute among the Greeks, says<note place="end" n="319" id="vii.ii.xliii-p11.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xliii-p12"> Ath.
paraphrases loosely Plat. <i>Politic.</i> 273 D. See Jowett’s
Plato (ed. 2) vol. iv. pp. 515, 553.</p></note> that
its author, beholding the universe tempest-tossed, and in peril of
going down to the place of chaos, takes his seat at the helm of the
soul and comes to the rescue and corrects all its calamities; what is
there incredible in what we say, that, mankind being in error, the Word
lighted down<note place="end" n="320" id="vii.ii.xliii-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xliii-p13"> Lit.
“sate down,” as four lines above.</p></note> upon it and appeared as man, that He
might save it in its tempest by His guidance and goodness?</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="As God made man by a word, why not restore him by a word? But (1) creation out of nothing is different from reparation of what already exists. (2) Man was there with a definite need, calling for a definite remedy. Death was ingrained in man's nature: He then must wind life closely to human nature. Therefore the Word became Incarnate that He might meet and conquer death in His usurped territory. (Simile of straw and asbestos.)" progress="22.37%" prev="vii.ii.xliii" next="vii.ii.xlv" id="vii.ii.xliv"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.xliv-p1">

§44. <i>As God made man by a word, why
not restore him by a word? But (1) creation out of nothing is different
from reparation of what already exists. (2) Man was there with a
definite need, calling for a definite remedy. Death was ingrained in
man’s nature: He then must wind life closely to human nature.
Therefore the Word became Incarnate that He might meet and conquer
death in His usurped territory. (Simile of straw and asbestos.)</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.xliv-p2">But perhaps, shamed into agreeing with this, they
will choose to say that God, if He wished to reform and to save
mankind, ought to have done so by a mere fiat<note place="end" n="321" id="vii.ii.xliv-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xliv-p3"> With
this discussion compare that upon ‘repentance’ above 7.
(esp. 7. 4).</p></note>,
without His word taking a body, in just the same way as He did
formerly, when He produced them out of nothing. 2. To this objection of
theirs a reasonable answer would be: that formerly, nothing being in
existence at all, what was needed to make everything was a fiat and the
bare will to do so. But when man had once been made, and necessity
demanded a cure, not for things that were not, but for things that had
come to be, it was naturally consequent that the Physician and Saviour
should appear in what had come to be, in order also to cure the things
that were. For this cause, then, He has become man, and used His body
as a human instrument. 3. For if this were not the right way, how was
the Word, choosing to use an instrument, to appear? or whence was He to
take it, save from those already in being, and in need of His Godhead
by means of one like themselves? For it was not things without being
that needed salvation, so that a bare command should suffice, but man,
already in existence, was going to corruption and ruin<note place="end" n="322" id="vii.ii.xliv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xliv-p4"> Restoration by a mere fiat would have shewn God’s
<i>power,</i> the Incarnation shews His <i>Love.</i> See <i>Orat</i>.
i. 52, note 1, ii. 68, note 1.</p></note>. It was then natural and right that the Word
should use a human instrument and reveal Himself everywhither. 4.
Secondly, you must know this also, that the corruption which had set in
was not external to the body, but had become attached to it; and it was
required that, instead of corruption, life should cleave to it; so
that, just as death has been engendered in the body, so life may be
engendered in it also. 5. Now if death were external to the body, it
would be proper for life also to have been engendered externally to it.
But if death was wound closely to the body and was ruling over it as
though united to it, it was required that life also should be wound
closely to the body, that so the body, by putting on life in its stead,
should cast off corruption. Besides, even supposing that the Word had
come outside the body, and not in it, death would indeed have been
defeated by Him, in perfect accordance with nature, inasmuch as death
has no power against the Life; but the corruption attached to the body
would have remained in it none the less<note place="end" n="323" id="vii.ii.xliv-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xliv-p5"> Cf.
<i>Orat.</i> i. 56, note 5, 65, note 3.</p></note>. 6.
For this cause the Saviour reasonably put on Him a body, in order that
the body, becoming wound closely to the Life, should no longer, as
mortal, abide in death, but, as having put on immortality, should
thenceforth rise again and remain immortal. For, once it had put on
corruption, it could not have risen again unless it had put on life.
And death likewise could not, from its very nature, appear, save in the
body. Therefore He put on a body, that He might find death in the body,
and blot it out. For how could the Lord have been proved at all to be
the Life, had He not quickened what <pb n="61" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_61.html" id="vii.ii.xliv-Page_61" />was mortal? 7. And just as, whereas stubble is
naturally destructible by fire, supposing (firstly) a man keeps fire
away from the stubble, though it is not burned, yet the stubble
remains, for all that, merely stubble, fearing the threat of the
fire—for fire has the natural property of consuming it; while if
a man (secondly) encloses it with a quantity of asbestos, the substance
said<note place="end" n="324" id="vii.ii.xliv-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xliv-p6"> See
above 28. 3. He appears not to have seen the substance.</p></note> to be an antidote to fire, the stubble no
longer dreads the fire, being secured by its enclosure in incombustible
matter; 8. in this very way one may say, with regard to the body and
death, that if death had been kept from the body by a mere command on
His part, it would none the less have been mortal and corruptible,
according to the nature of bodies; but, that this should not be, it put
on the incorporeal Word of God, and thus no longer fears either death
or corruption, for it has life as a garment, and corruption is done
away in it.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Thus once again every part of creation manifests the glory of God. Nature, the witness to her Creator, yields (by miracles) a second testimony to God Incarnate. The witness of Nature, perverted by man's sin, was thus forced back to truth. If these reasons suffice not, let the Greeks look at facts." progress="22.49%" prev="vii.ii.xliv" next="vii.ii.xlvi" id="vii.ii.xlv"><p class="c80" id="vii.ii.xlv-p1">

§45. <i>Thus once again every part of
creation manifests the glory of God. Nature, the witness to her
Creator, yields (by miracles) a second testimony to God Incarnate. The
witness of Nature, perverted by man’s sin, was thus forced back
to truth. If these reasons suffice not, let the Greeks look at
facts.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.ii.xlv-p2">Consistently, therefore, the Word of God took a
body and has made use of a human instrument, in order to quicken the
body also, and as He is known in creation by His works so to work in
man as well, and to shew Himself everywhere, leaving nothing void of
His own divinity, and of the knowledge of Him. 2. For I resume, and
repeat what I said before, that the Saviour did this in order that, as
He fills all things on all sides by His presence, so also He might fill
all things with the knowledge of Him, as the divine Scripture also
says<note place="end" n="325" id="vii.ii.xlv-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xlv-p3"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xi. 9" id="vii.ii.xlv-p3.1" parsed="|Isa|11|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.11.9">Isa. xi. 9</scripRef>. For the
arguments, compare §§11–14.</p></note>: “The whole earth was filled with the
knowledge of the Lord.” 3. For if a man will but look up to
heaven, he sees its Order, or if he cannot raise his face to heaven,
but only to man, he sees His power, beyond comparison with that of men,
shewn by His works, and learns that He alone among men is God the Word.
Or if a man is gone astray among demons, and is in fear of them, he may
see this man drive them out, and make up his mind that He is their
Master. Or if a man has sunk to the waters<note place="end" n="326" id="vii.ii.xlv-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xlv-p4"> See
Döllinger, <i>Gentile and Jew,</i> i. 449.</p></note>, and
thinks that they are God,—as the Egyptians, for instance,
reverence the water,—he may see its nature changed by Him, and
learn that the Lord is Creator of the waters. 4. But if a man is gone
down even to Hades, and stands in awe of the heroes who have descended
thither, regarding them as gods, yet he may see the fact of
Christ’s Resurrection and victory over death, and infer that
among them also Christ alone is true God and Lord. 5. For the Lord
touched all parts of creation, and freed and undeceived all of them
from every illusion; as Paul says: “Having<note place="end" n="327" id="vii.ii.xlv-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xlv-p5"> <scripRef passage="Col. ii. 15" id="vii.ii.xlv-p5.1" parsed="|Col|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.15">Col. ii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>
put off from Himself the principalities and the powers, He triumphed on
the Cross:” that no one might by any possibility be any longer
deceived, but everywhere might find the true Word of God. 6. For thus
man, shut in on every side<note place="end" n="328" id="vii.ii.xlv-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xlv-p6"> The
Incarnation completes the circle of God’s self-witness and of
man’s responsibility.</p></note>, and beholding the
divinity of the Word unfolded everywhere, that is, in heaven, in Hades,
in man, upon earth, is no longer exposed to deceit concerning God, but
is to worship Christ alone, and through Him come rightly to know the
Father. 7. By these arguments, then, on grounds of reason, the Gentiles
in their turn will fairly be put to shame by us. But if they deem the
arguments insufficient to shame them, let them be assured of what we
are saying at any rate by facts obvious to the sight of all.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Discredit, from the date of the Incarnation, of idol-cultus, oracles, mythologies, demoniacal energy, magic, and Gentile philosophy. And whereas the old cults were strictly local and independent, the worship of Christ is catholic and uniform." progress="22.57%" prev="vii.ii.xlv" next="vii.ii.xlvii" id="vii.ii.xlvi"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.xlvi-p1">

§46. <i>Discredit, from the date of the
Incarnation, of idol-cultus, oracles, mythologies, demoniacal energy,
magic, and Gentile philosophy. And whereas the old cults were strictly
local and independent, the worship of Christ is catholic and
uniform.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.xlvi-p2">When did men begin to desert the worshipping of
idols, save since God, the true Word of God, has come among men? Or
when have the oracles among the Greeks, and everywhere, ceased and
become empty, save when the Saviour has manifested Himself upon earth?
2. Or when did those who are called gods and heroes in the poets begin
to be convicted of being merely mortal men<note place="end" n="329" id="vii.ii.xlvi-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xlvi-p3"> Cf.
notes on <i>c. Gent.</i> 10, and 12. 2.</p></note>, save
since the Lord erected His conquest of death, and preserved
incorruptible the body he had taken, raising it from the dead? 3. Or
when did the deceitfulness and madness of demons fall into contempt,
save when the power of God, the Word, the Master of all these as well,
condescending because of man’s weakness, appeared on earth? Or
when<note place="end" n="330" id="vii.ii.xlvi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xlvi-p4"> On the
following argument see Döllinger ii. 210 <i>sqq.</i>, and Bigg,
<i>Bampt. Lect.</i> 248, note 1.</p></note> did the art and the schools of magic begin to
be trodden down, save when the divine manifestation of the Word took
place among men? 4. And, in a word, at what time has the wisdom of the
Greeks become foolish, save when the true Wisdom of God manifested
itself on earth? For formerly the whole world <pb n="62" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_62.html" id="vii.ii.xlvi-Page_62" />and every place was led astray by the
worshipping of idols, and men regarded nothing else but the idols as
gods. But now, all the world over, men are deserting the superstition
of the idols, and taking refuge with Christ; and, worshipping Him as
God, are by His means coming to know that Father also Whom they knew
not. 5. And, marvellous fact, whereas the objects of worship were
various and of vast number, and each place had its own idol, and he who
was accounted a god among them had no power to pass over to the
neighbouring place, so as to persuade those of neighbouring peoples to
worship him, but was barely served even among his own people; for no
one else worshipped his neighbour’s god—on the contrary,
each man kept to his own idol<note place="end" n="331" id="vii.ii.xlvi-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xlvi-p5"> On the
local character of ancient religions, see Döllinger i. 109,
&amp;c., and Coulanges, <i>La Cité Antique,</i> Book III. ch. vi.,
and V. iii. (the substance in Barker’s <i>Aryan
Civilisation</i>).</p></note>, thinking it to be
lord of all;—Christ alone is worshipped as one and the same among
all peoples; and what the weakness of the idols could not do—to
persuade, namely, even those dwelling close at hand,—this Christ
has done, persuading not only those close at hand, but simply the
entire world, to worship one and the same Lord, and through Him God,
even His Father.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="The numerous oracles,--fancied apparitions in sacred places, &amp;c., dispelled by the sign of the Cross. The old gods prove to have been mere men. Magic is exposed. And whereas Philosophy could only persuade select and local cliques of Immortality, and goodness,--men of little intellect have infused into the multitudes of the churches the principle of a supernatural life." progress="22.64%" prev="vii.ii.xlvi" next="vii.ii.xlviii" id="vii.ii.xlvii"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.xlvii-p1">

§47. <i>The
numerous oracles,—fancied apparitions in sacred places, &amp;c.,
dispelled by the sign of the Cross. The old gods prove to have been
mere men. Magic is exposed. And whereas Philosophy could only persuade
select and local cliques of Immortality, and goodness,—men of
little intellect have infused into the multitudes of the churches the
principle of a supernatural life.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.xlvii-p2">And whereas formerly every place was full of the
deceit of the oracles<note place="end" n="332" id="vii.ii.xlvii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xlvii-p3"> On
these, see Döllinger, i. 216, &amp;c., and Milton’s <i>Ode
on the Nativity,</i> stanza xix.</p></note>, and the oracles at
Delphi and Dodona, and in Bœotia<note place="end" n="333" id="vii.ii.xlvii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xlvii-p4"> i.e.
that of Trophonius.</p></note> and Lycia<note place="end" n="334" id="vii.ii.xlvii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xlvii-p5"> Patara.</p></note> and Libya<note place="end" n="335" id="vii.ii.xlvii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xlvii-p6"> Ammon.</p></note> and Egypt and
those of the Cabiri<note place="end" n="336" id="vii.ii.xlvii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xlvii-p7"> See
Döllinger, i. 73, 164–70: the Cabiri were pre-Hellenic
deities, worshipped in many ancient sanctuaries, but principally in
Samothrace and Lemnos.</p></note>, and the Pythoness,
were held in repute by men’s imagination, now, since Christ has
begun to be preached everywhere, their madness also has ceased and
there is none among them to divine any more. 2. And whereas formerly
demons used to deceive<note place="end" n="337" id="vii.ii.xlvii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xlvii-p8"> Cf.
<i>Vit. Ant.</i> xvi.–xliii., also Döllinger, ii. 212, and a
curious catena of extracts from early Fathers, collected by Hurter in
‘Opuscula SS. Patrum Selecta,’ vol. 1, appendix.</p></note> men’s fancy,
occupying springs or rivers, trees or stones, and thus imposed upon the
simple by their juggleries; now, after the divine visitation of the
Word, their deception has ceased. For by the Sign of the Cross, though
a man but use it, he drives out their deceits. 3. And while formerly
men held to be gods the Zeus and Cronos and Apollo and the heroes
mentioned in the poets, and went astray in honouring them; now that the
Saviour has appeared among men, those others have been exposed as
mortal men<note place="end" n="338" id="vii.ii.xlvii-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xlvii-p9"> For
this opinion, see note 1 on <i>c. Gent.</i> 12.</p></note>, and Christ alone has been recognised
among men as the true God, the Word of God. 4. And what is one to say
of the magic<note place="end" n="339" id="vii.ii.xlvii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xlvii-p10"> See
Döllinger, ii. 210, and (on Julian) 215.</p></note> esteemed among them? that before the
Word sojourned among us this was strong and active among Egyptians, and
Chaldees, and Indians, and inspired awe in those who saw it; but that
by the presence of the Truth, and the Appearing of the Word, it also
has been thoroughly confuted, and brought wholly to nought. 5. But as
to Gentile wisdom, and the sounding pretensions of the philosophers, I
think none can need our argument, since the wonder is before the eyes
of all, that while the wise among the Greeks had written so much, and
were unable to persuade even a few<note place="end" n="340" id="vii.ii.xlvii-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xlvii-p11"> In
Plato’s ideal Republic, the notion of any direct influence of the
highest ideals upon the masses is quite absent. Their happiness is to
be in passive obedience to the few whom those ideals inspire. (Contrast
<scripRef passage="Isa. liv. 13" id="vii.ii.xlvii-p11.1" parsed="|Isa|54|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.54.13">Isa. liv. 13</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Jer. xxxi. 34" id="vii.ii.xlvii-p11.2" parsed="|Jer|31|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.31.34">Jer. xxxi. 34</scripRef>.)</p></note> from their own
neighbourhood, concerning immortality and a virtuous life, Christ
alone, by ordinary language, and by men not clever with the tongue, has
throughout all the world persuaded whole churches full of men to
despise death, and to mind the things of immortality; to overlook what
is temporal and to turn their eyes to what is eternal; to think nothing
of earthly glory and to strive only for the heavenly.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Further facts. Christian continence of virgins and ascetics. Martyrs. The power of the Cross against demons and magic. Christ by His Power shews Himself more than a man, more than a magician, more than a spirit. For all these are totally subject to Him. Therefore He is the Word of God." progress="22.73%" prev="vii.ii.xlvii" next="vii.ii.xlix" id="vii.ii.xlviii"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.xlviii-p1">

§48. <i>Further facts. Christian continence
of virgins and ascetics. Martyrs. The power of the Cross against demons
and magic. Christ by His Power shews Himself more than a man, more than
a magician, more than a spirit. For all these are totally subject to
Him. Therefore He is the Word of God.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.xlviii-p2">Now these arguments of ours do not amount merely
to words, but have in actual experience a witness to their truth. 2.
For let him that will, go up and behold the proof of virtue in the
virgins of Christ and in the young men that practise holy chastity<note place="end" n="341" id="vii.ii.xlviii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.xlviii-p3"> Cf.
<i>Hist. Arian.</i> 25, <i>Apol. Const.</i> 33.</p></note>, and the assurance of immortality in so great
a band of His martyrs. 3. And let him come who would test by experience
what we have now said, and in the very presence of the deceit of demons
and the imposture of oracles and the marvels of magic, let him use the
Sign of that Cross which is laughed at among them, and he shall see how
by its means demons fly, oracles cease, all magic and witchcraft is
brought to nought. 4. Who, then, and how great is this Christ, <pb n="63" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_63.html" id="vii.ii.xlviii-Page_63" />Who by His own Name and Presence casts
into the shade and brings to nought all things on every side, and is
alone strong against all, and has filled the whole world with His
teaching? Let the Greeks tell us, who are pleased to laugh, and blush
not. 5. For if He is a man, how then has one man exceeded the power of
all whom even themselves bold to be gods, and convicted them by His own
power of being nothing? But if they call Him a magician, how can it be
that by a magician all magic is destroyed, instead of being confirmed?
For if He conquered particular magicians, or prevailed over one only,
it would be proper for them to hold that He excelled the rest by
superior skill; 6. but if His Cross has won the victory over absolutely
all magic, and over the very name of it, it must be plain that the
Saviour is not a magician, seeing that even those demons who are
invoked by the other magicians fly from Him as their Master. 7. Who He
is, then, let the Greeks tell us, whose only serious pursuit is
jesting. Perhaps they might say that He, too, was a demon, and hence
His strength. But say this as they will, they will have the laugh
against them, for they can once more be put to shame by our former
proofs. For how is it possible that He should be a demon who drives the
demons out? 8. For if He simply drove out particular demons, it might
properly be held that by the chief of demons He prevailed against the
lesser, just as the Jews said to Him when they wished to insult Him.
But if, by His Name being named, all madness of the demons is uprooted
and chased away, it must be evident that here, too, they are wrong, and
that our Lord and Saviour Christ is not, as they think, some demoniacal
power. 9. Then, if the Saviour is neither a man simply, nor a magician,
nor some demon, but has by His own Godhead brought to nought and cast
into the shade both the doctrine found in the poets and the delusion of
the demons and the wisdom of the Gentiles, it must be plain and will be
owned by all, that this is the true Son of God, even the Word and
Wisdom and Power of the Father from the beginning. For this is why His
works also are no works of man, but are recognised to be above man, and
truly God’s works, both from the facts in themselves, and from
comparison with [the rest of] mankind.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="His Birth and Miracles. You call Asclepius, Heracles, and Dionysus gods for their works. Contrast their works with His, and the wonders at His death, &amp;c." progress="22.82%" prev="vii.ii.xlviii" next="vii.ii.l" id="vii.ii.xlix"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.xlix-p1">

§49. <i>His Birth and Miracles. You call
Asclepius, Heracles, and Dionysus gods for their works. Contrast their
works with His, and the wonders at His death, &amp;c.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.xlix-p2">For what man, that ever was born, formed a body
for himself from a virgin alone? Or what man ever healed such diseases
as the common Lord of all? Or who has restored what was wanting to
man’s nature, and made one blind from his birth to see? 2.
Asclepius was deified among them, because he practised medicine and
found out herbs for bodies that were sick; not forming them himself out
of the earth, but discovering them by science drawn from nature. But
what is this to what was done by the Saviour, in that, instead of
healing a wound, He modified a man’s original nature, and
restored the body whole. 3. Heracles is worshipped as a god among the
Greeks because he fought against men, his peers, and destroyed wild
beasts by guile. What is this to what was done by the Word, in driving
away from man diseases and demons and death itself? Dionysus is
worshipped among them because he has taught man drunkenness; but the
true Saviour and Lord of all, for teaching temperance, is mocked by
these people. 4. But let these matters pass. What will they say to the
other miracles of His Godhead? At what man’s death was the sun
darkened and the earth shaken? Lo even to this day men are dying, and
they died also of old. When did any such-like wonder happen in their
case? 5. Or, to pass over the deeds done through His body, and mention
those after its rising again: what man’s doctrine that ever was
has prevailed everywhere, one and the same, from one end of the earth
to the other, so that his worship has winged its way through every
land? 6. Or why, if Christ is, as they say, a man, and not God the
Word, is not His worship prevented by the gods they have from passing
into the same land where they are? Or why on the contrary does the Word
Himself, sojourning here, by His teaching stop their worship and put
their deception to shame?</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Impotence and rivalries of the Sophists put to shame by the Death of Christ. His Resurrection unparalleled even in Greek legend." progress="22.88%" prev="vii.ii.xlix" next="vii.ii.li" id="vii.ii.l"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.l-p1">

§50.
<i>Impotence and rivalries of the Sophists put to shame by the Death of
Christ. His Resurrection unparalleled even in Greek legend.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.l-p2">Many before this Man have been kings and tyrants
of the world, many are on record who have been wise men and magicians,
among the Chaldæans and Egyptians and Indians; which of these, I
say, not after death, but while still alive, was ever able so far to
prevail as to fill the whole earth with his teaching and reform so
great a multitude from the superstition of idols, as our Saviour has
brought over from idols to Himself? 2. The philosophers of the Greeks
have composed many works with plausibility and verbal skill; what
result, then, have they exhibited so great as has the Cross of Christ?
For the refinements they taught were plausible enough till they died;
but even the influence they seemed to have <pb n="64" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_64.html" id="vii.ii.l-Page_64" />while alive was subject to their mutual
rivalries; and they were emulous, and declaimed against one another. 3.
But the Word of God, most strange fact, teaching in meaner language,
has cast into the shade the choice sophists; and while He has, by
drawing all to Himself, brought their schools to nought, He has filled
His own churches; and the marvellous thing is, that by going down as
man to death, He has brought to nought the sounding utterances of the
wise<note place="end" n="342" id="vii.ii.l-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.l-p3"> <i>e.g.</i> Iamblichus, &amp;c., cf. Introd. to <i>c.
Gent.</i></p></note> concerning idols. 4. For whose death ever
drove out demons? or whose death did demons ever fear, as they did that
of Christ? For where the Saviour’s name is named, there every
demon is driven out. Or who has so rid men of the passions of the
natural man, that whoremongers are chaste, and murderers no longer hold
the sword, and those who were formerly mastered by cowardice play the
man? 5. And, in short, who persuaded men of barbarous countries and
heathen men in divers places to lay aside their madness, and to mind
peace, if it be not the Faith of Christ and the Sign of the Cross? Or
who else has given men such assurance of immortality, as has the Cross
of Christ, and the Resurrection of His Body? 6. For although the Greeks
have told all manner of false tales, yet they were not able to feign a
Resurrection of their idols,—for it never crossed their mind,
whether it be at all possible for the body again to exist after death.
And here one would most especially accept their testimony, inasmuch as
by this opinion they have exposed the weakness of their own idolatry,
while leaving the possibility open to Christ, so that hence also He
might be made known among all as Son of God.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="The new virtue of continence. Revolution of Society, purified and pacified by Christianity." progress="22.95%" prev="vii.ii.l" next="vii.ii.lii" id="vii.ii.li"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.li-p1">

§51. <i>The new virtue of
continence. Revolution of Society, purified and pacified by
Christianity.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.li-p2">Which of mankind, again, after his death, or else
while living, taught concerning virginity, and that this virtue was not
impossible among men? But Christ, our Saviour and King of all, had such
power in His teaching concerning it, that even children not yet arrived
at the lawful age vow that virginity which lies beyond the law. 2. What
man has ever yet been able to pass so far as to come among Scythians
and Ethiopians, or Persians or Armenians or Goths, or those we hear of
beyond the ocean or those beyond Hyrcania, or even the Egyptians and
Chaldees, men that mind magic and are superstitious beyond nature and
savage in their ways, and to preach at all about virtue and
self-control, and against the worshipping of idols, as has the Lord of
all, the Power of God, our Lord Jesus Christ? 3. Who not only preached
by means of His own disciples, but also carried persuasion to
men’s mind, to lay aside the fierceness of their manners, and no
longer to serve their ancestral gods, but to learn to know Him, and
through Him to worship the Father. 4. For formerly, while in idolatry,
Greeks and Barbarians used to war against each other, and were actually
cruel to their own kin. For it was impossible for any one to cross sea
or land at all, without arming the hand with swords<note place="end" n="343" id="vii.ii.li-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.li-p3"> Cf.
Thucy. i. 5 6: ‘<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.li-p3.1">πᾶσα γὰρ ἡ
῞Ελλας
ἐσιδηροφόρει,</span>’
&amp;c.</p></note>,
because of their implacable fighting among themselves. 5. For the whole
course of their life was carried on by arms, and the sword with them
took the place of a staff, and was their support in every emergency;
and still, as I said before, they were serving idols, and offering
sacrifices to demons, while for all their idolatrous superstition they
could not be reclaimed from this spirit. 6. But when they have come
over to the school of Christ, then, strangely enough, as men truly
pricked in conscience, they have laid aside the savagery of their
murders and no longer mind the things of war: but all is at peace with
them, and from henceforth what makes for friendship is to their
liking.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Wars, &amp;c., roused by demons, lulled by Christianity." progress="23.01%" prev="vii.ii.li" next="vii.ii.liii" id="vii.ii.lii"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.lii-p1">

§52. <i>Wars,
&amp;c., roused by demons, lulled by Christianity.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.lii-p2">Who then is He that has done this, or who is He
that has united in peace men that hated one another, save the beloved
Son of the Father, the common Saviour of all, even Jesus Christ, Who by
His own love underwent all things for our salvation? For even from of
old it was prophesied of the peace He was to usher in, where the
Scripture says: “They<note place="end" n="344" id="vii.ii.lii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.lii-p3"> <scripRef passage="Isa. ii. 4" id="vii.ii.lii-p3.1" parsed="|Isa|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.2.4">Isa. ii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> shall beat their
swords into ploughshares, and their pikes into sickles, and nation
shall not take the sword against nation, neither shall they learn war
any more.” 2. And this is at least not incredible, inasmuch as
even now those barbarians who have an innate savagery of manners, while
they still sacrifice to the idols of their country, are mad against one
another, and cannot endure to be a single hour without weapons: 3. but
when they hear the teaching of Christ, straightway instead of fighting
they turn to husbandry, and instead of arming their hands with weapons
they raise them in prayer, and in a word, in place of fighting among
themselves, henceforth they arm against the devil and against evil
spirits, subduing these by self-restraint and virtue of soul. 4. Now
this is at once a proof of the divinity of the Saviour, since what men
could not <pb n="65" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_65.html" id="vii.ii.lii-Page_65" />learn among idols<note place="end" n="345" id="vii.ii.lii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.lii-p4"> St.
Augustine, Civ. D. IV. xvi. commenting on the fact that the temple of
‘Repose’ (Quies) at Rome was not within the city walls,
suggests ‘qui illam turbam colere
perseveraret…dœmoniorum, eum Quietem habere non
posse.’</p></note> they have learned from Him; and no small
exposure of the weakness and nothingness of demons and idols. For
demons, knowing their own weakness, for this reason formerly set men to
make war against one another, lest, if they ceased from mutual strife,
they should turn to battle against demons. 5. Why, they who become
disciples of Christ, instead of warring with each other, stand arrayed
against demons by their habits and their virtuous actions: and they
rout them, and mock at their captain the devil; so that in youth they
are self-restrained, in temptations endure, in labours persevere, when
insulted are patient, when robbed make light of it: and, wonderful as
it is, they despise even death and become martyrs of Christ.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="The whole fabric of Gentilism levelled at a blow by Christ secretly addressing the conscience of Man." progress="23.07%" prev="vii.ii.lii" next="vii.ii.liv" id="vii.ii.liii"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.liii-p1">

§53. <i>The whole fabric of Gentilism
levelled at a blow by Christ secretly addressing the conscience of
Man.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.liii-p2">And to mention one proof of the divinity of the
Saviour, which is indeed utterly surprising,—what mere man or
magician or tyrant or king was ever able by himself to engage with so
many, and to fight the battle against all idolatry and the whole
demoniacal host and all magic, and all the wisdom of the Greeks, while
they were so strong and still flourishing and imposing upon all, and at
one onset to check them all, as was our Lord, the true Word of God,
Who, invisibly exposing each man’s error, is by Himself bearing
off all men from them all, so that while they who were worshipping
idols now trample upon them, those in repute for magic burn their
books, and the wise prefer to all studies the interpretation of the
Gospels? 2. For whom they used to worship, them they are deserting, and
Whom they used to mock as one crucified, Him they worship as Christ,
confessing Him to be God. And they that are called gods among them are
routed by the Sign of the Cross, while the Crucified Saviour is
proclaimed in all the world as God and the Son of God. And the gods
worshipped among the Greeks are falling into ill repute at their hands,
as scandalous beings; while those who receive the teaching of Christ
live a chaster life than they. 3. If, then, these and the like are
human works, let him who will point out similar works on the part of
men of former time, and so convince us. But if they prove to be, and
are, not men’s works, but God’s, why are the unbelievers so
irreligious as not to recognise the Master that wrought them? 4. For
their case is as though a man, from the works of creation, failed to
know God their Artificer. For if they knew His Godhead from His power
over the universe, they would have known that the bodily works of
Christ also are not human, but are the works of the Saviour of all, the
Word of God. And did they thus know, “they would not,” as
Paul said<note place="end" n="346" id="vii.ii.liii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.liii-p3"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 8" id="vii.ii.liii-p3.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.8">1 Cor. ii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>, “have crucified the Lord of
glory.”</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="The Word Incarnate, as is the case with the Invisible God, is known to us by His works. By them we recognise His deifying mission. Let us be content to enumerate a few of them, leaving their dazzling plentitude to him who will behold." progress="23.12%" prev="vii.ii.liii" next="vii.ii.lv" id="vii.ii.liv"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.liv-p1">

§54. <i>The Word Incarnate, as is the
case with the Invisible God, is known to us by His works. By them we
recognise His deifying mission. Let us be content to enumerate a few of
them, leaving their dazzling plentitude to him who will behold.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.liv-p2">As, then, if a man should wish to see God, Who is
invisible by nature and not seen at all, he may know and apprehend Him
from His works: so let him who fails to see Christ with his
understanding, at least apprehend Him by the works of His body, and
test whether they be human works or God’s works. 2. And if they
be human, let him scoff; but if they are not human, but of God, let him
recognise it, and not laugh at what is no matter for scoffing; but
rather let him marvel that by so ordinary a means things divine have
been manifested to us, and that by death immortality has reached to
all, and that by the Word becoming man, the universal Providence has
been known, and its Giver and Artificer the very Word of God. 3. For He
was made man that we might be made God<note place="end" n="347" id="vii.ii.liv-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.liv-p3"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii.ii.liv-p3.1">θεοποιηθῶμεν</span>. See <i>Orat.</i> ii. 70, note 1, and many other passages
in those Discourses, as well as <i>Letters</i> 60. 4, 61. 2.
(Eucharistic reference), <i>de Synodis</i> 51, note 7. (Compare also
Iren. IV. xxxviii. 4, ‘non ab initio dii facti sumus, sed primo
quidem homines, tunc demum dii,’ cf. <i>ib.</i> præf. 4.
<i>fin.</i> also V. ix. 2, ‘sublevat in vitam Dei.’ Origen
<i>Cels.</i> iii. 28 <i>fin.</i> touches the same thought, but Ath. is
here in closer affinity to the idea of Irenæus than to that of
Origen.) The New Test. reference is <scripRef passage="2 Pet. i. 4" id="vii.ii.liv-p3.2" parsed="|2Pet|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.1.4">2 Pet. i. 4</scripRef>, rather
than <scripRef passage="Heb. ii. 9" id="vii.ii.liv-p3.3" parsed="|Heb|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.9">Heb. ii. 9</scripRef> sqq; the Old Test., <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxxii. 6" id="vii.ii.liv-p3.4" parsed="|Ps|82|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.82.6">Ps. lxxxii. 6</scripRef>, which seems to
underlie <i>Orat</i>. iii. 25 (note 5). In spite of the last mentioned
passage, ‘God’ is far preferable as a rendering, in most
places, to ‘gods,’ which has heathenish associations. To us
(<scripRef passage="1 Cor. viii. 6" id="vii.ii.liv-p3.6" parsed="|1Cor|8|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.6">1
Cor. viii. 6</scripRef>) there are no such things as ‘gods.’ (The best
summary of patristic teaching on this subject is given by Harnack
<i>Dg.</i> ii. p. 46 note.)</p></note>; and
He manifested Himself by a body that we might receive the idea of the
unseen Father; and He endured the insolence of men that we might
inherit immortality. For while He Himself was in no way injured, being
impossible and incorruptible and very Word and God, men who were
suffering, and for whose sakes He endured all this, He maintained and
preserved in His own impassibility. 4. And, in a word, the achievements
of the Saviour, resulting from His becoming man, are of such kind and
number, that if one should wish to enumerate them, he may be compared
to men who gaze at the expanse of the sea and wish to count its waves.
For as one cannot take in the whole of the waves with his eyes, for
those which are coming on baffle the sense of him <pb n="66" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_66.html" id="vii.ii.liv-Page_66" />that attempts it; so for him that would take in
all the achievements of Christ in the body, it is impossible to take in
the whole, even by reckoning them up, as those which go beyond his
thought are more than those he thinks he has taken in. 5. Better is it,
then, not to aim at speaking of the whole, where one cannot do justice
even to a part, but, after mentioning one more, to leave the whole for
you to marvel at. For all alike are marvellous, and wherever a man
turns his glance, he may behold on that side the divinity of the Word,
and be struck with exceeding great awe.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Summary of foregoing. Cessation of pagan oracles, &amp;c.: propagation of the faith. The true King has come forth and silenced all usurpers." progress="23.21%" prev="vii.ii.liv" next="vii.ii.lvi" id="vii.ii.lv"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.lv-p1">

§55.
<i>Summary of foregoing. Cessation of pagan oracles, &amp;c.:
propagation of the faith. The true King has come forth and silenced all
usurpers.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.lv-p2">This, then, after what we have so far said, it is
right for you to realize, and to take as the sum of what we have
already stated, and to marvel at exceedingly; namely, that since the
Saviour has come among us, idolatry not only has no longer increased,
but what there was is diminishing and gradually coming to an end: and
not only does the wisdom of the Greeks no longer advance, but what
there is is now fading away: and demons, so far from cheating any more
by illusions and prophecies and magic arts, if they so much as dare to
make the attempt, are put to shame by the sign of the Cross. 2. And to
sum the matter up: behold how the Saviour’s doctrine is
everywhere increasing, while all idolatry and everything opposed to the
faith of Christ is daily dwindling, and losing power, and falling. And
thus beholding, worship the Saviour, “Who is above all” and
mighty, even God the Word; and condemn those who are being worsted and
done away by Him. 3. For as, when the sun is come, darkness no longer
prevails, but if any be still left anywhere it is driven away; so, now
that the divine Appearing of the Word of God is come, the darkness of
the idols prevails no more, and all parts of the world in every
direction are illumined by His teaching. 4. And as, when a king is
reigning in some country without appearing but keeps at home in his own
house, often some disorderly persons, abusing his retirement, proclaim
themselves; and each of them, by assuming the character, imposes on the
simple as king, and so men are led astray by the name, hearing that
there is a king, but not seeing him, if for no other reason, because
they cannot enter the house; but when the real king comes forth and
appears, then the disorderly impostors are exposed by his presence,
while men, seeing the real king, desert those who previously led them
astray: 5. in like manner, the evil spirits formerly used to deceive
men, investing themselves with God’s honour; but when the Word of
God appeared in a body, and made known to us His own Father, then at
length the deceit of the evil spirits is done away and stopped, while
men, turning their eyes to the true God, Word of the Father, are
deserting the idols, and now coming to know the true God. 6. Now this
is a proof that Christ is God the Word, and the Power of God. For
whereas human things cease, and the Word of Christ abides, it is clear
to all eyes that what ceases is temporary, but that He Who abides is
God, and the true Son of God, His only-begotten Word.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Search then, the Scriptures, if you can, and so fill up this sketch. Learn to look for the Second Advent and Judgment." progress="23.29%" prev="vii.ii.lv" next="vii.ii.lvii" id="vii.ii.lvi"><p class="c41" id="vii.ii.lvi-p1">

§56. <i>Search then, the
Scriptures, if you can, and so fill up this sketch. Learn to look for
the Second Advent and Judgment.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="vii.ii.lvi-p2">Let this, then, Christ-loving man, be our
offering to you, just for a rudimentary sketch and outline, in a short
compass, of the faith of Christ and of His Divine appearing to usward.
But you, taking occasion by this, if you light upon the text of the
Scriptures, by genuinely applying your mind to them, will learn from
them more completely and clearly the exact detail of what we have said.
2. For they were spoken and written by God, through men who spoke of
God. But we impart of what we have learned from inspired teachers who
have been conversant with them, who have also become martyrs for the
deity of Christ, to your zeal for learning, in turn. 3. And you will
also learn about His second glorious and truly divine appearing to us,
when no longer in lowliness, but in His own glory,—no longer in
humble guise, but in His own magnificence,—He is to come, no more
to suffer, but thenceforth to render to all the fruit of His own Cross,
that is, the resurrection and incorruption; and no longer to be judged,
but to judge all, by what each has done in the body, whether good or
evil; where there is laid up for the good the kingdom of heaven, but
for them that have done evil everlasting fire and outer darkness. 4.
For thus the Lord Himself also says: “Henceforth<note place="end" n="348" id="vii.ii.lvi-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.lvi-p3"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvi. 64" id="vii.ii.lvi-p3.2" parsed="|Matt|26|64|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.64">Matt. xxvi.
64</scripRef>.</p></note> ye shall see the Son of Man sitting at the
right hand of power, and coming on the clouds of heaven in the glory of
the Father.” 5. And for this very reason there is also a word of
the Saviour to prepare us for that day, in these words: “Be<note place="end" n="349" id="vii.ii.lvi-p3.3"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.lvi-p4"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 42" id="vii.ii.lvi-p4.1" parsed="|Matt|24|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.42">Matt. xxiv. 42</scripRef>; Marc. xiii.
35.</p></note> ye ready and watch, for He cometh at an hour
ye know not.” For, according to the blessed Paul: “We<note place="end" n="350" id="vii.ii.lvi-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.lvi-p5"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. v. 10" id="vii.ii.lvi-p5.2" parsed="|2Cor|5|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.10">2 Cor. v. 10</scripRef>; cf. <scripRef passage="Rom. xiv. 10" id="vii.ii.lvi-p5.3" parsed="|Rom|14|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.10">Rom. xiv.
10</scripRef>.</p></note> must all stand before the judgment-seat of
Christ, that each one <pb n="67" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_67.html" id="vii.ii.lvi-Page_67" />may receive
according as he hath done in the body, whether it be good or
bad.”</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Above all, so live that you may have the right to eat of this tree of knowledge and life, and so come to eternal joys. Doxology." progress="23.34%" prev="vii.ii.lvi" next="viii" id="vii.ii.lvii"><p class="c80" id="vii.ii.lvii-p1">

§57. <i>Above all, so
live that you may have the right to eat of this tree of knowledge and
life, and so come to eternal joys. Doxology.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="vii.ii.lvii-p2">But for the searching of the Scriptures and true
knowledge of them, an honourable life is needed, and a pure soul, and
that virtue which is according to Christ; so that the intellect guiding
its path by it, may be able to attain what it desires, and to
comprehend it, in so far as it is accessible to human nature to learn
concerning the Word of God. 2. For without a pure mind and a modelling
of the life after the saints, a man could not possibly comprehend the
words of the saints. 3. For just as, if a man wished to see the light
of the sun, he would at any rate wipe and brighten his eye, purifying
himself in some sort like what he desires, so that the eye, thus
becoming light, may see the light of the sun; or as, if a man would see
a city or country, he at any rate comes to the place to see
it;—thus he that would comprehend the mind of those who speak of
God must needs begin by washing and cleansing his soul, by his manner
of living, and approach the saints themselves by imitating their works;
so that, associated with them in the conduct of a common life, he may
understand also what has been revealed to them by God, and thenceforth,
as closely knit to them, may escape the peril of the sinners and their
fire at the day of judgment, and receive what is laid up for the saints
in the kingdom of heaven, which “Eye hath not seen<note place="end" n="351" id="vii.ii.lvii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="vii.ii.lvii-p3"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 9" id="vii.ii.lvii-p3.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.9">1 Cor. ii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the
heart of man,” whatsoever things are prepared for them that live
a virtuous life, and love the God and Father, in Christ Jesus our Lord:
through Whom and with Whom be to the Father Himself, with the Son
Himself, in the Holy Spirit, honour and might and glory for ever and
ever. Amen.</p>

</div3></div2></div1>

<div1 title="Deposition of Arius. (Depositio Arii.)" progress="23.39%" prev="vii.ii.lvii" next="viii.i" id="viii">

<div2 title="Introduction." progress="23.39%" prev="viii" next="viii.ii" id="viii.i"><p class="c9" id="viii.i-p1">

<pb n="68" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_68.html" id="viii.i-Page_68" /><span class="c8" id="viii.i-p1.1">Depositio Arii.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="viii.i-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c81" id="viii.i-p3"><span class="c10" id="viii.i-p3.1">Introduction to the
‘Deposition of Arius’ and Encyclical Letter of
Alexander.</span></p>

<p class="c11" id="viii.i-p4"><span class="c10" id="viii.i-p4.1">The</span> following documents
form the fittest opening to the series of Anti-Arian writings of
Athanasius. They are included in the Benedictine edition of his works,
and in the Oxford Collection of <i>Historical Tracts,</i> of which the
present translation is a revision. The possibility that the Encyclical
Letter was drawn up by Athanasius himself, now deacon and Secretary to
Bishop Alexander (Prolegg. ch. ii. §2), is a further reason for
its inclusion. The Athanasian authorship is maintained by Newman on the
following grounds, which his notes will be found to bear out. (1) Total
dissimilarity of style as compared with Alexander’s letter to his
namesake of Byzantium (given by Theodoret, <i>H. E.</i> i. 4). That
piece is in an elaborate and involved style, full of compound words,
with nothing of the Athanasian simplicity and vigour. (2) Remarkable
identity of style with that of Athanasius, extending to his most
characteristic expressions. (3) Distinctness of the ‘theological
view’ and terminology of Alexander as compared with Athanasius;
the Encyclical coinciding with the latter against the former. (4)
Athanasian use of certain texts. These arguments are of great weight,
and make out at least a <i>prima facie</i> case for Newman’s
view. The latter has the weight of Böhringer’s opinion on
its side, while the counter-arguments of Kölling (vol. 1. p. 105)
are trivial. Gwatkin, <i>Studies</i>, 29, note 4, misses the points
(Nos. 1 and 3) of Newman’s argument, which may fairly be said to
hold the field. The deposition of Arius at Alexandria took place
(Prolegg, <i>ubi supra</i>) in 320 or 321; more likely the latter.
Whether the Encyclical was drawn up at the Synod which deposed Arius,
as is generally supposed, or some two years later, as has been inferred
from the references to Eusebius of Nicomedia (D. C. B. i. 80, cf.
Prolegg. <i>ubi supra,</i> note 1), is a question that may for our
present purpose be left open. In any case it is one of the earliest
documents of the Arian controversy. It should be noted that the
ὁμοούσιον does not occur
in this document, a fact of importance in the history of the adoption
of the word as a test at Nicæa, cf. Prolegg. ch. ii. §3 (1)
and (2) b. At this stage the Alexandrians were content with the
formulæ <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.i-p4.2">ὅμοιος κατ᾽
οὐσίαν</span> (Athan.), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.i-p4.3">ἀπαραλλακτος
εἰκών,
ἀπηκριβωμένη
ἐμφέρεια</span> (Alex. in
Thdt.), which were afterwards found inadequate.</p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.i-p5">The letter, after stating the circumstances which
call it forth, and recording the doctrine propounded by Arius, and his
deposition, points out some of the leading texts which condemn the
doctrine (§§3, 4). The Arians are then (§5) compared to
other heretics, and the bishops of the Church generally warned
(§6) against the intrigues of Eusebius of Nicomedia. The letter is
signed by the sixteen presbyters of Alexandria, and the twenty-four
deacons (Athanasius signs fourth), as well as by eighteen presbyters
and twenty deacons of the Mareotis. The scriptural argument of the
Epistle is the germ of the polemic developed in the successive
Anti-Arian treatises which form the bulk of the present volume.</p>
</div2>

<div2 title="Deposition of Arius." progress="23.48%" prev="viii.i" next="ix" id="viii.ii"><p class="c9" id="viii.ii-p1">

<pb n="69" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_69.html" id="viii.ii-Page_69" /><span class="c8" id="viii.ii-p1.1">Deposition of
Arius.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="viii.ii-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c82" id="viii.ii-p3">Alexander’s Deposition of Arius and his
companions, and Encyclical Letter on the subject.</p>

<p class="c11" id="viii.ii-p4"><span class="c10" id="viii.ii-p4.1">Alexander</span>, being
assembled with his beloved brethren, the Presbyters and Deacons of
Alexandria, and the Mareotis, greets them in the Lord.</p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.ii-p5">Although you have already subscribed to the
letter I addressed to Arius and his fellows, exhorting them to renounce
his impiety, and to submit themselves to the sound Catholic Faith, and
have shewn your right-mindedness and agreement in the doctrines of the
Catholic Church: yet forasmuch as I have written also to our
fellow-ministers in every place concerning Arius and his fellows, and
especially since some of you, as the Presbyters Chares and Pistus<note place="end" n="352" id="viii.ii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p6"> Cf.
<i>Apol. Ar.</i> §24.</p></note>, and the Deacons Serapion, Parammon, Zosimus,
and Irenæus, have joined Arius and his fellows, and been content
to suffer deposition with them, I thought it needful to assemble
together you, the Clergy of the city, and to send for you the Clergy of
the Mareotis, in order that you may learn what I am now writing, and
may testify your agreement thereto, and give your concurrence in the
deposition of Arius, Pistus, and their fellows. For it is desirable
that you should be made acquainted with what I write, and that each of
you should heartily embrace it, as though he had written it
himself.</p>

<p class="c82" id="viii.ii-p7">A Copy.</p>

<p class="c11" id="viii.ii-p8">To his dearly beloved and most honoured
fellow-ministers of the Catholic Church in every place, Alexander sends
health in the Lord.</p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.ii-p9">1. As there is one body<note place="end" n="353" id="viii.ii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p10"> (<scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 4" id="viii.ii-p10.1" parsed="|Eph|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.4">Eph. iv. 4</scripRef>.) St. Alexander in Theod. begins his Epistle to his
namesake of Constantinople with some moral reflections, concerning
ambition and avarice. Athan. indeed uses a similar introduction to his
<i>Ep. Æg.,</i> but it is not addressed to an
individual.</p></note> of
the Catholic Church, and a command is given us in the sacred Scriptures
to preserve the bond of unity and peace, it is agreeable thereto that
we should write and signify to one another whatever is done by each of
us individually; so that whether one member suffer or rejoice, we may
either suffer or rejoice with one another. Now there are gone forth in
this diocese, at this time, certain lawless<note place="end" n="354" id="viii.ii-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p11"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p11.1">παράνομοι</span>. vid. <i>Hist. Ar.</i> §71 init. 75 fin.
79.</p></note> men,
enemies of Christ, teaching an apostasy, which one may justly suspect
and designate as a forerunner<note place="end" n="355" id="viii.ii-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p12"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p12.1">πρόδρομον
᾽Αντιχρίστου</span>. vid <i>Orat.</i> i. 7. <i>Vit. Ant.</i> 69. note on <i>de
Syn.</i> 5.</p></note> of Antichrist. I was
desirous<note place="end" n="356" id="viii.ii-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p13"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p13.1">καὶ
ἐβουλόμην
μὲν σιωπῇ….ἐπειδὴ δὲ….ἀνάγκην
ἔσχον</span>. vid. <i>Apol.
contra. Ar.</i> §1 init, <i>de Decr.</i> § 2. <i>Orat.</i> i.
23 init. <i>Orat.</i> ii. init. <i>Orat.</i> iii. 1. <i>ad Serap.</i>
i. 1. 16. ii. 1 init. iii. init. iv. 8 init. <i>Letters</i> 52. 2, 59.
3 fin. 61. 1. <i>contra Apollin.</i> i. 1 init.</p></note> to pass such a matter by without
notice, in the hope that perhaps the evil would spend itself among its
supporters, and not extend to other places to defile<note place="end" n="357" id="viii.ii-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p14"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p14.1">ῥυπώσῃ</span>, and
infr. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p14.2">ῥύπον</span>. vid <i>Hist. Ar.</i>
§3. §80, <i>de Decr.</i> §2. <i>Ep. Æg.</i> 11 fin.
<i>Orat.</i> i. 10.</p></note>
the ears<note place="end" n="358" id="viii.ii-p14.3"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p15"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p15.1">ἀκοὰς</span>, and
infr. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p15.2">ἀκοὰς
βύει</span>. vid. <i>Ep.
Æg.</i> §13. <i>Orat.</i> i. §7. <i>Hist. Ar.</i>
§56.</p></note> of the simple<note place="end" n="359" id="viii.ii-p15.3"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p16"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p16.1">ἀκεραίων</span>. <i>Apol. contr.</i> Ar. §1. <i>Ep. Æg.</i> §18.
<i>Letters</i> 59. 1, 60. 2 fin. <i>Orat.</i> i. 8.</p></note>. But
seeing that Eusebius, now of Nicomedia, who thinks that the government
of the Church rests with him, because retribution has not come upon him
for his desertion of Berytus, when he had cast an eye<note place="end" n="360" id="viii.ii-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p17"> ἐποφθαλμίσας
also used of Eusebius <i>Apol. contr.</i> Ar. §6.
<i>Hist. Ar.</i> §7.</p></note>
of desire on the Church of the Nicomedians, begins to support these
apostates, and has taken upon him to write letters every where in their
behalf, if by any means he may draw in certain ignorant persons to this
most base and antichristian heresy; I am therefore constrained, knowing
what is written in the law, no longer to hold my peace, but to make it
known to you all; that you may understand who the apostates are, and
the cavils<note place="end" n="361" id="viii.ii-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p18"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p18.1">ῥημάτια.</span> vid. <i>de Decr.</i> §8, 18. <i>Orat.</i> i. 10. <i>de
Sent.</i> §23 init S. Dionysius also uses it. Ibid.
§18.</p></note> which their heresy has adopted, and
that, should Eusebius write to you, you may pay no attention to him,
for he now desires by means of these men to exhibit anew his old
malevolence<note place="end" n="362" id="viii.ii-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p19"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p19.1">κακόνοιαν</span>. vid <i>Hist. Ar.</i> §75. <i>de Decr.</i> §1.
et al.</p></note>, which has so long been concealed,
pretending to write in their favour, <pb n="70" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_70.html" id="viii.ii-Page_70" />while in truth it clearly appears, that he does
it to forward his own interests.</p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.ii-p20">2. Now those who became apostates are these,
Arius, Achilles, Aeithales, Carpones, another Arius, and Sarmates,
sometime Presbyters: Euzoïus, Lucius, Julius, Menas, Helladius,
and Gaius, sometime Deacons: and with them Secundus and Theonas,
sometime called Bishops. And the novelties they have invented and put
forth contrary to the Scriptures are these following:—God was not
always a Father<note place="end" n="363" id="viii.ii-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p21"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p21.1">οὐκ ἀεὶ
πατήρ</span>. This
enumeration of Arius’s tenets, and particularly the mention of
the first, corresponds to <i>de Decr.</i> §6. <i>Ep. Æg.</i>
§12. as being taken from the <i>Thalia. Orat.</i> i. §5. and
far less with Alex. ap. Theod. p. 731, 2. vid. also <i>Sent. D.</i>
§16. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p21.2">καταχρηστικῶς</span>, which is found here, occurs <i>de Decr.</i>
§6.</p></note>, but there was a time
when God was not a Father. The Word of God was not always, but
originated from things that were not; for God that is, has made him
that was not, of that which was not; wherefore there was a time when He
was not; for the Son is a creature and a work. Neither is He like in
essence to the Father; neither is He the true and natural Word of the
Father; neither is He His true Wisdom; but He is one of the things made
and created, and is called the Word and Wisdom by an abuse of terms,
since He Himself originated by the proper Word of God, and by the
Wisdom that is in God, by which God has made not only all other things
but Him also. Wherefore He is by nature subject to change and variation
as are all rational creatures. And the Word is foreign from the
essence<note place="end" n="364" id="viii.ii-p21.3"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p22"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p22.1">οὐσίαν·
οὐσία τοῦ
λόγου or τοῦ
υἱοῦ</span> is a familiar
expression with Athan. e.g. <i>Orat.</i> i. 45, ii. 7, 9, 11, 12, 13,
18 init. 22, 47 init. 56 init. &amp;c., for which Alex. in Theod. uses
the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p22.2">ὑπόστασις</span> e.g. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p22.3">τὴν
ἰδιότροπον
αὐτοῦ
ὑπόστασιν·
τῆς
ὑποστάσεως
αὐτοῦ
ἀπεριεργαστοῦ·
νεωτέραν τῆς
ὑποστάσεως
γένεσιν· ἡ
τοῦ
υονογενοῦς
ἀνεκδιήγητος
ὑπόστασις·
τὴν τοῦ λόγου
υπόστασιν</span></p></note> of the Father, and is alien and separated
therefrom. And the Father cannot be described by the Son, for the Word
does not know the Father perfectly and accurately, neither can He see
Him perfectly. Moreover, the Son knows not His own essence as it really
is; for He is made for us, that God might create us by Him, as by an
instrument; and He would not have existed, had not God wished to create
us. Accordingly, when some one asked them, whether the Word of God can
possibly change as the devil changed, they were not afraid to say that
He can; for being something made and created, His nature is subject to
change.</p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.ii-p23">3. Now when Arius and his fellows made these
assertions, and shamelessly avowed them, we being assembled with the
Bishops of Egypt and Libya, nearly a hundred in number, anathematized
both them and their followers. But Eusebius and his fellows admitted
them to communion, being desirous to mingle falsehood with the truth,
and impiety with piety. But they will not be able to do so, for the
truth must prevail; neither is there any “communion of light with
darkness,” nor any “concord of Christ with Belial<note place="end" n="365" id="viii.ii-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p24"> (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. vi. 14" id="viii.ii-p24.1" parsed="|2Cor|6|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.14">2 Cor. vi. 14</scripRef>.) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p24.2">κοινωνία
φωτί</span>. This is quoted Alex.
ap. Theod. <i>H. E.</i> i. 3. p. 738; by S. Athan. in <i>Letter</i> 47.
It seems to have been a received text in the controversy, as the
Sardican Council uses it, <i>Apol Ar.</i> 49, and S. Athan. seems to
put it into the mouth of St. Anthony, <i>Vit. Ant.</i> 69.</p></note>.” For who ever heard such assertions
before<note place="end" n="366" id="viii.ii-p24.3"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p25"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p25.1">τίς γὰρ
ἤκουσε</span>. <i>Ep.
Æg.</i> §7 init. <i>Letter</i> 59. §2 init. <i>Orat.</i>
i. 8. <i>Apol. contr. Ar.</i> 85 init. <i>Hist. Ar.</i> §46 init.
§73 init. §74 init. <i>ad Serap.</i> iv. 2 init.</p></note>? or who that hears them now is not astonished
and does not stop his ears lest they should be defiled with such
language? Who that has heard the words of John, “In the beginning
was the Word<note place="end" n="367" id="viii.ii-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p26"> <scripRef passage="John i. 1" id="viii.ii-p26.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">John i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>,” will not denounce the saying of
these men, that “there was a time when He was not?” Or who
that has heard in the Gospel, “the Only-begotten Son,” and
“by Him were all things made<note place="end" n="368" id="viii.ii-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p27"> <scripRef passage="John i. 3, 14" id="viii.ii-p27.1" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0;|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3 Bible:John.1.14">John i. 3, 14</scripRef>.</p></note>,” will not
detest their declaration that He is “one of the things that were
made.” For how can He be one of those things which were made by
Himself? or how can He be the Only-begotten, when, according to them,
He is counted as one among the rest, since He is Himself a creature and
a work? And how can He be “made of things that were not,”
when the Father saith, “My heart hath uttered a good Word,”
and “Out of the womb I have begotten Thee before the morning
star<note place="end" n="369" id="viii.ii-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p28"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xlv. 1" id="viii.ii-p28.2" parsed="|Ps|45|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.1">Ps. xlv. 1</scripRef>. and cx.
3.</p></note>?” Or again, how is He “unlike in
substance to the Father,” seeing He is the perfect
“image” and “brightness<note place="end" n="370" id="viii.ii-p28.3"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p29"> <scripRef passage="Heb. i. 3" id="viii.ii-p29.1" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>” of the Father, and that He saith,
“He that hath seen Me hath seen the Father<note place="end" n="371" id="viii.ii-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p30"> (<scripRef passage="Joh. xiv. 9, 10; x. 29" id="viii.ii-p30.1" parsed="|John|14|9|14|10;|John|10|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.9-John.14.10 Bible:John.10.29">Joh. xiv. 9, 10; x. 29</scripRef>.) On the concurrence of
these three texts in Athan. (though other writers use them too, and
Alex. ap. Theod. has two of them), vid. note on <i>Orat.</i> i.
34.</p></note>?” And if the Son is the
“Word” and “Wisdom” of God, how was there
“a time when He was not?” It is the same as if they should
say that God was once without Word and without Wisdom<note place="end" n="372" id="viii.ii-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p31"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p31.1">ἄλογον καὶ
ἄσοφον τὸν
θεόν</span>. <i>de Decr.</i>
§15. <i>Orat.</i> i. §19. <i>Ap. Fug.</i> 27. note, notes on
<i>Or.</i> i. 19, <i>de. Decr.</i> 15, note 6.</p></note>.
And how is He “subject to change and variation,” Who says,
by Himself, “I am in the Father, and the Father in Me<note place="end" n="373" id="viii.ii-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p32"> (<scripRef passage="Joh. xiv. 9, 10; x. 29" id="viii.ii-p32.1" parsed="|John|14|9|14|10;|John|10|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.9-John.14.10 Bible:John.10.29">Joh. xiv. 9, 10; x. 29</scripRef>.) On the concurrence of
these three texts in Athan. (though other writers use them too, and
Alex. ap. Theod. has two of them), vid. note on <i>Orat.</i> i.
34.</p></note>,” and “I and the Father are One<note place="end" n="374" id="viii.ii-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p33"> (<scripRef passage="Joh. xiv. 9, 10; x. 29" id="viii.ii-p33.1" parsed="|John|14|9|14|10;|John|10|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.9-John.14.10 Bible:John.10.29">Joh. xiv. 9, 10; x. 29</scripRef>.) On the concurrence of
these three texts in Athan. (though other writers use them too, and
Alex. ap. Theod. has two of them), vid. note on <i>Orat.</i> i.
34.</p></note>;” and by the Prophet, “Behold Me,
for I am, and I change not<note place="end" n="375" id="viii.ii-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p34"> (<scripRef passage="Mal. iii. 6" id="viii.ii-p34.1" parsed="|Mal|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.3.6">Mal. iii. 6</scripRef>.) This text is thus applied by Athan. <i>Orat.</i> i. 30.
ii. 10. In the first of these passages he uses the same apology, nearly
in the same words, which is contained in the text.</p></note>?” For although
one may refer this expression to the Father, yet it may now be more
aptly spoken of the Word, viz., that though He has been made man, He
has not changed; but as the Apostle has said, “Jesus Christ is
the same yesterday, to-day, and for ever.” And who can have
persuaded them to say, that He was made for us, whereas Paul writes,
“for Whom are all things, and by Whom are all things<note place="end" n="376" id="viii.ii-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p35"> <scripRef passage="Heb. xiii. 8" id="viii.ii-p35.2" parsed="|Heb|13|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.8">Heb. xiii. 8</scripRef>; ii.
10.</p></note>?”</p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.ii-p36"><pb n="71" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_71.html" id="viii.ii-Page_71" />4. As to
their blasphemous position that “the Son knows not the Father
perfectly,” we ought not to wonder at it; for having once set
themselves to fight against Christ, they contradict even His express
words, since He says, “As the Father knoweth Me, even so know I
the Father<note place="end" n="377" id="viii.ii-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p37"> <scripRef passage="John x. 15" id="viii.ii-p37.1" parsed="|John|10|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.15">John x. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>.” Now if the Father knows the Son
but in part, then it is evident that the Son does not know the Father
perfectly; but if it is not lawful to say this, but the Father does
know the Son perfectly, then it is evident that as the Father knows His
own Word, so also the Word knows His own Father Whose Word He is.</p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.ii-p38">5. By these arguments and references to the
sacred Scriptures we frequently overthrew them; but they changed like
chameleons<note place="end" n="378" id="viii.ii-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p39"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p39.1">χαμαιλέοντες</span>. vid. <i>de Decr.</i> §1. <i>Hist. Ar.</i>
§79.</p></note>, and again shifted their ground,
striving to bring upon themselves that sentence, “when the wicked
falleth into the depth of evils, he despiseth<note place="end" n="379" id="viii.ii-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p40"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xviii. 3" id="viii.ii-p40.2" parsed="|Prov|18|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.18.3">Prov. xviii.
3</scripRef> [cf. <i>Orat.</i> iii. 1, <i>c. Gent.</i> 8. 4,
&amp;c.]</p></note>.” There have been many heresies before
them, which, venturing further than they ought, have fallen into folly;
but these men by endeavouring in all their cavils to overthrow the
Divinity of the Word, have justified the other in comparison of
themselves, as approaching nearer to Antichrist. Wherefore they have
been excommunicated and anathematized by the Church. We grieve for
their destruction, and especially because, having once been instructed
in the doctrines of the Church, they have now sprung away. Yet we are
not greatly surprised, for Hymenæus and Philetus<note place="end" n="380" id="viii.ii-p40.3"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p41"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. ii. 17" id="viii.ii-p41.1" parsed="|2Tim|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.17">2 Tim. ii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>
did the same, and before them Judas, who followed the Saviour, but
afterwards became a traitor and an apostate. And concerning these same
persons, we have not been left without instruction; for our Lord has
forewarned us; “Take heed lest any man deceive you: for many
shall come in My name, saying, I am Christ, and the time draweth near,
and they shall deceive many: go ye not after them<note place="end" n="381" id="viii.ii-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p42"> <scripRef passage="Luke xxi. 8" id="viii.ii-p42.1" parsed="|Luke|21|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.21.8">Luke xxi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>;” while Paul, who was taught these
things by our Saviour, wrote that “in the latter times some shall
depart from the sound faith, giving heed to seducing spirits and
doctrines of devils, which reject the truth<note place="end" n="382" id="viii.ii-p42.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p43"> (<scripRef passage="1 Tim. iv. 1" id="viii.ii-p43.1" parsed="|1Tim|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.1">1 Tim. iv. 1</scripRef>.) Into this text which Athan. also applies to the Arians
(cf. note on <i>Or.</i> i. 9.), Athan. also introduces, like Alexander
here, the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p43.2">ὑγιανούσης</span>, e.g. <i>Ep. Æg.</i> §20, <i>Orat.</i> i. 8 fin.
<i>de Decr.</i> 3, <i>Hist. Arian.</i> §78 init. &amp;c. It is
quoted without the word by Origen <i>contr.</i> Cels. v. 64, but
with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p43.3">ὑγίοῦς</span> <i>in</i> <i>Matth.</i> t. xiv. 16. Epiphan,
has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p43.4">ὑγιαινούσης
διδασκαλίας</span>, <i>Hær</i>. 78. 2. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p43.5">ὑγιοῦς διδ</span>. ibid. 23. p. 1055.</p></note>.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="viii.ii-p44">6. Since then our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ
has instructed us by His own mouth, and also hath signified to us by
the Apostle concerning such men, we accordingly being personal
witnesses of their impiety, have anathematized, as we said, all such,
and declared them to be alien from the Catholic Faith and Church. And
we have made this known to your piety, dearly beloved and most honoured
fellow-ministers, in order that should any of them have the boldness<note place="end" n="383" id="viii.ii-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p45"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p45.1">προπετεύσαιντο</span>. vid. <i>de Decr.</i> §2.</p></note> to come unto you, you may not receive them,
nor comply with the desire of Eusebius, or any other person writing in
their behalf. For it becomes us who are Christians to turn away from
all who speak or think any thing against Christ, as being enemies of
God, and destroyers<note place="end" n="384" id="viii.ii-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p46"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p46.1">φθορέας τῶν
ψυχῶν</span>. but S. Alex.
in Theod. uses the compound word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p46.2">φθοροποιός</span>. p. 731. Other compound or recondite words (to say nothing
of the construction of sentences) found in S. Alexander’s Letter
in Theod., and unlike the style of the Circular under review, are such
as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p46.3">ἡ φίλαρχος
καὶ
φιλάργυρος
πρόθεσις·
χριστεμπορίαν·
φρενοβλαβοῦς·
ἰδιότροπον·
ὁμοστοίχοις
συλλαβαῖς·
θεηγόρους
ἀποστόλους·
&amp;
135·ντιδιαστολήν
τῆς πατρικῆς
μαιεύσεως·
μελαγχολικήν·
φιλόθεος
σαφήνεια
ἀνοσιουργίας·
φληνάφων
μύθων</span>. Instances of
theological language in S. Alex. to which the Letter in the text
contains no resemblance are <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii.ii-p46.4">ἀχώριστα
πράγματα
δύο· ὁ υἱ&amp; 232·ς
τὴν κατὰ
πάντα
ὁμοιότητα
αὐτοῦ ἐκ
φύσεως
ἀπομαξάμενος·
δι᾽ ἐσόπτρου
ἀκηλιδώτου
καὶ ἐμψύχου
θείας
εἰκόνος·
μεσιτεύουσα
φύσις
μονογενής·
τὰς τῇ
ὑποστάσει
δύο φύσεις</span></p></note> of souls; and not
even to “bid such God speed<note place="end" n="385" id="viii.ii-p46.5"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p47"> <scripRef passage="2 John 10" id="viii.ii-p47.1" parsed="|2John|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2John.1.10">2 John 10</scripRef>.</p></note>,” lest we
become partakers of their sins, as the blessed John hath charged us.
Salute the brethren that are with you. They that are with me salute
you.</p>

<p class="c82" id="viii.ii-p48">Presbyters of Alexandria.</p>

<p class="c11" id="viii.ii-p49">7. I, Colluthus, Presbyter, agree with what is
here written, and give my assent to the deposition of Arius and his
associates in impiety.</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p50">Alexander<note place="end" n="386" id="viii.ii-p50.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p51"> Vid.
Presbyters, <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 73.</p></note>, Presbyter,
likewise</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p52">Dioscorus<note place="end" n="387" id="viii.ii-p52.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p53"> Vid.
Presbyters, <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 73.</p></note>, Presbyter,
likewise</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p54">Dionysius<note place="end" n="388" id="viii.ii-p54.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p55"> Vid.
Presbyters, <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 73.</p></note>, Presbyter,
likewise</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p56">Eusebius, Presbyter, likewise</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p57">Alexander, Presbyter, likewise</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p58">Nilaras<note place="end" n="389" id="viii.ii-p58.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p59"> Vid.
Presbyters, <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 73.</p></note>, Presbyter,
likewise</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p60">Arpocration, Presbyter, likewise</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p61">Agathus, Presbyter</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p62">Nemesius, Presbyter</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p63">Longus<note place="end" n="390" id="viii.ii-p63.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p64"> Vid.
Presbyters, <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 73.</p></note>, Presbyter</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p65">Silvanus, Presbyter</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p66">Peroys, Presbyter</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p67">Apis, Presbyter</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p68">Proterius, Presbyter</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p69">Paulus, Presbyter</p>

<p class="c84" id="viii.ii-p70">Cyrus, Presbyter, likewise</p>

<p class="c85" id="viii.ii-p71">Deacons</p>

<p class="c86" id="viii.ii-p72">Ammonius<note place="end" n="391" id="viii.ii-p72.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p73"> Vid.
Presbyters, ib.</p></note>, Deacon, likewise</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p74">Macarius, Deacon</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p75">Pistus<note place="end" n="392" id="viii.ii-p75.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p76"> Vid.
Presbyters, ib.</p></note>, Deacon, likewise</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p77">Athanasius, Deacon</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p78">Eumenes, Deacon</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p79">Apollonius<note place="end" n="393" id="viii.ii-p79.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p80"> Vid.
Presbyters, ib.</p></note>, Deacon</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p81">Olympius, Deacon</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p82">Aphthonius<note place="end" n="394" id="viii.ii-p82.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p83"> Vid.
Presbyters, ib.</p></note>, Deacon</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p84">Athanasius<note place="end" n="395" id="viii.ii-p84.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p85"> Vid.
Presbyters, ib.</p></note>, Deacon</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p86">Macarius, Deacon, likewise</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p87">Paulus, Deacon</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p88">Petrus, Deacon</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p89">Ambytianus, Deacon</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p90">Gaius<note place="end" n="396" id="viii.ii-p90.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p91"> Vid.
Presbyters, ib.</p></note>, Deacon, likewise</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p92">Alexander, Deacon</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p93">Dionysius, Deacon</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p94">Agathon, Deacon</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p95">Polybius, Deacon, likewise</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p96">Theonas, Deacon</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p97">Marcus, Deacon</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p98">Comodus, Deacon</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p99">Serapion<note place="end" n="397" id="viii.ii-p99.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p100"> Vid.
Presbyters, ib.</p></note>, Deacon</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p101">Nilon, Deacon</p>

<p class="c87" id="viii.ii-p102">Romanus, Deacon, likewise</p>

<p class="c88" id="viii.ii-p103"><pb n="72" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_72.html" id="viii.ii-Page_72" /><i>Presbyters
of the Mareotis.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="viii.ii-p104">I, Apollonius, Presbyter, agree with what is here
written, and give my assent to the deposition of Arius and his
associates in impiety.</p>

<p class="c89" id="viii.ii-p105">Ingenius<note place="end" n="398" id="viii.ii-p105.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p106"> <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 75.</p></note>, Presbyter,
likewise</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p107">Ammonius, Presbyter</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p108">Dioscorus<note place="end" n="399" id="viii.ii-p108.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p109"> <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 75.</p></note>, Presbyter</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p110">Sostras, Presbyter</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p111">Theon<note place="end" n="400" id="viii.ii-p111.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p112"> <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 75.</p></note>, Presbyter</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p113">Tyrannus, Presbyter</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p114">Copres, Presbyter</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p115">Ammonas<note place="end" n="401" id="viii.ii-p115.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p116"> <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 75.</p></note>, Presbyter</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p117">Orion, Presbyter</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p118">Serenus, Presbyter</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p119">Didymus, Presbyter</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p120">Heracles<note place="end" n="402" id="viii.ii-p120.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p121"> Heraclius? ib.</p></note>, Presbyter</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p122">Boccon<note place="end" n="403" id="viii.ii-p122.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p123"> <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 75.</p></note>, Presbyter</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p124">Agathus, Presbyter</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p125">Achillas, Presbyter</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p126">Paulus, Presbyter</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p127">Thalelæus, Presbyter</p>

<p class="c87" id="viii.ii-p128">Dionysius, Presbyter, likewise</p>

<p class="c85" id="viii.ii-p129">Deacons</p>

<p class="c86" id="viii.ii-p130">Sarapion<note place="end" n="404" id="viii.ii-p130.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p131"> Ib.</p></note>, Deacon, likewise</p>

<p class="c87" id="viii.ii-p132">Justus, Deacon, likewise</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p133">Didymus, Deacon</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p134">Demetrius<note place="end" n="405" id="viii.ii-p134.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p135"> Ib.</p></note>, Deacon</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p136">Maurus<note place="end" n="406" id="viii.ii-p136.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p137"> Ib.</p></note>, Deacon</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p138">Alexander, Deacon</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p139">Marcus<note place="end" n="407" id="viii.ii-p139.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p140"> Ib.</p></note>, Deacon</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p141">Comon, Deacon</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p142">Tryphon<note place="end" n="408" id="viii.ii-p142.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p143"> Ib.</p></note>, Deacon</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p144">Ammonius<note place="end" n="409" id="viii.ii-p144.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p145"> Ib.</p></note>, Deacon</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p146">Didymus, Deacon</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p147">Ptollarion<note place="end" n="410" id="viii.ii-p147.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p148"> Ib.</p></note>, Deacon</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p149">Seras, Deacon</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p150">Gaius<note place="end" n="411" id="viii.ii-p150.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p151"> Ib.</p></note>, Deacon</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p152">Hierax<note place="end" n="412" id="viii.ii-p152.1"><p class="endnote" id="viii.ii-p153"> Ib.</p></note>, Deacon</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p154">Marcus, Deacon</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p155">Theonas, Deacon</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p156">Sarmaton, Deacon</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p157">Carpon, Deacon</p>

<p class="c83" id="viii.ii-p158">Zoilus, Deacon, likewise</p>
</div2></div1>

<div1 title="Letter of Eusebius. (Epistola Eusebii.)" progress="23.95%" prev="viii.ii" next="ix.i" id="ix">

<div2 title="Introduction." progress="23.95%" prev="ix" next="ix.ii" id="ix.i"><p class="c9" id="ix.i-p1">


<pb n="73" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_73.html" id="ix.i-Page_73" /><span class="c8" id="ix.i-p1.1">Epistola Eusebii.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="ix.i-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c81" id="ix.i-p3"><span class="c40" id="ix.i-p3.1">Introduction.</span></p>

<p class="c11" id="ix.i-p4"><span class="c10" id="ix.i-p4.1">The</span> letter which
follows, addressed by Eusebius of Cæsarea to his flock, upon the
conclusion of the great Synod, is appended by Athanasius to his defense
of the Definition of Nicæa (<i>de Decretis</i>), written about
<span class="c10" id="ix.i-p4.2">a.d.</span> 350. It is, however, inserted here in the
present edition, partly in accordance with the chronological principle
of arrangement, but principally because it forms the fittest
introduction to the series of treatises which follow. Along with the
account of Eustathius in Theodoret <i>H. E.</i> i. 8, and that given by
Eusebius, in his life of Constantine (vol. I. pp. 521–526 of this
series), it forms one of our most important authorities for the
proceedings at Nicæa, and the only account we have dating from the
actual year of the Council. It is especially important as containing
the draft Creed submitted to the Council by Eusebius, and the revised
form of it eventually adopted. The former, which contained (in the
<i>first paragraph</i> of §3, from ‘We believe’ down
to ‘One Holy Ghost’) the traditional Creed of the Church of
Cæsarea, which Eusebius had professed at his baptism, was laid by
him before the Council, and approved: but at the Emperor’s
suggestion the single word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.i-p4.3">ὁμοούσιον</span>
was inserted (not by ‘the majority’ as distinct from the
Emperor, as stated by Swainson, <i>Creeds,</i> p. 65). This
modification opened the door for others, which eventually resulted in
the Creed given in §4. It is not altogether easy to reconcile this
account with that given by Athanasius himself (below <i>de Decr.</i>
19, 20, <i>Ad Afr.</i> 5), according to which the Council were led to
insist on the insertion of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.i-p4.4">ὁμοούσιον</span> by
the evasions with which the Arian bishops met every other test that was
propounded, signalling to each other by nods winks and gestures, as
each Scriptural attribute of the Son was enumerated, that this also
could be accepted in an Arian sense. Probably (see Prolegg. ch. ii.
§3 (1) note 5) the discussions thus described came first (cp.
Sozom. i. 17): then Eusebius of Nicomedia presented the document which
was indignantly torn up: then came the Confession of Eusebius of
Cæsarea, which was adopted as the basis of the Creed finally
issued. In any case the Emperor’s suggestion of the insertion of
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.i-p4.5">ὁμοούσιον</span>
must have been prompted by others, most likely by Hosius (<i>Hist.
Ar.</i> 42, Cf. Hort, <i>Two Dissertations,</i> p. 58. Gwatkin,
<i>Studies,</i> pp. 44, 45, puts the scene described by Athanasius
during the debate upon the final adoption of the Creed).</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.i-p5">The translation which follows, with the notes and
Excursus A, is the unaltered work of Newman (Library of the Fathers,
vol. 8, pp. 59–72), except that the word ‘essence’
(for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.i-p5.1">οὐσία</span>), as
throughout this volume, has been substituted for
‘substance,’ and the translation of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.i-p5.2">γενητός</span> by
‘generate’ altered wherever it occurs, as explained in the
preface. Additions by the editor of this volume are here as elsewhere
included in square brackets.</p>
</div2>

<div2 title="Letter of Eusebius. (Epistola Eusebii.)" progress="24.03%" prev="ix.i" next="ix.iii" id="ix.ii"><p class="c9" id="ix.ii-p1">

<pb n="74" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_74.html" id="ix.ii-Page_74" /><span class="c8" id="ix.ii-p1.1">Council of Nicæa.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="ix.ii-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c88" id="ix.ii-p3"><i>Letter of Eusebius of Cæsarea to the
people of his Diocese</i><note place="end" n="413" id="ix.ii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii-p4"> This
Letter is also found in Socr. <i>H. E.</i> i. 8. Theod. <i>H. E</i>. i.
Gelas. <i>Hist. Nic.</i> ii. 34. p. 442. Niceph. <i>Hist.</i> viii.
22.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="ix.ii-p5">1. <span class="c10" id="ix.ii-p5.1">What</span> was transacted
concerning ecclesiastical faith at the Great Council assembled at
Nicæa, you have probably learned, Beloved, from other sources,
rumour being wont to precede the accurate account of what is doing. But
lest in such reports the circumstances of the case have been
misrepresented, we have been obliged to transmit to you, first, the
formula of faith presented by ourselves, and next, the second, which
[the Fathers] put forth with some additions to our words. Our own
paper, then, which was read in the presence of our most pious<note place="end" n="414" id="ix.ii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii-p6"> And so
infr. “most pious,” §4. “most wise and most
religious,” ibid. “most religious,” §8.
§10. Eusebius observes in his <i>Vit. Const.</i> the same tone
concerning Constantine, and assigns to him the same office in
determining the faith (being as yet unbaptized). E.g. “When there
were differences between persons of different countries, as if some
common bishop appointed by God, he convened Councils of God’s
ministers; and not disdaining to be present and to sit amid their
conferences,” &amp;c. i. 44. When he came into the Nicene
Council, “it was,” says Eusebius, “as some heavenly
Angel of God,” iii. 10. alluding to the brilliancy of the
imperial purple. He confesses, however, he did not sit down until the
Bishops bade him. Again at the same Council, “with pleasant eyes
looking serenity itself into them all, collecting himself, and in a
quiet and gentle voice” he made an oration to the Fathers upon
peace. Constantine had been an instrument in conferring such vast
benefits, humanly speaking, on the Christian Body, that it is not
wonderful that other writers of the day besides Eusebius should praise
him. Hilary speaks of him as “of sacred memory,”
<i>Fragm.</i> v. init. Athanasius calls him “most pious,”
<i>Apol. contr. Arian.</i> 9; “of blessed memory,” <i>ad
Ep. Æg.</i> 18. 19. Epiphanius “most religious and of
ever-blessed memory,” <i>Hær.</i> 70. 9. Posterity, as was
natural, was still more grateful.</p></note> Emperor, and declared to be good and
unexceptionable, ran thus:—</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.ii-p7">2. “As we have received from the Bishops
who preceded us, and in our first catechisings, and when we received
the Holy Laver, and as we have learned from the divine Scriptures, and
as we believed and taught in the presbytery, and in the Episcopate
itself, so believing also at the time present, we report to you our
faith, and it is this<note place="end" n="415" id="ix.ii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii-p8"> “The children of the Church have received from their holy
Fathers, that is, the holy Apostles, to guard the faith; and withal to
deliver and preach it to their own children….Cease not, faithful
and orthodox men, thus to speak, and to teach the like from the divine
Scriptures, and to walk, and to catechise, to the confirmation of
yourselves and those who hear you; namely, that holy faith of the
Catholic Church, as the holy and only Virgin of God received its
custody from the holy Apostles of the Lord; and thus, in the case of
each of those who are under catechising, who are to approach the Holy
Laver, ye ought not only to preach faith to your children in the Lord,
but also to teach them expressly, as your common mother teaches, to
say: ‘We believe in One God,’” &amp;c. Epiph.
<i>Ancor.</i> 119 fin., who thereupon proceeds to give at length the
[so-called] Constantinopolitan Creed. And so Athan. speaks of the
orthodox faith, as “issuing from Apostolical teaching and the
Fathers’ traditions, and confirmed by New and Old
Testament.” <i>Letter</i> 60. 6. init. Cyril Hier. too as
“declared by the Church and established from all
Scripture.” <i>Cat.</i> v. 12. “Let us guard with vigilance
what we have <i>received</i>…What then have we received from the
<i>Scriptures</i> but altogether this? that God made the world by the
Word,” &amp;c., &amp;c. Procl. <i>ad Armen.</i> p. 612.
“That God, the Word, after the union remained such as He was,
&amp;c., so clearly hath divine Scripture, and moreover the doctors of
the Churches, and the lights of the world taught us.” Theodor.
<i>Dial.</i> 3 init. “That it is the tradition of the Fathers is
not the whole of our case; for they too followed the meaning of
Scripture, starting from the testimonies, which just now we laid before
you from Scripture.” Basil <i>de Sp.</i> §16. vid. also a
remarkable passage in <i>de Synod.</i> §6 fin. infra.</p></note>:”—</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.ii-p9">3. “We believe in One God, the Father
Almighty, the Maker of all things visible and invisible. And in One
Lord Jesus Christ, the Word of God, God from God, Light from Light,
Life from Life, Son Only-begotten, first-born of every creature, before
all the ages, begotten from the Father, by Whom also all things were
made; Who for our salvation was made flesh, and lived among men, and
suffered, and rose again the third day, and ascended to the Father, and
will come again in glory to judge the quick and dead. And we believe
also in One Holy Ghost:”</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.ii-p10">“believing each of these to be and to
exist, the Father truly Father, and the Son truly Son, and the Holy
Ghost truly Holy Ghost, as also our Lord, sending forth His disciples
for the preaching, said, “Go teach all nations, baptizing them in
the Name of the Father and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost<note place="end" n="416" id="ix.ii-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii-p11"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxviii. 19" id="ix.ii-p11.2" parsed="|Matt|28|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.19">Matt. xxviii.
19</scripRef>.</p></note>.” Concerning Whom we confidently affirm
that so we hold, and so we think, and so we have held aforetime, and we
maintain this faith unto the death, anathematizing every godless
heresy. That this we have ever thought from our heart and soul, from
the time we recollect ourselves, and now think and say in truth, before
God Almighty and our Lord Jesus Christ do we witness, being able by
proofs to shew and to convince you, that, even in times past, such has
been our belief and preaching.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.ii-p12">4. On this faith being publicly put forth by us,
no room for contradiction appeared; but our most pious Emperor, before
any one else, testified that it comprised most orthodox state<pb n="75" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_75.html" id="ix.ii-Page_75" />ments. He confessed moreover that such
were his own sentiments, and he advised all present to agree to it, and
to subscribe its articles and to assent to them, with the insertion of
the single word, One-in-essence, which moreover he interpreted as not
in the sense of the affections of bodies, nor as if the Son subsisted
from the Father in the way of division, or any severance; for that the
immaterial, and intellectual, and incorporeal nature could not be the
subject of any corporeal affection, but that it became us to conceive
of such things in a divine and ineffable manner. And such were the
theological remarks of our most wise and most religious Emperor; but
they, with a view<note place="end" n="417" id="ix.ii-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii-p13"> [Or,
‘taking the addition as their pretext.’]</p></note> to the addition of
One in essence, drew up the following formula:—</p>

<p class="c90" id="ix.ii-p14">The Faith dictated in the Council.</p>

<p class="c11" id="ix.ii-p15">“We believe in One God, the Father
Almighty, Maker of all things visible and invisible:”—</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.ii-p16">“And in One Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of
God, begotten of the Father, Only-begotten, that is, from the essence
of the Father; God from God, Light from Light, Very God from Very God,
begotten not made, One in essence with the Father, by Whom all things
were made, both things in heaven and things in earth; Who for us men
and for our salvation came down and was made flesh, was made man,
suffered, and rose again the third day, ascended into heaven, and
cometh to judge quick and dead.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.ii-p17">“And in the Holy Ghost.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.ii-p18">“And those who say, ‘Once He was
not,’ and ‘Before His generation He was not,’ and
‘He came to be from nothing,’ or those who pretend that the
Son of God is ‘Of other subsistence or essence<note place="end" n="418" id="ix.ii-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii-p19"> The
only clauses of the Creed which admit of any question in their
explanation, are the “He was not before His generation,”
and “of other subsistence or essence.” Of these the former
shall be reserved for a later part of the volume; the latter is treated
of in a note at the end of this Treatise [see Excursus A.].</p></note>,’ or ‘created’ or
‘alterable,’ or ‘mutable,’ the Catholic Church
anathematizes.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.ii-p20">5. On their dictating this formula, we did not
let it pass without inquiry in what sense they introduced “of the
essence of the Father,” and “one in essence with the
Father.” Accordingly questions and explanations took place, and
the meaning of the words underwent the scrutiny of reason. And they
professed, that the phrase “of the essence” was indicative
of the Son’s being indeed from the Father, yet without being as
if a part of Him. And with this understanding we thought good to assent
to the sense of such religious doctrine, teaching, as it did, that the
Son was from the Father, not however a part of His essence<note place="end" n="419" id="ix.ii-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii-p21"> Eusebius does not commit himself to any positive sense in which
the formula “of the essence” is to be interpreted, but only
says what it does not mean. His comment on it is “of the Father,
but not as a part;” where, what is not negative, instead of being
an explanation, is but a recurrence to the original words of Scripture,
of which <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ii-p21.1">ἐξ οὐσίας</span>
itself is the explanation; a curious inversion. Indeed
it is very doubtful whether he admitted the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ii-p21.2">ἐξ
οὐσίας</span> at all.
He says, that the Son is not like the radiance of light so far as this,
that the radiance is an inseparable accident of substance, whereas the
Son is by the Father’s will, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ii-p21.3">κατὰ γνώμην
καὶ
προαίρεσιν</span>, <i>Demonstr. Ev.</i> iv. 3. And though he insists on our
Lord being <i>alone,</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ii-p21.4">ἐκ
θεοῦ</span>, yet he means in the
sense which Athan. refutes, supr. §6, viz. that He alone was
created immediately from God, vid. next note 6. It is true that he
plainly condemns with the Nicene Creed the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ii-p21.5">ἐξ
οὐκ ὄντων</span> of the Arians, “out of nothing,” but an evasion was at
hand here also; for he not only adds, according to Arian custom,
“as others” (vid. note following) but he has a theory that
no being whatever is out of nothing, for non-existence cannot be the
cause of existence. God, he says, “proposed His own will and
power as ‘a sort of matter and substance’ of the production
and constitution of the universe, so that it is not reasonably said,
that any thing is out of nothing. For what is from nothing cannot be at
all. How indeed can nothing be to any thing a cause of being? but all
that is, takes its being <i>from One</i> who only is, and was, who also
said ‘I am that I am.’” <i>Demonstr. Ev.</i> iv. 1.
Again, speaking of our Lord, “He who was from nothing would not
truly be Son of God, ‘as neither is any other of things
generate.’” <i>Eccl. Theol.</i> i. 9 fin. [see, however,
D.C.B. ii. p. 347].</p></note>. On this account we assented to the sense
ourselves, without declining even the term “One in
essence,” peace being the object which we set before us, and
stedfastness in the orthodox view.</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.ii-p22">6. In the same way we also admitted
“begotten, not made;” since the Council alleged that
“made” was an appellative common to the other creatures
which came to be through the Son, to whom the Son had no likeness.
Wherefore, say they, He was not a work resembling the things which
through Him came to be<note place="end" n="420" id="ix.ii-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii-p23"> Eusebius distinctly asserts, <i>Dem. Ev.</i> iv. 2, that our Lord
is a creature. “This offspring,” he says, “did He
first produce Himself from Himself as a foundation of those things
which should succeed, the perfect handy-work, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ii-p23.1">δημιούργημα</span>, of the Perfect, and the wise structure, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ii-p23.2">ἀρχιτεκτόνημα</span>, of the Wise,” &amp;c. Accordingly his avowal in the
text is but the ordinary Arian evasion of “an offspring, not as
the offsprings.” E.g. “It is not without peril to say
recklessly that the Son is originate out of nothing ‘similarly to
the other things originate.’” <i>Dem. Ev.</i> v. 1. vid.
also <i>Eccl. Theol.</i> i. 9. iii. 2. And he considers our Lord the
only Son by a divine provision similar to that by which there is only
one sun in the firmament, as a <i>centre</i> of light and heat.
“Such an Only-begotten Son, the excellent artificer of His will
and operator, did the supreme God and Father of that operator Himself
first of all beget, through Him and in Him giving subsistence to the
operative words (ideas or causes) of things which were to be, and
casting in Him the seeds of the constitution and governance of the
universe;…Therefore the Father being One, it behoved the Son to
be one also; but should any one object that He constituted not more, it
is fitting for such a one to complain that He constituted not more
suns, and moons, and worlds, and ten thousand other things.”
<i>Dem. Ev.</i> iv. 5 fin. vid. also iv. 6.</p></note>, but was of an
essence which is too high for the level of any work; and which the
Divine oracles teach to have been generated from the Father<note place="end" n="421" id="ix.ii-p23.3"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii-p24"> Eusebius does not say that our Lord is “from the essence
of” the Father, but has “an essence from” the Father.
This is the Semi-arian doctrine, which, whether confessing the Son from
the essence of the Father or not, implied that His essence was not the
Father’s essence, but a second essence. The same doctrine is
found in the Semi-arians of Ancyra, though they seem to have confessed
“of the essence.” And this is one object of the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ii-p24.1">ὁμοούσιον</span>, to hinder the confession “of the essence” from
implying a second essence, which was not obviated or was even
encouraged by the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ii-p24.2">ὁμοιούσιον</span>. The Council of Ancyra, quoting the text “As the
Father hath life in Himself so,” &amp;c., says, “since the
life which is in the Father means essence, and the life of the
Only-begotten which is begotten from the Father means essence, the word
‘so’ implies a likeness of essence to essence.”
<i>Hær.</i> 73. 10 fin. Hence Eusebius does not scruple to speak
of “two essences,” and other writers of three essences,
<i>contr. Marc.</i> i. 4. p. 25. He calls our Lord “a second
essence.” <i>Dem. Ev.</i> vi. <i>Præf. Præp. Ev.</i>
vii. 12. p. 320, and the Holy Spirit a third essence, ibid. 15. p. 325.
This it was that made the Latins so suspicions of three hypostases,
because the Semi-arians, as well as they, understood <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ii-p24.3">ὑπόστασις</span> to mean essence [but this is dubious]. Eusebius in like
manner [after Origen] calls our Lord “another God,”
“a second God.” <i>Dem. Ev.</i> v. 4. p. 226. v. fin.
“second Lord.” ibid. 3 init. 6. fin. “second
cause.” <i>Dem. Ev.</i> v. <i>Præf</i>. vid. also
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ii-p24.4">ἕτερον
ἔχουσα τὸ
κατ᾽ οὐσίαν
ὑποκείμενον,</span> <i>Dem. Ev.</i>
v. 1. p. 215. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ii-p24.5">καθ᾽ ἑαυτὸν
οὐσιωμένος</span>. ibid. iv. 3. And so <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ii-p24.6">ἕτερος παρὰ
τὸν πατέρα</span>. <i>Eccl. Theol.</i> i. 60. p. 90. and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ii-p24.7">ζωὴν
ἰδίαν ἔχων</span>. ibid. and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ii-p24.8">ζῶν καὶ
ὑφεστὼς καὶ
τοῦ πατρὸς
ὑπάρχων
ἔκτος.</span> ibid. Hence
Athan. insists so much, as in <i>de Decr.,</i> on our Lord <i>not</i>
being external to the Father. Once admit that He is in the Father, and
we may call the Father, the <i>only</i> God, for He is included. And so
again as to the Ingenerate, the term does not exclude the Son, for He
is generate in the Ingenerate.</p></note>, the mode of generation being inscrutable and
incalculable to every originated nature.</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.ii-p25">7. And so too on examination there are <pb n="76" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_76.html" id="ix.ii-Page_76" />grounds for saying that the Son is
“one in essence” with the Father; not in the way of bodies,
nor like mortal beings, for He is not such by division of essence, or
by severance, no, nor by any affection, or alteration, or changing of
the Father’s essence and power<note place="end" n="422" id="ix.ii-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii-p26"> This
was the point on which the Semi-arians made their principal stand
against the “one in essence,” though they also objected to
it as being of a Sabellian character. E.g. Euseb. <i>Demonstr.</i> iv.
3. p. 148. d.p. 149. a, b. v. 1. pp. 213–215. <i>contr.
Marcell.</i> i. 4. p. 20. <i>Eccl. Theol.</i> i. 12. p. 73. <i>in
laud.</i> <i>Const.</i> p. 525. <i>de Fide</i> i. ap. Sirmond. tom. i.
p. 7. <i>de Fide</i> ii. p. 16, and apparently his <i>de
Incorporali.</i> And so the Semi-arians at Ancyra Epiph.
<i>Hær.</i> 73. 11. p. 858. a, b. And so Meletius ibid. p. 878
fin. and Cyril Hier. <i>Catech.</i> vii. 5. xi. 18. though of course
Catholics would speak as strongly on this point as their
opponents.</p></note> (since from all
such the unoriginate nature of the Father is alien), but because
“one in essence with the Father” suggests that the Son of
God bears no resemblance to the originated creatures, but that to His
Father alone Who begat Him is He in every way assimilated, and that He
is not of any other subsistence and essence, but from the Father<note place="end" n="423" id="ix.ii-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii-p27"> Here
again Eusebius does not say “from the Father’s
essence,” but “not from other essence, but from the
Father.” According to note 5, supr. he considered the will of God
a certain matter or substance. Montfaucon in loc. and <i>Collect.
Nov.</i> Præf. p. xxvi. translates without warrant “ex
Patris hypostasi et substantiâ.” As to the Son’s
perfect likeness to the Father which he seems here to grant, it has
been already shewn, <i>de Decr.</i> 20, note 9, how the admission was
evaded. The likeness was but a likeness after its own kind, as a
picture is of the original. “Though our Saviour Himself
teaches,” he says, “that the Father is the ‘only true
God,’ still let me not be backward to confess Him also the true
God, ‘as in an image,’ and that possessed; so that the
addition of ‘only’ may belong to the Father alone as
archetype of the image.…As, supposing one king held sway, and his
image was carried about into every quarter, no one in his right mind
would say that those who held sway were two, but one who was honoured
through his image; in like manner,” &amp;c. <i>de Eccles.
Theol.</i> ii. 23, vid. <i>ibid.</i> 7.</p></note>. To which term also, thus interpreted, it
appeared well to assent; since we were aware that even among the
ancients, some learned and illustrious Bishops and writers<note place="end" n="424" id="ix.ii-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii-p28"> Athanasius in like manner, <i>ad Afros.</i> 6. speaks of
“testimony of ancient Bishops about 130 years since;” and
in <i>de Syn.</i> §43. of “long before” the Council of
Antioch, <span class="c10" id="ix.ii-p28.1">a.d.</span> 269. viz. the Dionysii, &amp;c.
vid. note on <i>de Decr.</i> 20.</p></note> have used the term “one in
essence,” in their theological teaching concerning the Father and
Son.</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.ii-p29">8. So much then be said concerning the faith
which was published; to which all of us assented, not without inquiry,
but according to the specified senses, mentioned before the most
religious Emperor himself, and justified by the forementioned
considerations. And as to the anathematism published by them at the end
of the Faith, it did not pain us, because it forbade to use words not
in Scripture, from which almost all the confusion and disorder of the
Church have come. Since then no divinely inspired Scripture has used
the phrases, “out of nothing,” and “once He was
not,” and the rest which follow, there appeared no ground for
using or teaching them; to which also we assented as a good decision,
since it had not been our custom hitherto to use these terms.</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.ii-p30">9. Moreover to anathematize “Before His
generation He was not,” did not seem preposterous, in that it is
confessed by all, that the Son of God was before the generation
according to the flesh<note place="end" n="425" id="ix.ii-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii-p31"> Socrates, who advocates the orthodoxy of Eusebius, leaves out this
heterodox paragraph [§§9, 10] altogether. Bull, however,
<i>Defens. F. N.</i> iii. 9. n. 3. thinks it an interpolation.
Athanasius alludes to the early part of the clause, supr. §4. and
<i>de Syn.</i> §13. where he says, that Eusebius implied that the
Arians denied even our Lord’s existence before His incarnation.
As to Constantine, he seems to have been used on these occasions by the
court Bishops who were his instructors, and who made him the organ of
their own heresy. Upon the first rise of the Arian controversy he
addressed a sort of pastoral letter to Alexander and Arius, telling
them that they were disputing about a question of words, and
recommending them to drop it and live together peaceably. Euseb.
<i>vit. C.</i> ii. 69. 72.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.ii-p32">10. Nay, our most religious Emperor did at the
time prove, in a speech, that He was in being even according to His
divine generation which is before all ages, since even before He was
generated in energy, He was in virtue<note place="end" n="426" id="ix.ii-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="ix.ii-p33"> [Rather
‘potentially’ both here and three lines below.] Theognis,
[one] of the Nicene Arians, says the same, according to Philostorgius;
viz. “that God even before He begat the Son was a Father, as
having the power, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ii-p33.1">δύναμις</span>, of begetting.” <i>Hist.</i> ii. 15. Though Bull pronounces
such doctrine to be heretical, as of course it is, still he considers
that it expresses what <i>otherwise</i> stated may be orthodox, viz.
the doctrine that our Lord was called the Word from eternity, and the
Son upon His descent to create the worlds. And he acutely and
ingeniously interprets the Arian formula, “Before His generation
He was not,” to support this view. Another opportunity will occur
of giving an opinion upon this question; meanwhile, the <i>parallel</i>
on which the heretical doctrine is supported in the text is answered by
many writers, on the ground that Father and Son are words of nature,
but Creator, King, Saviour, are external, or what may be called
accidental to Him. Thus Athanasius observes, that Father actually
implies Son, but Creator only the power to create, as expressing
a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.ii-p33.2">δύναμις</span>; “a maker is before his works, but he who says Father,
forthwith in Father implies the existence of the Son.”
<i>Orat</i>. iii. §6. vid. Cyril too, <i>Dial.</i> ii. p. 459.
Pseudo-Basil, <i>contr. Eun.</i> iv. 1. fin. On the other hand Origen
argues the reverse way, that since God is eternally a Father, therefore
eternally Creator also: “As one cannot be father without a son,
nor lord without possession, so neither can God be called All-powerful,
without subjects of His power;” <i>de Princ.</i> i. 2. n. 10.
hence he argued for the eternity of matter.</p></note> with the Father
ingenerately, the Father being always Father, as King always, and
Saviour always, being all things in virtue, and being always in the
same respects and in the same way.</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.ii-p34">11. This we have been forced to transmit to you,
Beloved, as making clear to you the deliberation of our inquiry and
assent, and how reasonably we resisted even to the last minute as long
as we were offended at statements which differed from our own, but
received without contention what no longer pained us, as soon as, on a
candid examination of the sense of the words, they appeared to us to
coincide with what we ourselves have professed in the faith which we
have already published.</p>
</div2>

<div2 title="Excursus A." progress="24.63%" prev="ix.ii" next="x" id="ix.iii"><p class="c9" id="ix.iii-p1">

<pb n="77" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_77.html" id="ix.iii-Page_77" /><span class="c8" id="ix.iii-p1.1">Excursus<note place="end" n="427" id="ix.iii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="ix.iii-p2"> [This
excursus supports the view taken above, Prolegg. ch. ii. §3 (2) b;
the student should supplement Newman’s discussion by Zahn
<i>Marcellus</i> and Harnack <i>Dogmengesch.</i> as quoted at the head
of that section of the Prolegg. The word ‘Semi-arian’ is
used in a somewhat inexact sense in this excursus, see Prolegg. ch. ii.
§3 (2) c, and §8 (2) c.]</p></note> A.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="ix.iii-p3">
————————————</p>

<p class="c91" id="ix.iii-p4"><span class="c10" id="ix.iii-p4.1">On the meaning of the
phrase</span> ἐξ ἑτέρας
ὑποστάσεως ἢ
οὐσίας <span class="c10" id="ix.iii-p4.2">in the Nicene
Anathema.</span></p>

<p class="c11" id="ix.iii-p5"><span class="c10" id="ix.iii-p5.1">Bishop Bull</span> has made it
a question, whether these words in the Nicene Creed mean the same
thing, or are to be considered distinct from each other, advocating
himself the latter opinion against Petavius. The history of the word
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p5.2">ὑπόστασις</span> is of too
intricate a character to enter upon here; but a few words may be in
place in illustration of its sense as it occurs in the Creed, and with
reference to the view taken of it by the great divine, who has
commented on it.</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.iii-p6">Bishop Bull, as I understood him (<i>Defens. F.
N.</i> ii. 9. §11.), considers that two distinct ideas are
intended by the words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p6.1">οὐσία</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p6.2">ὑπόστασις</span>, in the
clause <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p6.3">ἐξ
ἑτέρας
ὑποστάσεως ἢ
οὐσίας</span>; as if the Creed
condemned those who said that the Son was not from the Father’s
essence, and those also who said that He was not from the
Father’s hypostasis or subsistence; as if a man might hold at
least one of the two without holding the other. And in matter of fact,
he does profess to assign two parties of heretics, who denied this or
that proposition respectively.</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.iii-p7">Petavius, on the other hand (<i>de Trin.</i> iv.
I.), considers that the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p7.1">ὑπόστασις</span> is but
another term for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p7.2">οὐσία</span>, and that not two but one
proposition is contained in the clause in question; the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p7.3">ὑπόστασις</span> not being
publicly recognised in its present meaning till the Council of
Alexandria, in the year 362. Coustant. (<i>Epist. Pont. Rom.</i> pp.
274. 290. 462.) Tillemont (<i>Memoires</i> S. Denys. d’Alex.
§15.), Huet (<i>Origenian.</i> ii. 2. n. 3.), Thomassin (<i>de
Incarn.</i> iii. 1.), and Morinus (<i>de Sacr. Ordin.</i> ii. 6.), take
substantially the same view; while Maranus (<i>Præf. ad S.
Basil.</i> §1. tom. 3. ed. Bened.), Natalis Alexander,
<i>Hist.</i> (Sæc. 1. <i>Diss.</i> 22. circ. fin.), Burton
(<i>Testimonies to the Trinity,</i> No. 71), and [Routh] (<i>Reliqu.
Sacr.</i> vol. iii. p. 189.), differ from Petavius, if they do not
agree with Bull.</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.iii-p8">Bull’s principal argument lies in the
strong fact, that S. Basil expressly asserts, that the Council did mean
the two terms to be distinct, and this when he is answering the
Sabellians, who grounded their assertion that there was but one <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p8.1">ὑπόστασις</span>, on the
alleged fact that the Council had used <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p8.2">οὐσία</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p8.3">ὑπόστασις</span>
indifferently.</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.iii-p9">Bull refers also to Anastasius <i>Hodeg.</i> 21.
(22. p. 343.?) who says, that the Nicene Fathers defined that there are
three hypostases or Persons in the Holy Trinity. Petavius considers
that he derived this from Gelasius of Cyzicus, a writer of no great
authority; but, as the passage occurs in Anastasius, they are the words
of Andrew of Samosata. But what is more important, elsewhere Anastasius
quotes a passage from Amphilochius to something of the same effect. c.
10. p. 164. He states it besides himself, c. 9. p. 150. and c. 24. p.
364. In addition, Bull quotes passages from S. Dionysius of Alexandria,
S. Dionysius of Rome (vid. below, <i>de Decr.</i> 25–27 and
notes), Eusebius of Cæsarea, and afterwards Origen; in all of
which three hypostases being spoken of, whereas antiquity, early or
late, never speaks in the same way of three <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p9.1">οὐσίαι</span>, it is plain that
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p9.2">ὑπόστασις</span> then
conveyed an idea which <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p9.3">οὐσία</span> did not. To these may be
added a passage in Athanasius, <i>in Illud, Omnia,</i> §6.</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.iii-p10"><pb n="78" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_78.html" id="ix.iii-Page_78" />Bishop Bull
adds the following explanation of the two words as they occur in the
Creed: he conceives that the one is intended to reach the Arians, and
the other the Semi-arians; that the Semi-arians did actually make a
distinction between <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p10.1">οὐσία</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p10.2">ὑπόστασις</span>,
admitting in a certain sense that the Son was from the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p10.3">ὑπόστασις</span> of the
Father, while they denied that He was from His <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p10.4">οὐσία</span>. They then are
anathematized in the words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p10.5">ἐξ ἑτέρας
οὐσίας</span>; and, as he would seem to
mean, the Arians in the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p10.6">ἐξ ἑτέρας
ὑποστάσεως</span>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.iii-p11">Now I hope it will not be considered any
disrespect to so great an authority, if I differ from this view, and
express my reasons for doing so.</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.iii-p12">1. First then, supposing his account of the
Semi-arian doctrine ever so free from objection, granting that they
denied the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p12.1">ἐξ
οὐσίας</span>, and admitted the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p12.2">ἐξ
ὑποστάσεως</span>,
yet <i>who</i> are they who, according to his view, <i>denied</i> the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p12.3">ἐξ
ὑποστάσεως</span>,
or said that the Son was <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p12.4">ἐξ ἑτέρας
ὑποστάσεως</span>?
he does not assign any parties, though he implies the Arians. Yet
though, as is notorious, they denied the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p12.5">ἐξ
οὐσίας</span>, there is nothing to shew
that they or any other party of Arians maintained specifically that the
Son was not [from] the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p12.6">ὑπόστασις</span>, or
subsistence of the Father. That is, the hypothesis supported by this
eminent divine does not answer the very question which it raises. It
professes that those who denied the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p12.7">ἐξ
ὑποστάσεως</span>,
were not the same as those who denied the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p12.8">ἐξ
οὐσίας</span>; yet it fails to tell us
who did deny the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p12.9">ἐξ
ὑποστάσεως</span>,
in a sense distinct from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p12.10">ἐξ οὐσίας</span>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.iii-p13">2. Next, his only proof that the Semi-arians did
hold the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p13.1">ἐξ
ὑποστάσεως</span>
as distinct from the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p13.2">ἐξ οὐσίας</span>, lies in the
circumstance, that the three (commonly called) Semi-arian confessions
of <span class="c10" id="ix.iii-p13.3">a.d.</span> 341, 344, 351, known as Mark’s
of Arethusa [i.e. the ‘fourth Antiochene’], the Macrostich,
and the first Sirmian, anathematize those who say that the Son is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p13.4">ἐξ
ἑτέρας
ὑποστάσεως</span>,
not anathematizing the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p13.5">καὶ
μὴ ἐκ τοῦ
θεοῦ</span>, which he thence infers was their own
belief. Another explanation of this passage will be offered presently;
meanwhile, it is well to observe, that Hilary, in speaking of the
confession of Philippopolis which was taken from Mark’s, far from
suspecting that the clause involved an omission, defends it on the
<i>ground of its retaining the Anathema (de Synod.</i> 35.), thus
implying that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p13.6">ἐξ
ἑτέρας
ὑποστάσεως
καὶ μὴ ἐκ τοῦ
θεοῦ</span> was equivalent to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p13.7">ἐξ
ἑτέρας
ὑποστάσεως ἢ
οὐσίας</span>. And it may be added,
that Athanasius in like manner, in his account of the Nicene Council
(<i>de Decret.</i> §20. fin.), when repeating its anathema, drops
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p13.8">ἐξ
ὑποστάσεως</span>
altogether, and reads <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p13.9">τοὺς
δὲ λέγοντας
ἐξ οὐκ
ὄντων,.…ἢ ποίημα, ἢ ἐξ
ἑτέρας
οὐσίας,
τούτους
ἀναθεματίζει
κ. τ. λ</span>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.iii-p14">3. Further, Bull gives us no proof whatever that
the Semi-arians <i>did</i> deny the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p14.1">ἐξ οὐσίας</span>; while
it is very clear, if it is right to contradict so great a writer, that
most of them did not deny it. He says that it is
“certissimum” that the heretics who wrote the three
confessions above noticed, that is, the Semi-arians, “<i>nunquam
fassos,</i> nunquam fassuros fuisse filium <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p14.2">ἐξ
οὐσίας</span>, e substantia, Patris
progenitum.” His reason for not offering any proof for this
naturally is, that Petavius, with whom he is in controversy, maintains
it also, and he makes use of Petavius’s admission against
himself. Now it may seem bold in a writer of this day to differ not
only with Bull, but with Petavius; but the reason for doing so is
simple; it is because Athanasius asserts the very thing which Petavius
and Bull deny, and Petavius admits that he does; that is, he allows it
by implication when he complains that Athanasius had not got to the
bottom of the doctrine of the Semi-arians, and thought too favourably
of them. “Horum Semi-arianorum, quorum antesignanus fuit Basilius
Ancyræ episcopus, prorsus obscura fuit hæresis..…ut ne
ipse quidem Athanasius satis illam exploratam habuerit.” <i>de
Trin.</i> i. x. §7.</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.iii-p15">Now S. Athanasius’s words are most distinct
and express; “As to those who receive all else that was defined
at Nicæa, but dispute about the ‘One in essence’ only,
we must not feel as towards enemies.…for, as <i>confessing that
the Son is from the essence of the Father</i> and not of other
subsistence, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p15.1">ἐκ
τῆς οὐσίας
τοῦ πατρὸς
εἶναι, καὶ μὴ
ἐξ ἑτέρας
ὑποστάσεως
τὸν υἱον</span>,…they are
not far from receiving the phrase ‘One in essence’ also.
Such is Basil of Ancyra, in what he has written about the faith”
<i>de Syn</i>. §41;—a passage, not only express for <pb n="79" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_79.html" id="ix.iii-Page_79" />the matter in hand, but remarkable too,
as apparently using <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p15.2">ὑπόστασις</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p15.3">οὐσία</span> as synonymous, which
is the main point which Bull denies. What follows in Athanasius is
equally to the purpose: he urges the Semi-arians to accept the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p15.4">ὁμοούσιον</span>,
in consistency, <i>because</i> they maintain the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p15.5">ἐξ
οὐσίας</span> and the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p15.6">ὁμοιούσιον</span>
would not sufficiently secure it.</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.iii-p16">Moreover Hilary, while defending the Semi-arian
decrees of Ancyra or Sirmium, says expressly, that according to them,
among other truths, “non creatura est Filius genitus, sed <i>a
natura Patris</i> indiscreta substantia est.” <i>de Syn.</i>
27.</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.iii-p17">Petavius, however, in the passage to which Bull
appeals, refers in proof of this view of Semi-arianism, to those
Ancyrene documents, which Epiphanius has preserved, <i>Hær.</i>
73. and which he considers to shew, that according to the Semi-arians
the Son was not <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p17.1">ἐξ
οὐσίας τοῦ
πατρός</span>. He says, that it is plain
from their own explanations that they considered our Lord to be, not
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p17.2">ἐκ
τῆς οὐσίας</span>, but
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p17.3">ἐκ
τῆς
ὁμοιότητος</span>
(he does not say <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p17.4">ὑποστάσεως</span>, as
Bull wishes) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p17.5">τοῦ
πατρὸς</span> and that, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p17.6">ἐνεργεί&amp; 139·
γεννητικῇ</span>, which
was one of the divine <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p17.7">ἐνέργειαι</span>, as
creation, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p17.8">ἡ κτιστικὴ</span>, was
another. Yet surely Epiphanius does not bear out this representation
better than Athanasius; since the Semi-arians, whose words he reports,
speak of “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p17.9">υἱ&amp; 232·ν
ὅμοιον καὶ
κατ᾽ οὐσίαν
ἐκ τοῦ
πατρὸς</span>, p. 825 b, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p17.10">ὡς ἡ σοφία τοῦ
σοφοῦ υἱ&amp; 232·ς,
οὐσία
οὐσίας</span>, p. 853 c, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p17.11">κατ᾽ οὐσίαν
υἱ&amp; 232·ν τοῦ
Θεοῦ καὶ
πατρός,</span> p. 854 c, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p17.12">ἐξουσί&amp;
139· ὁμοῦ καὶ
οὐσί&amp; 139·
πατρὸς
μονογενοῦς
υἱοῦ</span>. p. 858 d, besides the strong word
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p17.13">γνήσιος</span>,
ibid. and Athan. <i>de Syn.</i> §41. not to insist on other of
their statements.</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.iii-p18">The same fact is brought before us even in a more
striking way in the conference at Constantinople, <span class="c10" id="ix.iii-p18.1">a.d.</span> 360, before Constantius, between the Anomœans
and Semi-arians, where the latter, according to Theodoret, shew no
unwillingness to acknowledge even the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p18.2">ὁμοούσιον</span>,
<i>because</i> they acknowledge the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p18.3">ἐξ οὐσίας</span>. When
the Anomœans wished the former condemned, Silvanus of Tarsus said,
“If God the Word be not out of nothing, nor a creature, <i>nor of
other essence</i>, οὐσίας, therefore is
He one in essence, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p18.4">ὁμοούσιος</span>, with God
who begot Him, as God from God, and Light from Light, and He has the
same nature with His Father.” <i>H. E.</i> ii. 23. Here again it
is observable, as in the passage from Athanasius above, that, while
apparently reciting the Nicene Anathema, he omits <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p18.5">ἐξ
ἑτέρας
ὑποστάσεως</span>,
as if it were superfluous to mention a synonym.</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.iii-p19">At the same time there certainly is reason to
suspect that the Semi-arians approximated towards orthodoxy as time
went on; and perhaps it is hardly fair to determine what they held at
Nicæa by their statements at Ancyra, though to the latter Petavius
appeals. Several of the most eminent among them, as Meletius, Cyril,
and Eusebius of Samosata conformed soon after; on the other hand in
Eusebius, who is their representative at Nicæa, it will perhaps be
difficult to find a clear admission of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p19.1">ἐξ
οὐσίας</span>. But at any rate he does
not maintain the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p19.2">ἐξ
ὑποστάσεως</span>,
which Bull’s theory requires.</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.iii-p20">On various grounds then, because the Semi-arians
as a body did not deny the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p20.1">ἐξ οὐσίας</span>, nor confess
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p20.2">ἐξ
ὑποστάσεως</span>,
nor the Arians deny it, there is reason for declining Bishop
Bull’s explanation of these words as they occur in the Creed; and
now let us turn to the consideration of the authorities on which that
explanation rests.</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.iii-p21">As to Gelasius, Bull himself does not insist upon
his testimony, and Anastasius [about 700 <span class="c10" id="ix.iii-p21.1">a.d.</span>]
is too late to be of authority. The passage indeed which he quotes from
Amphilochius is important, but as he was a friend of S. Basil, perhaps
it does not very much increase the weight of S. Basil’s more
distinct and detailed testimony to the same point, and no one can say
that that weight is inconsiderable.</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.iii-p22">Yet there is evidence the other way which
overbalances it. Bull, who complains of Petavius’s rejection of
S. Basil’s testimony concerning a Council which was held before
his birth, cannot maintain his own explanation of its Creed without
rejecting Athanasius’s testimony respecting the doctrine of his
contemporaries, the Semi-arians; and moreover the more direct evidence,
as we shall see, of the Council of Alexandria, <span class="c10" id="ix.iii-p22.1">a.d.</span> 362, S. Jerome, Basil of Ancyra, and Socrates.</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.iii-p23"><pb n="80" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_80.html" id="ix.iii-Page_80" />First,
however, no better comment upon the sense of the Council can be
required than the incidental language of Athanasius and others, who in
a foregoing extract exchanges <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p23.1">οὐσία</span> for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p23.2">ὑπόστασις</span> in a way
which is natural only on the supposition that he used them as synonyms.
Elsewhere, as we have seen, he omits the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p23.3">ἢ ὑποστάσεως</span>
in the Nicene Anathema, while Hilary considers the Anathema sufficient
<i>with</i> that omission.</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.iii-p24">In like manner Hilary expressly translates the
clause in the Creed by ex altera substantia vel essentia. <i>Fragm.</i>
ii. 27. And somewhat in the same way Eusebius says in his letter, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p24.1">ἐξ
ἑτέρας τινὸς
ὑποστάσεώς
τε καὶ
οὐσίας</span>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.iii-p25">But further, Athanasius says expressly, <i>ad
Afros</i>,—“Hypostasis is essence, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p25.1">οὐσία</span>, and means nothing else
than simply being, which Jeremiah calls existence when he says,”
&amp;c. §4. It is true, he elsewhere speaks of three Hypostases,
but this only shews that he attached no fixed sense to the word.
[Rather, he abandons the latter usage in his middle and later
writings.] This is just what I would maintain; its sense must be
determined by the context; and, whereas it always stands in all
Catholic writers for the Una Res (as the 4th Lateran speaks), which
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p25.2">οὐσία</span> denotes, when
Athanasius says, “three hypostases,” he takes the word to
mean <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p25.3">οὐσία</span> in that
particular sense in which it is three, and when he makes it synonymous
with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p25.4">οὐσία</span>, he uses
it to signify Almighty God in that sense in which He is one.</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.iii-p26">Leaving Athanasius, we have the following
evidence concerning the history of the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p26.1">ὑπόστασις</span>. S.
Jerome says, “The whole school of secular learning understanding
nothing else by hypostasis than usia, essence,” <i>Ep</i>. xv. 4,
where, speaking of the Three Hypostases he uses the strong language,
“If you desire it, then be a <i>new</i> faith framed <i>after</i>
the Nicene, and let the orthodox confess in terms like the
Arian.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.iii-p27">In like manner, Basil of Ancyra, George, and the
other Semi-arians, say distinctly, “This hypostasis our Fathers
called essence,” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p27.1">οὐσία</span>. Epiph. <i>Hær</i>.
74. 12. fin.; in accordance with which is the unauthorized addition to
the Sardican Epistle, “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p27.2">ὑπόστασιν, ἣν
αὐτοὶ οἱ
αἱρετικοὶ
οὐσίαν
προσαγορεύουσι</span>.”
Theod. <i>H. E.</i> ii. 6.</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.iii-p28">If it be said that Jerome from his Roman
connection, and Basil and George as Semi-arians, would be led by their
respective theologies for distinct reasons thus to speak, it is true,
and may have led them to too broad a statement of the fact; but then on
the other hand it was in accordance also with the theology of S. Basil,
so strenuous a defender of the formula of the Three Hypostases, to
suppose that the Nicene Fathers meant to distinguish <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p28.1">ὑπόστασις</span> from
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p28.2">οὐσία</span> in their
anathema.</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.iii-p29">Again, Socrates informs us that, though there was
some dispute about hypostasis at Alexandria shortly before the Nicene
Council, yet the Council itself “devoted not a word to the
question,” <i>H. E.</i> iii. 7.; which hardly consists with its
having intended to rule that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p29.1">ἐξ ἑτέρας
ὑποστάσεως</span>
was distinct from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p29.2">ἐξ
ἑτέρας
οὐσίας</span>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.iii-p30">And in like manner the Council of Alexandria,
<span class="c10" id="ix.iii-p30.1">a.d.</span> 362, in deciding that the sense of
Hypostasis was an open question, not only from the very nature of the
case goes on the supposition that the Nicene Council had not closed it,
but says so in words again and again in its Synodal Letter. If the
Nicene Council had already used “hypostasis” in its present
sense, what remained to Athanasius at Alexandria but to submit to
it?</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.iii-p31">Indeed the history of this Council is perhaps the
strongest argument against the supposed discrimination of the two terms
by the Council of Nicæa. Bull can only meet it by considering that
an innovation upon the “veterem vocabuli usum” began at the
date of the Council of Sardica, though Socrates mentions the dispute as
existing at Alexandria before the Nicene Council, <i>H. E.</i> iii. 4.
5. while the supposititious confession of Sardica professes to have
received the doctrine of the one hypostasis by tradition as
Catholic.</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.iii-p32">Nor is the use of the word in earlier times
inconsistent with these testimonies; though it occurs so seldom, in
spite of its being a word of S. Paul [i.e. <scripRef passage="Heb. i. 3" id="ix.iii-p32.1" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef>], that testimony is our principal
evidence. Socrates’ remarks deserve to be quoted; “Those
among the Greeks who <pb n="81" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_81.html" id="ix.iii-Page_81" />have treated
of the Greek philosophy, have defined essence, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p32.2">οὐσία</span>, in many ways, but they
had made no mention at all of hypostasis. Irenæus the Grammarian,
in his alphabetical Atticist, even calls the term barbarous; because it
is not used by any of the ancients, and if anywhere found, it does not
mean what it is now taken for. Thus in the Phœnix of Sophocles it
means an ‘ambush;’ but in Menander,
‘preserves,’ as if one were to call the wine-lees in a cask
‘hypostasis.’ However it must be observed, that, in spite
of the old philosophers being silent about the term, the more modern
continually use it for essence, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p32.3">οὐσίας</span>, <i>H. E.</i> iii.
7. The word principally occurs in Origen among Ante-Nicene writers, and
he, it must be confessed uses it, as far as the context decides its
sense, to mean subsistence or person. In other words, it was the word
of a certain school in the Church, which afterwards was accepted by the
Church; but this proves nothing about the sense in which it was used at
Nicæa. The three Hypostases are spoken of by Origen, his pupil
Dionysius, as afterwards by Eusebius of Cæsarea (though he may
notwithstanding have considered hypostasis synonymous with essence),
and Athanasius (Origen <i>in Joan.</i> ii. 6. Dionys. ap. Basil <i>de
Sp. S.</i> n. 72. Euseb. <i>ap. Socr</i>. i. 23. Athan. <i>in Illud
Omnia,</i> &amp;c. 6); and the Two Hypostases of the Father and the
Son, by Origen, Ammonius, and Alexander (Origen <i>c. Cels.</i> viii.
2. Ammon. <i>ap. Caten. in Joan</i>. x. 30. Alex. <i>ap. Theod</i>. i.
3. p. 740). As to the passage in which two hypostases are spoken of in
Dionysius’ letter to Paul of Samosata, that letter certainly is
not genuine, as might be shewn on a fitting occasion, though it is
acknowledged by very great authorities.</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.iii-p33">I confess that to my mind there is an antecedent
probability that the view which has here been followed is correct.
Judging by the general history of doctrine, one should not expect that
the formal ecclesiastical meaning of the word should have obtained
everywhere so early. Nothing is more certain than that the doctrines
themselves of the Holy Trinity and the Incarnation were developed, or,
to speak more definitely, that the propositions containing them were
acknowledged, from the earliest times; but the particular terms which
now belong to them are most uniformly of a later date. Ideas were
brought out, but technical phrases did not obtain. Not that these
phrases did not exist, but either not as technical, or in use in a
particular School or Church, or with a particular writer, or as
ἅπαξ
λεγόμενα<i>,</i> as words
discussed, nay resisted, perhaps used by some local Council, and then
at length accepted generally from their obvious propriety. Thus the
words of the Schools pass into the service of the Catholic Church.
Instead then of the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p33.1">ὑπόστασις</span> being, as
Maran says, received in the East “summo consensu,” from the
date of Noetus or at least Sabellius, or of Bull’s opinion
“apud <i>Catholicos</i> Dionysii ætate <i>ratum et fixum</i>
illud fuisse, tres esse in divinis hypostases,” I would consider
that the present use of the word was in the first instance Alexandrian,
and that it was little more than Alexandrian till the middle of the
fourth century.</p>

<p class="c12" id="ix.iii-p34">Lastly, it comes to be considered how the two
words are to be accounted for in the Creed, if they have not distinct
senses. Coustant supposes that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p34.1">ἐξ οὐσίας</span> was
added to explain <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p34.2">ἐξ
ὑποστάσεως</span>,
lest the latter should be taken in a Sabellian sense. On which we may
perhaps remark besides, that the reason why <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p34.3">ὑπόστασις</span> was
selected as the principal term was, that it was agreeable to the
Westerns as well as admitted by the Orientals. Thus, by way of
contrast, we find the Second General Council, at which there were no
Latins, speaking of Three Hypostases, and Pope Damasus and the Roman
Council speaking a few years sooner of the Holy Ghost as of the same
hypostasis and usia with the Father and the Son. Theod. <i>H. E.</i>
ii. 17. Many things go to make this probable. For instance, Coustant
acutely points out, though Maran and the President of Magdalen [Routh,
<i>Rel. Sac.</i> iii. 383] dissent, that this probably was a point of
dispute between the two Dionysii; the Bishop of Alexandria asserting,
as we know he did assert, Three Hypostases, the Bishop of Rome
protesting in reply against “Three <i>partitive</i>
Hypostases,” as involving tritheism, and his namesake rejoining,
“If because there are Three Hypostases, any say that they are
partitive, three there are, though they like it not.” Again, the
influence of the West shews itself in the language of Athanasius, who,
<pb n="82" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_82.html" id="ix.iii-Page_82" />contrary to the custom of his
Church, of Origen, Dionysius, and his own immediate patron and master
Alexander, so varies his own use of the word, as to make his writings
almost an example of that freedom which he vindicated in the Council of
Alexandria. Again, when Hosius went to Alexandria before the Nicene
Council, and a dispute arose with reference to Sabellianism about the
words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p34.4">ὑπόστασις</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p34.5">οὐσία</span>, what is this too,
but the collision of East and West? It should be remembered moreover
that Hosius presided at Nicæa, a Latin in an Eastern city; and
again at Sardica, where, though the decree in favour of the One
Hypostasis was not passed, it seems clear from the history that he was
resisting persons with whom in great measure he agreed. Further, the
same consideration accounts for the omission of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p34.6">ἐξ
οὐσίας</span> from the Confession of
Mark and the two which follow, on which Bull relies in proof that the
Semi-arians rejected this formula. These three Semi-arian Creeds, and
these only, were addressed to the Latins, and therefore their compilers
naturally select that synonym which was most pleasing to them, as the
means of securing a hearing; just as Athanasius on the other hand in
his <i>de Decretis,</i> writing to the Greeks, omits <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p34.7">ὑποστάσεως</span> and
writes <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix.iii-p34.8">οὐσίας</span>.</p>
</div2></div1>

<div1 title="Statement of Faith. (Expositio Fidei.)" progress="25.24%" prev="ix.iii" next="x.i" id="x">

<div2 title="Introduction." progress="25.24%" prev="x" next="x.ii" id="x.i"><p class="c9" id="x.i-p1">


<pb n="83" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_83.html" id="x.i-Page_83" /><span class="c8" id="x.i-p1.1">Introduction to Expositio Fidei.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="x.i-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c11" id="x.i-p3"><span class="c10" id="x.i-p3.1">The</span> date of this highly
interesting document is quite uncertain, but there is every ground for
placing it earlier than the explicitly anti-Arian treatises. Firstly,
the absence of any express reference to the controversy against Arians,
while yet it is clearly in view in §§3 and 4, which lay down
the rule afterwards consistently adopted by Athanasius with regard to
texts which speak of the Saviour as created. Secondly, the untroubled
use of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x.i-p3.2">ὅμοιος</span> (§1, note 4) to express
the Son’s relation to the Father. Thirdly, the close affinity of
this Statement to the <i>Sermo Major de Fide</i> which in its turn has
very close points of contact with the pre-Arian treatises. But see
Prolegg. ch. iii. §1 (37).</p>

<p class="c12" id="x.i-p4">If we are to hazard a conjecture, we may see in
this “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x.i-p4.1">ἔκθεσις”</span> a statement of faith published by Athanasius upon
his accession to the Episcopate, <span class="c10" id="x.i-p4.2">a.d.</span> 328. The
statement proper (Hahn §119) consists of §1.
§§2–4 are an explanatory comment insisting on the
distinct Existence of the Son, and on His essential uncreatedness.</p>

<p class="c12" id="x.i-p5">The translation which follows has been carefully
compared with one made by the late Prof. Swainson in his work on the
Creeds, pp. 73–76. Dr. Swainson there refers to a former
‘imperfect and misleading’ translation (in Irons’
<i>Athanasius contra Mundum</i>) which the present editor has not seen.
Dr. Swainson expresses doubts as to the Athanasian authorship of the
Ecthesis, but without any cogent reason. The only point of importance
is one which acquaintance with the usual language of Athanasius shews
to make distinctly in favour of, and not against, the genuineness of
this little tract. Three times in the course of it the Human Body, or
Humanity of the Lord is spoken of as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x.i-p5.1">ὁ
Κυριακός
ἄνθρωπυς</span>. Dr. Swainson
exaggerates the strangeness of the expression by the barbarous
rendering ‘<i>Lordly</i> man’ (How would he translate <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x.i-p5.2">κυριακὸν
δεῖπνον</span>?). But the phrase
certainly requires explanation, although the explanation is not
difficult. (1) It is quoted by Facundus of Hermiane from the present
work (<i>Def. Tr. Cap.</i> xi. 5), and by Rufinus from an unnamed work
of Athanasius (‘libellus’), probably the present one.
Moreover, Athanasius himself uses the phrase, frequently in the
<i>Sermo Major de Fide,</i> and in his exposition of <scripRef passage="Psalm xl." id="x.i-p5.3" parsed="|Ps|40|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.40">Psalm xl.</scripRef> (xli.).
Epiphanius uses it at least twice (<i>Ancor.</i> 78 and 95); and from
these Greek Fathers the phrase (‘Dominicus Homo’) passed on
to Latin writers such as Cassian and Augustine (below, note 5), who,
however, subsequently cancelled his adoption of the expression
(<i>Retr.</i> I. xix. 8). The phrase, therefore, is not to be objected
to as un-Athanasian. In fact (2) it is founded upon the profuse and
characteristic use by Ath. of the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x.i-p5.4">ἄνθρωπος</span> to designate the
manhood of our Lord (see <i>Orat. c. Ar.</i> i. 41, 45, ii. 45, note 2.
Dr. Swainson appears unaware of this in his unsatisfactory paragraph p.
77, lines 14 and foll.). If the human nature of Christ may be called
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x.i-p5.5">ἄνθρωπος</span> (<scripRef passage="1 Tim. ii. 5" id="x.i-p5.6" parsed="|1Tim|2|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.5">1 Tim. ii. 5</scripRef>) at all, there is no difficulty in its
being called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x.i-p5.7">ὁ ἄνθρ. τοῦ
σωτῆρος</span> (<i>Serm. M. de
F.</i> 24 and 30), or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x.i-p5.8">κυριακὸς
ἄνθρωπος</span>, a phrase
equated with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x.i-p5.9">τὸ [κυριακὸν] σῶμα</span> in
<i>Serm. M. de F.</i> 19 and 28–31 (see also a discussion in
Thilo <i>Athan. Opp. Dogm. select.</i> p. 2). This use of the word
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x.i-p5.10">ἄνθρωπος</span>, if carelessly
employed, might lend itself to a Nestorian sense. But Athanasius does
not employ it carelessly, nor in an ambiguous context; although of
course he might have used different language had he foreseen the
controversies of the fifth century. At any rate, enough has been said
to shew that its use in the present treatise does not expose its
genuineness to cavil.</p>
</div2>

<div2 title="Expositio Fidei. (Statement of Faith.)" progress="25.34%" prev="x.i" next="xi" id="x.ii"><p class="c9" id="x.ii-p1">

<pb n="84" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_84.html" id="x.ii-Page_84" /><span class="c8" id="x.ii-p1.1">Statement of Faith.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="x.ii-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c11" id="x.ii-p3">1. <span class="c10" id="x.ii-p3.1">We</span> believe in one
Unbegotten<note place="end" n="428" id="x.ii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii-p4"> See
<i>de Syn.</i> §§3, 46, 47, and the Excursus in
Lightfoot’s Ignatius, vol. ii. pp. 90 and foll (first
ed.).</p></note> God, Father Almighty, maker of all
things both visible and invisible, that hath His being from Himself.
And in one Only-begotten Word, Wisdom, Son, begotten of the Father
without beginning and eternally; word not pronounced<note place="end" n="429" id="x.ii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii-p5"> Cf.
note by Newman on <i>de Synodis,</i> §26 (5).</p></note>
nor mental, nor an effluence<note place="end" n="430" id="x.ii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii-p6"> Cf.
Newman’s note (8) on <i>de Decr.</i> §11.</p></note> of the Perfect, nor a
dividing of the impassible Essence, nor an issue<note place="end" n="431" id="x.ii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii-p7"> Or
‘development’ (Gr. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x.ii-p7.1">προβολή</span>) a word with Gnostic and Sabellian antecedents, cf.
Newman’s note 8 on <i>de Synodis,</i> §16.</p></note>;
but absolutely perfect Son, living and powerful (<scripRef passage="Heb. iv. 12" id="x.ii-p7.2" parsed="|Heb|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.4.12">Heb. iv. 12</scripRef>), the true Image of the Father, equal in
honour and glory. For this, he says, ‘is the will of the Father,
that as they honour the Father, so they may honour the Son also’
(<scripRef passage="Joh. v. 23" id="x.ii-p7.3" parsed="|John|5|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.23">Joh. v. 23</scripRef>): very God of very God, as John says in
his general Epistles, ‘And we are in Him that is true, even in
His Son Jesus Christ: this is the true God and everlasting life’
(<scripRef passage="1 Joh. v. 20" id="x.ii-p7.4" parsed="|1John|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.20">1 Joh. v. 20</scripRef>): Almighty of Almighty. For all things
which the Father rules and sways, the Son rules and sways likewise:
wholly from the Whole, being like<note place="end" n="432" id="x.ii-p7.5"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii-p8"> This
word, which became the watchword of the Acacian party, the successors
of the Eusebians, marks the relatively early date of this treatise. At
a later period Athanasius would not use it without qualification (see
<i>Orat.</i> ii. §22, note 4), and later still, rejected the Word
entirely as misleading (<i>de Synodis,</i> §53. note 9). Yet see
<i>ad Afros.</i> 7, and <i>Orat.</i> ii. 34.</p></note> the Father as
the Lord says, ‘he that hath seen Me hath seen the Father’
(<scripRef passage="Joh. xiv. 9" id="x.ii-p8.1" parsed="|John|14|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.9">Joh. xiv. 9</scripRef>). But He was begotten ineffably and
incomprehensibly, for ‘who shall declare his generation?’
(<scripRef passage="Isa. liii. 8" id="x.ii-p8.2" parsed="|Isa|53|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.8">Isa. liii. 8</scripRef>), in other words, no one can. Who, when
at the consummation of the ages (<scripRef passage="Heb. ix. 26" id="x.ii-p8.3" parsed="|Heb|9|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.9.26">Heb. ix. 26</scripRef>), He had descended from the bosom of the
Father, took from the undefiled Virgin Mary our humanity (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x.ii-p8.4">ἄνθρωπον</span>), Christ Jesus,
whom He delivered of His own will to suffer for us, as the Lord saith:
‘No man taketh My life from Me. I have power to lay it down, and
have power to take it again’ (<scripRef passage="Joh. x. 18" id="x.ii-p8.5" parsed="|John|10|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.18">Joh. x. 18</scripRef>). In which humanity He was crucified and
died for us, and rose from the dead, and was taken up into the heavens,
having been created as the beginning of ways for us (<scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 22" id="x.ii-p8.6" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22">Prov. viii. 22</scripRef>), when on earth He shewed us light from
out of darkness, salvation from error, life from the dead, an entrance
to paradise, from which Adam was cast out, and into which he again
entered by means of the thief, as the Lord said, ‘This day shalt
thou be with Me in paradise’ (<scripRef passage="Luke xxiii. 43" id="x.ii-p8.7" parsed="|Luke|23|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.43">Luke xxiii. 43</scripRef>), into which Paul also once entered. [He
shewed us] also a way up to the heavens, whither the humanity of the
Lord<note place="end" n="433" id="x.ii-p8.8"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x.ii-p9.1">ὁ κυριακὸς
ἄνθρωπος</span> (see above, introductory remarks). The expression is quoted as
used by Ath., apparently from this passage, by Rufinus (Hieron. Opp.
ix. p. 131, ed. 1643), Theodoret, <i>Dial. 3,</i> and others. The
expression ‘Dominicus Homo’ used by St. Augustine is
rendered ‘Divine Man’ in <i>Nicene and P. N. Fathers,</i>
Series i. vol. vi. p. 40 b.</p></note>, in which He will judge the quick and the
dead, entered as precursor for us. We believe, likewise, also in the
Holy Spirit that searcheth all things, even the deep things of God
(<scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 10" id="x.ii-p9.2" parsed="|1Cor|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.10">1 Cor. ii. 10</scripRef>), and we anathematise doctrines contrary
to this.</p>

<p class="c12" id="x.ii-p10">2. For neither do we hold a Son-Father, as do the
Sabellians, calling Him of one but not of the same<note place="end" n="434" id="x.ii-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii-p11"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x.ii-p11.1">μονοούσιον
καὶ οὐχ
ὁμοούσιον</span> (see Prolegg. ch. ii. §3 (2) b sub fin.). The
distinction cannot (to those accustomed to use the ‘Nicene’
Creed in English) be rendered so as to imply a real difference. The
real distinction lies, not in the prefixes <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x.ii-p11.2">μονο</span>- and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x.ii-p11.3">ὁμο-</span>, but in the sense to be attached to the ambiguous term
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x.ii-p11.4">οὐσία</span></p></note>
essence, and thus destroying the existence of the Son. Neither do we
ascribe the passible body which He bore for the salvation of the whole
world to the Father. Neither can we imagine three Subsistences
separated from each other, as results from their bodily nature in the
case of men, lest we hold a plurality of gods like the heathen. But
just as a river, produced from a well, is not separate, and yet there
are in fact two visible objects and two names. For neither is the
Father the Son, nor the Son the Father. For the Father is Father of the
Son, and the Son, Son of the Father. For like as the well is not a
river, nor the river a well, but both are one and the same water which
is conveyed in a channel from the well to the river, so the
Father’s deity passes into the Son without flow and without
division. For the Lord says, ‘I came out from the Father and am
come’ (<scripRef passage="Joh. xvi. 28" id="x.ii-p11.5" parsed="|John|16|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.28">Joh. xvi. 28</scripRef>). But He is ever <pb n="85" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_85.html" id="x.ii-Page_85" />with the Father, for He is in the bosom of the
Father, nor was ever the bosom of the Father void of the deity of the
Son. For He says, ‘I was by Him as one setting in order’
(<scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 30" id="x.ii-p11.6" parsed="|Prov|8|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.30">Prov. viii. 30</scripRef>). But we do not regard God the Creator
of all, the Son of God, as a creature, or thing made, or as made out of
nothing, for He is truly existent from Him who exists, alone existing
from Him who alone exists, in as much as the like glory and power was
eternally and conjointly begotten of the Father. For ‘He that
hath seen’ the Son ‘hath seen the Father (<scripRef passage="Joh. xiv. 9" id="x.ii-p11.7" parsed="|John|14|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.9">Joh. xiv. 9</scripRef>). All things to wit were made through
the Son; but He Himself is not a creature, as Paul says of the Lord:
‘In Him were all things created, and He is before all’
(<scripRef passage="Col. i. 16" id="x.ii-p11.8" parsed="|Col|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.16">Col. i. 16</scripRef>). Now He says not, ‘was
created’ before all things, but ‘is’ before all
things. To be created, namely, is applicable to all things, but
‘is before all’ applies to the Son only.</p>

<p class="c12" id="x.ii-p12">3. He is then by nature an Offspring, perfect
from the Perfect, begotten before all the hills (<scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 25" id="x.ii-p12.1" parsed="|Prov|8|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.25">Prov. viii. 25</scripRef>), that is before every rational and
intelligent essence, as Paul also in another place calls Him
‘first-born of all creation’ (<scripRef passage="Col. i. 15" id="x.ii-p12.2" parsed="|Col|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15">Col. i. 15</scripRef>). But by calling Him First-born, He
shews that He is not a Creature, but Offspring of the Father. For it
would be inconsistent with His deity for Him to be called a creature.
For all things were created by the Father through the Son, but the Son
alone was eternally begotten from the Father, whence God the Word is
‘first-born of all creation,’ unchangeable from
unchangeable. However, the body which He wore for our sakes is a
creature: concerning which Jeremiah says, according to the edition of
the seventy translators<note place="end" n="435" id="x.ii-p12.3"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii-p13"> Heb.
For the Lord hath created a new thing in the earth, A woman shall
encompass a man.’ Cf.<i>Orat.</i> ii. 46, note 5.</p></note> (<scripRef passage="Jer. xxxi. 22" id="x.ii-p13.1" parsed="|Jer|31|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.31.22">Jer. xxxi. 22</scripRef>): ‘The Lord created for us for a
planting a new salvation, in which salvation men shall go about:’
but according to Aquila the same text runs: ‘The Lord created a
new thing in woman.’ Now the salvation created for us for a
planting, which is new, not old, and for us, not before us, is Jesus,
Who in respect of the Saviour<note place="end" n="436" id="x.ii-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii-p14"> The
same phrase also in <i>Serm. M. de Fid.</i> 18.</p></note> was made man, and
whose name is translated in one place Salvation, in another Saviour.
But salvation proceeds from the Saviour, just as illumination does from
the light. The salvation, then, which was from the Saviour, being
created new, did, as Jeremiah says, ‘create for us a new
salvation,’ and as Aquila renders: ‘The Lord created a new
thing in woman,’ that is in Mary. For nothing new was created in
woman, save the Lord’s body, born of the Virgin Mary without
intercourse, as also it says in the Proverbs in the person of Jesus:
‘The Lord created me, a beginning of His ways for His
works’ (<scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 22" id="x.ii-p14.1" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22">Prov. viii.
22</scripRef>). Now He does not say,
‘created me before His works,’ lest any should take the
text of the deity of the Word.</p>

<p class="c12" id="x.ii-p15">4. Each text then which refers to the creature is
written with reference to Jesus in a bodily sense. For the Lord’s
Humanity<note place="end" n="437" id="x.ii-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii-p16"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x.ii-p16.1">κυριακὸς
ἄνθρωπος</span>, see above.</p></note> was created as ‘a beginning of
ways,’ and He manifested it to us for our salvation. For by it we
have our access to the Father. For He is the way (<scripRef passage="Joh. xiv. 6" id="x.ii-p16.2" parsed="|John|14|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.6">Joh. xiv. 6</scripRef>) which leads us back to the Father. And
a way is a corporeal visible thing, such as is the Lord’s
humanity. Well, then, the Word of God created all things, not being a
creature, but an offspring. For He created none of the created things
equal or like unto Himself. But it is the part of a Father to beget,
while it is a workman’s part to create. Accordingly, that body is
a thing made and created, which the Lord bore for us, which was
begotten for us<note place="end" n="438" id="x.ii-p16.3"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii-p17"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x.ii-p17.1">ἐγεννήθη</span> (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 30" id="x.ii-p17.2" parsed="|1Cor|1|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.30">1 Cor. i. 30</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x.ii-p17.3">ἐγενήθη</span>). The two words are constantly confused in <span class="c10" id="x.ii-p17.4">mss.</span>, and I suspect that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x.ii-p17.5">ἐγενήθη</span>,
which (<i>pace</i> Swainson p. 78, note) the context really requires,
was what Ath. wrote.</p></note>, as Paul says,
‘wisdom from God, and sanctification and righteousness, and
redemption;’ while yet the Word was before us and before all
Creation, and is, the Wisdom of the Father. But the Holy Spirit, being
that which proceeds from the Father, is ever in the hands<note place="end" n="439" id="x.ii-p17.6"><p class="endnote" id="x.ii-p18"> See
also <i>de Sent. Dionys.</i> 17.</p></note> of the Father Who sends and of the Son Who
conveys Him, by Whose means He filled all things. The Father,
possessing His existence from Himself, begat the Son, as we said, and
did not create Him, as a river from a well and as a branch from a root,
and as brightness from a light, things which nature knows to be
indivisible; through whom to the Father be glory and power and
greatness before all ages, and unto all the ages of the ages.
Amen.</p>
</div2></div1>

<div1 title="On Luke x. 22. (Illud Omnia, &amp;c.)" progress="25.60%" prev="x.ii" next="xi.i" id="xi">

<div2 title="Introduction." progress="25.60%" prev="xi" next="xi.ii" id="xi.i"><p class="c9" id="xi.i-p1">


<pb n="86" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_86.html" id="xi.i-Page_86" /><span class="c8" id="xi.i-p1.1">Introduction to In Illud ‘Omnia,’ Etc.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="xi.i-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c11" id="xi.i-p3"><span class="c10" id="xi.i-p3.1">This</span> memorandum or short
article was written, as its first sentence shews, during the lifetime
of Eusebius of Nicomedia, and therefore not later than the summer of
<span class="c10" id="xi.i-p3.2">a.d.</span> 342. The somewhat abrupt beginning, and
the absence of any exposition of the latter portion of the text, have
led to the inference that the work is a fragment: but its conclusion is
evidently perfect, and the opening words probably refer to the text
itself. The tract is a reply to the Arian argument founded upon <scripRef passage="Luke 10.22; Matt. 11.27" id="xi.i-p3.3" parsed="|Luke|10|22|0|0;|Matt|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.22 Bible:Matt.11.27">Luke x. 22 (Matt. xi. 27</scripRef>). If ‘all things’ had been
delivered to the Son by the Father, it would follow that once He was
without them. Now ‘all things’ include His Divine Sonship.
Therefore there was a time when the Son was not. Athanasius meets this
argument by totally denying the minor premise. By ‘all
things,’ he argues, Christ referred to His mediatorial work and
its glories, not to His essential nature as Word of God. He then
adduces <scripRef passage="Joh. xvi. 15" id="xi.i-p3.4" parsed="|John|16|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.15">Joh. xvi. 15</scripRef>, to shew at once the Son’s
distinctness from the Father, and that the Father’s attributes
must also be those of the Son.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xi.i-p4">The interpretation of the main text given in this
tract was not subsequently maintained by Athanasius: in <i>Orat</i>.
iii. 35, he explains it of the Son, as safeguarding His separate
personality against the Sabellians. It should, however, be noted that
this change of ground does not involve any concession to the Arian use
of the passage: it merely transfers the denial of Athanasius from their
minor to their major premise.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xi.i-p5">Beyond the fact that the tract was written before
342 there is no conclusive evidence as to its date. But it is generally
placed (Montfaucon, Ceillier, Alzog) before the
‘Encyclical,’ which was written in 339, and in several
particulars it differs from the later anti-Arian treatises: perhaps
then we may conjecturally place it about 335, i.e. before the first
exile of the ‘Pope.’</p>
</div2>

<div2 title="Illud Omnia, &amp;c. (On Luke x. 22.)" progress="25.65%" prev="xi.i" next="xi.ii.i" id="xi.ii">

<div3 type="Section" title="This text refers not to the eternal Word but to the Incarnate." n="1" shorttitle="Section 1" progress="25.65%" prev="xi.ii" next="xi.ii.ii" id="xi.ii.i"><p class="c9" id="xi.ii.i-p1">

<pb n="87" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_87.html" id="xi.ii.i-Page_87" /><span class="c8" id="xi.ii.i-p1.1">On</span> <scripRef passage="Luke 10.22; Matt. 11.27" id="xi.ii.i-p1.2" parsed="|Luke|10|22|0|0;|Matt|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.22 Bible:Matt.11.27">Luke X. 22 (Matt. XI.
27</scripRef><span class="c8" id="xi.ii.i-p1.3">).</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="xi.ii.i-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c41" id="xi.ii.i-p3">§<i>1. This text refers not to the eternal
Word but to the Incarnate.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xi.ii.i-p4">“All things were delivered to Me by My
Father. And none knoweth Who the Son is, save the Father; and Who the
Father is, save the Son, and he to whomsoever the Son willeth to reveal
Him.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="xi.ii.i-p5">And from not perceiving this they of the sect of
Arius, Eusebius and his fellows, indulge impiety against the Lord. For
they say, if all things were delivered (meaning by ‘all’
the Lordship of Creation), there was once a time when He had them not.
But if He had them not, He is not of the Father, for if He were, He
would on that account have had them always, and would not have required
to receive them. But this point will furnish all the clearer an
exposure of their folly. For the expression in question does not refer
to the Lordship over Creation, nor to presiding over the works of God,
but is meant to reveal in part the intention of the Incarnation (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xi.ii.i-p5.1">τῆς
οἰκονομίας</span>).
For if when He was speaking they ‘were delivered’ to Him,
clearly before He received them, creation was void of the Word. What
then becomes of the text “in Him all things consist” (<scripRef passage="Col. i. 17" id="xi.ii.i-p5.2" parsed="|Col|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.17">Col. i. 17</scripRef>)? But if simultaneously with the origin
of the Creation it was all ‘delivered’ to Him, such
delivery were superfluous, for ‘all things were made by
Him’ (<scripRef passage="Joh. i. 3" id="xi.ii.i-p5.3" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3">Joh. i. 3</scripRef>), and it would be unnecessary for
those things of which the Lord Himself was the artificer to be
delivered over to Him. For in making them He was Lord of the things
which were being originated. But even supposing they were
‘delivered’ to Him after they were originated, see the
monstrosity. For if they ‘were delivered,’ and upon His
receiving them the Father retired, then we are in peril of falling into
the fabulous tales which some tell, that He gave over [His works] to
the Son, and Himself departed. Or if, while the Son has them, the
Father has them also, we ought to say, not ‘were
delivered,’ but that He took Him as partner, as Paul did
Silvanus. But this is even more monstrous; for God is not imperfect<note place="end" n="440" id="xi.ii.i-p5.4"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.i-p6"> See
<i>Orat.</i> ii. §24, 25, <i>De Decr.</i> §8, and Harnack,
<i>Dogmgesch.</i> (ed. 2) vol. 2. p. 208, note.</p></note>, nor did He summon the Son to help Him in His
need; but, being Father of the Word, He makes all things by His means,
and without delivering creation over to Him, by His means and in Him
exercises Providence over it, so that not even a sparrow falls to the
ground without the Father (<scripRef passage="Matt. x. 29" id="xi.ii.i-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|10|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.29">Matt. x. 29</scripRef>), nor is the grass clothed without God
(<scripRef passage="Matt. 6.30" id="xi.ii.i-p6.2" parsed="|Matt|6|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.30">ib. vi. 30</scripRef>), but at once the Father worketh, and
the Son worketh hitherto (cf. <scripRef passage="Joh. v. 17" id="xi.ii.i-p6.3" parsed="|John|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.17">Joh. v. 17</scripRef>). Vain, therefore, is the opinion of the
impious. For the expression is not what they think, but designates the
Incarnation.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Sense in which, and end for which all things were delivered to the Incarnate Son." progress="25.73%" prev="xi.ii.i" next="xi.ii.iii" id="xi.ii.ii"><p class="c41" id="xi.ii.ii-p1">

§2. <i>Sense in which, and end for which all
things were delivered to the Incarnate Son.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xi.ii.ii-p2">For whereas man sinned, and is fallen, and by his
fall all things are in confusion: death prevailed from Adam to Moses
(cf. <scripRef passage="Rom. v. 14" id="xi.ii.ii-p2.1" parsed="|Rom|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.14">Rom. v. 14</scripRef>), the earth was cursed, Hades was
opened, Paradise shut, Heaven offended, man, lastly, corrupted and
brutalised (cf. <scripRef passage="Ps. xlix. 12" id="xi.ii.ii-p2.2" parsed="|Ps|49|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.49.12">Ps. xlix.
12</scripRef>), while the devil was
exulting against us;—then God, in His loving-kindness, not
willing man made in His own image to perish, said, ‘Whom shall I
send, and who will go?’ (<scripRef passage="Isa. vi. 8" id="xi.ii.ii-p2.3" parsed="|Isa|6|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.6.8">Isa. vi. 8</scripRef>). But while all held their peace, the
Son<note place="end" n="441" id="xi.ii.ii-p2.4"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.ii-p3"> This
dramatic representation of the Mission of the Son stands alone in the
writings of Athanasius, and, if pressed, lends itself to a conception
of the relation of the Son to the Father which, if not Arian, is at
least contrary to the more explicit and mature conception of Athanasius
as formulated for example in <i>Orat.</i> ii. 31 (and see note 7
there). The same idea appears in Milton’s Paradise Lost (e.g.
Book X.). See Newman, <i>Arians</i> 4, p. 93, note.</p></note> said, ‘Here am I, send Me.’ And
then it was that, saying ‘Go Thou,’ He
‘delivered’ to Him man, that the Word Himself might be made
Flesh, and by taking the Flesh, restore it wholly. For to Him, as to a
physician, man ‘was delivered’ to heal the bite of the
serpent; as to life, to raise what was dead; as to light, to illumine
the darkness; and, because He was Word, to renew the rational nature
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xi.ii.ii-p3.1">τὸ
λογικόν</span>). Since then all
things ‘were delivered’ to Him, and He is made Man,
straightway all things were set right and perfected. Earth receives
<pb n="88" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_88.html" id="xi.ii.ii-Page_88" />blessing instead of a curse,
Paradise was opened to the robber, Hades cowered, the tombs were opened
and the dead raised, the gates of Heaven were lifted up to await Him
that ‘cometh from Edom’ (<scripRef passage="Ps. xxiv. 7, Isa. lxiii. 1" id="xi.ii.ii-p3.2" parsed="|Ps|24|7|0|0;|Isa|63|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.24.7 Bible:Isa.63.1">Ps. xxiv. 7, Isa. lxiii. 1</scripRef>). Why, the Saviour Himself expressly
signifies in what sense ‘all things were delivered’ to Him,
when He continues, as Matthew tells us: ‘Come unto Me all ye that
labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest’ (<scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 28" id="xi.ii.ii-p3.3" parsed="|Matt|11|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.28">Matt. xi. 28</scripRef>). Yes, ye ‘were delivered’
to Me to give rest to those who had laboured, and life to the dead. And
what is written in John’s Gospel harmonises with this: ‘The
Father loveth the Son, and hath given all things into His hand’
(<scripRef passage="Joh. iii. 35" id="xi.ii.ii-p3.4" parsed="|John|3|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.35">Joh. iii. 35</scripRef>). Given, in order that, just as all
things were made by Him, so in Him all things might be renewed. For
they were not ‘delivered’ unto Him, that being poor, He
might be made rich, nor did He receive all things that He might receive
power which before He lacked: far be the thought: but in order that as
Saviour He might rather set all things right. For it was fitting that
while ‘through Him’ all things came into being at the
beginning, ‘in Him’ (note the change of phrase) all things
should be set right (cf. <scripRef passage="Joh. i. 3, Eph. i. 10" id="xi.ii.ii-p3.5" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0;|Eph|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3 Bible:Eph.1.10">Joh.
i. 3, Eph. i. 10</scripRef>). For at the
beginning they came into being ‘through’ Him; but
afterwards, all having fallen, the Word has been made Flesh, and put it
on, in order that ‘in Him’ all should be set right.
Suffering Himself, He gave us rest, hungering Himself, He nourished us,
and going down into Hades He brought us back thence. For example, at
the time of the creation of all things, their creation consisted in a
fiat, such as ‘let [the earth] bring forth,’ ‘let
there be’ (<scripRef passage="Gen. i. 3, 11" id="xi.ii.ii-p3.6" parsed="|Gen|1|3|0|0;|Gen|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.3 Bible:Gen.1.11">Gen. i. 3,
11</scripRef>), but at the restoration
it was fitting that all things should be ‘delivered’ to
Him, in order that He might be made man, and all things be renewed in
Him. For man, being in Him, was quickened: for this was why the Word
was united to man, namely, that against man the curse might no longer
prevail. This is the reason why they record the request made on behalf
of mankind in the seventy-first Psalm: ‘Give the King Thy
judgment, O God’ (<scripRef passage="Ps. lxxii. 1" id="xi.ii.ii-p3.7" parsed="|Ps|72|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.72.1">Ps.
lxxii. 1</scripRef>): asking that both
the judgment of death which hung over us may be delivered to the Son,
and that He may then, by dying for us, abolish it for us in Himself.
This was what He signified, saying Himself, in the eighty-seventh
Psalm: ‘Thine indignation lieth hard upon me’ (<scripRef passage="Ps. lxxxviii. 7" id="xi.ii.ii-p3.8" parsed="|Ps|88|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.88.7">Ps. lxxxviii. 7</scripRef>). For He bore the indignation which lay
upon us, as also He says in the hundred and thirty-seventh:
‘Lord, Thou shalt do vengeance for me’ (<scripRef passage="Ps. cxxxviii. 8" id="xi.ii.ii-p3.9" parsed="|Ps|38|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.38.8">Ps. cxxxviii. 8</scripRef>, LXX.).</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="By 'all things' is meant the redemptive attributes and power of Christ." progress="25.84%" prev="xi.ii.ii" next="xi.ii.iv" id="xi.ii.iii"><p class="c41" id="xi.ii.iii-p1">

§3. <i>By ‘all things’ is
meant the redemptive attributes and power of Christ.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xi.ii.iii-p2">Thus, then, we may understand all things to have
been delivered to the Saviour, and, if it be necessary to follow up
understanding by explanation, that hath been delivered unto Him which
He did not previously possess. For He was not man previously, but
became man for the sake of saving man. And the Word was not in the
beginning flesh, but has been made flesh subsequently (cf. <scripRef passage="Joh. i. 1" id="xi.ii.iii-p2.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">Joh. i. 1</scripRef> sqq.), in which Flesh, as the Apostle
says, He reconciled the enmity which was against us (<scripRef passage="Col. i. 20, ii. 14, Eph. ii. 15, 16" id="xi.ii.iii-p2.2" parsed="|Col|1|20|0|0;|Col|2|14|0|0;|Eph|2|15|2|16" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.20 Bible:Col.2.14 Bible:Eph.2.15-Eph.2.16">Col. i. 20, ii. 14, Eph. ii. 15, 16</scripRef>) and destroyed the law of the
commandments in ordinances, that He might make the two into one new
man, making peace, and reconcile both in one body to the Father. That,
however, which the Father has, belongs also to the Son, as also He says
in John, ‘All things whatsoever the Father hath are Mine’
(<scripRef passage="Joh. xvi. 15" id="xi.ii.iii-p2.3" parsed="|John|16|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.15">Joh. xvi. 15</scripRef>), expressions which could not be
improved. For when He became that which He was not, ‘all things
were delivered’ to Him. But when He desires to declare His unity
with the Father, He teaches it without any reserve, saying: ‘All
things whatsoever the Father hath are Mine.’ And one cannot but
admire the exactness of the language. For He has not said ‘all
things whatsoever the Father hath, He hath given to Me,’ lest He
should appear at one time not to have possessed these things; but
‘are Mine.’ For these things, being in the Father’s
power, are equally in that of the Son. But we must in turn examine what
things ‘the Father hath.’ For if Creation is meant, the
Father had nothing before creation, and proves to have received
something additional from Creation; but far be it to think this. For
just as He exists before creation, so before creation also He has what
He has, which we also believe to belong to the Son (<scripRef passage="Joh. xvi. 15" id="xi.ii.iii-p2.4" parsed="|John|16|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.15">Joh. xvi. 15</scripRef>). For if the Son is in the Father, then
all things that the Father has belong to the Son. So this expression is
subversive of the perversity of the heterodox in saying that ‘if
all things have been delivered to the Son, then the Father has ceased
to have power over what is delivered, having appointed the Son in His
place. For, in fact, the Father judgeth none, but hath given all
judgment to the Son’ (<scripRef passage="Joh. v. 22" id="xi.ii.iii-p2.5" parsed="|John|5|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.22">Joh. v. 22</scripRef>). But ‘let the mouth of them that
speak wickedness be stopped’ (<scripRef passage="Ps. lxiii. 11" id="xi.ii.iii-p2.6" parsed="|Ps|63|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.63.11">Ps. lxiii. 11</scripRef>), (for although He has given all
judgment to the Son, He is not, therefore, stripped of lordship: nor,
because it is said that all things are delivered by the Father to the
Son, is He any the less over all), separating as they clearly do the
Only-begotten from God, Who is by nature <pb n="89" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_89.html" id="xi.ii.iii-Page_89" />inseparable from Him, even though in their
madness they separate Him by their words, not perceiving, the impious
men, that the Light can never be separated from the sun, in which it
resides by nature. For one must use a poor simile drawn from tangible
and familiar objects to put our idea into words, since it is over bold
to intrude upon the incomprehensible nature [of God].</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="The text John xvi. 15, shews clearly the essential relation of the Son to the Father." progress="25.92%" prev="xi.ii.iii" next="xi.ii.v" id="xi.ii.iv"><p class="c41" id="xi.ii.iv-p1">

§4. <i>The text</i> <i><scripRef passage="John xvi. 15" id="xi.ii.iv-p1.2" parsed="|John|16|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.15">John xvi. 15</scripRef></i><i>, shews clearly the essential relation
of the Son to the Father.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xi.ii.iv-p2">As then the light from the Sun which illumines
the world could never be supposed, by men of sound mind, to do so
without the Sun, since the Sun’s light is united to the Sun by
nature; and as, if the Light<note place="end" n="442" id="xi.ii.iv-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.iv-p3"> Cf.
<i>Orat.</i> iii. 36.</p></note> were to say: I have
received from the Sun the power of illumining all things, and of giving
growth and strength to them by the heat that is in me, no one will be
mad enough to think that the mention of the Sun is meant to separate
him from what is his nature, namely the light; so piety would have us
perceive that the Divine Essence of the Word is united by nature to His
own Father. For the text before us will put our problem in the clearest
possible light, seeing that the Saviour said, ‘All things
whatsoever the Father hath are Mine;’ which shews that He is ever
with the Father. For ‘whatsoever He hath’ shews that the
Father wields the Lordship, while ‘are Mine’ shews the
inseparable union. It is necessary, then, that we should perceive that
in the Father reside Everlastingness, Eternity, Immortality. Now these
reside in Him not as adventitious attributes, but, as it were, in a
well-spring they reside in Him, and in the Son. When then you wish to
perceive what relates to the Son, learn what is in the Father, for this
is what you must believe to be in the Son. If then the Father is a
thing created or made, these qualities belong also to the Son. And if
it is permissible to say of the Father ‘there was once a time
when He was not,’ or ‘made of nothing,’ let these
words be applied also to the Son. But if it is impious to ascribe these
attributes to the Father, grant that it is impious also to ascribe them
to the Son. For what belongs to the Father, belongs to the Son. For he
that honoureth the Son, honoureth the Father that sent Him, and he that
receiveth the Son, receiveth the Father with Him, because he that hath
seen the Son hath seen the Father (<scripRef passage="Matt. x. 40; John xiv. 9" id="xi.ii.iv-p3.1" parsed="|Matt|10|40|0|0;|John|14|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.40 Bible:John.14.9">Matt. x. 40; John xiv. 9</scripRef>). As then the Father is not a creature,
so neither is the Son; and as it is not possible to say of Him
‘there was a time when He was not,’ nor ‘made of
nothing,’ so it is not proper to say the like of the Son either.
But rather, as the Father’s attributes are Everlastingness,
Immortality, Eternity, and the being no creature, it follows that thus
also we must think of the Son. For as it is written (<scripRef passage="Joh. v. 26" id="xi.ii.iv-p3.2" parsed="|John|5|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.26">Joh. v. 26</scripRef>), ‘As the Father hath life in
Himself, so gave He to the Son also to have life in Himself.’ But
He uses the word ‘gave’ in order to point to the Father who
gives. As, again, life is in the Father, so also is it in the Son, so
as to shew Him to be inseparable and everlasting. For this is why He
speaks with exactness, ‘whatsoever the Father hath,’ in
order namely that by thus mentioning the Father He may avoid being
thought to be the Father Himself. For He does not say ‘I am the
Father,’ but ‘whatsoever the Father hath.’</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="The same text further explained." progress="26.00%" prev="xi.ii.iv" next="xi.ii.vi" id="xi.ii.v"><p class="c41" id="xi.ii.v-p1">

§5. <i>The same text further
explained.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xi.ii.v-p2">For His Only-begotten Son might, ye Arians, be
called ‘Father’ by His Father, yet not in the sense in
which you in your error might perhaps understand it, but (while Son of
the Father that begat Him) ‘Father of the coming age’
(<scripRef passage="Isa. ix. 6" id="xi.ii.v-p2.1" parsed="|Isa|9|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.9.6">Isa. ix. 6</scripRef>, LXX). For it is necessary not to leave
any of your surmises open to you. Well then, He says by the prophet,
‘A Son is born and given to us, whose government is upon his
shoulder, and his name shall be called Angel of Great Counsel, mighty
God, Ruler, Father of the coming age’ (<scripRef passage="Isa. ix. 6" id="xi.ii.v-p2.2" parsed="|Isa|9|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.9.6">Isa. ix. 6</scripRef>). The Only-begotten Son of God, then, is
at once Father of the coming age, and mighty God, and Ruler. And it is
shewn clearly that all things whatsoever the Father hath are His, and
that as the Father gives life, the Son likewise is able to quicken whom
He will. For ‘the dead,’ He says, ‘shall hear the
voice of the Son, and shall live’ (cf. <scripRef passage="John v. 25" id="xi.ii.v-p2.3" parsed="|John|5|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.25">John v. 25</scripRef>), and the will and desire of Father and
Son is one, since their nature also is one and indivisible. And the
Arians torture themselves to no purpose, from not understanding the
saying of our Saviour, ‘All things whatsoever the Father hath are
Mine.’ For from this passage at once the delusion of Sabellius
can be upset, and it will expose the folly of our modern Jews. For this
is why the Only begotten, having life in Himself as the Father has,
also knows alone Who the Father is, namely, because He is in the Father
and the Father in Him. For He is His Image, and consequently, because
He is His Image, all that belongs to the Father is in Him. He is an
exact seal, shewing in Himself the Father; living Word and true, Power,
Wisdom, our Sanctification and Redemption (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 30" id="xi.ii.v-p2.4" parsed="|1Cor|1|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.30">1 Cor. i. 30</scripRef>). For ‘in Him we both live and
move and have <pb n="90" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_90.html" id="xi.ii.v-Page_90" />our being’
(<scripRef passage="Acts xvii. 28" id="xi.ii.v-p2.5" parsed="|Acts|17|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.28">Acts xvii. 28</scripRef>), and ‘no man knoweth Who is the
Father, save the Son, and Who is the Son, save the Father’ (<scripRef passage="Luke x. 22" id="xi.ii.v-p2.6" parsed="|Luke|10|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.22">Luke x. 22</scripRef>).</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="The Trisagion wrongly explained by Arians. Its true significance." progress="26.05%" prev="xi.ii.v" next="xii" id="xi.ii.vi"><p class="c41" id="xi.ii.vi-p1">

§6. <i>The
Trisagion wrongly explained by Arians. Its true significance.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xi.ii.vi-p2">And how do the impious men venture to speak
folly, as they ought not, being men and unable to find out how to
describe even what is on the earth? But why do I say ‘what is on
the earth?’ Let them tell us their own nature, if they can
discover how to investigate their own nature? Rash they are indeed, and
self-willed, not trembling to form opinions of things which angels
desire to look into (<scripRef passage="1 Pet. i. 12" id="xi.ii.vi-p2.1" parsed="|1Pet|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.12">1 Pet. i.
12</scripRef>), who are so far above
them, both in nature and in rank. For what is nearer [God] than the
Cherubim or the Seraphim? And yet they, not even seeing Him, nor
standing on their feet, nor even with bare, but as it were with veiled
faces, offer their praises, with untiring lips doing nought else but
glorify the divine and ineffable nature with the Trisagion. And nowhere
has any one of the divinely speaking prophets, men specially selected
for such vision, reported to us that in the first utterance of the word
Holy the voice is raised aloud, while in the second it is lower, but in
the third, quite low,—and that consequently the first utterance
denotes lordship, the second subordination, and the third marks a yet
lower degree. But away with the folly of these haters of God and
senseless men. For the Triad, praised, reverenced, and adored, is one
and indivisible and without degrees (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xi.ii.vi-p2.2">ἀσχηματιστός</span>).
It is united without confusion, just as the Monad also is distinguished
without separation. For the fact of those venerable living creatures
(<scripRef passage="Isa. vi.; Rev. iv. 8" id="xi.ii.vi-p2.3" parsed="|Isa|6|0|0|0;|Rev|4|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.6 Bible:Rev.4.8">Isa. vi.; Rev. iv. 8</scripRef>) offering their praises three
times, saying ‘Holy, Holy, Holy,’ proves that the Three
Subsistences<note place="end" n="443" id="xi.ii.vi-p2.4"><p class="endnote" id="xi.ii.vi-p3"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xi.ii.vi-p3.1">τρεῖς
ὑποστάσεις</span>. This expression is a link between this tract and the
<i>Expositio</i> (§2), and is one of the indications it bears of
an early date. At this time we see that Athanasius speaks of Three
‘Hypostases,’ but qualifies his language by the caveat
(<i>Expos.</i> 2) that they are not <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xi.ii.vi-p3.2">μεμερισμέναι</span>. In this he follows his Origenist predecessor Dionysius,
and the language of the present passage is that of Basil or the
Gregories. But it is not the language of Athan. himself in his later
years. See above, Prolegg. ch. ii. §3 (2) b, and Introd. to
<i>Tom. ad Ant.</i> and to <i>Ad Afr.</i></p></note> are perfect, just as in saying
‘Lord,’ they declare the One Essence. They then that
depreciate the Only-begotten Son of God blaspheme God, defaming His
perfection and accusing Him of imperfection, and render themselves
liable to the severest chastisement. For he that blasphemes any one of
the Subsistences shall have remission neither in this world nor in that
which is to come. But God is able to open the eyes of their heart to
contemplate the Sun of Righteousness, in order that coming to know Him
whom they formerly set at nought, they may with unswerving piety of
mind together with us glorify Him, because to Him belongs the kingdom,
even to the Father Son and Holy Spirit, now and for ever. Amen.</p>

</div3></div2></div1>

<div1 title="Encyclical Letter. (Epistola Encyclica.)" progress="26.13%" prev="xi.ii.vi" next="xii.i" id="xii">

<div2 title="Introduction." progress="26.13%" prev="xii" next="xii.ii" id="xii.i"><p class="c9" id="xii.i-p1">

<pb n="91" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_91.html" id="xii.i-Page_91" /><span class="c8" id="xii.i-p1.1">Introduction to the Encyclical Epistle to the Bishops Throughout
the World.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="xii.i-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c11" id="xii.i-p3"><span class="c10" id="xii.i-p3.1">Athanasius</span> wrote the
following Epistle in the year 339. In the winter at the beginning of
that year the Eusebians held a Council at Antioch. Here they appointed
Gregory to the see of Alexandria in the place of Athanasius (see
Prolegg. ch. ii. 6). ‘Gregory was by birth a Cappadocian, and (if
Nazianzen speaks of the same Gregory, which some critics doubt) studied
at Alexandria, where S. Athanasius had treated him with great kindness
and familiarity, though Gregory afterwards took part in propagating the
calumny against him of having murdered Arsenius. Gregory was on his
appointment dispatched to Alexandria’ (Newman). The proceedings
on his arrival, Lent, 339, are related in the following Encyclical
Epistle, which Athanasius forwarded immediately before his departure
for Rome to all the Bishops of the Catholic Church. ‘It is less
correct in style, as Tillemont observes, than other of his works, as if
composed in haste. In the Editions previous to the Benedictine, it was
called an “Epistle to the Orthodox everywhere;” but
Montfaucon has been able to restore the true title. He has been also
able from his <span class="c10" id="xii.i-p3.2">mss.</span> to make a far more
important correction, which has cleared up some very perplexing
difficulties in the history. All the Editions previous to the
Benedictine read “George” throughout for
“Gregory,” and “Gregory” in the place where
“Pistus” occurs. Baronius, Tillemont, &amp;c., had already
made the alterations from the necessity of the case’ (Newman).
After comparing the violence done to the Church with the outrage upon
the Levite’s wife in <scripRef passage="Judges 19" id="xii.i-p3.3" parsed="|Judg|19|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.19">Judges, ch. xix</scripRef>., he appeals to the bishops of the
universal Church to regard his cause as their own (§1). He then
recounts the details of what has happened; the announcement by the
Prefect Philagrius of the supersession of Ath. by Gregory, the popular
indignation, and its grounds (§2); the instigation of the heathen
mob by Philagrius to commit outrages upon the sacred persons and
buildings (§3); the violent intrusion of Gregory (§4); the
proceedings against himself (§5). He warns them against Gregory as
an Arian, and asks their sympathy for himself (§6), and that they
will refuse to receive any of Gregory’s letters (§7). The
‘Encyclical’ was written just before his departure from
Alexandria, where he must have been in retirement for three weeks
(Index to Festal Letter, 339) previously, as he appears (§5) to
have remained in the town till after Easter-day. Dr. Bright (p. xv.
note) sees here a proof of the inaccuracy of the ‘Index:’
but there are other grounds for regarding it as correct (see Prolegg.
ch. v. §3, c, and Introd. to <i>Letters</i>): its chronology is
therefore adopted by the present editor. The events which led up to the
scenes described in the letter are more fully dealt with in Prolegg.
ch. ii. §6 (I), <i>sub fin.</i> and (2). It may be added that
Sozomen, iii. 6 in describing this escape of Athan., inserts the scene
in the Church which really took place in Feb. 356, while Socrates ii.
11 confuses the two occasions even more completely. Internal evidence
shews that Soz. partially corrected Socr. by the aid of the <i>Hist.
Aceph.</i> The confusion of Gregory with George (especially easy in
Latin), to which almost every historian from Socrates and Theodoret to
Neander and Newman has fallen an occasional victim, appears to have
vitiated the transcription of this encyclical from very early times.
But Sievers (p. 104) goes too far in ascribing to that cause the
insertion of a great part of §§3–5.</p>
</div2>

<div2 title="Epistola Encyclica. (Encyclical Letter.)" progress="26.23%" prev="xii.i" next="xii.ii.i" id="xii.ii">

<div3 type="Section" n="1" title="Circular Letter." shorttitle="Section 1" progress="26.23%" prev="xii.ii" next="xii.ii.ii" id="xii.ii.i"><p class="c9" id="xii.ii.i-p1">

<pb n="92" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_92.html" id="xii.ii.i-Page_92" /><span class="c8" id="xii.ii.i-p1.1">Circular Letter.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="xii.ii.i-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c11" id="xii.ii.i-p3">To his fellow-ministers in every place, beloved
lords, Athanasius sends health in the Lord.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xii.ii.i-p4">§1. <i>The whole Church affected by what has
occurred.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xii.ii.i-p5">Our sufferings have been dreadful beyond
endurance, and it is impossible to describe them in suitable terms; but
in order that the dreadful nature of the events which have taken place
may be more readily apprehended, I have thought it good to remind you
of a history out of the Scriptures. It happened that a certain Levite<note place="end" n="444" id="xii.ii.i-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii.i-p6"> <scripRef passage="Judg. xix. 29" id="xii.ii.i-p6.1" parsed="|Judg|19|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.19.29">Judg. xix. 29</scripRef>.</p></note> was injured in the person of his wife; and,
when he considered the exceeding greatness of the pollution (for the
woman was a Hebrew, and of the tribe of Judah), being astounded at the
outrage which had been committed against him, he divided his
wife’s body, as the Holy Scripture relates in the Book of Judges,
and sent a part of it to every tribe in Israel, in order that it might
be understood that an injury like this pertained not to himself only,
but extended to all alike; and that, if the people sympathised with him
in his sufferings, they might avenge him; or if they neglected to do
so, might bear the disgrace of being considered thenceforth as
themselves guilty of the wrong. The messengers whom he sent related
what had happened; and they that heard and saw it, declared that such
things had never been done from the day that the children of Israel
came up out of Egypt. So every tribe of Israel was moved, and all came
together against the offenders, as though they had themselves been the
sufferers; and at last the perpetrators of this iniquity were destroyed
in war, and became a curse in the mouths of all: for the assembled
people considered not their kindred blood, but regarded only the crime
they had committed. You know the history, brethren, and the particular
account of the circumstances given in Scripture. I will not therefore
describe them more in detail, since I write to persons acquainted with
them, and as I am anxious to represent to your piety our present
circumstances, which are even worse than those to which I have
referred. For my object in reminding you of this history is this, that
you may compare those ancient transactions with what has happened to us
now, and perceiving how much these last exceed the other in cruelty,
may be filled with greater indignation on account of them, than were
the people of old against those offenders. For the treatment we have
undergone surpasses the bitterness of any persecution; and the calamity
of the Levite was but small, when compared with the enormities which
have now been committed against the Church; or rather such deeds as
these were never before heard of in the whole world, or the like
experienced by any one. For in that case it was but a single woman that
was injured, and one Levite who suffered wrong; now the whole Church is
injured, the priesthood insulted, and worst of all, piety<note place="end" n="445" id="xii.ii.i-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii.i-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii.ii.i-p7.1">εὐσέβεια</span>, orthodoxy, see <i>de Decr.</i> 1, note.</p></note> is persecuted by impiety. On that occasion
the tribes were astounded, each at the sight of part of the body of one
woman; but now the members of the whole Church are seen divided from
one another, and are sent abroad some to you, and some to others,
bringing word of the insults and injustice which they have suffered. Be
ye therefore also moved, I beseech you, considering that these wrongs
are done unto you no less than unto us; and let every one lend his aid,
as feeling that he is himself a sufferer, lest shortly ecclesiastical
Canons, and the faith of the Church be corrupted. For both are in
danger, unless God shall speedily by your hands amend what has been
done amiss, and the Church be avenged on her enemies. For our Canons<note place="end" n="446" id="xii.ii.i-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii.i-p8"> Vid.
Beveridg. <i>Cod. Can. Illustr.</i> i. 3. §2, who comments on this
passage at length. Allusion is also made to the Canons in <i>Apol.
contr. Arian.</i> §69.</p></note> and our forms were not given to the Churches
at the present day, but were wisely and safely transmitted to us from
our forefathers. Neither had our faith its beginning at this time, but
<pb n="93" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_93.html" id="xii.ii.i-Page_93" />it came down to us from the Lord
through His disciples<note place="end" n="447" id="xii.ii.i-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii.i-p9"> Vid.
<i>de Syn.</i> §4. <i>Orat.</i> i. §8. Tertull.
<i>Præscr. Hær</i>. §29.</p></note>. That therefore the
ordinances which have been preserved in the Churches from old time
until now, may not be lost in our days, and the trust which has been
committed to us required at our hands; rouse yourselves, brethren, as
being stewards of the mysteries of God<note place="end" n="448" id="xii.ii.i-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii.i-p10"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iv. 1" id="xii.ii.i-p10.1" parsed="|1Cor|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.1">1 Cor. iv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>, and
seeing them now seized upon by others. Further particulars of our
condition you will learn from the bearers of our letters; but I was
anxious myself to write you a brief account thereof, that you may know
for certain, that such things have never before been committed against
the Church, from the day that our Saviour when He was taken up, gave
command to His disciples, saying, ‘Go ye and make disciples of
all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son,
and of the Holy Ghost<note place="end" n="449" id="xii.ii.i-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii.i-p11"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxviii. 19" id="xii.ii.i-p11.2" parsed="|Matt|28|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.19">Matt. xxviii.
19</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Violent and Uncanonical Intrusion of Gregory." progress="26.37%" prev="xii.ii.i" next="xii.ii.iii" id="xii.ii.ii"><p class="c41" id="xii.ii.ii-p1">

§2. <i>Violent and Uncanonical Intrusion of Gregory.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xii.ii.ii-p2">Now the outrages which have been committed
against us and against the Church are these. While we were holding our
assemblies in peace, as usual, and while the people were rejoicing in
them, and advancing in godly conversation, and while our
fellow-ministers in Egypt, and the Thebais, and Libya, were in love and
peace both with one another and with us; on a sudden the Prefect of
Egypt puts forth a public letter, bearing the form of an edict, and
declaring that one Gregory from Cappadocia was coming to be my
successor from the court. This announcement confounded every one, for
such a proceeding was entirely novel, and now heard of for the first
time. The people however assembled still more constantly in the
churches<note place="end" n="450" id="xii.ii.ii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii.ii-p3"> Assembling in the Churches seems to have been a sort of protest or
demonstration, sometimes peaceably, but sometimes in a more
exceptionable manner;—peaceably, during Justina’s
persecution at Milan, Ambros. Ep. i. 20. August. <i>Confess.</i> ix.
15, but at Ephesus after the third Ecumenical Council the Metropolitan
shut up the Churches, took possession of the Cathedral, and succeeded
in repelling the imperial troops. Churches were asylums, vid. Cod.
Theodos. ix. 45. §4. &amp;c.; at the same time arms were
prohibited.</p></note>, for they very well knew that neither
they themselves, nor any Bishop or Presbyter, nor in short any one had
ever complained against me; and they saw that Arians only were on his
side, and were aware also that he was himself an Arian, and was sent by
Eusebius and his fellows to the Arian party. For you know, brethren,
that Eusebius and his fellows have always been the supporters and
associates of the impious heresy of the Arian madmen<note place="end" n="451" id="xii.ii.ii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii.ii-p4"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii.ii.ii-p4.1">ἀρειομανιτῶν</span>, vid. note on <i>de Syn.</i> 13.</p></note>,
by whose means they have ever carried on their designs against me, and
were the authors of my banishment into Gaul.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xii.ii.ii-p5">The people, therefore, were justly indignant and
exclaimed against the proceeding, calling the rest of the magistrates
and the whole city to witness, that this novel and iniquitous attempt
was now made against the Church, not on the ground of any charge
brought against me by ecclesiastical persons, but through the wanton
assault of the Arian heretics. For even if there had been any complaint
generally prevailing against me, it was not an Arian, or one professing
Arian doctrines, that ought to have been chosen to supersede me; but
according to the ecclesiastical Canons, and the direction of Paul, when
the people were ‘gathered together, and the spirit’ of them
that ordain, ‘with the power of our Lord Jesus Christ<note place="end" n="452" id="xii.ii.ii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii.ii-p6"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. v. 4" id="xii.ii.ii-p6.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.4">1 Cor. v. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>’ all things ought to have been enquired
into and transacted canonically, in the presence of those among the
laity and clergy who demanded the change; and not that a person brought
from a distance by Arians, as if making a traffic of the title of
Bishop, should with the patronage and strong arm of heathen
magistrates, thrust himself upon those who neither asked for nor
desired his presence, nor indeed knew anything of what had been done.
Such proceedings tend to the dissolution of all the ecclesiastical
Canons, and compel the heathen to blaspheme, and to suspect that our
appointments are not made according to a divine rule, but as a result
of traffic and patronage<note place="end" n="453" id="xii.ii.ii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii.ii-p7"> <i>Orat.</i> i. 8, note.</p></note>.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Outrages which took place at the time of Gregory's arrival." progress="26.46%" prev="xii.ii.ii" next="xii.ii.iv" id="xii.ii.iii"><p class="c41" id="xii.ii.iii-p1">

§3.
<i>Outrages which took place at the time of Gregory’s
arrival.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xii.ii.iii-p2">Thus was this notable appointment of Gregory
brought about by the Arians, and such was the beginning of it. And what
outrages he committed on his entry into Alexandria, and of what great
evils that event has been the cause, you may learn both from our
letters, and by enquiry of those who are sojourning among you. While
the people were offended at such an unusual proceeding, and in
consequence assembled in the churches, in order to prevent the impiety
of the Arians from mingling itself with the faith of the Church,
Philagrius, who has long been a persecutor of the Church and her
virgins, and is now Prefect<note place="end" n="454" id="xii.ii.iii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii.iii-p3"> The
Prefect of Egypt was called [after 367, see Sievers, p. 119, and
Prolegg. ch. v. Appendix, yet see <i>Apol. Ar.</i> §83] Augustalis
as having been first appointed by Augustus, after his victories over
Antony. He was of the Equestrian, not, as other Prefects, of the
Senatorian order. He was the imperial officer, as answering to
Proprætors in the Imperial Provinces. vid. Hofman. in voc. [on
Philagrius, see <i>Apol. c. Ari.</i> §72, Prolegg. ch. ii. §5
(1) note].</p></note> of Egypt, an apostate
already, and a fellow-countryman of Gregory, a man too of no
respectable character, and moreover supported by Eusebius and his
fellows, and <pb n="94" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_94.html" id="xii.ii.iii-Page_94" />therefore full of zeal
against the Church; this person, by means of promises which he
afterwards fulfilled, succeeded in gaining over the heathen multitude,
with the Jews and disorderly persons, and having excited their
passions, sent them in a body with swords and clubs into the churches
to attack the people.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xii.ii.iii-p4">What followed upon this<note place="end" n="455" id="xii.ii.iii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii.iii-p5"> Cf.
<i>Hist. Ar.</i> §9 and 10. Apparently the great Church of
‘Theonas’ is meant, see <i>Fest. Index</i> xi.</p></note> it is
by no means easy to describe: indeed it is not possible to set before
you a just representation of the circumstances, nor even could one
recount a small part of them without tears and lamentations. Have such
deeds as these ever been made the subjects of tragedy among the
ancients? or has the like ever happened before in time of persecution
or of war? The church and the holy Baptistery were set on fire, and
straightway groans, shrieks, and lamentations, were heard through the
city; while the citizens in their indignation at these enormities,
cried shame upon the governor, and protested against the violence used
to them. For holy and undefiled virgins<note place="end" n="456" id="xii.ii.iii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii.iii-p6"> The
sister of S. Antony was one of the earliest known inmates of a nunnery,
<i>vit. Ant.</i> §2. 3. They were called by the Catholic Church by
the title, “Spouse of Christ.” <i>Apol. ad Const.</i>
§33.</p></note> were
being stripped naked, and suffering treatment which is not to be named
and if they resisted, they were in danger of their lives. Monks were
being trampled under foot and perishing; some were being hurled
headlong; others were being destroyed with swords and clubs; others
were being wounded and beaten. And oh! what deeds of impiety and
iniquity have been committed upon the Holy Table! They were offering
birds and pine cones<note place="end" n="457" id="xii.ii.iii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii.iii-p7"> The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii.ii.iii-p7.1">θύος</span> or suffitus of
Grecian sacrifices generally consisted of portions of odoriferous
trees. vid. Potter. <i>Antiqu.</i> ii. 4. Some translate the word here
used (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii.ii.iii-p7.2">στροβίλους</span>), “shell-fish.”</p></note> in sacrifice, singing
the praises of their idols, and blaspheming even in the very churches
our Lord and Saviour Jesus-Christ, the Son of the living God. They were
burning the books of Holy Scripture which they found in the church; and
the Jews, the murderers of our Lord, and the godless heathen entering
irreverently (O strange boldness!) the holy Baptistery, were stripping
themselves naked, and acting such a disgraceful part, both by word and
deed, as one is ashamed even to relate. Certain impious men also,
following the examples set them in the bitterest persecutions, were
seizing upon the virgins and ascetics by the hands and dragging them
along, and as they were haling them, endeavoured to make them blaspheme
and deny the Lord; and when they refused to do so, were beating them
violently and trampling them under foot.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Outrages on Good Friday and Easter Day, 339." progress="26.57%" prev="xii.ii.iii" next="xii.ii.v" id="xii.ii.iv"><p class="c41" id="xii.ii.iv-p1">

§4. <i>Outrages on Good Friday
and Easter Day, 339.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xii.ii.iv-p2">In addition to all this, after such a notable and
illustrious entry into the city, the Arian Gregory, taking pleasure in
these calamities, and as if desirous to secure to the heathens and
Jews, and those who had wrought these evils upon us, a prize and price
of their iniquitous success, gave up the church to be plundered by
them. Upon this license of iniquity and disorder, their deeds were
worse than in time of war, and more cruel than those of robbers. Some
of them were plundering whatever fell in their way; others dividing
among themselves the sums which some had laid up there<note place="end" n="458" id="xii.ii.iv-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii.iv-p3"> Churches, as heathen temples before them, were used for deposits.
At the sack of Rome, Alaric spared the Churches and their possessions;
nay, he himself transported the costly vessels of St. Peter into his
Church.</p></note>; the wine, of which there was a large
quantity, they either drank or emptied out or carried away; they
plundered the store of oil, and every one took as his spoil the doors
and chancel rails; the candlesticks they forthwith laid aside in the
wall<note place="end" n="459" id="xii.ii.iv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii.iv-p4"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii.ii.iv-p4.1">ἐν τῷ
τοιχί&amp; 251·</span>.
[Reference uncertain.]</p></note>, and lighted the candles of the Church before
their idols: in a word, rapine and death pervaded the Church. And the
impious Arians, so far from feeling shame that such things should be
done, added yet further outrages and cruelty. Presbyters and laymen had
their flesh torn, virgins were stript of their veils<note place="end" n="460" id="xii.ii.iv-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii.iv-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii.ii.iv-p5.1">ἀπομαφοριζόμεναι</span>; see Sophocles’ <i>Lexicon</i> under <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii.ii.iv-p5.2">μαφόριον</span></p></note>,
and led away to the tribunal of the governor, and then cast into
prison; others had their goods confiscated, and were scourged; the
bread of the ministers and virgins was intercepted. And these things
were done even during the holy season of Lent<note place="end" n="461" id="xii.ii.iv-p5.3"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii.iv-p6"> Lent
and Passion Week was the season during which Justina’s
persecution of St. Ambrose took place, and the proceedings against St.
Chrysostom at Constantinople. On the Paschal Vigils, vid. Tertull.
<i>ad Uxor.</i> ii. 4. [<i>Ante-Nicene Fathers,</i> vol. iv. p. 46] p.
426, note n. Oxf. Tr.</p></note>,
about the time of Easter; a time when the brethren were keeping fast,
while this notable Gregory exhibited the disposition of a Caiaphas,
and, together with Pilate the Governor, furiously raged against the
pious worshippers of Christ. Going into one of the churches on the
Preparation<note place="end" n="462" id="xii.ii.iv-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii.iv-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii.ii.iv-p7.1">παρασκευὴ</span>, i.e., Good Friday. [Apr. 13, 339,] The word was used for
Friday generally as early as S. Clem. Alex. <i>Strom.</i> vii. p. 877.
ed. Pott. vid. Constit. Apostol. v. 13. Pseudo-Ign. <i>ad Philipp.</i>
13.</p></note>, in company with the Governor and the
heathen multitude, when he saw that the people regarded with abhorrence
his forcible entry among them, he caused that most cruel person, the
Governor, publicly to scourge in one hour, four and thirty virgins and
married women, and men of rank, and to cast them into prison. Among
them there was one virgin, who, being fond of study, had the Psalter in
her hands, at the time when he caused her to be publicly scourged: the
book was torn in pieces by the officers, and the virgin herself shut up
in prison.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Retirement of Athanasius, and tyranny of Gregory and Philagrius." progress="26.65%" prev="xii.ii.iv" next="xii.ii.vi" id="xii.ii.v"><p class="c41" id="xii.ii.v-p1">

<pb n="95" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_95.html" id="xii.ii.v-Page_95" />§5.
<i>Retirement of Athanasius, and tyranny of Gregory and
Philagrius.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xii.ii.v-p2">When all this was done, they did not stop even
here; but consulted how they might act the same part in the other
church<note place="end" n="463" id="xii.ii.v-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii.v-p3"> [On the
difficulties of this part of the history, see Prolegg. ch. ii. §6
(1) ad fin., and ch. v. §3, c. It must be noted that according to
the following passage Ath. had left the ‘other church’
before Easter Day. It was probably that of ‘Quirinus,’
<i>Hist. Ar.</i> 10.]</p></note>, where I was mostly living during those days;
and they were eager to extend their fury to this church also, in order
that they might hunt out and dispatch me. And this would have been my
fate, had not the grace of Christ assisted me, if it were only that I
might escape to relate these few particulars concerning their conduct.
For seeing that they were exceedingly mad against me, and being anxious
that the church should not be injured, nor the virgins that were in it
suffer, nor additional murders be committed, nor the people again
outraged, I withdrew myself from among them, remembering the words of
our Saviour, ‘If they persecute you in this city, flee ye into
another<note place="end" n="464" id="xii.ii.v-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii.v-p4"> Cf.
<i>Ap. Fug.</i> 11, and <scripRef passage="Matt. x. 23" id="xii.ii.v-p4.1" parsed="|Matt|10|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.23">Matt. x. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For I knew, from the evil they had
done against the first-named church, that they would forbear no outrage
against the other also. And there in fact they reverenced not even the
Lord’s day<note place="end" n="465" id="xii.ii.v-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii.v-p5"> Easter
Day [Apr. 15].</p></note> of the holy Feast,
but in that church also they imprisoned the persons who belonged to it,
at a time when the Lord delivered all from the bonds of death, whereas
Gregory and his associates, as if fighting against our Saviour, and
depending upon the patronage of the Governor, have turned into mourning
this day of liberty to the servants of Christ. The heathens were
rejoicing to do this, for they abhor that day; and Gregory perhaps did
but fulfil the commands of Eusebius and his fellows in forcing the
Christians to mourn under the infliction of bonds.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xii.ii.v-p6">With these acts of violence has the Governor
seized upon the churches, and has given them up to Gregory and the
Arian madmen. Thus, those persons who were excommunicated by us for
their impiety, now glory in the plunder of our churches; while the
people of God, and the Clergy of the Catholic Church are compelled
either to have communion with the impiety of the Arian heretics, or
else to forbear entering into them. Moreover, by means of the Governor,
Gregory has exercised no small violence towards the captains of ships
and others who pass over sea, torturing and scourging some, putting
others in bonds, and casting them into prison, in order to oblige them
not to resist his iniquities, and to take letters<note place="end" n="466" id="xii.ii.v-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii.v-p7"> i.e.
letters of communion.</p></note>
from him. And not satisfied with all this, that he may glut himself
with our blood, he has caused his savage associate, the Governor, to
prefer an indictment against me, as in the name of the people, before
the most religious Emperor Constantius, which contains odious charges,
from which one may expect not only to be banished, but even ten
thousand deaths. The person who drew it up is an apostate from
Christianity, and a shameless worshipper of idols, and they who
subscribed it are heathens, and keepers of idol temples, and others of
them Arians. In short, not to make my letter tedious to you, a
persecution rages here, and such a persecution as was never before
raised against the Church. For in former instances a man at least might
pray while he fled from his persecutors, and be baptized while he lay
in concealment. But now their extreme cruelty has imitated the godless
conduct of the Babylonians. For as they falsely accused Daniel<note place="end" n="467" id="xii.ii.v-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii.v-p8"> <scripRef passage="Dan. vi. 13" id="xii.ii.v-p8.1" parsed="|Dan|6|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.6.13">Dan. vi. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>, so does the notable Gregory now accuse
before the Governor those who pray in their houses, and watches every
opportunity to insult their ministers, so that through his violent
conduct, many are endangered from missing baptism, and many who are in
sickness and sorrow have no one to visit them, a calamity which they
bitterly lament, accounting it worse than their sickness. For while the
ministers of the Church are under persecution, the people who condemn
the impiety of the Arian heretics choose rather thus to be sick and to
run the risk, than that a hand of the Arians should come upon their
heads.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="All the above illegalities were carried on in the interest of Arianism." progress="26.77%" prev="xii.ii.v" next="xii.ii.vii" id="xii.ii.vi"><p class="c41" id="xii.ii.vi-p1">

§6.
<i>All the above illegalities were carried on in the interest of
Arianism.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xii.ii.vi-p2">Gregory then is an Arian, and has been sent to
the Arian party; for none demanded him, but they only; and accordingly
as a hireling and a stranger, he makes use of the Governor to inflict
these dreadful and cruel deeds upon the people of the Catholic
Churches, as not being his own. For since Pistus, whom Eusebius and his
fellows formerly appointed over the Arians, was justly anathematized<note place="end" n="468" id="xii.ii.vi-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii.vi-p3"> <i>Apol. c. Ar.</i> §§19, 24.</p></note> and excommunicated for his impiety by you the
Bishops of the Catholic Church, as you all know, on our writing to you
concerning him, they have now, therefore, in like manner sent this
Gregory to them; and lest they should a second time be put to shame, by
our again writing against them, they have employed extraneous force
against me, in order that, having obtained possession of the Churches,
they may seem to have escaped all suspicion of being Arians. But in
this too they have been mistaken, for none of the people of the Church
are with them, except the heretics <pb n="96" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_96.html" id="xii.ii.vi-Page_96" />only, and those who have been excommunicated on
divers charges, and such as have been compelled by the Governor to
dissemble. This then is the drama of Eusebius and his fellows, which
they have long been rehearsing and composing; and now have succeeded in
performing through the false charges which they have made against me
before the Emperor<note place="end" n="469" id="xii.ii.vi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii.vi-p4"> <i>Apol. c. Ar.</i> 3.</p></note>. Notwithstanding,
they are not yet content to be quiet, but even now seek to kill me; and
they make themselves so formidable to our friends, that they are all
driven into banishment, and expect death at their hands. But you must
not for this stand in awe of their iniquity, but on the contrary
avenge: and shew your indignation at this their unprecedented conduct
against us. For if when one member suffers all the members suffer with
it, and, according to the blessed Apostle, we ought to weep with them
that weep<note place="end" n="470" id="xii.ii.vi-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii.vi-p5"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xii. 26" id="xii.ii.vi-p5.2" parsed="|1Cor|12|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.26">1 Cor. xii. 26</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 15" id="xii.ii.vi-p5.3" parsed="|Rom|12|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.15">Rom. xii.
15</scripRef>.</p></note>, let every one, now that so great a
Church as this is suffering, avenge its wrongs, as though he were
himself a sufferer. For we have a common Saviour, who is blasphemed by
them, and Canons belonging to us all, which they are transgressing. If
while any of you had been sitting in your Church, and while the people
were assembled with you, without any blame, some one had suddenly come
under plea of an edict as successor of one of you, and had acted the
same part towards you, would you not have been indignant? would you not
have demanded to be righted? If so, then it is right that you should be
indignant now, lest if these things be passed over unnoticed, the same
mischief shall by degrees extend itself to every Church, and so our
schools of religion be turned into a market-house and an exchange.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Appeal to the bishops of the whole Church to unite against Gregory." progress="26.85%" prev="xii.ii.vi" next="xiii" id="xii.ii.vii"><p class="c41" id="xii.ii.vii-p1">

§7.
<i>Appeal to the bishops of the whole Church to unite against
Gregory.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xii.ii.vii-p2">You are acquainted with the history of the Arian
madmen, beloved, for you have often, both individually and in a body,
condemned their impiety; and you know also that Eusebius and his
fellows, as I said before, are engaged in the same heresy; for the sake
of which they have long been carrying on a conspiracy against me. And I
have represented to you, what has now been done, both for them and by
them, with greater cruelty than is usual even in time of war, in order
that after the example set before you in the history which I related at
the beginning, you may entertain a zealous hatred of their wickedness,
and reject those who have committed such enormities against the Church.
If the brethren at Rome<note place="end" n="471" id="xii.ii.vii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xii.ii.vii-p3"> <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 22, 30, <i>Hist. Ar.</i> 9. [The word
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii.ii.vii-p3.1">πέρυσιν</span>, ‘last year, is absent from the best <span class="c10" id="xii.ii.vii-p3.2">ms.</span> used by Montfaucon.’]</p></note> [last year], before
these things had happened, and on account of their former misdeeds,
wrote letters to call a Council, that these evils might be set right
(fearing which, Eusebius and his fellows took care previously to throw
the Church into confusion, and desired to destroy me, in order that
they might thenceforth be able to act as they pleased without fear, and
might have no one to call them to account), how much more ought you now
to be indignant at these outrages, and to condemn them, seeing they
have added this to their former misconduct.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xii.ii.vii-p4">I beseech you, overlook not such proceedings, nor
suffer the famous Church of the Alexandrians to be trodden down by
heretics. In consequence of these things the people and their ministers
are separated from one another, as one might expect, silenced by the
violence of the Prefect, yet abhorring the impiety of the Arian madmen.
If therefore Gregory shall write unto you, or any other in his behalf,
receive not his letters, brethren, but tear them in pieces and put the
bearers of them to shame, as the ministers of impiety and wickedness.
And even if he presume to write to you after a friendly fashion,
nevertheless receive them not. Those who bring his letters convey them
only from fear of the Governor, and on account of his frequent acts of
violence. And since it is probable that Eusebius and his fellows will
write to you concerning him, I was anxious to admonish you beforehand,
so that you may herein imitate God, Who is no respecter of persons, and
may drive out from before you those that come from them; because for
the sake of the Arian madmen they caused persecutions, rape of virgins,
murders, plunder of the Church’s property, burnings, and
blasphemies in the Churches, to be committed by the heathens and Jews
at such a season. The impious and mad Gregory cannot deny that he is an
Arian, being proved to be so by the person who writes his letters. This
is his secretary Ammon, who was cast out of the Church long ago by my
predecessor the blessed Alexander for many misdeeds and for
impiety.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xii.ii.vii-p5">For all these reasons, therefore, vouchsafe to
send me a reply, and condemn these impious men; so that even now the
ministers and people of this place, seeing your orthodoxy and hatred of
wickedness, may rejoice in your concord in the Christian faith, and
that those who have been guilty of these lawless deeds against the
Church may be reformed by your letters, and brought at last, though
late, to repentance. Salute the brotherhood that is among you. All the
brethren that are with me salute you. Fare ye well, and remember me,
and the Lord preserve you continually, most truly beloved lords.</p>

</div3></div2></div1>

<div1 title="Defence Against the Arians. (Apologia Contra Arianos.)" progress="26.94%" prev="xii.ii.vii" next="xiii.i" id="xiii">

<div2 title="Introduction." progress="26.94%" prev="xiii" next="xiii.ii" id="xiii.i"><p class="c9" id="xiii.i-p1">

<pb n="97" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_97.html" id="xiii.i-Page_97" /><span class="c8" id="xiii.i-p1.1">Introduction to Apologia Contra Arianos.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="xiii.i-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.i-p3">“<span class="c10" id="xiii.i-p3.1">This</span>
Apology,” says Montfaucon, “is the most authentic source of
the history of the Church in the first half of the fourth century.
Athanasius is far superior to any other historians of the period, both
from his bearing for the most part a personal testimony to the facts he
relates, and from his great accuracy and use of actual documents. On
the other hand, Rufinus, Socrates, Sozomen, Theodoret, must not be used
without extreme caution, unless they adduce documents, which is seldom
the case.” The ‘Apology’ is a personal defence by
Athanasius against the charges laid against him by the Eusebian party,
and does not directly concern matters of doctrine. After the Council of
Nicæa, the Eusebian policy had been to oust the principal
opponents from their sees on personal grounds, so as to pave the way
for the abrogation of the Nicene formula. The attack upon Athanasius
began in 331, but without success. It was renewed at Cæsarea and
Tyre in 334–335, and resulted in the exile of Athanasius to
Treveri, 336. His return in 337 was followed by a Synod at Antioch
which ‘deposed’ him (close of 338), and by his expulsion in
favour of Gregory (339). Then follow the intervention of Julius
(339–340), and the Council of Sardica (343), which resulted in
the eventual return of Athanasius in the autumn of 346. (The details
are given more fully in the Prolegomena, ch. ii.
§§4–6). After this latter date, and before the relapse
of Valens and Ursacius which followed upon the death of Constans,
Athanasius drew up a collection of documents in proof of his innocence,
connecting them together by an explanatory narrative. (1) <i>The
charges against him</i> related to events alleged to have occurred
before the year 332 (extortion of money, subvention of the rebel
Philumenus, the chalice of Ischyras, murder and mutilation of the
bishop Arsenius): the principal evidence as to their falsehood was
comprised in the proceedings of the Councils of Tyre and Jerusalem, and
of the commission of enquiry sent by the assembled bishops to the
Mareotis. (2) <i>The judicial investigations</i> which proved the
innocence of Athanasius took place first at Rome under Julius, secondly
at Sardica under Hosius; and were followed by the recognition of his
innocence on the part of the Emperor Constantius, of bishops in various
parts of the world, and lastly of some of his chief accusers.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.i-p4">The method of defence now adopted by Athanasius
was <i>firstly</i> to show how complete that recognition had been: this
he does by a series of documents from the eve of his departure to Rome
down to the recantation of Ursacius and Valens soon after his return to
Alexandria: these documents cover eight years (339–347) previous
to the composition of the Apology (§§1–58). Having
shewn the completeness of his acquittal, he next gives the evidence
upon which it was based. Accordingly the <i>second part</i>
(§§59–90) of the Apology deals with facts and documents
earlier than those comprised in the first. Hence the inversion of
chronological sequence (<i>præposterus ordo,</i> Montf.) as
between the two parts.</p>

<p class="c49" id="xiii.i-p5">Referring the reader to the Prolegomena for a
connected view of the history of which this Apology is the primary
source, it will suffice for our present purpose to enumerate the
documents quoted, with the briefest possible statement of their
contents and bearing upon the general purpose of the work. It should be
noted that while in the first part the documents follow one another in
strict chronological order, those of the second part fall into groups
<pb n="98" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_98.html" id="xiii.i-Page_98" /><i>within which</i> the matters are
arranged as best suits the argument, and not in order of time. In the
following list the probable or approximate date of each document is
given.</p>

<p class="c84" id="xiii.i-p6">a. <span class="c10" id="xiii.i-p6.1">DOCUMENTS IN THE FIRST
PART</span> (general subject, the vindication of Athanasius before the
bishops of the Christian world).</p>

<p class="c92" id="xiii.i-p7">i. <span class="c10" id="xiii.i-p7.1">Documents Prior to the
Council of Sardica</span> (§§1–35).</p>

<p class="c93" id="xiii.i-p8">1. §§3–19 (end of 338 or
beginning of 339). <i>Circular of Egyptian bishops</i> reciting the
election of Athanasius, the plots and charges against him, the history
of the Mareotic Commission, the testimony available in his defence, and
requesting all bishops to join in vindicating him.</p>

<p class="c93" id="xiii.i-p9">2. §§20–35 (340 <span class="c10" id="xiii.i-p9.1">a.d.</span>). <i>Letter of Julius</i> to the Eusebian bishops (at
the request of a Roman Council) remonstrating with their discourteous
reply to a former letter, reciting the history of the intrigues against
Athanasius, pressing them with their disrespect to the Synod of
Nicæa, with their evasion of the invitation to the Council at
Rome, vindicating Athanasius (on the ground of documentary proof of his
innocence, and on that of the irregularity of the proceedings against
him) and Marcellus (upon his own statement of belief), lastly,
insisting on the propriety of a reference of the questions at issue to
the whole Church, and upon the precedent giving the Roman Church a
decisive voice in questions affecting that of Alexandria.</p>

<p class="c94" id="xiii.i-p10">ii. <span class="c10" id="xiii.i-p10.1">Council of Sardica</span>
(§§36–50).</p>

<p class="c93" id="xiii.i-p11">3. §§36–40 (<span class="c10" id="xiii.i-p11.1">a.d.</span> 343) <i>Letter of the Council to the Church of
Alexandria</i>, reciting the intrigues against Athanasius, and the
confirmation by the council of his acquittal by Julius, encouraging the
Alexandrine Church to patience, and announcing that they have requested
the Emperors to give effect to their decisions.</p>

<p class="c93" id="xiii.i-p12">4. §§41–43 (same date). <i>Letter
of the Council to the bishops of Egypt and Libya</i>: identical with
No. 3, except that it omits the reference to certain presbyters of
Alexandria, and mentions several Arian leaders by name.</p>

<p class="c93" id="xiii.i-p13">5. §§44–50 (same date).
<i>Circular letter of the Council,</i> reciting the occasion of its
assembling, the behaviour of the Eastern bishops, the violence
inflicted by them upon orthodox bishops, the breakdown of the charges
brought by them against Athanasius, and the purgation of Marcellus and
Asclepas, who are pronounced innocent, while the Arian leaders are
deposed and anathematised. The signatures follow of over 280 bishops,
most of whom signed afterwards while the letter was in circulation.</p>

<p class="c94" id="xiii.i-p14">iii. <span class="c10" id="xiii.i-p14.1">Documents Forming a Sequel
to the Council of Sardica</span> (§§51–58).</p>

<p class="c93" id="xiii.i-p15">6–8. §51. <i>Letters of Constantius to
Athanasius</i> before and after death of Gregory.</p>

<p class="c93" id="xiii.i-p16">6. (<span class="c10" id="xiii.i-p16.1">a.d</span>. 345).
Expressing sympathy with his sufferings, and inviting him to court; he
has written to Constans to ask him to allow Athanasius to return.</p>

<p class="c93" id="xiii.i-p17">7. (same year, later). Urging the same
invitation.</p>

<p class="c93" id="xiii.i-p18">8. (346, winter, or early spring). A similar
summons, but more pressing.</p>

<p class="c93" id="xiii.i-p19">9. §52 (same year). <i>Letter of Julius to
the Church of Alexandria</i>, eulogising Athanasius, complimenting them
for their constancy, and congratulating them upon his return.</p>

<p class="c93" id="xiii.i-p20">10. §54 (same year). <i>Circular letter of
Constantius to the Church at large,</i> announcing the restoration of
Athanasius and the cessation of all decrees against him, with indemnity
to all in his communion.</p>

<p class="c93" id="xiii.i-p21">11. §55 (same date). <i>Letter of
Constantius to the Church of Alexandria.</i> Announcement of the
restoration of Athanasius, with exhortation to peace, and warning
against disturbances.</p>

<p class="c93" id="xiii.i-p22">12. §56 (same date). <i>To the Prefect of
Egypt and other officials.</i> Revocation of decrees against those in
communion with Athanasius, and restoration of their immunities.</p>

<p class="c93" id="xiii.i-p23">13. §57 (same year, autumn). <i>Letter of
the bishops of Palestine to the Egyptian Church</i> congratulating them
on the restoration of Athanasius.</p>

<p class="c93" id="xiii.i-p24">14. §58 (<span class="c10" id="xiii.i-p24.1">a.d.</span> 347).
<i>Letter of Valens and Ursacius to Julius</i> unreservedly withdrawing
their allegations against Athanasius, anathematizing Arius and his
heresy, and at the same time promising to take the consequences of
their offence if required by Julius to do so.</p>

<p class="c95" id="xiii.i-p25">15. ib. (same year). <i>Letter of the same to
Athanasius,</i> with a greeting and assurance that they are in
communion with him and with the Church.</p>

<p class="c92" id="xiii.i-p26">b. <span class="c10" id="xiii.i-p26.1">DOCUMENTS IN THE SECOND
PART</span>.</p>

<p class="c96" id="xiii.i-p27">i. <span class="c10" id="xiii.i-p27.1">Letters of Constantine
Previous to the Council of Tyre</span> (§§59–63).</p>

<p class="c93" id="xiii.i-p28">16. §59 (<span class="c10" id="xiii.i-p28.1">a.d.</span> 331).
<i>A fragment,</i> urging Athanasius with threats to admit to communion
all (Arians) who wish it.</p>

<p class="c93" id="xiii.i-p29">17. §61 (same year). <i>Letter to the people
of Alexandria,</i> remonstrating with them for their dissensions and
stigmatising the calumnies against Athanasius (about the affair of
Philumenus).</p>

<p class="c97" id="xiii.i-p30"><pb n="99" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_99.html" id="xiii.i-Page_99" />ii. 18.
§64 (332). <i>Confession of Ischyras</i>, that he had been
compelled by the violence of certain Meletians to fabricate false
charges against Athanasius.</p>

<p class="c96" id="xiii.i-p31">iii. <span class="c10" id="xiii.i-p31.1">The Affair of
Arsenius</span> (§§65–70).</p>

<p class="c93" id="xiii.i-p32">19. §67 (probably 332). <i>Intercepted
letter of the presbyter Pinnes to John Arcaph,</i> warning him of the
discovery of the plot, and begging him to drop the matter.</p>

<p class="c93" id="xiii.i-p33">20. §68 (same year). <i>Letter of
Constantine to Athanasius,</i> expressing indignation at the charges
concerning Arsenius and Ischyras, and bidding him publish this letter
in vindication of himself.</p>

<p class="c93" id="xiii.i-p34">21. §66 (same year). <i>Letter of Alexander,
Bishop of Thessalonica,</i> praising Serapion, the son of an old
friend, and congratulating Athanasius on the exposure of the plot about
Arsenius.</p>

<p class="c93" id="xiii.i-p35">22. §69 (same year). <i>Letter of Arsenius
to Athanasius,</i> offering submission and requesting communion with
the Church.</p>

<p class="c93" id="xiii.i-p36">23. §70 (same year). <i>Letter of
Constantine to John Arcaph</i> accepting his reconciliation to
Athanasius, and summoning him to court.</p>

<p class="c96" id="xiii.i-p37">iv. <span class="c10" id="xiii.i-p37.1">Proceedings at Tyre in
335</span> (§§71–83).</p>

<p class="c93" id="xiii.i-p38">24. §77. <i>Address to the Council by the
Egyptian Bishop,</i> complaining of the presence of partizan judges, of
the rejection of their evidence, and of the proposed constitution of
the Mareotic Commission.</p>

<p class="c93" id="xiii.i-p39">25. §71. (Written <span class="c10" id="xiii.i-p39.1">a.d.</span> 327, but put in as evidence at Tyre by Athanasius in
the matter of Ischyras, after the exposure of the plot concerning
Arsenius). <i>List of Meletian Bishops and Clergy</i> presented to
Alexander of Alexandria shortly before his death, and <i>not containing
the name of Ischyras.</i></p>

<p class="c93" id="xiii.i-p40">26. §78. <i>Protest addressed by the
Egyptian Bishops to Count Dionysius,</i> repeating the above complaints
(in No. 24), and requesting him to stop the irregularities.</p>

<p class="c93" id="xiii.i-p41">27. §80. <i>Alexander of Thessalonica to
Dionysius,</i> warning him of the conspiracy against Athanasius, and of
the character of the Mission to the Mareotis.</p>

<p class="c93" id="xiii.i-p42">28. §81. <i>Letter of Dionysius to the
Council,</i> strongly remonstrating against their proceedings.</p>

<p class="c93" id="xiii.i-p43">29. §79. <i>Letter of the Egyptian Bishops
to Dionysius appealing to the Emperor.</i></p>

<p class="c95" id="xiii.i-p44">30–32.  <i>Protests made by Egyptian Clergy
against the proceedings of the</i> <span class="c10" id="xiii.i-p44.1">Mareotic
Commission</span>.</p>

<p class="c93" id="xiii.i-p45">30. §73. <i>Clergy of Alexandria to the
Commissioners</i>, protesting against the exclusion of all independent
persons from the proceedings.</p>

<p class="c93" id="xiii.i-p46">31. §§74, 75. <i>Clergy of the Mareotis
to the Council</i>, giving an account of the facts concerning Ischyras,
and of the <i>ex-parte</i> character of the proceedings of the
Commission.</p>

<p class="c93" id="xiii.i-p47">32. §76. <i>The same to the Prefect and
other officials of Egypt</i> (dated Sep. 8, 335), denying upon oath the
tale of Ischyras, and requesting them to forward their statement to the
Emperor.</p>

<p class="c96" id="xiii.i-p48">v. <span class="c10" id="xiii.i-p48.1">Documents Subsequent to the
Council of Tyre</span> (§§84–88).</p>

<p class="c93" id="xiii.i-p49">33. §86 (335). <i>Constantine to the Bishops
assembled at Tyre</i>, summoning them to give an account of their
proceedings.</p>

<p class="c93" id="xiii.i-p50">34. §84. <i>The Council of Jerusalem to the
Church of Alexandria</i>, announcing that Arius has been received to
communion.</p>

<p class="c93" id="xiii.i-p51">35. §87 (June 17, 337). <i>Constantine II.
to the Church of Alexandria</i> (upon the death of Constantine, whose
purpose he claims to be carrying out), announcing the restoration of
Athanasius.</p>

<p class="c93" id="xiii.i-p52">36. §85 (perhaps in 337, but possibly as
early as 335). <i>Order by Flavius Hemerius</i> for the erection of a
church for Ischyras.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.i-p53">The two concluding sections (89, 90) of the
Apology are a postscript added during the troubles under Constantius
(about 358, see Introd. to <i>Hist. Ar.</i>). He points to the
sufferings which many bishops, including Hosius and Liberius, had
endured rather than surrender his cause, as fresh evidence of their
belief in his innocence. He refuses to see any detraction from the
force of this argument in the fall of the two bishops mentioned.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.i-p54">The importance to the historian of this
collection of documents need not be dwelt upon. If the charges in
dispute seem trivial and even grotesque, they none the less illustrate
the temper of the parties concerned, and the character of the
controversy during the very important twenty years which end with the
death of Constans and the reign of Constantius over the undivided
Empire.</p>
</div2>

<div2 title="Apologia Contra Arianos. (Defence Against the Arians.)" progress="27.28%" prev="xiii.i" next="xiii.ii.i" id="xiii.ii">

<div3 type="Part" n="I" title="Part I" shorttitle="Part I" progress="27.28%" prev="xiii.ii" next="xiii.ii.i.i" id="xiii.ii.i">

<div4 type="Chapter" title="Introduction." n="I" shorttitle="Chapter I" progress="27.28%" prev="xiii.ii.i" next="xiii.ii.i.ii" id="xiii.ii.i.i"><p class="c9" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p1">

<pb n="100" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_100.html" id="xiii.ii.i.i-Page_100" /><span class="c8" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p1.1">Defence Against
the Arians.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c81" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p3"><span class="c40" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p3.1">Introduction.</span></p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p4">1. I supposed that, after so many proofs of my
innocence had been given, my enemies would have shrunk from further
enquiry, and would now have condemned themselves for their false
accusations of others. But as they are not yet abashed, though they
have been so clearly convicted, but, as insensible to shame, persist in
their slanderous reports against me, professing to think that the whole
matter ought to be tried over again (not that they may have judgment
passed on them, for that they avoid, but in order to harass me, and to
disturb the minds of the simple); I therefore thought it necessary to
make my defence unto you, that you may listen to their murmurings no
longer, but may denounce their wickedness and base calumnies. And it is
only to you, who are men of sincere minds, that I offer a defence: as
for the contentious, I appeal confidently to the decisive proofs which
I have against them. For my cause needs no further judgment; for
judgment has already been given, and not once or twice only, but many
times. First of all, it was tried in my own country in an assembly of
nearly one hundred of its Bishops<note place="end" n="472" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p5"> The
Council of Sardica says eighty; which is a usual number in Egyptian
Councils. (vid. Tillemont, vol. 8. p. 74.) There were about ninety
Bishops in Egypt, the Thebais, and Libya. The present Council was held
[at the end of 338 or possibly at the beginning of 339]. Its synodal
Epistle is contained below, §3, and is particularly addressed to
Pope Julius, §20.</p></note>; a second time
at Rome, when, in consequence of letters from Eusebius, both they and
we were summoned, and more than fifty Bishops met<note place="end" n="473" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p6"> This
was held in 340. Julius’s Letter is found below,
§21.</p></note>;
and a third time in the great Council assembled at Sardica by order of
the most religious Emperors Constantius and Constans, when my enemies
were degraded as false accusers, and the sentence that was passed in my
favour received the suffrages of more than three hundred Bishops, out
of the provinces of Egypt, Libya, and Pentapolis, Palestine, Arabia,
Isauria, Cyprus, Pamphylia, Lycia, Galatia, Dacia, Mœsia, Thrace,
Dardania, Macedonia, Epirus, Thessaly, Achaia, Crete, Dalmatia, Siscia,
Pannonia, Noricum, Italy, Picenum, Tuscany, Campania, Calabria, Apulia,
Bruttia, Sicily, the whole of Africa, Sardinia, Spain, Gaul, and
Britain.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p7">Added to these was the testimony<note place="end" n="474" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p8"> Vid.
infr. §58. This was <span class="c10" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p8.1">a.d.</span> 347.</p></note> of Ursacius and Valens, who had formerly
calumniated me, but afterwards changed their minds, and not only gave
their assent to the sentence that was passed in my favour, but also
confessed that they themselves and the rest of my enemies were false
accusers; for men who make such a change and such a recantation of
course reflect upon Eusebius and his fellows, for with them they had
contrived the plot against me. Now after a matter has been examined and
decided on such clear evidence by so many eminent Bishops, every one
will confess that further discussion is unnecessary; else, if an
investigation be instituted at this time, it may be again discussed and
again investigated, and there will be no end to such trifling.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p9">2. Now the decision of so many Bishops was
sufficient to confound those who would still fain pretend some charge
against me. But when my enemies also bear testimony in my favour and
against themselves, declaring that the proceedings against me were a
conspiracy, who is there that would not be ashamed to doubt any longer?
The law requires that in the mouth of two or three witnesses<note place="end" n="475" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p10"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xvii. 6" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p10.1" parsed="|Deut|17|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.17.6">Deut. xvii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> judgments shall be settled, and we have here
this great multitude of witnesses in my favour, with the addition of
the proofs afforded by my enemies; so much so that those who still
continue opposed to me no longer attach any importance to their own
arbitrary<note place="end" n="476" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p11"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p11.1">ὡς ἠθέλησαν</span>. vid. infr. §14. <i>de Decr.</i> §3. <i>de
Syn.</i> §13. <i>Ep. Æg.</i> §5.</p></note> judgment, but now have recourse to
violence, and in the place of fair reasoning seek to injure<note place="end" n="477" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p12"> This
implies that Valens and Ursacius were subjected to some kind of
persecution, which is natural [most improbable]. They relapsed in 351,
when Constantius on the death of Constans came into possession of his
brother’s dominions; and professed to have been forced to their
former recantation by the latter Emperor.</p></note> those by whom they were <pb n="101" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_101.html" id="xiii.ii.i.i-Page_101" />exposed. For this is the chief cause of
vexation to them, that the measures they carried on in secret,
contrived by themselves in a corner, have been brought to light and
disclosed by Valens and Ursacius; for they are well aware that their
recantation while it clears those whom they have injured, condemns
themselves.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p13">Indeed this led to their degradation in the
Council of Sardica, as mentioned before; and with good reason; for, as
the Pharisees of old, when they undertook the defence of Paul<note place="end" n="478" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p14"> <scripRef passage="Acts xxiii. 9" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p14.1" parsed="|Acts|23|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.9">Acts xxiii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>, fully exposed the conspiracy which they and
the Jews had formed against him; and as the blessed David was proved to
be persecuted unjustly when the persecutor confessed, ‘I have
sinned, my son David<note place="end" n="479" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p15"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. xxvi. 21" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p15.2" parsed="|1Sam|26|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.26.21">1 Sam. xxvi.
21</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ so it was
with these men; being overcome by the truth they made a request, and
delivered it in writing to Julius, Bishop of Rome. They wrote also to
me requesting to be on terms of peace with me, though they have spread
such reports concerning me; and probably even now they are covered with
shame, on seeing that those whom they sought to destroy by the grace of
the Lord are still alive. Consistently also with this conduct they
anathematized Arius and his heresy; for knowing that Eusebius and his
fellows had conspired against me in behalf of their own misbelief, and
of nothing else, as soon as they had determined to confess their
calumnies against me, they immediately renounced also that
antichristian heresy for the sake of which they had falsely asserted
them.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p16">The following are the letters written in my
favour by the Bishops in the several Councils and first the letter of
the Egyptian Bishops.</p>

<p class="c90" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p17">Encyclical Letter of the Council of Egypt.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p18">The holy Council assembled at Alexandria out of
Egypt, the Thebais, Libya, and Pentapolis, to the Bishops of the
Catholic Church everywhere, brethren beloved and greatly longed for in
the Lord, greeting.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p19">3. Dearly beloved brethren, we might have put
forth a defence of our brother Athanasius as respects the conspiracy of
Eusebius and his fellows against him, and complained of his sufferings
at their hands, and have exposed all their false charges, either at the
beginning of their conspiracy or upon his arrival at Alexandria. But
circumstances did not permit it then, as you also know; and lately,
after the return of the Bishop Athanasius, we thought that they would
be confounded and covered with shame at their manifest injustice: in
consequence we prevailed with ourselves to remain silent. Since,
however, after all his severe sufferings, after his retirement into
Gaul, after his sojourn in a foreign and far distant country in the
place of his own, after his narrow escape from death through their
calumnies, but thanks to the clemency of the Emperor,—distress
which would have satisfied even the most cruel enemy,—they are
still insensible to shame, are again acting insolently against the
Church and Athanasius; and from indignation at his deliverance venture
on still more atrocious schemes against him, and are ready with an
accusation, fearless of the words in holy Scripture<note place="end" n="480" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p20"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xix. 5" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p20.2" parsed="|Prov|19|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.19.5">Prov. xix. 5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Wisd. i. 11" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p20.3" parsed="|Wis|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.1.11">Wisd. i.
11</scripRef>.</p></note>,
‘A false witness shall not be unpunished;’ and, ‘The
mouth that belieth slayeth the soul;’ we therefore are unable
longer to hold our peace, being amazed at their wickedness and at the
insatiable love of contention displayed in their intrigues.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p21">For see, they cease not to disturb the ear of
royalty with fresh reports against us; they cease not to write letters
of deadly import, for the destruction of the Bishop who is the enemy of
their impiety. For again have they written to the Emperors against him;
again they wish to conspire against him, charging him with a butchery
which has never taken place; again they wish to shed his blood,
accusing him of a murder that never was committed (for at that former
time would they have murdered him by their calumnies, had we not had a
kind Emperor); again they are urgent, to say the least, that he should
be sent into banishment, while they pretend to lament the miseries of
those alleged to have been exiled by him. They lament before us things
that have never been done, and, not satisfied with what has been done
to him, desire to add thereto other and more cruel treatment. So mild
are they and merciful, and of so just a disposition; or rather (for the
truth shall be spoken) so wicked are they and malicious; obtaining
respect through fear and by threats, rather than by their piety and
justice, as becomes Bishops. They have dared in their letters to the
Emperors to pour forth language such as no contentious person would
employ even among those that are without; they have charged him with a
number of murders and butcheries, and that not before a Governor, or
any other superior officer, but before the three Augusti; nor shrink
they from any journey however long, provided only all greater courts
may be filled with their accusations. For indeed, dearly beloved, their
business consists in accusations, and that of the most solemn
character, forasmuch as the <pb n="102" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_102.html" id="xiii.ii.i.i-Page_102" />tribunals to which they make their appeal are
the most solemn of any upon earth. And what other end do they propose
by these investigations, except to move the Emperor to capital
punishment?</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p22">4. Their own conduct therefore, and not that of
Athanasius, is the fittest subject for lamentation and mourning, and
one would more properly lament them, for such actions ought to be
bewailed, since it is written, ‘Weep ye not for the dead, neither
bemoan him: but weep sore for him that goeth away, for he shall return
no more<note place="end" n="481" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p23"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xxii. 10" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p23.1" parsed="|Jer|22|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.22.10">Jer. xxii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For their whole letter contemplates
nothing but death; and their endeavour is to kill, whenever they may be
permitted, or if not, to drive into exile. And this they were permitted
to do by the most religious father of the Emperors, who gratified their
fury by the banishment of Athanasius<note place="end" n="482" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p24"> <i>Hist. Ar.</i> 50.</p></note>, instead of his
death. Now that this is not the conduct even of ordinary Christians,
scarcely even of heathens, much less of Bishops, who profess to teach
others righteousness, we suppose that your Christian consciences must
at once perceive. How can they forbid others to accuse their brethren,
who themselves become their accusers, and that to the Emperors? How can
they teach compassion for the misfortunes of others, who cannot rest
satisfied even with our banishment? For there was confessedly a general
sentence of banishment against us Bishops, and we all looked upon
ourselves as banished men: and now again we consider ourselves as
restored with Athanasius to our native places, and instead of our
former lamentations and mourning over him, as having the greatest
encouragement and grace,—which may the Lord continue to us, nor
suffer Eusebius and his fellows to destroy?</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p25">Even if their charges against him were true, here
is a certain charge against them, that against the precept of
Christianity, and after his banishment and trials, they have assaulted
him again, and accuse him of murder, and butchery, and other crimes,
which they sound in the royal ears against the Bishops. But how
manifold is their wickedness, and what manner of men think you them,
when every word they speak is false, every charge they bring a calumny,
and there is no truth whatever either in their mouths or their
writings! Let us then at length enter upon these matters, and meet
their last charges. This will prove, that in their former
representations in the Council<note place="end" n="483" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p26"> Of
Tyre. See below, §71.</p></note> and at the trial
their conduct was dishonourable, or rather their words untrue, besides
exposing them for what they have now advanced.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p27">5. We are indeed ashamed to make any defence
against such charges. But since our reckless accusers lay hold of any
charge, and allege that murders and butcheries were committed after the
return of Athanasius, we beseech you to bear with our answer though it
be somewhat long; for circumstances constrain us. No murder has been
committed either by Athanasius or on his account, since our accusers,
as we said before, compel us to enter upon this humiliating defence.
Slaughter and imprisonment are foreign to our Church. No one did
Athanasius commit into the hands of the executioner; and the prison, so
far as he was concerned, was never disturbed. Our sanctuaries are now,
as they have always been, pure, and honoured only with the Blood of
Christ and His pious worship. Neither Presbyter nor Deacon was
destroyed by Athanasius; he perpetrated no murder, he caused the
banishment of no one. Would that they had never caused the like to him,
nor given him actual experience of it! No one here has been banished on
his account; no one at all except Athanasius himself, the Bishop of
Alexandria, whom they banished, and whom, now that he is restored, they
again seek to entangle in the same or even a more cruel plot than
before, setting their tongues to speak all manner of false and deadly
words against him.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p28">For, behold, they now attribute to him the acts
of the magistrates; and although they plainly confess in their letter
that the Prefect of Egypt passed sentence upon certain persons, they
now are not ashamed to impute this sentence to Athanasius; and that,
though he had not at the time entered Alexandria, but was yet on his
return from his place of exile. Indeed he was then in Syria; since we
must needs adduce in defence his length of way from home, that a man
may not be responsible for the actions of a Governor or Prefect of
Egypt. But supposing Athanasius had been in Alexandria, what were the
proceedings of the Prefect to Athanasius? However, he was not even in
the country; and what the Prefect of Egypt did was not done on
ecclesiastical grounds, but for reasons which you will learn from the
records, which, after we understood what they had written, we made
diligent enquiry for, and have transmitted to you. Since then they now
raise a cry against certain things which were never done either by him
or for him, as though they had certainly taken place, and testify
against such evils as though they were assured of their existence; let
them <pb n="103" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_103.html" id="xiii.ii.i.i-Page_103" />inform us from what Council
they obtained their knowledge of them, from what proofs, and from what
judicial investigation? But if they have no such evidence to bring
forward, and nothing but their own mere assertion, we leave it to you
to consider as regards their former charges also, how the things took
place, and why they so speak of them. In truth, it is nothing but
calumny, and a plot of our enemies, and a temper of ungovernable mood,
and an impiety in behalf of the Arian madmen which is frantic against
true godliness, and desires to root out the orthodox, so that
henceforth the advocates of impiety may preach without fear whatever
doctrines they please. The history of the matter is as
follows:—</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p29">6. When Arius, from whom the heresy of the Arian
madmen has its name, was cast out of the Church for his impiety by
Bishop Alexander, of blessed memory, Eusebius and his fellows, who are
the disciples and partners of his impiety, considering themselves also
to have been ejected, wrote frequently to Bishop Alexander, beseeching
him not to leave the heretic Arius out of the Church<note place="end" n="484" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p30"> Cf.
<i>de Syn.</i> 17.</p></note>.
But when Alexander in his piety towards Christ refused to admit that
impious man, they directed their resentment against Athanasius, who was
then a Deacon, because in their busy enquiries they had heard that he
was much in the familiarity of Bishop Alexander, and much honoured by
him. And their hatred of him was greatly increased after they had
experience of his piety towards Christ, in the Council assembled at
Nicæa<note place="end" n="485" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p31"> Cf.
Socr. i. 8.</p></note>, wherein he spoke boldly against the
impiety of the Arian madmen. But when God raised him to the Episcopate,
their long-cherished malice burst forth into a flame, and fearing his
orthodoxy and resistance of their impiety, they (and especially
Eusebius<note place="end" n="486" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p32"> Cf.
Nicomedia.</p></note>, who was smitten with a consciousness
of his own evil doings), engaged in all manner of treacherous designs
against him. They prejudiced the Emperor against him; they frequently
threatened him with Councils; and at last assembled at Tyre; and to
this day they cease not to write against him, and are so implacable
that they even find fault with his appointment to the Episcopate<note place="end" n="487" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p33"> The
Eusebians alleged that, fifty-four Bishops of the two parties of S.
Alexander and Meletius being assembled for the election, and having
sworn to elect by the common voice, six or seven of these broke their
oaths in favour of S. Athanasius, whom no one had thought of, and
consecrated him in secret to the great surprise and scandal of both
ecclesiastical and lay persons. vid. Socr. ii. 17. Philostorgius (<span class="c10" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p33.1">a.d.</span> 425) adds particulars, explanatory or
corrective of this statement, of which the Bishops in the text do not
seem to have heard; viz., that Athanasius with his party one night
seized on the Church of St. Dionysius, and compelled two Bishops whom
he found there to consecrate him against their will; that he was in
consequence anathematized by all the other Bishops, but that,
fortifying himself in his position, he sent in his election to the
Emperor, and by this means obtained its confirmation. <i>H. E.</i> ii.
16. It appears, in matter of fact, that S. Athan. was absent at time of
his election; as Socrates says, in order to avoid it, or as Epiphanius,
on business at the Court; these reasons are compatible. [Cf. Prolegg.
ch. ii. §4, and Gwatkin’s note, quoted there.]</p></note>, taking every means of shewing their enmity
and hatred towards him, and spreading false reports for the sole
purpose of thereby vilifying his character.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p34">However, the very misrepresentations which they
now are making do but convict their former statements of being
falsehoods, and a mere conspiracy against him. For they say, that
‘after the death of Bishop Alexander, a certain few having
mentioned the name of Athanasius, six or seven Bishops elected him
clandestinely in a secret place:’ and this is what they wrote to
the Emperors, having no scruple about asserting the greatest
falsehoods. Now that the whole multitude and all the people of the
Catholic Church assembled together as with one mind and body, and
cried, shouted, that Athanasius should be Bishop of their Church, made
this the subject of their public prayers to Christ, and conjured us to
grant it for many days and nights, neither departing themselves from
the Church, nor suffering us to do so; of all this we are witnesses,
and so is the whole city, and the province too. Not a word did they
speak against him, as these persons represented, but gave him the most
excellent titles they could devise, calling him good, pious, Christian,
an ascetic<note place="end" n="488" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p35"> It is
contested whether S. Athan. was ever one of S. Antony’s monks,
the reading of a passage in the commencement of his Vit. Ant., which
would decide the question, varying in different <span class="c10" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p35.1">mss.</span> The word “ascetic” is used of those who
lived a life, as afterwards followed in Monasteries, in the Ante-Nicene
times. [See D.C.B. 1. 181<sup>a</sup>, and Prolegg. ch. ii. §1
<i>ad fin,</i> and Introd. to <i>Vit. Ant.</i>]</p></note>, a genuine Bishop. And that he was
elected by a majority of our body in the sight and with the
acclamations of all the people, we who elected him also testify, who
are surely more credible witnesses than those who were not present, and
now spread these false accounts.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p36">But yet Eusebius finds fault with the appointment
of Athanasius,—he who perhaps never received any appointment to
his office at all; or if he did, has himself rendered it invalid<note place="end" n="489" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p37"> The
Canons of Nicæa and Sardica were absolute against translation,
but, as Bingham observes, Antiqu. vi. 4. §6, only as a general
rule. The so-called Apostolical Canons except “a reasonable
cause” and the sanction of a Council; one of the Councils of
Carthage prohibits them when subserving ambitious views, and except for
the advantage of the Church. Vid. list of translations in Socr.
<i>Hist.</i> vii. 36. Cassiodor. <i>Hist.</i> xii. 8. Niceph.
<i>Hist.</i> xiv. 39. Coteler. adds others <i>ad Can. Apost.</i> 14.
[cf. <i>Hist Ari.</i> 7.]</p></note>. For he had first the See of Berytus, but
leaving that he came to Nicomedia. He left the one contrary to the law,
and contrary to the law invaded the other; having deserted his own
without affection, and holding possession of another’s without
reason; he <pb n="104" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_104.html" id="xiii.ii.i.i-Page_104" />lost his love for the
first in his lust for another, without even keeping to that which he
obtained at the prompting of his lust. For, behold, withdrawing himself
from the second, again he takes possession of another’s<note place="end" n="490" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p38"> i.e.
Constantinople on the expulsion of Paul.</p></note>, casting an evil eye all around him upon the
cities of other men, and thinking that godliness<note place="end" n="491" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p39"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. vi. 5" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p39.2" parsed="|1Tim|6|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.5">1 Tim. vi. 5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt. xviii. 20" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p39.3" parsed="|Matt|18|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.20">Matt.
xviii. 20</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Cor. x. 15" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p39.4" parsed="|2Cor|10|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.10.15">2 Cor. x. 15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 27" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p39.5" parsed="|1Cor|7|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.27">1 Cor. vii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>
consists in wealth and in the greatness of cities, and making light of
the heritage of God to which he had been appointed; not knowing that
‘where’ even ‘two or three are gathered in the name
of the’ Lord, ‘there’ is the Lord ‘in the midst
of them;’ not considering the words of the Apostle, ‘I will
not boast in another man’s labours;’ not perceiving the
charge which he has given, ‘Art thou bound unto a wife? seek not
to be loosed.’ For if this expression applies to a wife, how much
more does it apply to a Church, and to the same Episcopate; to which
whosoever is bound ought not to seek another, lest he prove an
adulterer according to holy Scripture.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p40">7. But though conscious of these his own
misdoings, he has boldly undertaken to arraign the appointment of
Athanasius, to which honourable testimony has been borne by all, and he
ventures to reproach him with his deposition, though he has been
deposed himself, and has a standing proof of his deposition in the
appointment of another in his room. How could either he or Theognius<note place="end" n="492" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p41"> Or
Theognis; he was, as well as Eusebius, a pupil of Lucian’s, and
was deposed together with him after the Nicene Council for
communicating with Arians. [They were not ecclesiastically deposed, but
exiled by the Emperor, see Prolegg. ch. ii. §§3 (1) and (2)
c, 6 (1).] Constantine banished them to Gaul; they were recalled in the
course of two or three years. He was dead by the date of the Council of
Sardica.</p></note> depose another, after they had been deposed
themselves, which is sufficiently proved by the appointment of others
in their room? For you know very well that there were appointed instead
of them Amphion to Nicomedia and Chrestus to Nicæa, in consequence
of their own impiety and connection with the Arian madmen, who were
rejected by the Ecumenic Council. But while they desire to set aside
that true Council, they endeavour to give that name to their own
unlawful combination<note place="end" n="493" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p41.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p42"> Eusebian Council of Tyre, <span class="c10" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p42.1">a.d.</span>
335.</p></note>; while they are
unwilling that the decrees of the Council should be enforced, they
desire to enforce their own decisions; and they use the name of a
Council, while they refuse to submit themselves to one so great as
this. Thus they care not for Councils, but only pretend to do so in
order that they may root out the orthodox, and annul the decrees of the
true and great Council against the Arians, in support of whom, both now
and heretofore, they have ventured to assert these falsehoods against
the Bishop Athanasius. For their former statements resembled those they
now falsely make, viz., that disorderly meetings were held at his
entrance<note place="end" n="494" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p42.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p43"> On his
return from Gaul, Nov. 23, <span class="c10" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p43.1">a.d.</span> 337. [Prolegg.
ch. ii. §6 (1).]</p></note>, with lamentation and mourning, the
people indignantly refusing to receive him. Now such was not the case,
but, quite the contrary, joy and cheerfulness prevailed, and the people
ran together, hastening to obtain the desired sight of him. The
churches were full of rejoicings, and thanksgivings were offered up to
the Lord everywhere; and all the Ministers and Clergy beheld him with
such feelings, that their souls were possessed with delight, and they
esteemed that the happiest day of their lives. Why need we mention the
inexpressible joy that prevailed among us Bishops, for we have already
said that we counted ourselves to have been partakers in his
sufferings?</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p44">8. Now this being confessedly the truth of the
matter, although it is very differently represented by them, what
weight can be attached to that Council or trial of which they make
their boast? Since they presume thus to interfere in a case which they
did not witness, which they have not examined, and for which they did
not meet, and to write as though they were assured of the truth of
their statements, how can they claim credit respecting these matters
for the consideration of which they say that they did meet together?
Will it not rather be believed that they have acted both in the one
case and in the other out of enmity to us? For what kind of a Council
of Bishops was then held? Was it an assembly which aimed at the truth?
Was not almost every one among them our enemy<note place="end" n="495" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p45"> Cf.
§77.</p></note>? Did
not the attack of Eusebius and his fellows upon us proceed from their
zeal for the Arian madness? Did they not urge on the others of their
party? Have we not always written against them as professing the
doctrines of Arius? Was not Eusebius of Cæsarea in Palestine
accused by our confessors of sacrificing to idols<note place="end" n="496" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p45.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p46"> At the
Council of Tyre, Potamo, an Egyptian Bishop and Confessor asked
Eusebius what had happened to <i>him</i> in prison during the
persecution, Epiph. <i>Hær.</i> 68, 7, as if hinting at his
cowardice. It appears that Eusebius was prisoner at Cæsarea with
S. Pamphilus; yet he never mentions the fact himself, which is unlike
him, if it was producible. [The insinuation of Potammon was groundless:
see Dic. C. Biog. ii. 311.]</p></note>?
Was not George proved to have been deposed by the blessed Alexander<note place="end" n="497" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p46.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p47"> George,
Bishop of Laodicea, had been degraded when a priest by S. Alexander,
for his profligate habits as well as his Arianism. Athan. speaks of him
elsewhere as reprobated even by his party. <i>de Fug.</i> 26. [Cf.
§49, <i>de Syn.</i> 17. Prolegg. ch. ii. §3 (2) c,
2.]</p></note>? Were not they charged with various offences,
some with this, some with that?</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p48">How then could such men entertain the purpose of
holding a meeting against us? <pb n="105" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_105.html" id="xiii.ii.i.i-Page_105" />How
can they have the boldness to call that a Council, at which a Count
presided, which an executioner attended, and where an usher<note place="end" n="498" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p48.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p49"> Conventarius.</p></note> instead of the Deacons of the Church
introduced us into Court; and where the Count only spoke, and all
present held their peace, or rather obeyed his directions<note place="end" n="499" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p49.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p50"> <i>Hist. Ari.</i> 11, and below §§36, 71.</p></note>? The removal of those Bishops who seemed to
deserve it was prevented at his desire; and when he gave the order we
were dragged about by soldiers;—or rather Eusebius and his
fellows gave the order, and he was subservient to their will. In short,
dearly beloved, what kind of Council was that, the object of which was
banishment and murder at the pleasure of the Emperor? And of what
nature were their charges?—for here is matter of still greater
astonishment. There was one Arsenius whom they declared to have been
murdered; and they also complained that a chalice belonging to the
sacred mysteries had been broken.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p51">Now Arsenius is alive, and prays to be admitted
to our communion. He waits for no other testimony to prove that he is
still living, but himself confesses it, writing in his own person to
our brother Athanasius, whom they positively asserted to be his
murderer. The impious wretches were not ashamed to accuse him of having
murdered a man who was at a great distance from him, being separated by
so great a distance, whether by sea or land, and whose abode at that
time no one knew. Nay, they even had the boldness to remove him out of
sight, and place him in concealment, though he had suffered no injury;
and, if it had been possible, they would have transported him to
another world, nay, or have taken him from life in earnest, so that
either by a true or false statement of his murder they might in good
earnest destroy Athanasius. But thanks to divine Providence for this
also which permitted them not to succeed in their injustice, but
presented Arsenius<note place="end" n="500" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p51.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p52"> §65.</p></note> alive to the eyes of
all men, who has clearly proved their conspiracy and calumnies. He does
not withdraw from us as murderers, nor hate us as having injured him
(for indeed he has suffered no evil at all); but he desires to hold
communion with us; he wishes to be numbered among us, and has written
to this effect.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p53">9. Nevertheless they laid their plot against
Athanasius, accusing him of having murdered a person who was still
alive; and those same men are the authors of his banishment<note place="end" n="501" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p53.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p54"> By
Constantine into Gaul, <span class="c10" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p54.1">a.d.</span> 336.</p></note>. For it was not the father of the Emperors,
but their calumnies, that sent him into exile. Consider whether this is
not the truth. When nothing was discovered to the prejudice of our
fellow-minister Athanasius, but still the Count threatened him with
violence, and was very zealous against him, the Bishop<note place="end" n="502" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p54.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p55"> The
circumstances of this appeal, which are related by Athan. below,
§86, are thus summed up by Gibbon; “Before the final
sentence could be pronounced at Tyre, the intrepid primate threw
himself into a bark which was ready to hoist sail for the imperial
city. The request of a formal audience might have been opposed or
eluded; but Athanasius concealed his arrival, watched the moment of
Constantine’s return from an adjacent villa, and boldly
encountered his angry sovereign as he passed on horseback through the
principal street of Constantinople. So strange an apparition excited
his surprise and indignation; and the guards were ordered to remove the
importunate suitor; but his resentment was subdued by involuntary
respect; and the haughty spirit of the Emperor was awed by the courage
and eloquence of a Bishop, who implored his justice and awakened his
conscience.” <i>Decl. and Fall,</i> xxi. Athan. was a small man
in person.</p></note> fled from this violence and went up<note place="end" n="503" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p55.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p56"> i.e. to
Constantinople.</p></note> to the most religious Emperor, where he
protested against the Count and their conspiracy against him, and
requested either that a lawful Council of Bishops might be assembled,
or that the Emperor would himself receive his defence concerning the
charges they brought against him. Upon this the Emperor wrote in anger,
summoning them before him, and declaring that he would hear the cause
himself, and for that purpose he also ordered a Council to be held.
Whereupon Eusebius and his fellows went up and falsely charged
Athanasius, not with the same offences which they had published against
him at Tyre, but with an intention of detaining the vessels laden with
corn, as though Athanasius had been the man to pretend that he could
stop the exports of corn from Alexandria to Constantinople<note place="end" n="504" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p56.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p57"> §87.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p58">Certain of our friends were present at the palace
with Athanasius, and heard the threats of the Emperor upon receiving
this report. And when Athanasius cried out upon the calumny, and
positively declared that it was not true, (for how, he argued, should
he a poor man, and in a private station, be able to do such a thing?)
Eusebius did not hesitate publicly to repeat the charge, and swore that
Athanasius was a rich man, and powerful, and able to do anything; in
order that it might thence be supposed that he had used this language.
Such was the accusation these venerable Bishops proffered against him.
But the grace of God proved superior to their wickedness, for it moved
the pious Emperor to mercy, who instead of death passed upon him the
sentence of banishment. Thus their calumnies, and nothing else, were
the cause of this. For the Emperor, in the letter which he previously
wrote, complained of their conspiracy, censured their machinations, and
condemned the Meletians as unscrupulous and deserving of execration; in
short, expressed himself in the severest terms concerning them. For he
was greatly moved when he heard the story of the dead alive; he was
moved at hearing of <pb n="106" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_106.html" id="xiii.ii.i.i-Page_106" />murder in the
case of one alive, and not deprived of life. We have sent you the
letter.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p59">10. But these marvellous men, Eusebius and his
fellows, to make a show of refuting the truth of the case, and the
statements contained in this letter, put forward the name of a Council,
and ground its proceedings upon the authority of the Emperor. Hence the
attendance of a Count at their meeting, and the soldiers as guards of
the Bishops, and royal letters compelling the attendance of any persons
whom they required. But observe here the strange character of their
machinations, and the inconsistency of their bold measures, so that by
some means or other they may take Athanasius away from us. For if as
Bishops they claimed for themselves alone the judgment of the case,
what need was there for the attendance of a Count and soldiers? or how
was it that they assembled under the sanction of royal letters? Or if
they required the Emperor’s countenance and wished to derive
their authority from him, why were they then annulling his judgment?
and when he declared in the letter which he wrote, that the Meletians
were calumniators, unscrupulous, and that Athanasius was most innocent,
and made much stir about the pretended murder of the living, how was it
that they determined that the Meletians had spoken the truth, and that
Athanasius was guilty of the offence; and were not ashamed to make the
living dead, living both after the Emperor’s judgment, and at the
time when they met together, and who even until this day is amongst us?
So much concerning the case of Arsenius.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p60">11. And as for the cup belonging to the
mysteries, what was it, or where was it broken by Macarius? for this is
the report which they spread up and down. But as for Athanasius, even
his accusers would not have ventured to blame him, had they not been
suborned by them. However, they attribute the origin of the offence to
him; although it ought not to be imputed even to Macarius who is clear
of it. And they are not ashamed to parade the sacred mysteries before
Catechumens, and worse than that, even before heathens<note place="end" n="505" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p60.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p61"> This
period, when Christianity was acknowledged by the state but not
embraced by the population, is just the time when we hear most of this
Reserve as a principle. While Christians were but a sect, persecution
enforced a discipline, and when they were commensurate with the nation,
faith made it unnecessary. We are now returned to the state of the
fourth century.</p></note>: whereas, they ought to attend to what is
written, ‘It is good to keep close the secret of a king<note place="end" n="506" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p61.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p62"> <scripRef passage="Tob. xii. 7" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p62.1" parsed="|Tob|12|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Tob.12.7">Tob. xii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and as the Lord has charged us,
‘Give not that which is holy unto the dogs, neither cast ye your
pearls before swine<note place="end" n="507" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p62.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p63"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 6" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p63.1" parsed="|Matt|7|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.6">Matt. vii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ We ought not
then to parade the holy mysteries before the uninitiated, lest the
heathen in their ignorance deride them, and the Catechumens being
over-curious be offended. However, what was the cup, and where and
before whom was it broken? It is the Meletians who make the accusation,
who are not worthy of the least credit, for they have been schismatics
and enemies of the Church, not of a recent date, but from the times of
the blessed Peter, Bishop and Martyr<note place="end" n="508" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p63.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p64"> [Cf.
§59, and <i>Ep. Æg.</i> 22, Prolegg. ch. ii. §2
<i>init.</i>]</p></note>. They formed a
conspiracy against Peter himself; they calumniated his successor
Achillas; they accused Alexander even before the Emperor; and being
thus well versed in these arts, they have now transferred their enmity
to Athanasius, acting altogether in accordance with their former
wickedness. For as they slandered those that have been before him, so
now they have slandered him. But their calumnies and false accusations
have never prevailed against him until now, that they have got Eusebius
and his fellows for their assistants and patrons, on account of the
impiety which these have adopted from the Arian madmen, which has led
them to conspire against many Bishops, and among the rest
Athanasius.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p65">Now the place where they say the cup was broken,
was not a Church; there was no Presbyter in occupation of the place;
and the day on which they say that Macarius did the deed, was not the
Lord’s day. Since then there was no church there; since there was
no one to perform the sacred office; and since the day did not require
the use of it<note place="end" n="509" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p65.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p66"> This
seems to imply that the Holy Communion was only celebrated on Sundays
in the Egyptian Churches. [Cf. §§63, 74, 76.]</p></note>; what was this cup belonging to the
mysteries, and when, or where was it broken? There are many cups, it is
plain, both in private houses, and in the public market; and if a
person breaks one of them, he is not guilty of impiety. But the cup
which belongs to the mysteries, and which if it be broken
intentionally, makes the perpetrator of the deed an impious person, is
found only among those who lawfully preside. This is the only
description that can be given of this kind of cup; there is none other;
this you legally give to the people to drink; this you have received
according to the canon of the Church<note place="end" n="510" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p66.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p67"> Vid.
<i>Can. Ap.</i> 65.</p></note>; this belongs
only to those who preside over the Catholic Church, for to you only it
appertains to administer the Blood of Christ, and to none besides. But
as he who breaks the cup belonging to the mysteries is an impious
person, much more impious is he who treats the <pb n="107" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_107.html" id="xiii.ii.i.i-Page_107" />Blood of Christ with contumely: and he does so
who ‘does this<note place="end" n="511" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p67.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p68"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xi. 25" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p68.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.25">1 Cor. xi. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>’ contrary to
the rule of the Church. (We say this, not as if a cup even of the
schismatics was broken by Macarius, for there was no cup there at all;
how should there be? where there was neither Lord’s house nor any
the belonging to the Church, nay, it was not the time of the
celebration of the mysteries). Now such a person is the notorious
Ischyras, who was never appointed to his office by the Church, and when
Alexander admitted the Presbyters that had been ordained by Meletius,
he was not even numbered amongst them; and therefore did not receive
ordination even from that quarter.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p69">12. By what means then did Ischyras become a
Presbyter? who was it that ordained him? was it Colluthus? for this is
the only supposition that remains. But it is well known and no one has
any doubt about the matter that Colluthus died a Presbyter, and that
every ordination of his was invalid, and that all that were ordained by
him during the schism were reduced to the condition of laymen, and in
that rank appear in the congregation. How then can it be believed that
a private person, occupying a private house had in his possession a
sacred chalice? But the truth is, they gave the name of Presbyter at
the time to a private person, and gratified him with this title to
support him in his iniquitous conduct towards us; and now as the reward
of his accusations they procure for him the erection of a Church<note place="end" n="512" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p69.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p70"> Cf.
§85.</p></note>. So that this man had then no Church; but as
the reward of his malice and subserviency to them in accusing us, he
receives now what he had not before; nay, perhaps they have even
remunerated his services with the Episcopate, for so he goes about
reporting, and accordingly behaves towards us with great insolence.
Thus are such rewards as these now bestowed by Bishops upon accusers
and calumniators though indeed it is reasonable, in the case of an
accomplice, that as they have made him a partner in their proceedings,
so they should also make him their associate in their own Episcopate.
But this is not all; give ear yet further to their proceedings at that
time.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p71">13. Being unable to prevail against the truth,
though they had thus set themselves in array against it, and Ischyras
having proved nothing at Tyre, but being shewn to be a calumniator, and
the calumny ruining their plot, they defer proceedings for fresh
evidence, and profess that they are going to send to the Mareotis
certain of their party to enquire diligently into the matter.
Accordingly they dispatched secretly, with the assistance of the civil
power, persons to whom we openly objected on many accounts, as being of
the party of Arius, and therefore our enemies; namely, Diognius<note place="end" n="513" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p71.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p72"> Vid.
also <i>Ep. Æg.</i> 7. Euseb. <i>Vit. C.</i> iv. 43. Hilar. <i>ad
Const.</i> i. 5. <i>Fragm.</i> ii. 12. [‘Diognius’ is
another form of ‘Theognius’ or Theognis. See Prolegg. ch.
ii. §5.]</p></note>, Maris, Theodorus, Macedonius, and two
others, young both in years and mind<note place="end" n="514" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p72.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p73"> Vid.
also <i>Ep. Æg.</i> 7. Euseb. <i>Vit. C.</i> iv. 43. Hilar. <i>ad
Const.</i> i. 5. <i>Fragm.</i> ii. 12. [‘Diognius’ is
another form of ‘Theognius’ or Theognis. See Prolegg. ch.
ii. §5.]</p></note>, Ursacius and
Valens from Pannonia; who, after they had undertaken this long journey
for the purpose of sitting in judgment upon their enemy, set out again
from Tyre for Alexandria. They did not shrink from becoming witnesses
themselves, although they were the judges, but openly adopted every
means of furthering their design, and undertook any labour or journey
whatsoever in order to bring to a successful issue the conspiracy which
was in progress. They left the Bishop Athanasius detained in a foreign
country while they themselves entered their enemy’s city, as if
to have their revel both against his Church and against his people. And
what was more outrageous still, they took with them the accuser
Ischyras, but would not permit Macarius, the accused person, to
accompany them, but left him in custody at Tyre. For ‘Macarius
the Presbyter of Alexandria’ was made answerable for the charge
far and near.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p74">14. They therefore entered Alexandria alone with
the accuser, their partner in lodging, board, and cup; and taking with
them Philagrius the Prefect of Egypt they proceeded to the Mareotis,
and there carried on the so-called investigation by themselves, all
their own way, with the forementioned person. Although the Presbyters
frequently begged that they might be present, they would not permit
them. The Presbyters both of the city and of the whole country desired
to attend, that they might detect who and whence the persons were who
were suborned by Ischyras. But they forbade the Ministers to be
present, while they carried on the examination concerning church, cup,
table, and the holy things, before the heathen; nay, worse than that,
they summoned heathen witnesses during the enquiry concerning a cup
belonging to the mysteries; and those persons who they affirmed were
taken out of the way by Athanasius by summons of the Receiver-general,
and they knew not where in the world they were, these same individuals
they brought forward before themselves and the Prefect only, and
avowedly used their testimony, whom they affirmed without shame to have
been secreted by the Bishop Athanasius.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p75"><pb n="108" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_108.html" id="xiii.ii.i.i-Page_108" />But here too
their only object is to effect his death, and so they again pretend
that persons are dead who are still alive, following the same method
they adopted in the case of Arsenius. For the men are living, and are
to be seen in their own country; but to you who are at a great distance
from the spot they make a great stir about the matter as though they
had disappeared, in order that, as the evidence is so far removed from
you, they may falsely accuse our brother-minister, as though he used
violence and the civil power; whereas they themselves have in all
respects acted by means of that power and the countenance of others.
For their proceedings in the Mareotis were parallel to those at Tyre;
and as there a Count attended with military assistance, and would
permit nothing either to be said or done contrary to their pleasure, so
here also the Prefect of Egypt was present with a band of men,
frightening all the members of the Church, and permitting no one to
give true testimony. And what was the strangest thing of all, the
persons who came, whether as judges or witnesses, or, what was more
likely, in order to serve their own purposes and those of Eusebius,
lived in the same place with the accuser, even in his house, and there
seemed to carry on the investigation as they pleased.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p76">15. We suppose you are not ignorant what outrages
they committed at Alexandria; for they are reported everywhere. Naked
swords<note place="end" n="515" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p76.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p77"> Cf.
<i>Encycl.</i> 3, <i>Apol. Const.</i> 33.</p></note> were at work against the holy virgins and
brethren; scourges were at work against their persons, esteemed
honourable in the sight of God, so that their feet were lamed by the
stripes, whose souls are whole and sound in purity and all good works<note place="end" n="516" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p77.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p78"> <i>Hist. Arian.</i> 12.</p></note>. The trades were excited against them; and
the heathen multitude was set to strip them naked, to beat them,
wantonly to insult them, and to threaten them with their altars and
sacrifices. And one coarse fellow, as though license had now been given
them by the Prefect in order to gratify the Bishops, took hold of a
virgin by the hand, and dragged her towards an altar that happened to
be near, imitating the practice of compelling to offer sacrifice in
time of persecution. When this was done, the virgins took to flight,
and a shout of laughter was raised by the heathen against the Church;
the Bishops being in the place, and occupying the very house where this
was going on; and from which, in order to obtain favour with them, the
virgins were assaulted with naked swords, and were exposed to all kinds
of danger, and insult, and wanton violence. And this treatment they
received on a fast-day<note place="end" n="517" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p78.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p79"> [Not in
Lent, for the commission were at Alexandria in September, see the date
of the protest, <i>infra,</i> §76.]</p></note>, and at the hands of
persons who themselves were feasting with the Bishops indoors.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p80">16. Foreseeing these things, and reflecting that
the entrance of enemies into a place is no ordinary calamity, we
protested against this commission. And Alexander<note place="end" n="518" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p80.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p81"> This
Alexander had been one of the Nicene Fathers, in 325, and had the
office of publishing their decrees in Macedonia, Greece, &amp;c. He was
at the Council of Jerusalem ten years after, at which the Church of the
Holy Sepulchre was consecrated, and afterwards Arius admitted to
communion. His influence with the Court party seems to have been great,
judging from Count Dionysius’s tone in speaking of him. Infr.
§§66, 80, 81.</p></note>,
Bishop of Thessalonica, considering the same, wrote to the people
residing there, discovering the conspiracy, and testifying of the plot.
They indeed reckon him to be one of themselves, and account him a
partner in their designs; but they only prove thereby the violence they
have exercised towards him. For even the profligate Ischyras himself
was only induced by fear and violence to proceed in the matter, and was
obliged by force to undertake the accusation. As a proof of this, he
wrote himself to our brother Athanasius<note place="end" n="519" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p81.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p82"> Infr.
§64.</p></note>,
confessing that nothing of the kind that was alleged had taken place
there, but that he was suborned to make a false statement. This
declaration he made, though he was never admitted by Athanasius as a
Presbyter, nor received such a title of grace from him, nor was
entrusted by way of recompense with the erection of a Church, nor
expected the bribe of a Bishopric; all of which he obtained from them
in return for undertaking the accusation. Moreover, his whole family
held communion with us<note place="end" n="520" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p82.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p83"> Vid
infr. §63 fin. §85 fin.</p></note>, which they would not
have done had they been injured in the slightest degree.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p84">17. Now to prove that these things are facts and
not mere assertions, we have the testimony<note place="end" n="521" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p84.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p85"> Infr.
§74.</p></note> of
all the Presbyters of the Mareotis<note place="end" n="522" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p85.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p86"> The
district, called Mareotis from a neighbouring lake, lay in the
territory and diocese of Alexandria, to the south-west. It consisted of
various large villages, with handsome Churches, and resident Priests,
and of hamlets which had none; of the latter was “Irene of
Secontarurus)” (infr. §85.) where Ischyras lived.</p></note>, who always
accompany the Bishop in his visitations, and who also wrote at the time
against Ischyras. But neither those of them who came to Tyre were
allowed to declare the truth<note place="end" n="523" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p86.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p87"> Infr.
§79.</p></note>, nor could those who
remained in the Mareotis obtain permission to refute the calumnies of
Ischyras<note place="end" n="524" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p87.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p88"> §72 fin.</p></note>. The copies also of the letters of
Alexander, and of the Presbyters, and of Ischyras will prove the same
thing. We have sent also the letter of the father of the Emperors, in
which he expresses his indignation that the murder of Arsenius was
charged upon any one while the man was still alive; as also his
astonishment at the variable and in<pb n="109" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_109.html" id="xiii.ii.i.i-Page_109" />consistent character of their accusations with
respect to the cup; since at one time they accused the Presbyter
Macarius, at another the Bishop Athanasius, of having broken it with
his hands. He declares also on the one hand that the Meletians are
calumniators, and on the other that Athanasius is perfectly
innocent.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p89">And are not the Meletians calumniators, and above
all John<note place="end" n="525" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p89.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p90"> Arcaph.
infr. 65 fin., head of the Meletians.</p></note>, who after coming into the Church, and
communicating with us, after condemning himself, and no longer taking
any part in the proceedings respecting the cup, when he saw Eusebius
and his fellows zealously supporting the Arian madmen, though they had
not the daring to co-operate with them openly, but were attempting to
employ others as their masks, undertook a character, as an actor in the
heathen theatres<note place="end" n="526" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p90.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p91"> Vid.
infr. §37, 46. and <i>de Syn.</i> 32, note.</p></note>? The subject of the
drama was a contest of Arians; the real design of the piece being their
success, but John and his partizans being put on the stage and playing
the parts, in order that under colour of these, the supporters of the
Arians in the garb of judges might drive away the enemies of their
impiety, firmly establish their impious doctrines, and bring the Arians
into the Church. And those who wish to drive out true religion strive
all they can to prevail by irreligion; they who have chosen the part of
that impiety which wars against Christ, endeavour to destroy the
enemies thereof, as though they were impious persons; and they impute
to us the breaking of the cup, for the purpose of making it appear that
Athanasius, equally with themselves, is guilty of impiety towards
Christ.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p92">For what means this mention of a cup belonging to
the mysteries by them? Whence comes this religious regard for the cup
among those who support impiety towards Christ? Whence comes it that
Christ’s cup is known to them who know not Christ? How can they
who profess to honour that cup, dishonour the God of the cup? or how
can they who lament over the cup, seek to murder the Bishop who
celebrates the mysteries therewith? for they would have murdered him,
had it been in their power. And how can they who lament the loss of the
throne that was Episcopally covered<note place="end" n="527" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p92.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p93"> Cathedræ velatæ, see Bingh. viii. 6.
§10.</p></note>, seek to destroy
the Bishop that sat upon it, to the end that both the throne may be
without its Bishop, and that the people may be deprived of godly
doctrine? It was not then the cup, nor the murder, nor any of those
portentous deeds they talk about, that induced them to act thus; but
the forementioned heresy of the Arians, for the sake of which they
conspired against Athanasius and other Bishops, and still continue to
wage war against the Church.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p94">Who are they that have really been the cause of
murders and banishments? Is it not these? Who are they that, availing
themselves of external support, conspire against the Bishops? Are not
Eusebius and his fellows the men, and not Athanasius, as they say in
their letters? Both he and others have suffered at their hands. Even at
the time of which we speak, four Presbyters<note place="end" n="528" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p94.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p95"> Vid.
their names infr. §40.</p></note> of
Alexandria, though they had not even proceeded to Tyre, were banished
by their means. Who then are they whose conduct calls for tears and
lamentations? Is it not they, who after they have been guilty of one
course of persecution, do not scruple to add to it a second, but have
recourse to all manner of falsehood, in order that they may destroy a
Bishop who will not give way to their impious heresy? Hence arises the
enmity of Eusebius and his fellows; hence their proceedings at Tyre;
hence their pretended trials; hence also now the letters which they
have written even without any trial, expressing the utmost confidence
in their statements; hence their calumnies before the father of the
Emperors, and before the most religious Emperors themselves.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p96">18. For it is necessary that you should know what
is now reported to the prejudice of our fellow-minister Athanasius, in
order that you may thereby be led to condemn their wickedness, and may
perceive that they desire nothing else but to murder him. A quantity of
corn was given by the father of the Emperors for the support of certain
widows, partly of Libya, and partly certain out of Egypt. They have all
received it up to this time, Athanasius getting nothing therefrom, but
the trouble of assisting them. But now, although the recipients
themselves make no complaint, but acknowledge that they have received
it, Athanasius has been accused of selling all the corn, and
appropriating the profits to his own use: and the Emperor wrote to this
effect about it, charging him with the offence in consequence of the
calumnies which had been raised against him. Now who are they which
have raised these calumnies? Is it not those who after they have been
guilty of one course of persecution, scruple not to set on foot
another? Who are the authors of those letters which are said to have
come from the Emperor? Are not the Arians, who are so zealous against
Athanasius, and scruple not to speak and write anything against him? No
one would pass over persons <pb n="110" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_110.html" id="xiii.ii.i.i-Page_110" />who
have acted as they have done, in order to entertain suspicion of
others. Nay, the proof of their calumny appears to be most evident for
they are anxious under cover of it, to take away the corn from the
Church, and to give it to the Arians. And this circumstance more than
any other, brings the matter home to the authors of this design and
their principals, who scrupled neither to set on foot a charge of
murder against Athanasius, as a base means of prejudicing the Emperor
against him, nor yet to take away from the Clergy of the Church the
subsistence of the poor, in order that in fact they might make gain for
the heretics.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p97">19. We have sent also the testimony of our
fellow-ministers in Libya, Pentapolis, and Egypt, from which likewise
you may learn the false accusations which have been brought against
Athanasius. And these things they do, in order that, the professors of
true godliness being henceforth induced by fear to remain quiet, the
heresy of the impious Arians may be brought in in its stead. But thanks
be to your piety, dearly beloved, that you have frequently
anathematized the Arians in your letters, and have never given them
admittance into the Church. The exposure of Eusebius and his fellows is
also easy and ready at hand. For behold, after their former letters
concerning the Arians, of which also we have sent you copies, they now
openly stir up the Arian madmen against the Church, though the whole
Catholic Church has anathematized them; they have appointed a Bishop<note place="end" n="529" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p97.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p98"> Pistus.</p></note> over them; they distract the Churches with
threats and alarms, that they may gain assistants in their impiety in
every part. Moreover, they send Deacons to the Arian madmen, who openly
join their assemblies; they write letters to them, and receive answers
from them, thus making schisms in the Church, and holding communion
with them; and they send to every part, commending their heresy, and
repudiating the Church, as you will perceive from the letters they have
addressed to the Bishop of Rome<note place="end" n="530" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p98.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p99"> Vid.
infr. §21.</p></note> and perhaps to
yourselves also. You perceive therefore, dearly beloved, that these
things are not undeserving of vengeance: they are indeed dreadful and
alien from the doctrine of Christ.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p100">Wherefore we have assembled together, and have
written to you, to request of your Christian wisdom to receive this our
declaration and sympathize with our brother Athanasius, and to shew
your indignation against Eusebius and his fellows who have essayed such
things, in order that such malice and wickedness may no longer prevail
against the Church. We call upon you to be the avengers of such
injustice, reminding you of the injunction of the Apostle, ‘Put
away from among yourselves that wicked person<note place="end" n="531" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p100.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p101"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. v. 13" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p101.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.13">1 Cor. v. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Wicked indeed is their conduct, and
unworthy of your communion. Wherefore give no further heed to them,
though they should again write to you against the Bishop Athanasius
(for all that proceeds from them is false); not even though they
subscribe their letter with names<note place="end" n="532" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p101.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p102"> The
Eusebians availed themselves of the subscriptions of the Meletians, as
at Philippopolis, Hilar. <i>Fragm.</i> 3.</p></note> of Egyptian
Bishops. For it is evident that it will not be we who write, but the
Meletians<note place="end" n="533" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p102.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p103"> Infr.
§73.</p></note>, who have ever been schismatics, and
who even unto this day make disturbances and raise factions in the
Churches. For they ordain improper persons, and all but heathens; and
they are guilty of such actions as we are ashamed to set down in
writing, but which you may learn from those whom we have sent unto you,
who will also deliver to you our letter.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.i-p104">20. Thus wrote the Bishops of Egypt to all
Bishops, and to Julius, Bishop of Rome.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Chapter" title="Letter of Julius to the Eusebians at Antioch." progress="28.84%" prev="xiii.ii.i.i" next="xiii.ii.i.iii" id="xiii.ii.i.ii"><p class="c41" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p1.1">Chapter
II</span>.—<i>Letter of Julius to the Eusebians at
Antioch.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p2">Eusebius and his fellows wrote also to Julius,
and thinking to frighten me, requested him to call a council, and to be
himself the judge, if he so pleased<note place="end" n="534" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p3"> <span class="c10" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p3.1">a.d.</span> 339. vid. <i>Hist. Arian.</i> §11.
[Socrates (iii. 5) and Sozomenus (ii. 8, &amp;c.), confuse the
Antiochene Synod, which sent the letter referred to, with the Synod of
the ‘Dedication’ held in 341 <span class="c10" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p3.2">a.d.</span>,
after the receipt of the letter of Julius.]</p></note>. When therefore
I went up to Rome, Julius wrote to Eusebius and his fellows as was
suitable, and sent moreover two of his own Presbyters<note place="end" n="535" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p3.3"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p4"> Vito
and Vincentius, Presbyters, had represented Silvester at Nicæa.
Liberius sent Vincentius, Bishop, and Marcellus, Bishop, to
Constantius; and again Lucifer, Bishop, and Eusebius, Bishop. [The
practice was common to all bishops, not peculiar to that of Rome.] S.
Basil suggests that Damasus should send legates into the East, Ep. 69.
The Council of Sardica, Can. 5, recognised the Pope’s power of
sending legates into foreign Provinces to hear certain appeals;
“ut de <i>Latere suo</i> Presbyterum mittat.” [It
<i>conferred</i> the power (1) upon Julius (2) without any right of
initiative, in Can. 3; Can. 5 simply regulates the exercise of the
power thus conferred. The genuineness of these Canons has been
disputed: at Rome they were quoted in the fifth century as
‘Nicene.’] vid. Thomassin. <i>de Eccl. Disc.</i> Part I.
ii. 117. [D.C.B. iii. 530, D.C.A. 197, 1658.]</p></note>,
Elpidius and Philoxenus<note place="end" n="536" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p5"> [Date
uncertain; see Prolegg. ch. ii. §6 (1) <i>sub fin.</i>, and note
there.]</p></note>. But they, when they
heard of me, were thrown into confusion, as not expecting my going up
thither; and they declined the proposed Council, alleging
unsatisfactory reasons for so doing, but in truth they were afraid lest
the things should be proved against them which Valens and Ursacius
afterwards confessed<note place="end" n="537" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p6"> Infr.
§58.</p></note>. However, more than
fifty Bishops assembled, in the place where the Presbyter Vito held his
congregation; and they acknowledged my defence, and gave me the
confirmation<note place="end" n="538" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p7"> Vid.
infr. §36.</p></note> both of their communion and their love.
On <pb n="111" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_111.html" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-Page_111" />the other hand, they expressed
great indignation against Eusebius and his fellows, and requested that
Julius would write to the following effect to those of their number who
had written to him. Which accordingly he did, and sent it by the hand
of Count Gabianus.</p>

<p class="c90" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p8">The Letter of Julius.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p9">Julius to his dearly beloved brethren<note place="end" n="539" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p10"> By
Danius, which had been considered the same name as Dianius, Bishop of
Cæsarea in Cappadocia, Montfaucon <i>in loc.</i> understands the
notorious Arian Bishop of Nicæa, called variously Diognius (supr.
§13.), Theognius (infr §28.), Theognis (Philost. <i>Hist.</i>
ii. 7.), Theogonius, (Theod. <i>Hist.</i> i. 19.), and assigns some
ingenious and probable reasons for his supposition.
[‘Danius’ was the Bishop of Cæsarea in Cappad., he
also signs at Philippopolis. See D.C.B. under <span class="c10" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p10.1">Dianius</span> and <span class="c10" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p10.2">Basil</span>.] Flacillus,
Arian Bishop of Antioch, as Athan. names him, is called Placillus (in
S. Jerome’s <i>Chronicon,</i> p. 785.), Placitus (Soz. iii. 5.),
Flacitus (Theod. <i>Hist.</i> i. 21.). Theodorus was Arian Bishop of
Heraclea, whose Comments on the Psalms are supposed to be those which
bear his name in Corderius’s Catena. [He was not a thorough
Arian.]</p></note>, Danius, Flacillus, Narcissus, Eusebius,
Maris, Macedonius, Theodorus, and their friends, who have written to me
from Antioch, sends health in the Lord.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p11">21. I have read your letter<note place="end" n="540" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p12"> Some of
the topics contained in the Eusebian Letter are specified in
Julius’s answer. It acknowledged, besides, the high dignity of
the [church] of Rome, as being a “School (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p12.1">φροντιστήριον</span>) of Apostles and a Metropolis of orthodoxy from the
beginning,” but added that “doctors came to it from the
east; and they ought not themselves to hold the second place, for they
were superior in virtue, though not in their Church.” And they
said that they would hold communion with Julius if he would agree to
their depositions and substitutions in the Eastern Sees. Soz. iii.
8.</p></note>
which was brought to me by my Presbyters Elpidius and Philoxenus, and I
am surprised to find that, whereas I wrote to you in charity and with
conscious sincerity, you have replied to me in an unbecoming and
contentious temper; for the pride and arrogance of the writers is
plainly exhibited in that letter. Yet such feelings are inconsistent
with the Christian faith; for what was written in a charitable spirit
ought likewise to be answered in a spirit of charity and not of
contention. And was it not a token of charity to send Presbyters to
sympathize with them that are in suffering, and to desire those who had
written to me to come thither, that the questions at issue might obtain
a speedy settlement, and all things be duly ordered, so that our
brethren might no longer be exposed to suffering, and that you might
escape further calumny? But something seems to shew that your temper is
such, as to force us to conclude that even in the terms in which you
appeared to pay honour to us, you have expressed yourselves under the
disguise of irony. The Presbyters also whom we sent to you, and who
ought to have returned rejoicing, did on the contrary return sorrowful
on account of the proceedings they had witnessed among you. And I, when
I had read your letter, after much consideration, kept it to myself,
thinking that after all some of you would come, and there would be no
need to bring it forward, lest if it should be openly exhibited, it
should grieve many of our brethren here. But when no one arrived, and
it became necessary that the letter should be produced, I declare to
you, they were all astonished, and were hardly able to believe that
such a letter had been written by you at all; for it is expressed in
terms of contention rather than of charity.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p13">Now if the author of it wrote with an ambition of
exhibiting his power of language, such a practice surely is more
suitable for other subjects: in ecclesiastical matters, it is not a
display of eloquence that is needed, but the observance of Apostolic
Canons, and an earnest care not to offend one of the little ones of the
Church. For it were better for a man, according to the word of the
Church, that a millstone were hanged about his neck, and that he were
drowned in the sea, than that he should offend even one of the little
ones<note place="end" n="541" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p14"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xviii. 6" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p14.2" parsed="|Matt|18|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.6">Matt. xviii.
6</scripRef>.</p></note>. But if such a letter was written, because
certain persons have been aggrieved on account of their meanness of
spirit towards one another (for I will not impute it to all); it were
better not to entertain any such feeling of offence at all, at least
not to let the sun go down upon their vexation; and certainly not to
give it room to exhibit itself in writing.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p15">22. Yet what has been done that is a just cause
of vexation? or in what respect was my letter to you such? Was it, that
I invited you to be present at a council? You ought rather to have
received the proposal with joy. Those who have confidence in their
proceedings, or as they choose to term them, in their decisions, are
not wont to be angry, if such decision is inquired into by others; they
rather shew all boldness, seeing that if they have given a just
decision, it can never prove to be the reverse. The Bishops who
assembled in the great Council of Nicæa agreed, not without the
will of God, that the decisions of one council should be examined in
another<note place="end" n="542" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p16"> As this
determination does not find a place among the now received Canons of
the Council, the passage in the text becomes of great moment in the
argument in favour of the twenty Canons extant in Greek being but a
portion of those passed at Nicæa. vid. Alber. <i>Dissert. in Hist.
Eccles.</i> vii. Abraham Ecchellensis has argued on the same side (apud
Colet. <i>Concil.</i> t. ii. p. 399. Ed. Ven. 1728), also Baronius,
though not so strongly, Ann. 325. nn. 157 &amp;c. and Montfaucon <i>in
loc.</i> Natalis Alexander, <i>Sæc</i>. 4. <i>Dissert.</i> 28
argues against the larger number, and Tillemont, <i>Mem.</i> vi. 674.
[But it is far more likely that Julius is making a free use of Can.
Nic. 5; the Arabic canons are apparently referred to in the above note:
no one now defends them.]</p></note>, to the end that the judges, having before
their eyes that other trial which was to follow, might be led to
investigate matters with the utmost caution, and that the parties
concerned in their sentence might have assurance that the judgment they
received was just, and not dictated by the enmity of their <pb n="112" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_112.html" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-Page_112" />former judges. Now if you are unwilling that
such a practice should be adopted in your own case, though it is of
ancient standing, and has been noticed and recommended by the great
Council, your refusal is not becoming; for it is unreasonable that a
custom which had once obtained in the Church, and been established by
councils, should be set aside by a few individuals.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p17">For a further reason they cannot justly take
offence in this point. When the persons whom you, Eusebius and his
fellows, dispatched with your letters, I mean Macarius the Presbyter,
and Martyrius and Hesychius the Deacons, arrived here, and found that
they were unable to withstand the arguments of the Presbyters who came
from Athanasius, but were confuted and exposed on all sides, they then
requested me to call a Council together, and to write to Alexandria to
the Bishop Athanasius, and also to Eusebius and his fellows, in order
that a just judgment might be given in presence of all parties. And
they undertook in that case to prove all the charges which had been
brought against Athanasius. For Martyrius and Hesychius had been
publicly refuted by us, and the Presbyters of the Bishop Athanasius had
withstood them with great confidence: indeed, if one must tell the
truth, Martyrius and his fellows had been utterly overthrown; and this
it was that led them to desire that a Council might be held. Now
supposing that they had not desired a Council, but that I had been the
person to propose it, in discouragement of those who had written to me,
and for the sake of our brethren who complain that they have suffered
injustice; even in that case the proposal would have been reasonable
and just, for it is agreeable to ecclesiastical practice, and well
pleasing to God. But when those persons, whom you, Eusebius and his
fellows, considered to be trustworthy, when even they wished me to call
the brethren together, it was inconsistent in the parties invited to
take offence, when they ought rather to have shewn all readiness to be
present. These considerations shew that the display of anger in the
offended persons is petulant, and the refusal of those who decline to
meet the Council is unbecoming, and has a suspicious appearance. Does
any one find fault, if he sees that done by another, which he would
allow if done by himself? If, as you write, each council has an
irreversible force, and he who has given judgment on a matter is
dishonoured, if his sentence is examined by others; consider, dearly
beloved, who are they that dishonour councils? who are setting aside
the decisions of former judges? Not to inquire at present into every
individual case, lest I should appear to press too heavily on certain
parties, the last instance that has occurred, and which every one who
hears it must shudder at, will be sufficient in proof of the others
which I omit.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p18">23. The Arians who were excommunicated for their
impiety by Alexander, the late Bishop of Alexandria, of blessed memory,
were not only proscribed by the brethren in the several cities, but
were also anathematised by the whole body assembled together in the
great Council of Nicæa. For theirs was no ordinary offence,
neither had they sinned against man, but against our Lord Jesus Christ
Himself, the Son of the living God. And yet these persons who were
proscribed by the whole world, and branded in every Church, are said
now to have been admitted to communion again; which I think even you
ought to hear with indignation. Who then are the parties who dishonour
a council? Are not they who have set at nought the votes of the Three
hundred<note place="end" n="543" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p19"> The
number of the Fathers at the Nicene Council is generally considered to
have been 318, the number of Abraham’s servants, <scripRef passage="Gen. xiv. 14" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p19.2" parsed="|Gen|14|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.14.14">Gen. xiv.
14</scripRef>.
Anastasius (<i>Hodeg.</i> 3. fin.) referring to the first three
Ecumenical Councils, speaks of the faith of the 318, the 150, and the
200. [Prolegg. ch. ii. §3 (1).]</p></note>, and have preferred impiety to godliness? The
heresy of the Arian madmen was condemned and proscribed by the whole
body of Bishops everywhere; but the Bishops Athanasius and Marcellus
have many supporters who speak and write in their behalf. We have
received testimony in favour of Marcellus<note place="end" n="544" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p19.3"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p20"> Cf.
§32.</p></note>, that
he resisted the advocates of the Arian doctrines in the Council of
Nicæa; and in favour of Athanasius<note place="end" n="545" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p21"> Cf.
§73.</p></note>, that
at Tyre nothing was brought home to him, and that in the Mareotis,
where the Reports against him are said to have been drawn up, he was
not present. Now you know, dearly beloved, that <i>ex parte</i>
proceedings are of no weight, but bear a suspicious appearance.
Nevertheless, these things being so, we, in order to be accurate, and
neither shewing any prepossession in favour of yourselves, nor of those
who wrote in behalf of the other party, invited those who had written
to us to come hither; that, since there were many who wrote in their
behalf, all things might be enquired into in a council, and neither the
guiltless might be condemned, nor the person on his trial be accounted
innocent. We then are not the parties who dishonour a council, but they
who at once and recklessly have received the Arians whom all had
condemned, and contrary to the decision of the judges. The greater part
of those judges have now departed, and are with Christ; but some of
them are still in this life of trial, and <pb n="113" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_113.html" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-Page_113" />are indignant at learning that certain persons
have set aside their judgment.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p22">24. We have also been informed of the following
circumstance by those who were at Alexandria. A certain Carpones, who
had been excommunicated by Alexander for Arianism, was sent hither by
one Gregory with certain others, also excommunicated for the same
heresy. However, I had learnt the matter also from the Presbyter
Macarius, and the Deacons Martyrius and Hesychius. For before the
Presbyters of Athanasius arrived they urged me to send letters to one
Pistus at Alexandria, though at the same time the Bishop Athanasius was
there. And when the Presbyters of the Bishop Athanasius came, they
informed me that this Pistus was an Arian, and that he had been
excommunicated<note place="end" n="546" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p23"> Cf.
supr. <i>Depos. Ar.</i></p></note> by the Bishop Alexander and the Council
of Nicæa, and then ordained<note place="end" n="547" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p24"> Cf.
<i>Ep. Æg.</i> 7, 19, <i>Hist. Ar.</i> 63.</p></note> by one Secundus,
whom also the great Council excommunicated as an Arian. This statement
Martyrius and his fellows did not gainsay, nor did they deny that
Pistus had received his ordination from Secundus. Now consider, after
this who are most justly liable to blame? I, who could not be prevailed
upon to write to the Arian Pistus; or those, who advised me to do
dishonour to the great Council, and to address the irreligious as if
they were religious persons? Moreover, when the Presbyter Macarius, who
had been sent hither by Eusebius with Martyrius and the rest, heard of
the opposition which had been made by the Presbyters of Athanasius,
while we were expecting his appearance with Martyrius and Hesychius, he
departed in the night, in spite of a bodily ailment; which leads us to
conjecture that his departure arose from shame on account of the
exposure which had been made concerning Pistus. For it is impossible
that the ordination of the Arian Secundus should be considered valid in
the Catholic Church. This would indeed be dishonour to the Council, and
to the Bishops who composed it, if the decrees they framed, as in the
presence of God, with such extreme earnestness and care, should be set
aside as worthless.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p25">25. If, as you write<note place="end" n="548" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p26"> Vid.
also Hilar. <i>Fragm.</i> iii. 20.</p></note>, the
decrees of all Councils ought to be of force, according to the
precedent in the case of Novatus<note place="end" n="549" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p27"> The
instance of Novatian makes against the Eusebians, because for some time
after Novatian was condemned in the West, his cause was abandoned in
the East. Tillemont, <i>Mem.</i> t. 7. p. 277.</p></note> and Paul of
Samosata, all the more ought not the sentence of the Three hundred to
be reversed, certainly a general Council ought not to be set at nought
by a few individuals. For the Arians are heretics as they, and the like
sentence has been passed both against one and the other. And, after
such bold proceedings as these, who are they that have lighted up the
flame of discord? for in your letter you blame us for having done this.
Is it we, who have sympathised with the sufferings of the brethren, and
have acted in all respects according to the Canon; or they who
contentiously and contrary to the Canon have set aside the sentence of
the Three hundred, and dishonoured the Council in every way? For not
only have the Arians been received into communion, but Bishops also
have made a practice of removing from one place to another<note place="end" n="550" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p28"> Vid.
supr. §6.</p></note>. Now if you really believe that all Bishops
have the same and equal authority<note place="end" n="551" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p29"> Cyprian. <i>de Unit. Eccl.</i> 4.</p></note>, and you do not,
as you assert, account of them according to the magnitude of their
cities; he that is entrusted with a small city ought to abide in the
place committed to him, and not from disdain of his trust to remove to
one that has never been put under him; despising that which God has
given him, and making much of the vain applause of men. You ought then,
dearly beloved, to have come and not declined, that the matter may be
brought to a conclusion; for this is what reason demands.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p30">But perhaps you were prevented by the time fixed
upon for the Council, for you complain in your letter that the interval
before the day we appointed<note place="end" n="552" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p31"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p31.1">προθεσμία</span></p></note> was too short. But
this, beloved, is a mere excuse. Had the day forestalled any when on
the journey, the interval allowed would then have been proved to be too
short. But when persons do not wish to come, and detain even my
Presbyters up to the month of January<note place="end" n="553" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p32"> <span class="c10" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p32.1">a.d.</span> 340.</p></note>, it is the mere
excuse of those who have no confidence in their cause; otherwise, as I
said before, they would have come, not regarding the length of the
journey, not considering the shortness of the time, but trusting to the
justice and reasonableness of their cause. But perhaps they did not
come on account of the aspect of the times<note place="end" n="554" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p33"> The
Persian war. <i>Hist. Arian.</i> §11.</p></note>, for
again you declare in your letter, that we ought to have considered the
present circumstances of the East, and not to have urged you to come.
Now if as you say you did not come because the times were such, you
ought to have considered such times beforehand, and not to have become
the authors of schism, and of mourning and lamentation in the Churches.
But as the matter stands, men, who have been <pb n="114" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_114.html" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-Page_114" />the cause of these things, shew that it is not
the times that are to blame, but the determination of those who will
not meet a Council.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p34">26. But I wonder also how you could ever have
written that part of your letter, in which you say, that I alone wrote,
and not to all of you, but to Eusebius and his fellows only. In this
complaint one may discover more of readiness to find fault than of
regard for truth. I received the letters against Athanasius from none
other than Martyrius, Hesychius and their fellows, and I necessarily
wrote to them who had written against him. Either then Eusebius and his
fellows ought not alone to have written, apart from you all, or else
you, to whom I did not write, ought not to be offended that I wrote to
them who had written to me. If it was right that I should address my
letter to you all, you also ought to have written with them: but now
considering what was reasonable, I wrote to them, who had addressed
themselves to me, and had given me information. But if you were
displeased because I alone wrote to them, it is but consistent that you
should also be angry, because they wrote to me alone. But for this
also, beloved, there was a fair and not unreasonable cause.
Nevertheless it is necessary that I should acquaint you that, although
I wrote, yet the sentiments I expressed were not those of myself alone,
but of all the Bishops throughout Italy and in these parts. I indeed
was unwilling to cause them all to write, lest the others should be
overpowered by their number. The Bishops however assembled on the
appointed day, and agreed in these opinions, which I again write to
signify to you; so that, dearly beloved, although I alone address you,
yet you may be assured that these are the sentiments of all. Thus much
for the excuses, not reasonable, but unjust and suspicious, which some
of you have alleged for your conduct.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p35">27. Now although what has already been said were
sufficient to shew that we have not admitted to our communion our
brothers Athanasius and Marcellus either too readily, or unjustly, yet
it is but fair briefly to set the matter before you. Eusebius and his
fellows wrote formerly against Athanasius and his fellows, as you also
have written now; but a great number of Bishops out of Egypt and other
provinces wrote in his favour. Now in the first place, your letters
against him are inconsistent with one another, and the second have no
sort of agreement with the first, but in many instances the former are
answered by the latter, and the latter are impeached by the former. Now
where there is this contradiction in letters, no credit whatever is due
to the statements they contain. In the next place if you require us to
believe what you have written, it is but consistent that we should not
refuse credit to those who have written in his favour; especially,
considering that you write from a distance, while they are on the spot,
are acquainted with the man, and the events which are occurring there,
and testify in writing to his manner of life, and positively affirm
that he has been the victim of a conspiracy throughout.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p36">Again, a certain Bishop Arsenius was said at one
time to have been made away with by Athanasius, but we have learned
that he is alive, nay, that he is on terms of friendship with him. He
has positively asserted that the Reports drawn up in the Mareotis were
<i>ex parte</i> ones; for that neither the Presbyter Macarius, the
accused party, was present, nor yet his Bishop, Athanasius himself.
This we have learnt, not only from his own mouth, but also from the
Reports which Martyrius, Hesychius and their fellows, brought to us<note place="end" n="555" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p37"> Infr.
§83 fin.</p></note>; for we found on reading them, that the
accuser Ischyras was present there, but neither Macarius, nor the
Bishop Athanasius; and that the Presbyters of Athanasius desired to
attend, but were not permitted. Now, beloved, if the trial was to be
conducted honestly, not only the accuser, but the accused also ought to
have been present. As the accused party Macarius attended at Tyre, as
well as the accuser Ischyras, when nothing was proved, so not only
ought the accuser to have gone to the Mareotis, but also the accused,
so that in person he might either be convicted, or by not being
convicted might shew the falseness of the accusation. But now, as this
was not the case, but the accuser only went out thither, with those to
whom Athanasius objected, the proceedings wear a suspicious
appearance.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p38">28. And he complained also that the persons who
went to the Mareotis went against his wish, for that Theognius, Maris,
Theodorus, Ursacius, Valens, and Macedonius, who were the persons they
sent out, were of suspected character. This he shewed not by his own
assertions merely, but from the letter of Alexander who was Bishop of
Thessalonica; for he produced a letter written by him to Dionysius<note place="end" n="556" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p39"> Infr.
§80.</p></note>, the Count who presided in the Council, in
which he shews most clearly that there was a conspiracy on foot against
Athanasius. He has also brought forward a genuine document, all in the
handwriting of the accuser Ischyras himself<note place="end" n="557" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p40"> §64.</p></note>, in
which he calls God Almighty to <pb n="115" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_115.html" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-Page_115" />witness that no cup was broken, nor table
overthrown, but that he had been suborned by certain persons to invent
these accusations. Moreover, when the Presbyters of the Mareotis
arrived<note place="end" n="558" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p41"> §74.</p></note>, they positively affirmed that Ischyras was
not a Presbyter of the Catholic Church and that Macarius had not
committed any such offence as the other had laid to his charge. The
Presbyters and Deacons also who came to us testified in the fullest
manner in favour of the Bishop Athanasius, strenuously asserting that
none of those things which were alleged against him were true, but that
he was the victim of a conspiracy.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p42">And all the Bishops of Egypt and Libya wrote and
protested<note place="end" n="559" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p43"> Supr.
§6.</p></note> that his ordination was lawful and
strictly ecclesiastical, and that all that you had advanced against him
was false, for that no murder had been committed, nor any persons
despatched on his account, nor any cup broken, but that all was false.
Nay, the Bishop Athanasius also shewed from the <i>ex parte</i> reports
drawn up in the Mareotis, that a catechumen was examined and said<note place="end" n="560" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p44"> Infr.
§83.</p></note>, that he was within with Ischyras, at the
time when they say Macarius the Presbyter of Athanasius burst into the
place; and that others who were examined said,—one, that Ischyras
was in a small cell,—and another, that he was lying down behind
the door, being sick at that very time, when they say Macarius came
thither. Now from these representations of his, we are naturally led to
ask the question, How was it possible that a man who was lying behind
the door sick could get up, conduct the service, and offer? and how
could it be that Oblations were offered when catechumens were within<note place="end" n="561" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p45"> Bingh.
<i>Ant.</i> X. v. 8.</p></note>? for if there were catechumens present, it
was not yet the time for presenting the Oblations. These
representations, as I said, were made by the Bishop Athanasius, and he
showed from the reports, what was also positively affirmed by those who
were with him, that Ischyras has never been a presbyter at all in the
Catholic Church, nor has ever appeared as a presbyter in the assemblies
of the Church; for not even when Alexander admitted those of the
Meletian schism, by the indulgence of the great Council, was he named
by Meletius among his presbyters, as they deposed<note place="end" n="562" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p45.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p46"> Infr.
§71.</p></note>;
which is the strongest argument possible that he was not even a
presbyter of Meletius; for otherwise, he would certainly have been
numbered with the rest. Besides, it was shewn also by Athanasius from
the reports, that Ischyras had spoken falsely in other instances: for
he set up a charge respecting the burning of certain books, when, as
they pretend, Macarius burst in upon them, but was convicted of
falsehood by the witnesses he himself brought to prove it.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p47">29. Now when these things were thus represented
to us, and so many witnesses appeared in his favour, and so much was
advanced by him in his own justification, what did it become us to do?
what did the rule of the Church require of us, but that we should not
condemn him, but rather receive him and treat him like a Bishop, as we
have done? Moreover, besides all this he continued here a year and six
months<note place="end" n="563" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p48"> Spring
of 339 <span class="c10" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p48.1">a.d.</span> to autumn of 340.</p></note>, expecting the arrival of yourselves and of
whoever chose to come, and by his presence he put everyone to shame,
for he would not have been here, had he not felt confident in his
cause; and he came not of his own accord, but on an invitation by
letter from us, in the manner in which we wrote to you<note place="end" n="564" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p48.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p49"> <i>Hist. Ar</i>. 9.</p></note>. But still you complain after all of our
transgressing the Canons. Now consider; who are they that have so
acted? we who received this man with such ample proof of his innocence,
or they who, being at Antioch at the distance of six and thirty posts<note place="end" n="565" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p49.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p50"> Or
rather, halts, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p50.1">μοναὶ</span>. They are
enumerated in the Itinerary of Antoninus, and are set down on
Montfaucon’s plate. The route passes over the Delta to Pelusium,
and then coasts all the way to Antioch. These <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p50.2">μοναὶ</span> were
day’s journeys, Coustant in Hilar. <scripRef passage="Psalm 118" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p50.3" parsed="|Ps|118|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.118">Psalm 118</scripRef>, Lit. 5. 2. or half
a day’s journey, Herman. ibid; and were at unequal intervals,
Ambros. in <scripRef passage="Psalm 118" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p50.4" parsed="|Ps|118|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.118">Psalm 118</scripRef>, Serm. 5. §5. Gibbon says that by the
government conveyances, “it was easy to travel an 100 miles in a
day along the Roman roads.” ch. ii. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p50.5">Μονὴ</span> or mansio
properly means the building, where soldiers or other public officers
rested at night (hence its application to monastic houses). Such
buildings included granaries, stabling, &amp;c. vid. Con. Theod. ed.
Gothofr. 1665. t. 1. p. 47, t. 2. p. 507. Du Cange <i>Gloss.</i> t. 4.
p. 426. <scripRef passage="Col. 2" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p50.6" parsed="|Col|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2">Col. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>, nominated a stranger to be Bishop, and sent
him to Alexandria with a military force; a thing which was not done
even when Athanasius was banished into Gaul, though it would have been
done then, had he been really proved guilty of the offence. But when he
returned, of course he found his Church unoccupied and waiting for
him.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p51">30. But now I am ignorant under what colour these
proceedings have been carried on. In the first place, if the truth must
be spoken, it was not right, when we had written to summon a council,
that any persons should anticipate its decisions: and in the next
place, it was not fitting that such novel proceedings should be adopted
against the Church. For what canon of the Church, or what Apostolical
tradition warrants this, that when a Church was at peace, and so many
Bishops were in unanimity with Athanasius the Bishop of Alexandria,
Gregory should be sent thither, a stranger to the city, not having been
baptized <pb n="116" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_116.html" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-Page_116" />there, nor known to the
general body, and desired neither by Presbyters, nor Bishops, nor
Laity—that he should be appointed at Antioch, and sent to
Alexandria, accompanied not by presbyters, nor by deacons of the city,
nor by bishops of Egypt, but by soldiers? for they who came hither
complained that this was the case.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p52">Even supposing that Athanasius was in the
position of a criminal after the Council, this appointment ought not to
have been made thus illegally and contrary to the rule of the Church,
but the Bishops of the province ought to have ordained one in that very
Church, of that very Priesthood, of that very Clergy<note place="end" n="566" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p52.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p53"> Vid.
Bingh. <i>Ant.</i> II. xi.</p></note>;
and the Canons received from the Apostles ought not thus to be set
aside. Had this offence been committed against any one of you, would
you not have exclaimed against it, and demanded justice as for the
transgression of the Canons? Dearly beloved, we speak honestly, as in
the presence of God, and declare, that this proceeding was neither
pious, nor lawful, nor ecclesiastical. Moreover, the account which is
given of the conduct of Gregory on his entry into the city, plainly
shews the character of his appointment. In such peaceful times, as
those who came from Alexandria declared them to have been, and as the
Bishops also represented in their letters, the Church was set on fire;
Virgins were stripped; Monks were trodden under foot; Presbyters and
many of the people were scourged and suffered violence; Bishops were
cast into prison; multitudes were dragged about from place to place;
the holy Mysteries<note place="end" n="567" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p53.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p54"> Athan.
only suggests this, supr. <i>Encyc.</i> 3. S. Hilary says the same of
the conduct of the Arians at Toulouse; “Clerks were beaten with
clubs; Deacons bruised with lead; nay, even <i>on Christ Himself</i>
(the Saints understand my meaning) hands were laid.” Contr.
Constant. 11.</p></note>, about which they
accused the Presbyter Macarius, were seized upon by heathens and cast
upon the ground; and all to constrain certain persons to admit the
appointment of Gregory. Such conduct plainly shews who they are that
transgress the Canons. Had the appointment been lawful, he would not
have had recourse to illegal proceedings to compel the obedience of
those who in a legal way resisted him. And notwithstanding all this,
you write that perfect peace prevailed in Alexandria and Egypt. Surely
not, unless the work of peace is entirely changed, and you call such
doings as these peace.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p55">31. I have also thought it necessary to point out
to you this circumstance, viz. that Athanasius positively asserted that
Macarius was kept at Tyre under a guard of soldiers, while only his
accuser accompanied those who went to the Mareotis; and that the
Presbyters who desired to attend the inquiry were not permitted to do
so, while the said inquiry respecting the cup and the Table was carried
on before the Prefect and his band, and in the presence of Heathens and
Jews. This at first seemed incredible, but it was proved to have been
so from the Reports; which caused great astonishment to us, as I
suppose, dearly beloved, it does to you also. Presbyters, who are the
ministers of the Mysteries, are not permitted to attend, but an enquiry
concerning Christ’s Blood and Christ’s Body is carried on
before an external judge, in the presence of Catechumens, nay, worse
than that, before Heathens and Jews, who are in ill repute in regard to
Christianity. Even supposing that an offense had been committed, it
should have been investigated legally in the Church and by the Clergy,
not by heathens who abhor the Word and know not the Truth. I am
persuaded that both you and all men must perceive the nature and
magnitude of this sin. Thus much concerning Athanasius.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p56">32. With respect to Marcellus<note place="end" n="568" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p56.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p57"> Julius
here acquits Marcellus; but he is considered heretical by S.
Epiphanius, <i>loc. cit.</i> S. Basil. <i>Epp.</i> 69, 125, 263, 265.
S. Chrysostom in <i>Hebr. Hom.</i> ii. 2. Theodoret, <i>Hær.</i>
ii. 10. vid. Petav. <i>de Trin.</i> i. 13. who condemns him, and Bull
far more strongly, <i>Def. F. N.</i> ii. 1. §9. Montfaucon defends
him (in a special Dissertation, <i>Collect. Nov.</i> tom. 2.) and
Tillemont. <i>Mem.</i> tom. 7. p. 513, and Natalis Alex. Sæc. iv.
Dissert. 30. [Prolegg. ch. ii. §3 (2) c.]</p></note>,
forasmuch as you have charged him also of impiety towards Christ, I am
anxious to inform you, that when he was here, he positively declared
that what you had written concerning him was not true; but being
nevertheless requested by us to give an account of his faith, he
answered in his own person with the utmost boldness, so that we
recognised that he maintains nothing outside the truth. He made a
confession<note place="end" n="569" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p57.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p58"> Vid.
Epiph. <i>Hær.</i> 72. 2, 3. and §47. <i>infr.</i></p></note> of the same godly doctrines concerning
our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ as the Catholic Church confesses; and
he affirmed that he had held these opinions for a very long time, and
had not recently adopted them: as indeed our Presbyters<note place="end" n="570" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p58.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p59"> Vincentius and Vito.</p></note>, who were at a former date present at the
Council of Nicæa, testified to his orthodoxy; for he maintained
then, as he has done now, his opposition to Arianism (on which points
it is right to admonish you, lest any of you admit such heresy, instead
of abominating it as alien from sound doctrine<note place="end" n="571" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p59.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p60"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. i. 10" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p60.1" parsed="|1Tim|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.10">1 Tim. i. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>).
Seeing then that he professed orthodox opinions, and had testimony to
his orthodoxy, what, I ask again in his case, ought we to have done,
except to receive him as a Bishop, as we did, and not reject him from
our communion? These things I have written, not so much for the purpose
of defending their cause, <pb n="117" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_117.html" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-Page_117" />as in
order to convince you, that we acted justly and canonically in
receiving these persons, and that you are contentious without a cause.
But it is your duty to use your anxious endeavours and to labour by
every means to correct the irregularities which have been committed
contrary to the Canon, and to secure the peace of the Churches; so that
the peace of our Lord which has been given to us<note place="end" n="572" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p60.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p61"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xiv. 27" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p61.1" parsed="|John|14|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.27">Joh. xiv. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>
may remain, and the Churches may not be divided, nor you incur the
charge of being authors of schism. For I confess, your past conduct is
an occasion of schism rather than of peace.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p62">33. For not only the Bishops Athanasius and
Marcellus and their fellows came hither and complained of the injustice
that had been done them, but many other Bishops also<note place="end" n="573" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p62.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p63"> The
names of few are known; perhaps Marcellus, Asclepas, Paul of
Constantinople, Lucius of Adrianople. vid. Montf. <i>in loc.</i>
Tillem. <i>Mem.</i> tom. 7. p. 272.</p></note>,
from Thrace, from Cœle-Syria, from Phœnicia and Palestine,
and Presbyters, not a few, and others from Alexandria and from other
parts, were present at the Council here, and in addition to their other
statements, lamented before all the assembled Bishops the violence and
injustice which the Churches had suffered, and affirmed that similar
outrages to those which had been committed in Alexandria had occurred
in their own Churches, and in others also. Again there lately came
Presbyters with letters from Egypt and Alexandria, who complained that
many Bishops and Presbyters who wished to come to the Council were
prevented; for they said that, since the departure of Athanasius<note place="end" n="574" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p63.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p64"> These
outrages took place immediately on the dismission of Elpidius and
Philoxenus, the Pope’s legates, from Antioch. Athan. <i>Hist.
Ar.</i> 12.</p></note> even up to this time, Bishops who are
confessors<note place="end" n="575" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p64.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p65"> e.g.
Sarapammon and Potamo, both Confessors, who were of the number of the
Nicene Fathers, and had defended Athan. at Tyre, were, the former
banished, the latter beaten to death. vid. infr. <i>Hist. Ar.</i>
12.</p></note> have been beaten with stripes, that
others have been cast into prison, and that but lately aged men, who
have been an exceedingly long period in the Episcopate, have been given
up to be employed in the public works, and nearly all the Clergy of the
Catholic Church with the people are the objects of plots and
persecutions. Moreover they said that certain Bishops and other
brethren had been banished for no other reason than to compel them
against their will to communicate with Gregory and his Arian
associates. We have heard also from others, what is confirmed by the
testimony of the Bishop Marcellus, that a number of outrages, similar
to those which were committed at Alexandria, have occurred also at
Ancyra in Galatia<note place="end" n="576" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p65.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p66"> The
Pseudo-Sardican Council, i.e. that of Philippopolis, retort this
accusation on the party of Marcellus; Hilar. <i>Fragm.</i> iii. 9. but
the character of the outrages fixes them on the Arians, vid. infr.
§45, note [There were doubtless outrages on both
sides].</p></note>. And in addition to
all this, those who came to the Council reported against some of you
(for I will not mention names) certain charges of so dreadful a nature
that I have declined setting them down in writing: perhaps you also
have heard them from others. It was for this cause especially that I
wrote to desire you to come, that you might be present to hear them,
and that all irregularities might be corrected and differences healed.
And those who were called for these purposes ought not to have refused,
but to have come the more readily, lest by failing to do so they should
be suspected of what was alleged against them, and be thought unable to
prove what they had written.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p67">34. Now according to these representations, since
the Churches are thus afflicted and treacherously assaulted, as our
informants positively affirmed, who are they that have lighted up a
flame of discord<note place="end" n="577" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p67.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p68"> Vid.
supr. §25.</p></note>? We, who grieve for
such a state of things and sympathize with the sufferings of the
brethren, or they who have brought these things about? While then such
extreme confusion existed in every Church, which was the cause why
those who visited us came hither, I wonder how you could write that
unanimity prevailed in the Churches. These things tend not to the
edification of the Church, but to her destruction; and those who
rejoice in them are not sons of peace, but of confusion: but our God is
not a God of confusion, but of peace<note place="end" n="578" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p68.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p69"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xiv. 33" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p69.2" parsed="|1Cor|14|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.33">1 Cor. xiv.
33</scripRef>.</p></note>. Wherefore, as
the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ knows, it was from a regard
for your good name, and with prayers that the Churches might not fall
into confusion, but might continue as they were regulated by the
Apostles, that I thought it necessary to write thus unto you, to the
end that you might at length put to shame those who through the effects
of their mutual enmity have brought the Churches to this condition. For
I have heard, that it is only a certain few<note place="end" n="579" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p69.3"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p70"> Ad
<i>Ep. Æg.</i> 5. <i>de Syn.</i> 5.</p></note> who
are the authors of all these things.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p71">Now, as having bowels of mercy, take ye care to
correct, as I said before, the irregularities which have been committed
contrary to the Canon, so that if any mischief has already befallen, it
may be healed through your zeal. And write not that I have preferred
the communion of Marcellus and Athanasius to yours, for such like
complaints are no indications of peace, but of contentiousness and
hatred of the brethren. For this cause I have written the foregoing,
that you may understand that we acted not unjustly in admitting them to
our communion, and so may cease this strife. If <pb n="118" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_118.html" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-Page_118" />you had come hither, and they had been
condemned, and had appeared unable to produce reasonable evidence in
support of their cause, you would have done well in writing thus. But
seeing that, as I said before, we acted agreeably to the Canon, and not
unjustly, in holding communion with them, I beseech you for the sake of
Christ, suffer not the members of Christ to be torn asunder, neither
trust to prejudices, but seek rather the peace of the Lord. It is
neither holy nor just, in order to gratify the petty feeling of a few
persons, to reject those who have never been condemned and thereby to
grieve the Spirit<note place="end" n="580" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p71.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p72"> <scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 30" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p72.1" parsed="|Eph|4|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.30">Eph. iv. 30</scripRef>.</p></note>. But if you think
that you are able to prove anything against them, and to confute them
face to face let those of you who please come hither: for they also
promised that they would be ready to establish completely the truth of
those things which they have reported to us.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p73">35. Give us notice therefore of this, dearly
beloved, that we may write both to them, and to the Bishops who will
have again to assemble, so that the accused may be condemned in the
presence of all, and confusion no longer prevail in the Churches. What
has already taken place is enough: it is enough surely that Bishops
have been sentenced to banishment in the presence of Bishops; of which
it behoves me not to speak at length, lest I appear to press too
heavily on those who were present on those occasions. But if one must
speak the truth, matters ought not to have proceeded so far; their
petty feeling ought not to have been suffered to reach the present
pitch. Let us grant the “removal,” as you write, of
Athanasius and Marcellus, from their own places, yet what must one say
of the case of the other Bishops and Presbyters who, as I said before,
came hither from various parts, and who complained that they also had
been forced away, and had suffered the like injuries? O beloved, the
decisions of the Church are no longer according to the Gospel, but tend
only to banishment and death<note place="end" n="581" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p73.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p74"> <i>Hist. Arian.</i> §67.</p></note>. Supposing, as you
assert, that some offence rested upon those persons, the case ought to
have been conducted against them, not after this manner, but according
to the Canon of the Church. Word should have been written of it to us
all<note place="end" n="582" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p74.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p75"> Coustant <i>in loc.</i> fairly insists on the word
“all,” as shewing that S. Julius does not here claim the
prerogative of judging <i>by himself</i> all Bishops whatever, and that
what follows relates merely to the Church of Alexandria.</p></note>, that so a just sentence might proceed from
all. For the sufferers were Bishops, and Churches of no ordinary note,
but those which the Apostles themselves had governed in their own
persons<note place="end" n="583" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p75.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p76"> St.
Peter (Greg. M. Epist. vii. Ind. 15. 40.) or St. Mark (Leo Ep. 9.) at
Alexandria. St. Paul at Ancyra in Galatia (Tertull. <i>contr.
Marcion.</i> iv. 5.) vid. Coustant. <i>in loc.</i></p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p77">And why was nothing said to us concerning the
Church of the Alexandrians in particular? Are you ignorant that the
custom has been for word to be written first to us, and then for a just
decision to be passed from this place<note place="end" n="584" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p77.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p78"> Socrates says somewhat differently, “Julius wrote
back….that they acted against the Canons, because they had not
called him to a Council, the Ecclesiastical Canon commanding that the
Churches ought not to make Canons beside the will of the Bishop of
Rome.” Hist. ii. 17. Sozomen in like manner, “for it was a
sacerdotal law, to declare invalid whatever was transacted beside the
will of the Bishop of the Romans.” Hist. iii. 10. vid. Pope
Damasus ap. Theod. Hist. v. 10. Leon. Epist. 14. &amp;c. In the passage
in the text the prerogative of the Roman see is limited, as Coustant
observes, to the instance of Alexandria; and we actually find in the
third century a complaint lodged against its Bishop Dionysius with the
Pope. [Prolegg. ch. iv. §4.]</p></note>? If then any
such suspicion rested upon the Bishop there, notice thereof ought to
have been sent to the Church of this place; whereas, after neglecting
to inform us, and proceeding on their own authority as they pleased,
now they desire to obtain our concurrence in their decisions, though we
never condemned him. Not so have the constitutions<note place="end" n="585" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p78.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p79"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p79.1">διατάξεις</span>. St. Paul says <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p79.2">οὕτως ἐν
ταῖς
ἐκκλησίαις
διατάσσομαι</span>  <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 17" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p79.4" parsed="|1Cor|7|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.17">1 Cor. vii. 17</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p79.5">τὰ δὲ λοιπὰ
διατάξομαι</span>. Ibid. xi. 34. vid. Pearson, Vind. Ignat. p. 298. Hence
Coustant in col. Athan. would suppose Julius to refer to <scripRef passage="1 Cor. v. 4" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p79.7" parsed="|1Cor|5|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.4">1 Cor. v.
4</scripRef>.
which Athan. actually quotes, <i>Ep. Encycl.</i> §2. supr. p. 93.
Pearson, <i>loc. cit.</i> considers the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p79.8">διατάξεις</span>
of the Apostles, as a collection of regulation and
usages, which more or less represented, or claimed to represent, what
may be called St. Paul’s <i>rule,</i> or St. Peter’s
<i>rule,</i> &amp;c. Cotelier considers the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p79.9">διατάξεις</span>
as the same as the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p79.10">διδαχαὶ</span>, the “doctrine” or “teaching” of the
Apostles. Præfat. in Const. Apost. So does Beveridge, Cod. Can.
Illustr. ii. 9. §5.</p></note>
of Paul, not so have the traditions of the Fathers directed; this is
another form of procedure, a novel practice. I beseech you, readily
bear with me: what I write is for the common good. For what we have
received from the blessed Apostle Peter<note place="end" n="586" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p79.11"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p80"> [Petri]
in Sede sua vivit potestas et excellit auctoritas. Leon. Serm. iii. 3.
vid. contra Barrow on the Supremacy, p. 116. ed. 1836. “not one
Bishop, but all Bishops together through the whole Church, do succeed
St. Peter, or any other Apostle.”</p></note>, that
I signify to you; and I should not have written this, as deeming that
these things were manifest unto all men, had not these proceedings so
disturbed us. Bishops are forced away from their sees and driven into
banishment, while others from different quarters are appointed in their
place; others are treacherously assailed, so that the people have to
grieve for those who are forcibly taken from them, while, as to those
who are sent in their room, they are obliged to give over seeking the
man whom they desire, and to receive those they do not.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p81">I ask of you, that such things may no longer be,
but that you will denounce in writing those persons who attempt them;
so that the Churches may no longer be afflicted thus, nor any Bishop or
Presbyter be treated with insult, nor any one be compelled to act
contrary to his judgment, as they have represented to us, lest we
become a laughing-stock among the heathen, and above all, lest we
excite the wrath of God <pb n="119" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_119.html" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-Page_119" />against us.
For every one of us shall give account in the Day of judgment<note place="end" n="587" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p81.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p82"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 36" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p82.1" parsed="|Matt|12|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.36">Matt. xii. 36</scripRef>.</p></note> of the things which he has done in this life.
May we all be possessed with the mind of God! so that the Churches may
recover their own Bishops, and rejoice evermore in Jesus Christ our
Lord; through Whom to the Father be glory, for ever and ever. Amen.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p83">I pray for your health in the Lord, brethren
dearly beloved and greatly longed for.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.ii-p84">36. Thus wrote the Council of Rome by Julius,
Bishop of Rome.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Chapter" title="Letters of the Council of Sardica to the Churches of Egypt and of Alexandria, and to all Churches." progress="30.14%" prev="xiii.ii.i.ii" next="xiii.ii.i.iv" id="xiii.ii.i.iii"><p class="c41" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p1.1">Chapter
III</span>.—<i>Letters of the Council of Sardica to the Churches
of Egypt and of Alexandria, and to all Churches.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p2">But when, notwithstanding, Eusebius and his
fellows proceeded without shame, disturbing the Churches, and plotting
the ruin of many, the most religious Emperors Constantius and Constans
being informed of this, commanded the Bishops from both the West and
East to meet together in the city of Sardica. In the meantime
Eusebius<note place="end" n="588" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p3"> Of
Nicodemia.</p></note> died: but a great number assembled from
all parts, and we challenged the associates of Eusebius and his fellows
to submit to a trial. But they, having before their eyes the things
that they had done, and perceiving that their accusers had come up to
the Council, were afraid to do this; but, while all besides met with
honest intentions, they again brought with them the Counts<note place="end" n="589" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p4"> <i>Hist. Ar.</i> 15.</p></note> Musonianus<note place="end" n="590" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p5"> Musonian was originally of Antioch, and his name Strategius; he
had been promoted and honoured with a new name by Constantine, for whom
he had collected information about the Manichees. Amm. Marc. xv. 13,
§1. In 354, he was Prætorian Prefect of the East. (vid. <i>de
Syn.</i> 1, note 1.) Libanius praises him.</p></note> and Hesychius
the Castrensian<note place="end" n="591" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p6"> The
Castrensians were the officers of the palace; castra, as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p6.1">στρατόπεδον</span>, infr. §86. being at this time used for the Imperial
Court. vid. Gothofred in Cod. Theod. vi. 30. p. 218. Du Cange <i>in
voc.</i></p></note>, that, as their
custom was, they might effect their own aims by their authority. But
when the Council met without Counts, and no soldiers were permitted to
be present, they were confounded, and conscience-stricken, because they
could no longer obtain the judgment they wished, but such only as
reason and truth required. We, however, frequently repeated our
challenge, and the Council of Bishops called upon them to come forward,
saying, “You have come for the purpose of undergoing a trial; why
then do you now withdraw yourselves? Either you ought not to have come,
or having come, not to conceal yourselves. Such conduct will prove your
greatest condemnation. Behold, Athanasius and his fellows are here,
whom you accused while absent; if therefore you think that you have any
thing against them, you may convict them face to face. But if you
pretend to be unwilling to do so, while in truth you are unable, you
plainly shew yourselves to be calumniators, and this is the decision
the Council will give you.” When they heard this they were
self-condemned (for they were conscious of their machinations and
fabrications against us), and were ashamed to appear, thereby proving
themselves to have been guilty of many base calumnies.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p7">The holy Council therefore denounced their
indecent and suspicious flight<note place="end" n="592" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p8"> To
Philippopolis.</p></note>, and admitted us to
make our defence; and when we had related their conduct towards us, and
proved the truth of our statements by witnesses and other evidence,
they were filled with astonishment, and all acknowledged that our
opponents had good reason to be afraid to meet the Council, lest their
guilt should be proved before their faces. They said also, that
probably they had come from the East, supposing that Athanasius and his
fellows would not appear, but that, when they saw them confident in
their cause, and challenging a trial, they fled. They accordingly
received us as injured persons who had been falsely accused, and
confirmed yet more towards us their fellowship and love. But they
deposed Eusebius’s associates in wickedness, who had become even
more shameless than himself, viz., Theodorus<note place="end" n="593" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p9"> p. 111,
note 2.</p></note> of
Heraclea, Narcissus of Neronias, Acacius<note place="end" n="594" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p10"> [Prolegg. ch. ii. §8 (2) b.]</p></note> of
Cæsarea, Stephanus<note place="end" n="595" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p11"> <i>Hist. Arian.</i> §20.</p></note> of Antioch, Ursacius
and Valens of Pannonia, Menophantus of Ephesus, and George<note place="end" n="596" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p12"> [Prolegg. ch. ii. §3 (2) c. 1. and §8 (2) c.]</p></note> of Laodicaea; and they wrote to the Bishops
in all parts of the world, and to the diocese of each of the injured
persons, in the following terms.</p>

<p class="c90" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p13">Letter of the Council of Sardica to the Church of
Alexandria.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p14">The Holy Council, by the grace of God assembled
at Sardica, from<note place="end" n="597" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p15"> Vid.
supr. p. 100, where Isauria, Thessaly, Sicily, Britain, &amp;c., added.
Also Theod. <i>H. E.</i> ii. 6. vid. p. 120 note 9 a.</p></note> Rome, Spain, Gaul,
Italy, Campania, Calabria, Apulia, Africa, Sardinia, Pannonia,
Mœsia, Dacia, Noricum, Siscia, Dardania, the other Dacia,
Macedonia, Thessaly, Achaia, Epirus, Thrace, Rhodope, Palestine,
Arabia, Crete, and Egypt, to their beloved brothers, the Presbyters and
Deacons, and to all the Holy Church of God abiding at Alexandria, sends
health in the Lord.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p16">37. We were not ignorant, but the fact was <pb n="120" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_120.html" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-Page_120" />well known to us, even before we received
the letters of your piety, that the supporters of the abominated heresy
of the Arians were practising many dangerous machinations, rather to
the destruction of their own souls, than to the injury of the Church.
For this has ever been the object of their unprincipled craft; this is
the deadly design in which they have been continually engaged; viz. how
they may best expel from their places and persecute all who are to be
found anywhere of orthodox sentiments, and maintaining the doctrine of
the Catholic Church, which was delivered to them from the Fathers.
Against some they have laid false accusations; others they have driven
into banishment; others they have destroyed by the punishments
inflicted on them. At any rate they endeavoured by violence and tyranny
to surprise the innocence of our brother and fellow-Bishop Athanasius,
and therefore conducted their enquiry into his case without any care,
without any faith, without any sort of justice. Accordingly having no
confidence in the part they had played on that occasion, nor yet in the
reports they had circulated against him, but perceiving that they were
unable to produce any certain evidence respecting the case, when they
came to the city of Sardica, they were unwilling to meet the Council of
all the holy Bishops. From this it became evident that the decision of
our brother and fellow-Bishop Julius was a just one<note place="end" n="598" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p17"> Vid.
infr. §51, note.</p></note>;
for after cautious deliberation and care he had determined, that we
ought not to hesitate at all about communion with our brother
Athanasius. For he had the credible testimony of eighty Bishops, and
was also able to advance this fair argument in his support that by the
mere means of our dearly beloved brethren his own Presbyters, and by
correspondence, he had defeated the design of Eusebius and his fellows,
who relied more upon violence than upon a judicial enquiry.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p18">Wherefore all the Bishops from all parts
determined upon holding communion with Athanasius on the ground that he
was innocent. And let your charity also observe, that when he came to
the holy Council assembled at Sardica, the Bishops of the East were
informed of the circumstance, as we said before, both by letter, and by
injunctions conveyed by word of mouth, and were invited by us to be
present. But, being condemned by their own conscience, they had
recourse to unbecoming excuses, and set themselves to avoid the
enquiry. They demanded that an innocent man should be rejected from our
communion, as a culprit, not considering how unbecoming, or rather how
impossible, such a proceeding was. And as for the Reports which were
framed in the Mareotis by certain most wicked and most abandoned
youths<note place="end" n="599" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p19"> Supr.
p. 107, note 9.</p></note>, to whose hands one would not commit the very
lowest office of the ministry, it is certain that they were <i>ex
parte</i> statements. For neither was our brother the Bishop Athanasius
present on the occasion, nor the Presbyter Macarius who was accused by
them. And besides, their enquiry, or rather their falsification of
facts, was attended by the most disgraceful circumstances. Sometimes
heathens, sometimes Catechumens, were examined, not that they might
declare what they knew, but that they might assert those falsehoods
which they had been taught by others. And when you Presbyters, who were
in charge in the absence of your Bishop, desired to be present at the
enquiry, in order that you might shew the truth, and disprove the
falsehoods, no regard was paid to you; they would not permit you to be
present, but drove you away with insult.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p20">Now although their calumnies have been most
plainly exposed before all men by these circumstances; yet we found
also, on reading the Reports, that the most iniquitous Ischyras, who
has obtained from them the empty title of Bishop as his reward for the
false accusation, had convicted himself of calumny. He declares in the
Reports that at the very time when, according to his positive
assertions, Macarius entered his cell, he lay there sick; whereas
Eusebius and his fellows had the boldness to write that Ischyras was
standing up and offering when Macarius came in.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p21">38. The base and slanderous charge which they
next alleged against him, has become well-known to all men. They raised
a great outcry, affirming that Athanasius had committed murder, and had
made away with one Arsenius a Meletian Bishop, whose loss they
pretended to deplore with feigned lamentations and fictitious tears,
and demanded that the body of a living man, as if a dead one, should be
given up to them. But their fraud was not undetected; one and all knew
that the person was alive, and was numbered among the living. And when
these men, who are ready upon any opportunity, perceived their
falsehoods detected (for Arsenius shewed himself alive, and so proved
that he had not been made away with, and was not dead), yet they would
not rest, but proceeded to add other to their former calumnies<note place="end" n="600" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p22"> Vid.
<i>supr.</i> §36. <i>infr.</i> §87.</p></note>, and to slander the man by a fresh expedient.
Well; our brother Athanasius, dearly beloved, was not confounded, but
again in the <pb n="121" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_121.html" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-Page_121" />present case also with
great boldness challenged them to the proof, and we too prayed and
exhorted them to come to the trial, and if they were able, to establish
their charge against him. O great arrogance! O dreadful pride! or
rather, if one must say the truth, O evil and accusing conscience! for
this is the view which all men take of it.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p23">Wherefore, beloved brethren, we admonish and
exhort you, above all things to maintain the right faith of the
Catholic Church. You have undergone many severe and grievous trials;
many are the insults and injuries which the Catholic Church has
suffered, but ‘he that endureth to the end, the same shall be
saved<note place="end" n="601" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p24"> <scripRef passage="Matt. x. 22" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p24.1" parsed="|Matt|10|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.22">Matt. x. 22</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Wherefore even though they still
recklessly assail you, let your tribulation be unto you for joy. For
such afflictions are a sort of martyrdom, and such confessions and
tortures as yours will not be without their reward, but ye shall
receive the prize from God. Therefore strive above all things in
support of the sound faith, and of the innocence of your Bishop and our
fellow-minister Athanasius. We also have not held our peace, nor been
negligent of what concerns your comfort, but have deliberated and done
whatsoever the claims of charity demand. We sympathize with our
suffering brethren, and their affliction we consider as our own.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p25">39. Accordingly we have written to beseech our
most religious and godly Emperors, that their kindness would give
orders for the release of those who are still suffering from affliction
and oppression, and would command that none of the magistrates, whose
duty it is to attend only to civil causes, give judgment upon Clergy<note place="end" n="602" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p26"> Vid.
Bingham. Antiqu. V. ii. 5. &amp;c. Gieseler <i>Eccl. Hist.</i> vol. I.
p. 242. Bassi. <i>Biblioth. Jur.</i> t. l. p. 276. Bellarm. <i>de C
eric.</i> 28.</p></note>, nor henceforward in any way, on pretence of
providing for the Churches, attempt anything against the brethren; but
that every one may live, as he prays and desires to do, free from
persecution, from violence and fraud, and in quietness and peace may
follow the Catholic and Apostolic Faith. As for Gregory, who has the
reputation of being illegally appointed by the heretics, and has been
sent by them to your city, we wish your unanimity to understand, that
he has been deposed by a judgment of the whole sacred Council, although
indeed he has never at any time been considered to be a Bishop at all.
Wherefore receive gladly your Bishop Athanasius, for to this end we
have dismissed him in peace. And we exhort all those who either through
fear, or through the intrigues of certain persons, have held communion
with Gregory, that now being admonished, exhorted, and persuaded by us,
they withdraw from that his detestable communion, and straightway unite
themselves to the Catholic Church.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p27">40. But forasmuch as we have learnt that
Aphthonius, Athanasius the son of Capito, Paul, and Plutio, our fellow
Presbyters<note place="end" n="603" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p28"> Supr.
p. 109.</p></note>, have also suffered from the
machinations of Eusebius and his fellows, so that some of them have had
trial of exile, and others have fled on peril of their lives, we have
in consequence thought it necessary to make this known unto you, that
you may understand that we have received and acquitted them also, being
aware that whatever has been done by Eusebius and his fellows against
the orthodox has tended to the glory and commendation of those who have
been attacked by them. It were fitting that your Bishop and our brother
Athanasius should make this known to you respecting them, to his own
respecting his own; but as for more abundant testimony he wished the
holy Council also to write to you, we deferred not to do so, but
hastened to signify this unto you, that you may receive them as we have
done, for they also are deserving of praise, because through their
piety towards Christ they have been thought worthy to endure violence
at the hands of the heretics.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p29">What decrees have been passed by the holy Council
against those who are at the head of the Arian heresy, and have
offended against you, and the rest of the Churches, you will learn from
the subjoined documents<note place="end" n="604" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p30"> Vid.
Encycl. Letter, <i>infr.</i> §46.</p></note>. We have sent them to
you, that you may understand from them that the Catholic Church will
not overlook those who offend against her.</p>

<p class="c90" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p31">Letter of the Council of Sardica to the Bishops
of Egypt and Libya.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p32">The holy Council, by the grace of God assembled
at Sardica, to the Bishops of Egypt and Libya, their fellow-ministers
and dearly beloved brethren, sends health in the Lord.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p33">41. We were not ignorant<note place="end" n="605" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p34"> It will
be observed that this Letter is nearly a transcript of the foregoing.
It was first printed in the Benedictine Edition.</p></note>, but
the fact was well known to us, even before we received the letters of
your piety, that the supporters of the abominated heresy of the Arians
were practising many dangerous machinations, rather to the destruction
of their own souls, than to the injury of the Church. For this has ever
been the object of their craft and villainy: this is the deadly design
in which they have been continually engaged, viz. how they may best
expel from their places and persecute all who are to be found anywhere
of orthodox sentiments, and maintaining the doctrine of the <pb n="122" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_122.html" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-Page_122" />Catholic Church, which was delivered to
them from the Fathers. Against some they have laid false accusations;
others they have driven into banishment; others they have destroyed by
the punishments inflicted on them. At any rate they endeavoured by
violence and tyranny to surprise the innocence of our brother and
fellow-Bishop Athanasius, and therefore conducted their enquiry into
his case without any faith, without any sort of justice. Accordingly
having no confidence in the part they had played on that occasion, nor
yet in the reports they had circulated against him, but perceiving that
they were unable to produce any certain evidence respecting the case,
when they came to the city of Sardica, they were unwilling to meet the
Council of all the holy Bishops. From this it became evident that the
decision of our brother and fellow-Bishop Julius was a just one; for
after cautious deliberation and care he had decided, that we ought not
to hesitate at all about communion with our brother Athanasius. For he
had the credible testimony of eighty Bishops, and was also able to
advance this fair argument in his support, that by the mere means of
our dearly beloved brethren his own Presbyters, and by correspondence,
he had defeated the designs of Eusebius and his fellows, who relied
more upon violence than upon a judicial inquiry.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p35">Wherefore all the Bishops from all parts
determined upon holding communion with Athanasius on the ground that he
was innocent. And let your charity also observe, that when he came to
the holy Council assembled at Sardica, the Bishops of the East were
informed of the circumstance, as we said before, both by letter, and by
injunctions conveyed by word of mouth, and were invited by us to be
present. But, being condemned by their own conscience, they had
recourse to unbecoming excuses, and began to avoid the enquiry. They
demanded that an innocent man should be rejected from our communion, as
a culprit, not considering how unbecoming, or rather how impossible,
such a proceeding was. And as for the reports which were framed in the
Mareotis by certain most wicked and abandoned youths, to whose hands
one would not commit the very lowest office of the ministry, it is
certain that they were <i>ex parte</i> statements. For neither was our
brother the Bishop Athanasius present on the occasion, nor the
Presbyter Macarius, who was accused by them. And besides, their
enquiry, or rather their falsification of facts, was attended by the
most disgraceful circumstances. Sometimes Heathens, sometimes
Catechumens, were examined, not that they might declare what they knew,
but that they might assert those falsehoods which they had been taught
by others. And when you Presbyters, who were in charge in the absence
of your Bishop, desired to be present at the enquiry, in order that you
might shew the truth, and disprove falsehood, no regard was paid to
you; they would not permit you to be present, but drove you away with
insult.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p36">Now although their calumnies have been most
plainly exposed before all men by these circumstances; yet we found
also, on reading the Reports, that the most iniquitous Ischyras, who
has obtained from them the empty title of Bishop as his reward for the
false accusation, had convicted himself of calumny. He declares in the
Reports, that at the very time when, according to his positive
assertions, Macarius entered his cell, he lay there sick; whereas
Eusebius and his fellows had the boldness to write that Ischyras was
standing offering when Macarius came in.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p37">42. The base and slanderous charge which they
next alleged against him has become well known unto all men. They
raised a great outcry, affirming that Athanasius had committed murder,
and made away with one Arsenius a Meletian Bishop, whose loss they
pretended to deplore with feigned lamentations, and fictitious tears,
and demanded that the body of a living man, as if a dead one, should be
given up to them. But their fraud was not undetected; one and all knew
that the person was alive, and was numbered among the living. And when
these men, who are ready upon any opportunity, perceived their
falsehood detected (for Arsenius shewed himself alive, and so proved
that he had not been made away with, and was not dead), yet they would
not rest, but proceeded to add other to their former calumnies, and to
slander the man by a fresh expedient. Well: our brother Athanasius,
dearly beloved, was not confounded, but again in the present case also
with great boldness challenged them to the proof, and we too prayed and
exhorted them to come to the trial, and if they were able, to establish
their charge against him. O great arrogance! O dreadful pride! or
rather, if one must say the truth, O evil and accusing conscience! for
this is the view which all men take of it.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p38">Wherefore, beloved brethren, we admonish and
exhort you, above all things, to maintain the right faith of the
Catholic Church. You have undergone many severe and grievous trials;
many are the insults and injuries which the Catholic Church has
suffered, but ‘he that endureth to the end, the same shall be
saved<note place="end" n="606" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p39"> <scripRef passage="Matt. x. 22" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p39.1" parsed="|Matt|10|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.22">Matt. x. 22</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Wherefore, even though they <pb n="123" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_123.html" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-Page_123" />shall still recklessly assail you, let
your tribulation be unto you for joy. For such afflictions are a sort
of martyrdom, and such confessions and tortures as yours will not be
without their reward, but ye shall receive the prize from God.
Therefore strive above all things in support of the sound Faith, and of
the innocence of your Bishop and our brother Athanasius. We also have
not held our peace, nor been negligent of what concerns your comfort,
but have deliberated and done whatsoever the claims of charity demand.
We sympathize with our suffering brethren, and their afflictions we
consider as our own, and have mingled our tears with yours. And you,
brethren, are not the only persons who have suffered: many others also
of our brethren in ministry have come hither, bitterly lamenting these
things.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p40">43. Accordingly, we have written to beseech our
most religious and godly Emperors, that their kindness would give
orders for the release of those who are still suffering from affliction
and oppression, and would command that none of the magistrates, whose
duty it is to attend only to civil causes, give judgment upon Clergy,
nor henceforward in any way, on pretence of providing for the Churches,
attempt anything against the brethren, but that every one may live, as
he prays and desires to do, free from persecution, from violence and
fraud, and in quietness and peace may follow the Catholic and Apostolic
Faith. As for Gregory, who has the reputation of being illegally
appointed by the heretics, and who has been sent by them to your city,
we wish your unanimity to understand, that he has been deposed by the
judgment of the whole sacred Council, although indeed he has never at
any time been considered to be a Bishop at all. Wherefore receive
gladly your Bishop Athanasius; for to this end we have dismissed him in
peace. And we exhort all those, who either through fear, or through
intrigues of certain persons, have held communion with Gregory, that
being now admonished, exhorted, and persuaded by us, they withdraw from
his detestable communion, and straightway unite themselves to the
Catholic Church.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p41">What decrees have been passed by the holy Council
against Theodorus, Narcissus, Stephanus, Acacius, Menophantus,
Ursacius, Valens, and George<note place="end" n="607" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p41.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p42"> §36.</p></note>, who are the heads of
the Arian heresy, and have offended against you and the rest of the
Churches, you will learn from the subjoined documents. We have sent
them to you, that your piety may assent to our decisions, and that you
may understand from them, that the Catholic Church will not overlook
those who offend against her.</p>

<p class="c90" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p43">Encyclical Letter of the Council of Sardica.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p44">The holy Council<note place="end" n="608" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p45"> Vid.
Theod. <i>Hist.</i> ii. 6. Hil. <i>Fragm.</i> ii.</p></note>, by
the grace of God, assembled at Sardica, to their dearly beloved
brethren, the Bishops and fellow-Ministers of the Catholic Church every
where, sends health in the Lord.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p46">44. The Arian madmen have dared repeatedly to
attack the servants of God, who maintain the right faith; they
attempted to substitute a spurious doctrine, and to drive out the
orthodox; and at last they made so violent an assault against the
Faith, that it became known even to the piety of our most religious
Emperors. Accordingly, the grace of God assisting them, our most
religious Emperors have themselves assembled us together out of
different provinces and cities, and have permitted this holy Council to
be held in the city of Sardica; to the end that all dissension may be
done away, and all false doctrine being driven from us, Christian
godliness may alone be maintained by all men. The Bishops of the East
also attended, being exhorted to do so by the most religious Emperors,
chiefly on account of the reports they have so often circulated
concerning our dearly beloved brethren and fellow-ministers Athanasius,
Bishop of Alexandria, and Marcellus, Bishop of Ancyro-Galatia. Their
calumnies have probably already reached you, and perhaps they have
attempted to disturb your ears, that you may be induced to believe
their charges against the innocent, and that they may obliterate from
your minds any suspicions respecting their own wicked heresy. But they
have not been permitted to effect this to any great extent; for the
Lord is the Defender of His Churches, Who endured death for their sakes
and for us all, and provided access to heaven for us all through
Himself. When therefore Eusebius and his fellows wrote long ago to
Julius our brother and Bishop of the Church of the Romans, against our
forementioned brethren, that is to say, Athanasius, Marcellus, and
Asclepas<note place="end" n="609" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p46.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p47"> Asclepas, or Asclepius of Gaza, Epiph. <i>Hær.</i> 69. 4. was
one of the Nicene Fathers, and according to Theod. <i>Hist.</i> i. 27.
was at the Council of Tyre, which Athan. also attended, but only by
compulsion. According to the Eusebians at Philippopolis, they had
deposed him [17 years previously, but the number must be corrupt, or
the statement incorrect]. They state, however, at the same time, that
he had been condemned by Athanasius and Marcellus, vid. Hilar.
<i>Fragm.</i> iii. 13. Sozomen, <i>Hist.</i> iii. 8. says that they
deposed him on the charge of having overturned an altar; and, after
Athan. <i>infr.</i> §47, that he was acquitted at Sardica on the
ground that Eusebius of Cæsarea and others had reinstated him in
his see (before 339). There is mention of a Church built by him in Gaza
ap. Bolland. Febr. 26. Vit. L. Porphyr. n. 20. p. 648.</p></note>, the Bishops from the other parts wrote
also, testifying to the innocence of our fellow-minister Athana<pb n="124" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_124.html" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-Page_124" />sius, and declaring that the
representations of Eusebius and his fellows were nothing else but mere
falsehood and calumny.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p48">And indeed their calumnies were clearly proved by
the fact that, when they were invited to a Council by our dearly
beloved fellow-minister Julius, they would not come, and also by what
was written to them by Julius himself. For had they had confidence in
the measures and the acts in which they were engaged against our
brethren, they would have come. And besides, they gave a still more
evident proof of their conspiracy by their conduct in this great and
holy Council. For when they arrived at the city of Sardica, and saw our
brethren Athanasius, Marcellus, Asclepas, and the rest, they were
afraid to come to a trial and though they were repeatedly invited to
attend, they would not obey the summons. Although all we Bishops met
together, and above all that man of most happy old age, Hosius, one who
on account of his age, his confession, and the many labours he has
undergone, is worthy of all reverence; and although we waited and urged
them to come to the trial, that in the presence of our fellow-ministers
they might establish the truth of those charges which they had
circulated and written against them in their absence; yet they would
not come, when they were thus invited, as we said before, thus giving
proof of their calumnies, and almost proclaiming to the world by this
their refusal, the plot and conspiracy in which they have been engaged.
They who are confident of the truth of their assertions are able to
make them good against their opponents face to face. But as they would
not meet us, we think that no one can now doubt, however they may again
have recourse to their bad practices, that they possess no proof
against our fellow-ministers, but calumniate them in their absence,
while they avoid their presence.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p49">45. They fled, beloved brethren, not only on
account of the calumnies they had uttered, but because they saw that
those had come who had various charges to advance against them. For
chains and irons were brought forward which they had used; persons
appeared who had returned from banishment; there came also our
brethren, kinsmen of those who were still detained in exile, and
friends of such as had perished through their means. And what was the
most weighty ground of accusation, Bishops were present, one<note place="end" n="610" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p49.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p50"> Perhaps
Lucius of Hadrianople, says Montfaucon, referring to Apol. <i>de
Fug.</i> §3. vid. also <i>Hist. Arian.</i> 19.</p></note> of whom brought forward the irons and chains
which they had caused him to wear, and others appealed to the death
which had been brought about by their calumnies. For they had proceeded
to such a pitch of madness, as even to attempt to destroy Bishops; and
would have destroyed them, had they not escaped their hands. Our
fellow-ministers, Theodulus of blessed memory<note place="end" n="611" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p50.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p51"> Theodulus, Bishop of Trajanopolis in Thrace, who is here spoken of
as deceased, seems to have suffered this persecution from the Eusebians
upon their retreat from Sardica, vid. Athan. <i>Hist. Arian.</i>
§19. We must suppose then with Montfaucon, that the Council, from
whom this letter proceeds, sat some considerable time after that
retreat, and that the proceedings spoken of took place in the interval.
Socrates, however, makes Theodulus survive Constans, who died 350.
<i>H. E.</i> ii. 26.</p></note>, died
during his flight from their false accusations, orders having been
given in consequence of these to put him to death. Others also
exhibited sword-wounds; and others complained that they had been
exposed to the pains of hunger through their means. Nor were they
ordinary persons who testified to these things, but whole Churches, in
whose behalf legates appeared<note place="end" n="612" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p51.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p52"> The
usual proceeding of the Arians was to retort upon the Catholics the
charges which they brought against them, supr. §33, note 4.
Accordingly, in their Encyclical from Philippopolis, they say that
“a vast multitude had congregated at Sardica, of wicked and
abandoned persons, from Constantinople and Alexandria; who lay under
charges of murder, blood, slaughter, robbery, plunder, spoiling, and
all nameless sacrileges and crimes; who had broken altars, burnt
Churches, ransacked private houses,” &amp;c. &amp;c. Hil.
<i>Fragm.</i> iii. 19.</p></note>, and told us of
soldiers sword in hand, of multitudes armed with clubs, of the threats
of judges, of the forgery of false letters. For there were read certain
false letters of Theognius and his fellows against our fellow-ministers
Athanasius, Marcellus, and Asclepas, written with the design of
exasperating the Emperors against them; and those who had then been
Deacons of Theognius proved the fact. From these men, we heard of
virgins stripped naked, churches burnt, ministers in custody, and all
for no other end, but only for the sake of the accursed heresy of the
Arian madmen, whose communion whoso refused was forced to suffer these
things.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p53">When they perceived then how matters lay, they
were in a strait what course to choose. They were ashamed to confess
what they had done, but were unable to conceal it any longer. They
therefore came to the city of Sardica, that by their arrival they might
seem to remove suspicion from themselves of such offences. But when
they saw those whom they had calumniated, and those who had suffered at
their hands; when they had before their eyes their accusers and the
proofs of their guilt, they were unwilling to come forward, though
invited by our fellow-ministers Athanasius, Marcellus, and Asclepas,
who with great freedom complained of their conduct, and urged and
challenged them to the trial, promising not only to refute their
calumnies, but also to bring proof of the offences which they had
committed against <pb n="125" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_125.html" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-Page_125" />their Churches.
But they were seized with such terrors of conscience, that they fled;
and in doing so they exposed their own calumnies and confessed by
running away the offences of which they had been guilty.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p54">46. But although their malice and their calumnies
have been plainly manifested on this as well as on former occasions,
yet that they may not devise means of practising a further mischief in
consequence of their flight, we have considered it advisable to examine
the part they have played according to the principles of truth; this
has been our purpose, and we have found them calumniators by their
acts, and authors of nothing else than a plot against our brethren in
ministry. For Arsenius, who they said had been murdered by Athanasius,
is still alive, and is numbered among the living; from which we may
infer that the reports they have spread abroad on other subjects are
fabrications also. And whereas they spread abroad a rumour concerning a
cup, which they said had been broken by Macarius the Presbyter of
Athanasius, those who came from Alexandria, the Mareotis, and the other
parts, testified that nothing of the kind had taken place. And the
Egyptian Bishops<note place="end" n="613" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p54.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p55"> p.
101.</p></note> who wrote to Julius
our fellow-minister, positively affirmed that there had not arisen
among them even any suspicion whatever of such a thing.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p56">Moreover, the Reports, which they say they have
to produce against him, are, as is notorious, <i>ex parte</i>
statements; and even in the formation of these very Reports, Heathens
and Catechumens were examined; one of whom, a Catechumen, said<note place="end" n="614" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p56.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p57"> Cf.
§28.</p></note> in his examination that he was present in the
room when Macarius broke in upon them; and another declared, that
Ischyras of whom they speak so much, lay sick in his cell at the time;
from which it appears that the Mysteries were never celebrated at all,
because Catechumens were present, and also that Ischyras was not
present, but was lying sick on his bed. Besides, this most worthless
Ischyras, who has falsely asserted, as he was convicted of doing, that
Athanasius had burnt some of the sacred books, has himself confessed
that he was sick, and was lying in his bed when Macarius came; from
which it is plain that he is a slanderer. Nevertheless, as a reward for
these his calumnies, they have given to this very Ischyras the title of
Bishop, although he is not even a Presbyter. For two Presbyters, who
were once associated with Meletius, but were afterwards received by the
blessed Alexander, Bishop of Alexandria, and are now with Athanasius,
appeared before the Council, and testified that he was not even a
Presbyter of Meletius, and that Meletius never had either Church or
Minister in the Mareotis. And yet this man, who has never been even a
Presbyter, they have now brought forward as a Bishop, that by this name
they may have the means of overpowering those who are within hearing of
his calumnies.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p58">47. The book of our fellow-minister Marcellus was
also read, by which the fraud of Eusebius and his fellows was plainly
discovered. For what Marcellus had advanced by way of enquiry<note place="end" n="615" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p58.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p59"> Cf.
<i>de Decr</i>. §25, note</p></note>, they falsely represented as his professed
opinion; but when the subsequent parts of the book were read, and the
parts preceding the queries themselves, his faith was found to be
correct. He had never pretended, as they positively affirmed<note place="end" n="616" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p59.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p60"> <i>De
Syn</i>. §25, note.</p></note>, that the Word of God had His beginning from
holy Mary, nor that His kingdom had an end; on the contrary he had
written that His kingdom was both without beginning and without end.
Our fellow-minister Asclepas also produced Reports which had been drawn
up at Antioch in the presence of his accusers and Eusebius of
Cæsarea, and proved that he was innocent by the declarations of
the Bishops who judged his cause<note place="end" n="617" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p60.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p61"> §44, note 9.</p></note>. They had good
reason therefore, dearly beloved brethren, for not hearkening to our
frequent summons, and for deserting the Council. They were driven to
this by their own consciences; but their flight only confirmed the
proof of their own calumnies, and caused those things to be believed
against them, which their accusers, who were present, were asserting
and arguing. But besides all these things, they had not only received
those who were formerly degraded and ejected on account of the heresy
of Arius, but had even promoted them to a higher station, advancing
Deacons to the Presbytery, and of Presbyters making Bishops, for no
other end, but that they might disseminate and spread abroad impiety,
and corrupt the orthodox faith.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p62">48. Their leaders are now, after Eusebius and his
fellows, Theodorus of Heraclea, Narcissus of Neronias in Cilicia,
Stephanus of Antioch, George of Laodicea, Acacius of Cæsarea in
Palestine, Menophantus of Ephesus in Asia, Ursacius of Singidunum in
Mœsia, and Valens of Mursa in Pannonia<note place="end" n="618" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p62.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p63"> Vid.
supr. §§13, note, and 36. About Stephanus, vid. infr.
<i>Hist. Arian.</i> §20.</p></note>.
These men would not permit those who came with them from the East to
meet the holy Council, nor even to approach the Church of God; but as
they were coming to Sardica, they held Councils in <pb n="126" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_126.html" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-Page_126" />various places by themselves, and made an
engagement under threats, that when they came to Sardica, they would
not so much as appear at the trial, nor attend the assembling of the
holy Council, but simply coming and making known their arrival as a
matter of form, would speedily take to flight. This we have been able
to ascertain from our fellow-ministers, Macarius of Palestine and
Asterius of Arabia<note place="end" n="619" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p63.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p64"> [For
Macarius, read Arius.] These two Bishops were soon after the Council
banished by Eusebian influence into upper Libya, where they suffered
extreme ill usage. vid. <i>Hist. Arian.</i> §18.</p></note>, who after coming in
their company, separated themselves from their unbelief. These came to
the holy Council, and complained of the violence they had suffered, and
said that no right act was being done by them; adding that there were
many among them who adhered to orthodoxy, but were prevented by those
men from coming hither, by means of the threats and promises which they
held out to those who wished to separate from them. On this account it
was that they were so anxious that all should abide in one dwelling,
and would not suffer them to be by themselves even for the shortest
space of time.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p65">49. Since then it became us not to hold our
peace, nor to pass over unnoticed their calumnies, imprisonments,
murders, wounds, conspiracies by means of false letters, outrages,
stripping of the virgins, banishments, destruction of the Churches,
burnings, translations from small cities to larger dioceses, and above
all, the rising of the ill-named Arian heresy by their means against
the orthodox faith; we have therefore pronounced our dearly beloved
brethren and fellow-ministers Athanasius, Marcellus, and Asclepas, and
those who minister to the Lord with them, to be innocent and clear of
offence, and have written to the diocese of each, that the people of
each Church may know the innocence of their own Bishop, and may esteem
him as their Bishop and expect his coming.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p66">And as for those who like wolves<note place="end" n="620" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p66.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p67"> Vid. <scripRef passage="Acts xx. 29" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p67.1" parsed="|Acts|20|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.29">Acts xx. 29</scripRef></p></note> have invaded their Churches, Gregory at
Alexandria, Basil at Ancyra, and Quintianus at Gaza, let them neither
give them the title of Bishop, nor hold any communion at all with them,
nor receive letters<note place="end" n="621" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p67.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p68"> p. 95,
note 4.</p></note> from them, nor write
to them. And for Theodorus, Narcissus, Acacius, Stephanus, Ursacius,
Valens, Menophantus, and George, although the last from fear did not
come from the East, yet because he was deposed by the blessed
Alexander, and because both he and the others were connected with the
Arian madness, as well as on account of the charges which lie against
them, the holy Council has unanimously deposed them from the
Episcopate, and we have decided that they not only are not Bishops, but
that they are unworthy of holding communion with the faithful.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p69">For they who separate the Son and alienate the
Word from the Father, ought themselves to be separated from the
Catholic Church and to be alien from the Christian name. Let them
therefore be anathema to you, because they have ‘corrupted the
word of truth<note place="end" n="622" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p69.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p70"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. ii. 17" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p70.1" parsed="|2Cor|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.17">2 Cor. ii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ It is an Apostolic injunction<note place="end" n="623" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p70.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p71"> <scripRef passage="Gal. i. 9" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p71.1" parsed="|Gal|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.9">Gal. i. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>, ‘If any man preach any other Gospel
unto you than that ye have received, let him be accursed.’ Charge
your people that no one hold communion with them, for there is no
communion of light with darkness; put away from you all these, for
there is no concord of Christ in Belial<note place="end" n="624" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p71.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p72"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. vi. 14, 15" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p72.2" parsed="|2Cor|6|14|6|15" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.14-2Cor.6.15">2 Cor. vi. 14,
15</scripRef>.</p></note>. And
take heed, dearly beloved, that ye neither write to them, nor receive
letters from them; but desire rather, brethren and fellow-ministers, as
being present in spirit<note place="end" n="625" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p72.3"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p73"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. v. 3" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p73.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.3">1 Cor. v. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> with our Council, to
assent to our judgments by your subscriptions<note place="end" n="626" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p73.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p74"> In like
manner the Council of Chalcedon was confirmed by as many as 470
subscriptions, according to Ephrem (<i>Phot. Bibl.</i> p. 801) by 1600
according to Eulogius (ibid. p. 877), i.e. of Bishops, Archimandrites.
&amp;c.</p></note>, to
the end that concord may be preserved by all our fellow-ministers
everywhere. May Divine Providence protect and keep you, dearly beloved
brethren, in sanctification and joy.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p75">I, Hosius, Bishop, have subscribed this, and all
the rest likewise.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p76">This is the letter which the Council of Sardica
sent to those who were unable to attend, and they on the other hand
gave their judgment in accordance; and the following are the names both
of those Bishops who subscribed in the Council, and of the others
also.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p77">50. Hosius of Spain<note place="end" n="627" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p77.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p78"> Hosius
is called by Athan, the father and the president of the Council.
<i>Hist. Arian.</i> 15, 16. Roman controversialists here explain why
Hosius does not sign himself as the Pope’s legate, De Marc.
<i>Concord.</i> v. 4. Alber. <i>Dissert.</i> ix. and Protestants why
his legates rank before all the other Bishops, even before Protogenes,
Bishop of the place. Basnage, <i>Ann.</i> 347. 5. Febronius considers
that Hosius signed here and at Nicæa, as a sort of representative
of the civil, and the Legates of ecclesiastical supremacy. <i>de Stat.
Eccl.</i> vi. 4. And so Thomassin, “Imperator velut exterior
Episcopus: præfuit autem summus Pontifex, ut Episcopus
interior.” Dissert. in Conc. x. 14. The popes never attended in
person the Eastern Councils. St. Leo excuses himself on the plea of its
being against usage. Epp. 37. and 93. [Silvester’s absence from
Nicæa was due solely to extreme old age. But Sardica was a
<i>Western</i> council.]</p></note>,
Julius of Rome by his Presbyters Archidamus and Philoxenus, Protogenes
of Sardica, Gaudentius, Macedonius, Severus, Prætextatus,
Ursicius, Lucillus, Eugenius, Vitalius, Calepodius, Florentius, Bassus,
Vincentius, Stercorius, Palladius, Domitianus, Chalbis, Gerontius,
Protasius, Eulogus, Porphyrius, Dioscorus, Zosimus, Januarius, Zosimus,
Alexander, Eutychius, Socrates, Diodorus, Martyrius, Eutherius,
Eucarpus, Athenodorus, Irenæus, <pb n="127" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_127.html" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-Page_127" />Julianus, Alypius, Jonas, Aetius, Restitutus,
Marcellinus, Aprianus, Vitalius, Valens, Hermogenes, Castus,
Domitianus, Fortunatius, Marcus, Annianus, Heliodorus, Musæus,
Asterius, Paregorius, Plutarchus, Hymenæus, Athanasius, Lucius,
Amantius, Arius, Asclepius, Dionysius, Maximus, Tryphon, Alexander,
Antigonus, Ælianus, Petrus, Symphorus, Musonius, Eutychus,
Philologius, Spudasius, Zosimus, Patricius, Adolius, Sapricius<note place="end" n="628" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p78.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p79"> [The
above names, with a few exceptions, comprise those present at the
Council. See additional Note at the end of this Apology, where a list
is given in alphabetical order of all bishops present, with their
Sees.]</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p80">From Gaul the following; Maximianus<note place="end" n="629" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p80.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p81"> Of
Treveri.</p></note>, Verissimus<note place="end" n="630" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p81.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p82"> Of
Lyons.</p></note>, Victurus,
Valentinus<note place="end" n="631" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p82.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p83"> Of
Arles.</p></note>, Desiderius, Eulogius, Sarbatius,
Dyscolius<note place="end" n="632" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p83.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p84"> Of
Rheims.</p></note>, Superior, Mercurius, Declopetus,
Eusebius, Severinus<note place="end" n="633" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p84.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p85"> Of
Sens.</p></note>, Satyrus, Martinus,
Paulus, Optatianus, Nicasius, Victor<note place="end" n="634" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p85.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p86"> Of
Worms.</p></note>, Sempronius,
Valerinus, Pacatus, Jesses, Ariston, Simplicius, Metianus, Amantus<note place="end" n="635" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p86.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p87"> Of
Strassburg.</p></note>, Amillianus, Justinianus, Victorinus<note place="end" n="636" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p87.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p88"> Of
Paris.</p></note>, Satornilus, Abundantius, Donatianus,
Maximus.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p89">From Africa; Nessus, Gratus<note place="end" n="637" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p89.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p90"> Of
Carthage.</p></note>,
Megasius, Coldæus, Rogatianus, Consortius, Rufinus, Manninus,
Cessilianus, Herennianus, Marianus, Valerius, Dynamius, Mizonius,
Justus, Celestinus, Cyprianus, Victor, Honoratus, Marinus, Pantagathus,
Felix, Baudius, Liber, Capito, Minervalis, Cosmus, Victor, Hesperio,
Felix, Severianus, Optantius, Hesperus, Fidentius, Salustius,
Paschasius.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p91">From Egypt; Liburnius, Amantius, Felix,
Ischyrammon, Romulus, Tiberinus, Consortius, Heraclides, Fortunatius,
Dioscorus, Fortunatianus, Bastamon, Datyllus, Andreas, Serenus, Arius,
Theodorus, Evagoras, Helias, Timotheus, Orion, Andronicus, Paphnutius,
Hermias, Arabion, Psenosiris, Apollonius, Muis, Sarapampon<note place="end" n="638" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p91.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p92"> §§33, note 3a, and 78.</p></note>, Philo, Philippus, Apollonius, Paphnutius,
Paulus, Dioscorus, Nilammon, Serenus, Aquila, Aotas, Harpocration,
Isac, Theodorus, Apollos, Ammonianus, Nilus, Heraclius, Arion, Athas,
Arsenius, Agathammon, Theon, Apollonius, Helias, Paninuthius,
Andragathius, Nemesion, Sarapion, Ammonius, Ammonius, Xenon, Gerontius,
Quintus, Leonides, Sempronianus, Philo, Heraclides, Hieracys, Rufus,
Pasophius, Macedonius, Apollodorus, Flavianus, Psaes, Syrus, Apphus,
Sarapion, Esaias, Paphnutius, Timotheus, Elurion, Gaius, Musæus,
Pistus, Heraclammon, Heron, Helias, Anagamphus, Apollonius, Gaius,
Philotas, Paulus, Tithoes, Eudæmon, Julius.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p93">Those on the road<note place="end" n="639" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p93.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p94"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p94.1">οἱ ἐν τῷ
καναλί&amp; 251·
τῆς
᾽Ιταλίας</span>. “Canalis est, non via regia aut militaris, verum via
tranversa, quæ in regiam seu basilicam influit, quasi aquæ
canalis in alveum.” Gothofred. in Cod. Theod. vi. <i>de
Curiosis</i>, p. 196. who illustrates the word at length. Du Cange on
the contrary, <i>in voc.</i> explains it of “the high
road.” Tillemont professes himself unable to give a satisfactory
sense to it. vol. viii. p. 685. [The word occurs in the XIth. Sardican
canon, where the Greek version (Can. XX. in Bruns) glosses it
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p94.2">καναλί&amp;
251· ἤτοι
παρόδῳ</span>.]</p></note> of
Italy are Probatius, Viator, Facundinus, Joseph, Numedius, Sperantius,
Severus, Heraclianus, Faustinus, Antoninus, Heraclius, Vitalius, Felix,
Crispinus, Paulianus.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p95">From Cyprus; Auxibius, Photius, Gerasius,
Aphrodisius, Irenicus, Nunechius, Athanasius, Macedonius, Triphyllius,
Spyridon, Norbanus, Sosicrates.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p96">From Palestine; Maximus, Aetius, Arius,
Theodosius, Germanus, Silvanus, Paulus, Claudius, Patricius, Elpidius,
Germanus, Eusebius, Zenobius, Paulus, Petrus.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p97">These are the names of those who subscribed to
the acts of the Council; but there are very many beside, out of Asia,
Phrygia, and Isauria<note place="end" n="640" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p97.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p98"> Cf.
§36.</p></note>, who wrote in my
behalf before this Council was held, and whose names, nearly
sixty-three in number, may be found in their own letters. They amount
altogether to three hundred and forty-four<note place="end" n="641" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p98.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iii-p99"> Athan.
says, supr. §1. that the Letter of the Council was signed in all
by more than 300. It will be observed, that Athan.’s numbers in
the text do not accurately agree with each other. The subscriptions
enumerated are 284, to which 63 being added, made a total of 347, not
344. [The enumeration of Ath. includes many who signed long afterwards.
Those ‘from Palestine’ are simply the signatories of the
synodal letter of 346, below §57. The number, 170 mentioned by
Ath. <i>Hist. Ar.</i> 15 gives an orthodox majority of 20. See
additional Note at end of this Apology, and Gwatkin, <i>Studies</i>, p.
121, note.]</p></note>.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Chapter" title="Imperial and Ecclesiastical Acts in Consequence of the Decision of the Council of Sardica." progress="31.41%" prev="xiii.ii.i.iii" next="xiii.ii.ii" id="xiii.ii.i.iv"><p class="c41" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p1.1">Chapter
IV</span>.—<i>Imperial and Ecclesiastical Acts in Consequence of
the Decision of the Council of Sardica.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p2">51. <span class="c10" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p2.1">When</span> the most
religious Emperor Constantius heard of these things, he sent for me,
having written privately to his brother Constans of blessed memory, and
to me three several times in the following terms.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p3">Constantius Victor Augustus to Athanasius<note place="end" n="642" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p4"> Written
<span class="c10" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p4.1">a.d.</span> 345.</p></note>. Our benignant clemency will not suffer you
to be any longer tempest-tossed by the wild waves of the sea; for our
unwearied piety has not lost sight of you, while you have been bereft
of your native home, deprived of your goods, and have been wandering in
savage wildernesses. And although I have for a long time deferred
expressing by letter the purpose of my mind concerning you, principally
because I expected that you would appear before us of your own accord,
and would seek a relief of your sufferings; yet forasmuch as fear, it
may be, has prevented you from fulfilling your intentions, we have
therefore addressed to your fortitude letters full of our bounty, to
the end that you may use all speed and without fear present yourself in
our presence, thereby to obtain the enjoyment of your wishes, and that,
having experience of our kindness, you may be <pb n="128" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_128.html" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-Page_128" />restored again to your own. For this purpose I
have besought my lord and brother Constans Victor Augustus, in your
behalf, that he would give you permission to come, in order that you
may be restored to your country with the consent of us both, receiving
this as a pledge of our favour.</p>

<p class="c90" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p5">The Second Letter.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p6">Although we made it very plain to you in a former
letter that you may without hesitation come to our Court, because we
greatly wished to send you home, yet, we have further sent this present
letter to your fortitude to exhort you without any distrust or
apprehension, to place yourself in the public conveyances<note place="end" n="643" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p7"> Gothof.
in <i>Cod. Theod.</i> viii. 5. p. 507.</p></note>, and to hasten to us, that you may enjoy the
fulfilment of your wishes.</p>

<p class="c90" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p8">The Third Letter.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p9">Our pleasure was, while we abode at Edessa, and
your Presbyters were there, that, on one of them being sent to you, you
should make haste to come to our Court, in order that you might see our
face, and straightway proceed to Alexandria. But as a very long period
has elapsed since you received letters from us, and you have not yet
come, we therefore hasten to remind you again, that you may endeavour
even now to present yourself before us with speed, and so may be
restored to your country, and obtain the accomplishment of your
prayers. And for your fuller information we have sent Achitas the
Deacon, from whom you will be able to learn the purpose of our soul,
that you may now secure the objects of your prayers.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p10">Such was the tenor of the Emperor’s
letters; on receiving which I went up to Rome to bid farewell to the
Church and the Bishop: for I was at Aquileia<note place="end" n="644" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p11"> <i>Apol. Const.</i> 3, 15.</p></note> when
the above was written. The Church was filled with all joy, and the
Bishop Julius rejoiced with me in my return and wrote to the Church<note place="end" n="645" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p12"> “They acquainted Julius the Bishop of Rome with their case;
and he, according to the prerogative (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p12.1">προνόμια</span>) of the Church in Rome, fortified them with letters in
which he spoke his mind, and sent them back to the East, restoring each
to his own place, and remarking on those who had violently deposed
them. They then set out from Rome, and on the strength (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p12.2">θαῤ&amp;
191·οῦντες</span>)
of the letters of Bishop Julius, take possession of their
Churches.” Socr. ii. 15. It must be observed, that in the
foregoing sentences Socrates has spoken of “(<i>imperial</i>)
Rome.” Sozomen says, “Whereas the care of all (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p12.3">κηδεμονίας</span>) pertained to him on account of the dignity of his see, he
restored each to his own Church.” iii. 8. “I answer,”
says Barrow, “the Pope did not restore them <i>judicially</i> but
<i>declaratively,</i> that is, declaring his approbation of their right
and innocence, did admit them to communion.…Besides, the
Pope’s proceeding was taxed, and protested against, as
irregular;.…and, lastly, the restitution of Athanasius and the
other Bishops had no complete effect, till it was confirmed by the
synod of Sardica, backed by the imperial authority.”
<i>Suprem.</i> p. 360. ed. 1836.</p></note>; and as we passed along, the Bishops of every
place sent us on our way in peace. The letter of Julius was as
follows.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p13">52. Julius to the Presbyters, Deacons, and people
residing at Alexandria<note place="end" n="646" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p14"> Written
early in 346 <span class="c10" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p14.1">a.d.</span></p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p15">I congratulate you, beloved brethren, that you
now behold the fruit of your faith before your eyes; for any one may
see that such indeed is the case with respect to my brother and
fellow-Bishop Athanasius, whom for the innocency of his life, and by
reason of your prayers, God is restoring to you again. Wherefore it is
easy to perceive, that you have continually offered up to God pure
prayers and full of love. Being mindful of the heavenly promises, and
of the conversation that leads to them, which you have learnt from the
teaching of my brother aforesaid, you knew certainly and understood by
the right faith that is in you, that he, whom you always had as present
in your most pious minds, would not be separated from you for ever.
Wherefore there is no need that I should use many words in writing to
you; for your faith has already anticipated whatever I could say to
you, and has by the grace of God procured the accomplishment of the
common prayers of you all. Therefore, I repeat again, I congratulate
you, because you have preserved your souls unconquered in the faith;
and I also congratulate no less my brother Athanasius, in that, though
he is enduring many afflictions, he has at no time been forgetful of
your love and earnest desires towards him. For although for a season he
seemed to be withdrawn from you in body, yet he has continued to live
as always present with you in spirit<note place="end" n="647" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p16"> Athan.
here omits a paragraph in his own praise. vid. Socr. ii. 23.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p17">53. Wherefore he returns to you now more
illustrious than when he went away from you. Fire tries and purifies
the precious materials, gold and silver: but how can one describe the
worth of such a man, who, having passed victorious through the perils
of so many tribulations, is now restored to you, being pronounced
innocent not by our voice only, but by the voice of the whole Council<note place="end" n="648" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p18"> §35, note 3.</p></note>? Receive therefore, beloved brethren, with
all godly honour and rejoicing, your Bishop Athanasius, together with
those who have been partners with him in so many labours. And rejoice
that you now obtain the fulfilment of your prayers, after that in your
salutary letter you have given meat and drink to your Pastor, who, so
to speak, longed and thirsted after your godliness. For while he
sojourned in a foreign land, you were his consolation; and you
refreshed him during his persecutions by your most faithful minds and
spirits. And it delights me now to conceive <pb n="129" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_129.html" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-Page_129" />and figure to my mind the joy of every one of
you at his return, and the pious greetings of the concourse, and the
glorious festivity of those that run to meet him. What a day will that
be to you, when my brother comes back again, and your former sufferings
terminate, and his much-prized and desired return inspires you all with
an exhilaration of perfect joy! The like joy it is ours to feel in a
very great degree, since it has been granted us by God, to be able to
make the acquaintance of so eminent a man. It is fitting therefore that
I should conclude my letter with a prayer. May Almighty God, and His
Son our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, afford you continual grace,
giving you a reward for the admirable faith which you displayed in your
noble confession in behalf of your Bishop, that He may impart unto you
and unto them that are with you, both here and hereafter, those better
things, which ‘the eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither hath
entered into the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for
them that love Him<note place="end" n="649" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p19"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 9" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p19.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.9">1 Cor. ii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ through our
Lord Jesus Christ, through Whom to Almighty God be glory for ever and
ever. Amen. I pray, dearly beloved brethren, for your health and
strength in the Lord.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p20">54. The Emperor, when I came to him<note place="end" n="650" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p21"> [At
Antioch September (?) 346. See Prolegg. ch. ii. §6
(3).]</p></note> with these letters, received me kindly, and
sent me forth to my country and Church addressing the following to the
Bishops, Presbyters, and People.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p22">Constantius, Victor, Maximus, Augustus, to the
Bishops and Presbyters of the Catholic Church.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p23">The most reverend Athanasius has not been
deserted by the grace of God, but although for a brief season he was
subjected to trial to which human nature is liable, he has obtained
from the all-surveying Providence such an answer to his prayers as was
meet, and is restored by the will of the Most High, and by our
sentence, at once to his country and to the Church, over which by
divine permission he presided. Wherefore, in accordance with this, it
is fitting that it should be provided by our clemency, that all the
decrees which have heretofore been passed against those who held
communion with him, be now consigned to oblivion, and that all
suspicions respecting them be henceforward set at rest, and that
immunity, such as the Clergy who are associated with him formerly
enjoyed, be duly confirmed to them. Moreover to our other acts of
favour towards him we have thought good to add the following, that all
persons of the sacred catalogue<note place="end" n="651" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p24"> Vid.
Bingh. <i>Antiqu.</i> I. v. 10.</p></note> should understand,
that an assurance of safety is given to all who adhere to him, whether
Bishops, or other Clergy. And union with him will be a sufficient
guarantee, in the case of any person, of an upright intention. For
whoever, acting according to a better judgment and part, shall choose
to hold communion with him, we order, in imitation of that Providence
which has already gone before, that all such should have the advantage
of the grace which by the will of the Most High is now offered to them
from us. May God preserve you.</p>

<p class="c90" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p25">The Second Letter.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p26">Constantius, Victor, Maximus, Augustus, to the
people of the Catholic Church at Alexandria.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p27">55. Having in view your welfare in all respects,
and knowing that you have for a long time been deprived of episcopal
superintendence, we have thought good to send back to you your Bishop
Athanasius, a man known to all men for the uprightness that is in him,
and for the good disposition of his personal character. Receive him, as
you are wont to receive every one, in a suitable manner, and, using his
advocacy as your succour in your prayers to God, endeavour to preserve
continually that unanimity and peace according to the order of the
Church which is at the same time becoming in you, and most advantageous
for us. For it is not becoming that any dissension or faction should be
raised among you, contrary to the prosperity of our times. We desire
that this offence may be altogether removed from you, and we exhort you
to continue stedfastly in your accustomed prayers, and to make him, as
we said before, your advocate and helper towards God. So that, when
this your determination, beloved, has influenced the prayers of all
men, even those heathen who are still addicted to the false worship of
idols may eagerly desire to come to the knowledge of our sacred
religion. Again therefore we exhort you to continue in these things,
and gladly to receive your Bishop, who is sent back to you by the
decree of the Most High, and by our decision, and determine to greet
him cordially with all your soul and with all your mind. For this is
what is both becoming in you, and agreeable to our clemency. In order
that all occasions of disturbance and sedition may be taken away from
those who are maliciously disposed, we have by letter commanded the
magistrates who are among you to subject to the vengeance of <pb n="130" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_130.html" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-Page_130" />the law all whom they find to be
factious. Wherefore taking into consideration both these things, our
decision in accordance with the will of the Most High, and our regard
for you and for concord among you, and the punishment that awaits the
disorderly, observe such things as are proper and suitable to the order
of our sacred religion, and receiving the afore-mentioned Bishop with
all reverence and honour, take care to offer up with him your prayers
to God, the Father of all, in behalf of yourselves, and for the
well-being of your whole lives.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p28">56. Having written these letters, he also
commanded that the decrees, which he had formerly sent out against me
in consequence of the calumnies of Eusebius and his fellows, should be
cancelled and struck out from the Orders of the Duke and the Prefect of
Egypt; and Eusebius the Decurion<note place="end" n="652" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p29"> Member
of the Curia or Council.</p></note> was sent to
withdraw them from the Order-books. His letter on this occasion was as
follows.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p30">Constantius, Victor, Augustus, to Nestorius<note place="end" n="653" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p31"> Prefect
of Egypt, vid. <i>Vita Ant.</i> 86, <i>Fest. Ind.</i>
xvii.–xxiv.</p></note>. (<i>And in the same terms, to the Governors
of Augustamnica, the Thebais, and Libya</i>.)</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p32">Whatever Orders are found to have been passed
heretofore, tending to the injury and dishonour of those who hold
communion with the Bishop Athanasius, we wish them to be now erased.
For we desire that whatever immunities his Clergy possessed before,
they should again possess the same. And we wish this our Order to be
observed, that when the Bishop Athanasius is restored to his Church,
those who hold communion with him may enjoy the immunities which they
have always enjoyed, and which the rest of the Clergy enjoy; so that
they may have the satisfaction of being on an equal footing with
others.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p33">57. Being thus set forward on my journey, as I
passed through Syria, I met with the Bishops of Palestine, who when
they had called a Council<note place="end" n="654" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p34"> <i>Hist. Arian.</i> 25.</p></note> at Jerusalem,
received me cordially, and themselves also sent me on my way in peace,
and addressed the following letter to the Church and the Bishops.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p35">The Holy Council, assembled at Jerusalem, to the
fellow-ministers in Egypt and Libya, and to the Presbyters, Deacons,
and People at Alexandria, brethren beloved and greatly longed for,
sends health in the Lord.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p36">We cannot give worthy thanks to the God of all,
dearly beloved, for the wonderful things which He has done at all
times, and especially at this time for your Church, in restoring to you
your pastor and lord, and our fellow-minister Athanasius. For who ever
hoped that his eyes would see what you are now actually obtaining? Of a
truth, your prayers have been heard by the God of all, Who cares for
His Church, and has looked upon your tears and groans, and has
therefore heard your petitions. For ye were as sheep scattered and
fainting, not having a shepherd<note place="end" n="655" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p37"> <scripRef passage="Matt. ix. 36" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p37.1" parsed="|Matt|9|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.36">Matt. ix. 36</scripRef>.</p></note>. Wherefore the true
Shepherd, Who careth for His own sheep, has visited you from heaven,
and has restored to you him whom you desire. Behold, we also, being
ready to do all things for the peace of the Church, and being prompted
by the same affection as yourselves, have saluted him before you; and
communicating with you through him, we send you these greetings, and
our offering of thanksgiving, that you may know that we also are united
in the bond of love that joins you to him. You are bound to pray also
for the piety of our most God-beloved Emperors, who, when they knew
your earnest longings after him, and his innocency, determined to
restore him to you with all honour. Wherefore receive him with uplifted
hands, and take good heed that you offer up due thanksgiving on his
behalf to God Who has bestowed these blessings upon you; so that you
may continually rejoice with God and glorify our Lord, in Christ Jesus
our Lord, through Whom to the Father be glory for ever. Amen.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p38">I have set down here the names of those who
subscribed this letter, although I have mentioned them before<note place="end" n="656" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p39"> §50.</p></note>. They are these; Maximus, Aetius, Arius,
Theodorus<note place="end" n="657" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p40"> Theodosius, <i>supr.</i></p></note>, Germanus, Silvanus, Paulus, Patricius,
Elpidius, Germanus, Eusebius, Zenobius, Paulus, Macrinus<note place="end" n="658" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p41"> Not
<i>supr.</i></p></note>, Petrus, Claudius.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p42">58. When Ursacius and Valens saw all this, they
forthwith condemned themselves for what they had done, and going up to
Rome, confessed their crime, declared themselves penitent, and sought
forgiveness<note place="end" n="659" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p43"> Cf.
§20, note 4.</p></note>, addressing the following letters to
Julius, Bishop of ancient Rome, and to ourselves. Copies of them were
sent to me from Paulinus, Bishop of Treveri<note place="end" n="660" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p44"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p44.1">Τριβέρων</span>, Paul <i>infr. Hist. Ar.</i> 26.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p45"><i>A Translation from the Latin of a Letter</i><note place="end" n="661" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p45.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p46"> <i>Hist. Arian.</i> 25. 26.</p></note> <i>to Julius, concerning the recantation of
Ursacius and Valens</i><note place="end" n="662" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p46.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p47"> [Gibbon, ch. xxi. note 108, doubts the fact of this recantation on
the ground of the dissimilar tone of the two letters that follow.
Newman explains that they treat Julius as ‘a superior,’
Athanasius as ‘an equal;’ but surely he was something more
than an equal. Fear of Constans, and the desire to secure themselves
from attack, would make it important for them at any price to obtain
the favour of the first bishop of the West. In order to do this they
had to make their peace with Athanasius; but in doing so, they went no
further than they could help.]</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p48">Ursacius and Valens to the most blessed lord,
pope Julius.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p49"><pb n="131" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_131.html" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-Page_131" />Whereas it is
well known that we have heretofore in letters laid many grievous
charges against the Bishop Athanasius, and whereas when we were
corrected by the letters of your Goodness, we were unable to render an
account of the statement we had made; we do now confess before your
Goodness, and in the presence of all the Presbyters our brethren, that
all the reports which have heretofore come to your hearing respecting
the case of the aforesaid Athanasius, are falsehoods and fabrications,
and are utterly inconsistent with his character. Wherefore we earnestly
desire communion with the aforesaid Athanasius, especially since your
Piety, with your characteristic generosity, has vouchsafed to pardon
our error. But we also declare, that if at any time the Eastern
Bishops, or even Athanasius himself, ungenerously should wish to bring
us to judgment for this matter, we will not depart contrary to your
judgment. And as for the heretic Arius and his supporters, who say that
once the Son was not, and that the Son was made of that which was not,
and who deny that Christ is God and the Son of God before the worlds,
we anathematize them both now and for evermore, as also we have set
forth in our former declaration at Milan<note place="end" n="663" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p49.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p50"> <span class="c10" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p50.1">a.d.</span> 347.</p></note>. We
have written this with our own hands, and we profess again, that we
have renounced for ever, as we said before, the Arian heresy and its
authors.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p51">I Ursacius subscribed this my confession in
person; and likewise I Valens.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p52">Ursacius and Valens, Bishops, to their lord and
brother, the Bishop Athanasius.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p53">Having an opportunity of sending by our brother
and fellow Presbyter Musæus, who is coming to your Charity, we
salute you affectionately, beloved brother, through him, from Aquileia,
and pray you, being as we trust in health, to read our letter. You will
also give us confidence, if you will return to us an answer in writing.
For know that we are at peace with you, and in communion with the
Church, of which the salutation prefixed to this letter is a proof. May
Divine Providence preserve you, my Lord, our beloved brother!</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.i.iv-p54">Such were their letters, and such the sentence
and the judgment of the Bishops in my behalf. But in order to prove
that they did not act thus to ingratiate themselves, or under
compulsion in any quarter, I desire, with your permission, to recount
the whole matter from the beginning, so that you may perceive that the
bishops wrote as they did with upright and just intentions, and that
Ursacius and Valens, though they were slow to do so, at last confessed
the truth.</p>
</div4></div3>

<div3 type="Part" n="II" title="Part II" shorttitle="Part II" progress="31.95%" prev="xiii.ii.i.iv" next="xiii.ii.ii.i" id="xiii.ii.ii">

<div4 type="Chapter" title="Documents connected with the charges of the Meletians against S. Athanasius." n="V" shorttitle="Chapter V" progress="31.95%" prev="xiii.ii.ii" next="xiii.ii.ii.ii" id="xiii.ii.ii.i"><p class="c76" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p1">


<span class="c8" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p1.1">Part II.</span></p>

<p class="c41" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p2"><span class="c10" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p2.1">Chapter
V</span>.—<i>Documents connected with the charges of the
Meletians against S. Athanasius.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p3">59. <span class="c10" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p3.1">Peter</span> was Bishop
among us before the persecution, and during the course of it he
suffered martyrdom. When Meletius, who held the title of bishop in
Egypt, was convicted of many crimes, and among the rest of offering
sacrifice to idols, Peter deposed him in a general council of the
bishops. Whereupon Meletius did not appeal to another council, or
attempt to justify himself before those who should come after, but made
a schism, so that they who espoused his cause are even yet called
Meletians instead of Christians<note place="end" n="664" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p4"> Cf.
<i>Orat.</i> i. 2 and notes.</p></note>. He began immediately
to revile the bishops, and made false accusations, first against Peter
himself, and against his successor Achillas, and after Achillas,
against Alexander<note place="end" n="665" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p5"> Ad.
<i>Ep. Æg.</i> §22. supr. §11.</p></note>. And he thus
practised craftily, following the example of Absalom, to the end that,
as he was disgraced by his deposition, he might by his calumnies
mislead the simple. While Meletius was thus employed, the Arian heresy
also had arisen. But in the Council of Nicæa, while the heresy was
anathematized, and the Arians were cast out, the Meletians on whatever
grounds<note place="end" n="666" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p6"> [Prolegg. ch. ii. §3 (1) <i>ad fin.</i>] Athan. speaks more
openly against this arrangement. infr. §71.</p></note> (for it is not necessary now to mention the
reason) were received. Five months however had not yet passed<note place="end" n="667" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p7"> [According to the tenses in the original the five months mark the
date not of Alexander’s death (April 17, 328), but of the renewed
Meletian troubles. The settlement did not keep them quiet for five
months. The <i>terminus a quo</i> of the five months is somewhat
doubtful; but it certainly is not the Council of Nicæa, see
§71, &amp;c. Montf. <i>Monit. in Vit. S. Athanasii,</i> also
Prolegg. ch. ii. §3 (1) and ch. v. §3 a.]</p></note> when, the blessed Alexander having died, the
Meletians, who ought to have remained quiet, and to have been grateful
that they were received on any terms, like dogs unable to forget their
vomit, were again troubling the Churches.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p8">Upon learning this, Eusebius, who had the lead in
the Arian heresy, sends and buys the Meletians with large promises,
becomes their secret friend, and arranges with them for their
assistance on any occasion when he might wish for it. At first he sent
to me, urging me to admit Arius and his fellows to communion<note place="end" n="668" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p9"> Ad.
<i>Ep Æg.</i> 23.</p></note>, and threatened me in his verbal
communications, while in his letters he [merely] made a request. And
when I refused, declaring that it was not right that those who had
invented <pb n="132" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_132.html" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-Page_132" />heresy contrary to the
truth, and had been anathematized by the Ecumenical<note place="end" n="669" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p10"> Supr.
§7, and <i>de Decr.</i> 27.</p></note>
Council, should be admitted to communion, he caused the Emperor also,
Constantine, of blessed memory, to write to me, threatening me, in case
I should not receive Arius and his fellows, with those afflictions,
which I have before undergone, and which I am still suffering. The
following is a part of his letter. Syncletius and Gaudentius, officers
of the palace<note place="end" n="670" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p11"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p11.1">παλατῖνοι</span>, vid. <i>Apol. ad Const.</i> §19.</p></note>, were the bearers of it.</p>

<p class="c90" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p12">Part of a Letter from the Emperor
Constantine.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p13">Having therefore knowledge of my will, grant free
admission to all who wish to enter into the Church. For if I learn that
you have hindered or excluded any who claim to be admitted into
communion with the Church, I will immediately send some one who shall
depose you by my command, and shall remove you from your place.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p14">60. When upon this I wrote and endeavoured to
convince the Emperor, that that anti-Christian heresy had no communion
with the Catholic Church, Eusebius forthwith, availing himself of the
occasion which he had agreed upon with the Meletians, writes and
persuades them to invent some pretext, so that, as they had practised
against Peter and Achillas and Alexander, they might devise and spread
reports against us also. Accordingly, after seeking for a long time,
and finding nothing, they at last agree together, with the advice of
Eusebius and his fellows, and fabricate their first accusation by means
of Ision, Eudæmon, and Callinicus<note place="end" n="671" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p15"> Infr.
§71 fin. Sozom. ii. 25.</p></note>,
respecting the linen vestments<note place="end" n="672" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p16"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p16.1">στιχάρια</span>, ecclesiastical. [See D.C.A. p. 1933.]</p></note>, to the effect that I
had imposed a law upon the Egyptians, and had required its observance
of them first. But when certain Presbyters of mine were found to be
present, and the Emperor took cognizance of the matter, they were
condemned (the Presbyters were Apis and Macarius), and the Emperor
wrote, condemning Ision, and ordering me to appear before him. His
letters were as follows<note place="end" n="673" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p17"> They
are lost.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p18">Eusebius, having intelligence of this, persuades
them to wait; and when I arrive, they next accuse Macarius of breaking
the cup, and bring against me the most heinous accusation possible,
viz. that, being an enemy of the Emperor, I had sent a purse of gold to
one Philumenus. The Emperor therefore heard us on this charge also in
Psammathia<note place="end" n="674" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p19"> Suburb
of Nicomedia, infr. §65.</p></note>, when they, as usual, were condemned,
and driven from the presence; and, as I returned, he wrote the
following letter to the people.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p20">Constantine, Maximus, Augustus, to the people of
the Catholic Church at Alexandria.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p21">61. Beloved brethren, I greet you well, calling
upon God, Who is the chief witness of my intention, and on the
Only-begotten, the Author of our Law, Who is Sovereign over the lives
of all men, and Who hates dissensions. But what shall I say to you?
That I am in good health? Nay, but I should be able to enjoy better
health and strength, if you were possessed with mutual love one towards
another, and had rid yourselves of your enmities, through which, in
consequence of the storms excited by contentious men, we have left the
haven of brotherly love. Alas! what perverseness is this! What evil
consequences are produced every day by the tumult of envy which has
been stirred up among you! Hence it is that evil reports have settled
upon the people of God. Whither has the faith of righteousness
departed? For we are so involved in the mists of darkness, not only
through manifold errors, but through the faults of ungrateful men, that
we bear with those who favour folly, and though we are aware of them,
take no heed of those who set aside goodness and truth. What strange
inconsistency is this! We do not convict our enemies, but we follow the
example of robbery which they set us, whereby the most pernicious
errors, finding no one to oppose them, easily, if I may so speak, make
a way for themselves. Is there no understanding among us, for the
credit of our common nature, since we are thus neglectful of the
injunctions of the law?</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p22">But some one will say, that love is a thing
brought out by nature. But, I ask, how is it that we who have got the
law of God for our guide in addition to our natural advantages, thus
tolerate the disturbances and disorders raised by our enemies, who seem
inflamed, as it were, with firebrands? How is it, that having eyes, we
see not, neither understand, though we are surrounded by the
intelligence of the law? What a stupor has seized upon our life, that
we are thus neglectful of ourselves, and that although God admonishes
us! Is it not an intolerable evil? and ought we not to esteem such men
as our enemies, and not the household and people of God? For they are
infuriated against us, abandoned as they are: they lay grievous crimes
to our charge, and make attacks upon us as enemies.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p23">62. And I would have you yourselves to consider
with what exceeding madness they do <pb n="133" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_133.html" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-Page_133" />this. The foolish men carry their maliciousness
at their tongues’ end. They carry about with them a sort of
leaden anger, so that they reciprocally smite one another, and involve
us by way of increasing their own punishment. The good teacher is
accounted an enemy, while he who clothes himself with the vice of envy,
contrary to all justice makes his gain of the gentle temper of the
people; he ravages, and consumes, he decks himself out, and recommends
himself with false praises; he subverts the truth, and corrupts the
faith, until he finds out a hole and hiding-place for his conscience.
Thus their very perverseness makes them wretched, while they impudently
prefer themselves to places of honour, however unworthy they may be.
Ah! what a mischief is this! they say “Such an one is too old;
such an one is a mere boy; the office belongs to me; it is due to me,
since it is taken away from him. I will gain over all men to my side,
and then I will endeavour with my power to ruin him.” Plain
indeed is this proclamation of their madness to all the world; the
sight of companies, and gatherings, and rowers under command<note place="end" n="675" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p24"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p24.1">ἀρχιερεσίαν</span></p></note> in their offensive cabals. Alas! what
preposterous conduct is ours, if I may say it! Do they make an
exhibition of their folly in the Church of God? And are they not yet
ashamed of themselves? Do they not yet blame themselves? Are they not
smitten in their consciences, so that they now at length shew that they
entertain a proper sense of their deceit and contentiousness? Theirs is
the mere force of envy, supported by those baneful influences which
naturally belong to it. But those wretches have no power against your
Bishop. Believe me, brethren, their endeavours will have no other
effect than this, after they have worn down our days, to leave to
themselves no place of repentance in this life. Wherefore I beseech
you, lend help to yourselves; receive kindly our love, and with all
your strength drive away those who desire to obliterate from among us
the grace of unanimity; and looking unto God, love one another. I
received gladly your Bishop Athanasius, and addressed him in such a
manner, as being persuaded that he was a man of God. It is for you to
understand these things, not for me to judge of them. I thought it
becoming that the most reverend Athanasius himself should convey my
salutation to you, knowing his kind care of you, which, in a manner
worthy of that peaceable faith which I myself profess, is continually
engaged in the good work of declaring saving knowledge, and will be
able to exhort you as is suitable, May God preserve you, beloved
brethren.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p25">Such was the letter of Constantine.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p26">63. After these occurrences the Meletians
remained quiet for a little time, but afterwards shewed their hostility
again, and contrived the following plot, with the aim of pleasing those
who had hired their services. The Mareotis is a country district of
Alexandria, in which Meletius was not able to make a schism. Now while
the Churches still existed within their appointed limits, and all the
Presbyters had congregations in them, and while the people were living
in peace, a certain person named Ischyras<note place="end" n="676" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p27"> Cf.
§§46, 72, 77.</p></note>, who
was not a clergyman, but of a worthless disposition, endeavoured to
lead astray the people of his own village, declaring himself to be a
clergyman. Upon learning this, the Presbyter of the place informed me
of it when I was going through my visitation of the Churches, and I
sent Macarius the Presbyter with him to summon Ischyras. They found him
sick and lying in a cell, and charged his father to admonish his son
not to continue any such practices as had been reported against him.
But when he recovered from his sickness, being prevented by his friends
and his father from pursuing the same course, he fled over to the
Meletians; and they communicate with Eusebius and his fellows, and at
last that calumny is invented by them, that Macarius had broken a cup,
and that a certain Bishop named Arsenius had been murdered by me.
Arsenius they placed in concealment, in order that he might seem made
away with, when he did not make his appearance; and they carried about
a hand, pretending that he had been cut to pieces. As for Ischyras,
whom they did not even know, they began to spread a report that he was
a Presbyter, in order that what he said about the cup might mislead the
people. Ischyras, however, being censured by his friends, came to me
weeping, and said that no such thing as they had reported had been done
by Macarius, and that himself had been suborned by the Meletians to
invent this calumny. And he wrote the following letter.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p28">To the Blessed pope<note place="end" n="677" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p29"> Cf.
<i>de Syn.</i> 16, [and <i>Fest Ind.</i> passim].</p></note>
Athanasius, Ischyras sends health in the Lord.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p30">64. As when I came to you, my Lord Bishop,
desiring to be received into the Church, you reproved me for what I
formerly said, as though I had proceeded to such lengths of my own free
choice, I therefore <pb n="134" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_134.html" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-Page_134" />submit to you
this my apology in writing, in order that you may understand, that
violence was used towards me, and blows inflicted on me by Isaac and
Heraclides, and Isaac of Letopolis, and those of their party. And I
declare, and take God as my witness in this matter, that of none of the
things which they have stated, do I know you to be guilty. For no
breaking of a cup or overturning of the Holy Table ever took place, but
they compelled me by violent usage to assert all this. And this defence
I make and submit to you in writing, desiring and claiming for myself
to be admitted among the members of your congregation. I pray that you
may have health in the Lord.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p31">I submit this my handwriting to you the Bishop
Athanasius in the presence of the Presbyters, Ammonas of Dicella,
Heraclius of Phascos, Boccon of Chenebri, Achillas of Myrsine, Didymus
of Taphosiris, and Justus from Bomotheus<note place="end" n="678" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p32"> [Cf.
the list of Mareotic clergy <i>supr.,</i> p. 72. The three deacons of
Alexandria are in the list, p. 71].</p></note>; and
of the Deacons, Paul, Peter, and Olympius, of Alexandria, and Ammonius,
Pistus, Demetrius, and Gaius, of the Mareotis.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p33">65. Notwithstanding this statement of Ischyras,
they again spread abroad the same charges against me everywhere, and
also reported them to the Emperor Constantine. He too had heard before
of the affair of the cup in Psammathia<note place="end" n="679" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p34"> Vid.
§60.</p></note>, when
I was there, and had detected the falsehood of my enemies. But now he
wrote to Antioch to Dalmatius<note place="end" n="680" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p35"> Dalmatius was the name of father and son, the brother and nephew
of Constantine. Socrates, <i>Hist.</i> i. 27. gives the title of Censor
to the son; but the <i>Chron. Pasch.</i> p. 531 (Dind.) gives it to the
father. Valesius, and apparently Tillemont (<i>Empereurs,</i> vol. 4.
p. 657) think Socrates mistaken. The younger Dalmatius was created
Cæsar by Constantine a few years before his death; and as well as
his brother Hannibalian, and a number of other relatives, was put to
death by the soldiery, on the death of Constantine. vid. <i>Hist.
Ar.</i> 69. [Gwatkin, p. 108 note].</p></note> the Censor requiring
him to institute a judicial enquiry respecting the murder. Accordingly
the Censor sent me notice to prepare for my defence against the charge.
Upon receiving his letters, although at first I paid no regard to the
thing because I knew that nothing of what they said was true, yet
seeing that the Emperor was moved, I wrote to my fellow-ministers into
Egypt, and sent a deacon, desiring to learn something of Arsenius, for
I had not seen the man for five or six years. Well, not to relate the
matter at length, Arsenius was found in concealment, in the first
instance in Egypt, and afterwards my friends discovered him again in
concealment in Tyre also. And what was most remarkable, even when he
was discovered he would not confess that he was Arsenius, until he was
convicted in court before Paul, who was then Bishop of Tyre, and at
last out of very shame could not deny it.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p36">This he did in order to fulfil his contract with
Eusebius and his fellows, lest, if he were discovered, the game they
were playing should at length be broken up; which in fact came to pass.
For when I wrote the Emperor word, that Arsenius was discovered, and
reminded him of what he had heard in Psammathia concerning Macarius the
Presbyter, he stopped the proceedings of the Censor’s court, and
wrote condemning the proceedings against me as calumnious, and
commanded Eusebius and his fellows, who were coming into the East to
appear against me, to return. Now in order to shew that they accused me
of having murdered Arsenius (not to bring forward the letters of many
persons on the subject), it shall be sufficient only to produce one
from Alexander the Bishop of Thessalonica, from which the tenor of the
rest may be inferred. He then being acquainted with the reports which
Archaph, who is also called John, circulated against me on the subject
of the murder, and having heard that Arsenius was alive, wrote as
follows.</p>

<p class="c90" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p37">Letter of Alexander.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p38">To his dearly beloved son and fellow-minister
like-minded, the lord Athanasius, Alexander the Bishop sends health in
the Lord.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p39">66. I congratulate the most excellent Sarapion,
that he is striving so earnestly to adorn himself with holy habits, and
is thus advancing to higher praise the memory of his father. For, as
the Holy Scripture somewhere says, ‘though his father die, yet he
is as though he were not dead<note place="end" n="681" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p40"> <scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 30.4" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p40.1" parsed="|Sir|30|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.30.4">Ecclus. 30. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>:’ for he has
left behind him a memorial of his life. What my feelings were towards
the ever memorable Sozon, you yourself, my lord<note place="end" n="682" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p41"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p41.1">δέσποτα</span>. Theod. <i>H. E.</i> i. 5. init.</p></note>, are
not ignorant, for you know the sacredness of his memory, as well as the
goodness of the young man. I have received only one letter from your
reverence, which I had by the hands of this youth. I mention this to
you, my lord, in order that you may know. Our dearly beloved brother
and deacon Macarius, afforded me great pleasure by writing to me from
Constantinople, that the false accuser Archaph had met with disgrace,
for having given out before all men that a live man had been murdered.
That he will receive from the righteous Judge, together with all the
tribe of his associates, that punishment, which his crimes deserve, the
unerring Scriptures assure us. May the Lord of all preserve you for
<pb n="135" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_135.html" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-Page_135" />very many years, my lord, in every
way most kind.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p42">67. And they who lived with Arsenius bear
witness, that he was kept in concealment for this purpose, that they
might pretend his death; for in searching after him we found the person
[who had done so], and he in consequence wrote the following letter to
John, who played the chief part in this false accusation.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p43">To his dearly beloved brother John, Pinnes,
Presbyter of the Monastery<note place="end" n="683" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p44"> [The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p44.1">μονὴ</span> here is not a
monastery in the later sense, but a village or cluster of cells. This
intercepted letter demonstrates the existence of <i>Meletian</i> monks,
of which there is other evidence also: (see below, Introd. to <i>Vit.
Ant.</i> The objection of Weingarten to the genuineness of this letter
is purely arbitrary)].</p></note> of Ptemencyrcis, in
the home of Anteopolis, sends greeting.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p45">I wish you to know, that Athanasius sent his
deacon into the Thebais, to search everywhere for Arsenius; and
Pecysius the Presbyter, and Silvanus the brother of Helias, and
Tapenacerameus, and Paul monk of Hypsele, whom he first fell in with,
confessed that Arsenius was with us. Upon learning this we caused him
to be put on board a vessel, and to sail to the lower countries with
Helias the monk. Afterwards the deacon returned again suddenly with
certain others, and entered our monastery, in search of the same
Arsenius, and him they found not, because, as I said before, we had
sent him away to the lower countries; but they conveyed me together
with Helias the monk, who took him out of the way, to Alexandria, and
brought us before the Duke<note place="end" n="684" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p45.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p46"> According to the system of government introduced by Diocletian and
Constantine, there were thirty-five military commanders of the troops,
under the Magistri militum, and all of these bore the name of duces or
dukes; the comites, or counts, were ten out of the number, who were
distinguished as companions of the Emperor. vid. Gibbon, ch. 17. Three
of these dukes were stationed in Egypt [i.e. in the whole prefecture;
one only in the province of Egypt in the narrower sense].</p></note>; when I was unable to
deny, but confessed that he was alive, and had not been murdered: the
monk also who took him out of the way confessed the same. Wherefore I
acquaint you with these things, Father, lest you should determine to
accuse Athanasius; for I said that he was alive, and had been concealed
with us, and all this is become known in Egypt, and it cannot any
longer be kept secret.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p47">I, Paphnutius, monk of the same monastery, who
wrote this letter, heartily salute you. I pray for your health.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p48">The following also is the letter which the
Emperor wrote when he learnt that Arsenius was found to be alive.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p49">Constantine, Victor, Maximus, Augustus, to the
pope Athanasius.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p50">68. Having read the letters of your wisdom, I
felt the inclination to write in return to your fortitude, and to
exhort you that you would endeavour to restore the people of God to
tranquillity, and to merciful feelings. For in my own mind I hold these
things to be of the greatest importance, that we should cultivate
truth, and ever keep righteousness in our thoughts, and have pleasure
especially in those who walk in the right way of life. But as
concerning those who are deserving of all execration, I mean the most
perverse and ungodly Meletians, who have at last stultified themselves
by their folly, and are now raising unreasonable commotions by envy,
uproar, and tumult, thus making manifest their own ungodly
dispositions, I will say thus much. You see that those who they
pretended had been slain with the sword, are still amongst us, and in
the enjoyment of life. Now what could be a stronger presumption against
them, and one so manifestly and clearly tending to their condemnation,
as that those whom they declared to have been murdered, are yet in the
enjoyment of life, and accordingly will be able to speak for
themselves?</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p51">But this further accusation was advanced by these
same Meletians. They positively affirmed that you, rushing in with
lawless violence, had seized upon and broken a cup, which was deposited
in the most Holy Place; than which there certainly could not be a more
serious charge, nor a more grievous offence, had such a crime actually
been perpetrated. But what manner of accusation is this? What is the
meaning of this change and variation and difference in the
circumstances of it, insomuch that they now transfer this same
accusation to another person<note place="end" n="685" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p51.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p52"> Cf.
§28.</p></note>, a fact which makes
it clearer, so to speak, than the light itself, that they designed to
lay a plot for your wisdom? After this, who can be willing to follow
them, men that have fabricated such charges to the injury of another,
seeing too that they are hurrying themselves on to ruin, and are
conscious that they are accusing you of false and feigned crimes? Who
then, as I said, will follow after them, and thus go headlong in the
way of destruction; in that way in which it seems they alone suppose
that they have hope of safety and of help? But if they were willing to
walk according to a pure conscience, and to be directed by the best
wisdom, and to go in the way of a sound mind, they would easily
perceive that no help can come to them from Divine Providence, while
they are given up to such doings, and tempt their own destruction. I
should not call this a harsh judgment of them, but the simple
truth.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p53"><pb n="136" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_136.html" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-Page_136" />And finally,
I will add, that I wish this letter to be read frequently by your
wisdom in public, that it may thereby come to the knowledge of all men,
and especially reach the ears of those who thus act, and thus raise
disturbances; for the judgment which is expressed by me according to
the dictates of equity is confirmed also by real facts. Wherefore,
seeing that in such conduct there is so great an offence, let them
understand that I have thus judged; and that I have come to this
determination, that if they excite any further commotion of this kind,
I will myself in person take cognizance of the matter, and that not
according to the ecclesiastical, but according to the civil laws, and
so I will in future find them out, because they clearly are robbers, so
to speak, not only against human kind, but against the divine doctrine
itself. May God ever preserve you, beloved brother!</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p54">69. But that the wickedness of the calumniators
might be more fully displayed, behold Arsenius also wrote to me after
he was discovered in his place of concealment; and as the letter which
Ischyras had written confessed the falsehood of their accusation, so
that of Arsenius proved their maliciousness still more completely.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p55">To the blessed Pope Athanasius, Arsenius, Bishop
of those who were heretofore under Meletius in the city of the
Hypselites, together with the Presbyters and Deacons, wishes much
health in the Lord.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p56">Being earnestly desirous of peace and union with
the Catholic Church, over which by the grace of God you preside, and
wishing to submit ourselves to the Canon of the Church, according to
the ancient rule<note place="end" n="686" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p56.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p57"> Vid.
<i>supr.</i> p. 92, note 3; the (so-called) Apostolical Canon
apparently referred to here, is Can. 27. according to
Beveridge.</p></note>, we write unto you,
dearly beloved Pope, and declare in the name of the Lord, that we will
not for the future hold communion with those who continue in schism,
and are not yet at peace with the Catholic Church, whether Bishops,
Presbyters, or Deacons. Neither will we take part with them if they
wish to establish anything in a Council; neither will we send letters
of peace<note place="end" n="687" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p57.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p58"> Cf. p.
95, note 4.</p></note> unto them nor receive such from them;
neither yet without the consent of you, the bishop of the metropolis,
will we publish any determination concerning Bishops, or on any other
general ecclesiastical question; but we will yield obedience to all the
canons that have heretofore been ordained, after the example of the
Bishops<note place="end" n="688" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p58.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p59"> i.e.
Meletian Bishops who had conformed; or, since they are not in the list,
§71. Catholic Bishops with whom the conforming party were
familiar; or Meletians after the return of Meletius. vid. Tillemont,
<i>Mem.</i> vol. 8. p. 658.</p></note> Ammonian, Tyrannus, Plusian, and the rest.
Wherefore we beseech your goodness to write to us speedily in answer,
and likewise to our fellow-ministers concerning us, informing them that
we will henceforth abide by the fore-mentioned resolution and will be
at peace with the Catholic Church, and at unity with our
fellow-ministers in the [various] districts. And we are persuaded that
your prayers, being acceptable unto God, will so prevail with Him, that
this peace shall be firm and indissoluble unto the end, according to
the will of God the Lord of all, through Jesus Christ our Lord.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p60">The sacred Ministry that is under you, we and
those that are with us salute. Very shortly, if God permit, we will
come to visit your goodness. I, Arsenius, pray for your health in the
Lord for many years, most blessed Pope.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p61">70. But a stronger and clearer proof of the
calumny against us is the recantation of John, of which the most
God-beloved Emperor Constantine of blessed memory is a witness, for
knowing how John had accused himself, and having received letters from
him expressing his repentance, he wrote to him as follows.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p62">Constantine, Maximus, Augustus to John.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p63">The letters which I have received from your
prudence were extremely pleasing to me, because I learned from them
what I very much longed to hear, that you had laid aside every petty
feeling, had joined the Communion of the Church as became you, and were
now in perfect concord with the most reverend Bishop Athanasius. Be
assured therefore that so far I entirely approve of your conduct;
because, giving up all skirmishing, you have done that which is
pleasing to God, and have embraced the unity of His Church. In order
therefore that you may obtain the accomplishment of your wishes, I have
thought it right to grant you permission to enter the public
conveyance<note place="end" n="689" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p63.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p64"> On the
“cursus publicus,” vid. Gothofred. <i>in Cod. Theod.</i>
viii. tit. 5. It was provided for the journeys of the Emperor, for
persons whom he summoned, for magistrates, ambassadors, and for such
private persons as the Emperor indulged in the use of it, which was
gratis. The use was granted by Constantine to the Bishops who were
summoned to Nicæa, as far as it went, in addition (though aliter
Valesius in loc.) to other means of travelling. Euseb. <i>v. Const.</i>
iii. 6. The cursus publicus brought the Bishops to the Council of Tyre.
<i>ibid.</i> iv. 43. In the conference between Liberius and
Constantius, Theod. <i>Hist.</i> ii. 13. it is objected that the cursus
publicus is not sufficient to convey Bishops to the Council which
Liberius proposes; he answers that the Churches are rich enough to
convey their Bishops as far as the sea. Thus S. Hilary was compelled
(data evectionis copia, Sulp. Sev. <i>Hist.</i> ii. 57.) to attend at
Seleucia, as Athan. at Tyre. Julian complains of the abuse of the
cursus publicus, perhaps with an allusion to these Councils of
Constantius. vid. <i>Cod. Theod.</i> viii. tit. 5. l. 12. where
Gothofred quotes Liban. <i>Epitaph. in Julian.</i> vol. i. p. 569. ed.
Reiske.) Vid. the well-known passage of Ammianus, who speaks of the
Councils being the ruin of the res vehicularia <i>Hist.</i> xxi. 16.
The Eusebians at Philippopolis say the same thing. Hilar. <i>Frag.</i>
iii. 25. The Emperor provided board and perhaps lodging for the Bishops
at Ariminum; which the Bishops of Aquitaine, Gaul, and Britain,
declined, except three British from poverty. Sulp. <i>Hist.</i> ii. 56.
Hunneric in Africa, after assembling 466 Bishops at Carthage, dismissed
them without modes of conveyance, provision, or baggage. Victor Utic.
<i>Hist.</i> iii. init. In the Emperor’s letter previous to the
assembling of the sixth Ecumenical Council, <span class="c10" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p64.1">a.d.</span> 678, (Harduin, <i>Conc.</i> t. 3. p. 1048 fin.) he
says he has given orders for the conveyance and maintenance of its
members. Pope John VIII. reminds Ursus, Duke of Venice (<span class="c10" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p64.2">a.d.</span> 876.), of the same duty of providing for the members
of a Council, “secundum pios principes, qui in talibus munifice
semper erant intenti.” Colet. <i>Concil.</i> (Ven. 1730,) t. xi.
p. 14.</p></note>, and to come <pb n="137" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_137.html" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-Page_137" />to the court<note place="end" n="690" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p64.3"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p65"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p65.1">στρατόπεδον·</span>
vid. Chrys. <i>on the Statues,</i> p. 382, note 6.
Gothofr. in Cod. Theod. vi. 32, 1. 1. Castra sunt ubi Princeps est.
ibid. 35, l. 15. also Kiesling. <i>de Discipl. Cler.</i> i. 5. p. 16.
Beveridge <i>in Can. Apost.</i> 83. interprets <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii.ii.ii.i-p65.2">στρατεία</span>
of any civil engagement as opposed to
clerical.</p></note> of my clemency.
Let it then be your care to make no delay; but as this letter gives you
authority to use the public conveyance, come to me immediately, that
you may have your desires fulfilled, and by appearing in my presence
may enjoy that pleasure which it is fit for you to receive. May God
preserve you continually, dearly beloved brother.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Chapter" title="Documents connected with the Council of Tyre." progress="32.78%" prev="xiii.ii.ii.i" next="xiii.iii" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii"><p class="c41" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p1.1">Chapter
VI</span>.—<i>Documents connected with the Council of
Tyre.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p2">71. Thus ended the conspiracy. The Meletians were
repulsed and covered with shame; but notwithstanding this Eusebius and
his fellows still did not remain quiet, for it was not for the
Meletians but for Arius and his fellows, that they cared, and they were
afraid lest, if the proceedings of the former should be stopped, they
should no longer find persons to play the parts<note place="end" n="691" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p3"> Cf.
§17, note 1.</p></note>, by
whose assistance they might bring in that heresy. They therefore again
stirred up the Meletians, and persuaded the Emperor to give orders that
a Council should be held afresh at Tyre, and Count Dionysius was
despatched thither, and a military guard was given to Eusebius and his
fellows. Macarius also was sent as a prisoner to Tyre under a guard of
soldiers; and the Emperor wrote to me, and laid a peremptory command
upon me, so that, however unwilling, I set out. The whole conspiracy
may be understood from the letters which the Bishops of Egypt wrote;
but it will be necessary to relate how it was contrived by them in the
outset, that so may be perceived the malice and wickedness that was
exercised against me. There are in Egypt, Libya, and Pentapolis, nearly
one hundred Bishops; none of whom laid anything to my charge; none of
the Presbyters found any fault with me; none of the people spoke aught
against me; but it was the Meletians who were ejected by Peter, and the
Arians, that divided the plot between them, while the one party claimed
to themselves the right of accusing me, the other of sitting in
judgment on the case. I objected to Eusebius and his fellows as being
my enemies on account of the heresy; next, I shewed in the following
manner that the person who was called my accuser was not a Presbyter at
all. When Meletius was admitted into communion (would that he had never
been so admitted<note place="end" n="692" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p4"> Cf.
§59.</p></note>!) the blessed
Alexander who knew his craftiness required of him a schedule of the
Bishops whom he said he had in Egypt, and of the presbyters and deacons
that were in Alexandria itself, and if he had any in the country
district. This the Pope Alexander has done, lest Meletius, having
received the freedom of the Church, should tender<note place="end" n="693" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p5"> [<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p5.1">πωλήσ</span>: i.e. palm
them off on the church. Cf. Lat. <i>venditare.</i>]</p></note>
many, and thus continually, by a fraudulent procedure, foist upon us
whomsoever he pleased. Accordingly he has made out the following
schedule of those in Egypt.</p>

<p class="c90" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p6">A schedule presented by Meletius to the Bishop
Alexander.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p7">I, Meletius of Lycopolis, Lucius of Antinopolis,
Phasileus of Hermopolis, Achilles of Cusæ, Ammonius of
Diospolis.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p8">In Ptolemais, Pachymes of Tentyræ.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p9">In Maximianopolis, Theodorus of Coptus.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p10">In Thebais, Cales of Hermethes, Colluthus of
Upper Cynopolis, Pelagius of Oxyrynchus, Peter of Heracleopolis, Theon
of Nilopolis, Isaac<note place="end" n="694" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p11"> Cf.
§64.</p></note> of Letopolis,
Heraclides of Niciopolis<note place="end" n="695" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p12"> Cf.
§64.</p></note>, Isaac of Cleopatris,
Melas of Arsenoitis.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p13">In Heliopolis, Amos of Leontopolis, Ision of
Athribis.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p14">In Pharbethus, Harpocration of Bubastus, Moses of
Phacusæ, Callinicus<note place="end" n="696" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p15"> Cf.
§60.</p></note> of Pelusium,
Eudæmon of Tanis<note place="end" n="697" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p16"> Cf.
§60.</p></note>, Ephraim of
Thmuis.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p17">In Sais, Hermæon of Cynopolis and Busiris,
Soterichus of Sebennytus, Pininuthes of Phthenegys, Cronius of Metelis,
Agathammon of the district of Alexandria.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p18">In Memphis, John who was ordered by the Emperor
to be with the Archbishop<note place="end" n="698" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p19"> [The
‘archbishop’ is Meletius; this is the first occurrence of
the word; it evidently has not its later fixed sense. The historical
allusion is obscure.]</p></note>. These are those of
Egypt.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p20">And the Clergy that he had in Alexandria were
Apollonius Presbyter, Irenæus Presbyter, Dioscorus Presbyter,
Tyrannus Presbyter. And Deacons; Timotheus Deacon, Antinous Deacon,
Hephæstion Deacon. And Macarius Presbyter of Parembole<note place="end" n="699" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p21"> A
village on the Mareotic lake. vid. Socr. iv. 23. Athan Opp. ed. Pat. t.
3. p. 86–89.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p22">72. These Meletius presented actually in person<note place="end" n="700" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p23"> [Prolegg. ch. ii. §3 (1) <i>sub. fin.</i> and ch. v.
§3a.]</p></note> to the Bishop Alexander, but he made no
mention of the person called Ischyras, nor ever <pb n="138" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_138.html" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-Page_138" />professed at all that he had any Clergy in the
Mareotis. Notwithstanding our enemies did not desist from their
attempts, but still he that was no Presbyter was feigned to be one, for
there was the Count ready to use compulsion towards us, and soldiers
were hurrying us about. But even then the grace of God prevailed: for
they could not convict Macarius in the matter of the cup; and Arsenius,
whom they reported to have been murdered by me, stood before them alive
and shewed the falseness of their accusation. When therefore they were
unable to convict Macarius, Eusebius and his fellows, who became
enraged that they had lost the prey of which they had been in pursuit,
persuaded the Count Dionysius, who is one of them, to send to the
Mareotis, in order to see whether they could not find out something
there against the Presbyter, or rather that they might at a distance
patch up their plot as they pleased in our absence: for this was their
aim. However,—when we represented that the journey to the
Mareotis was a superfluous undertaking (for that they ought not to
pretend that statements were defective which they had been employed
upon so long, and ought not now to defer the matter; for they had said
whatever they thought they could say, and now being at a loss what to
do, they were making pretences); or if they must needs go to the
Mareotis, that at least the suspected parties should not be
sent,—the Count was convinced by my reasoning, with respect to
the suspected persons; but they did anything rather than what I
proposed, for the very persons whom I objected against on account of
the Arian heresy, these were they who promptly went off, viz. Diognius,
Maris, Theodorus, Macedonius, Ursacius, and Valens. Again, letters were
written to the Prefect of Egypt and a military guard was provided; and,
what was remarkable and altogether most suspicious, they caused
Macarius the accused party to remain behind under a guard of soldiers,
while they took with them the accuser<note place="end" n="701" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p24"> Supr.
§13.</p></note>. Now who after
this does not see through this conspiracy? Who does not clearly
perceive the wickedness of Eusebius and his fellows? For if a judicial
enquiry must needs take place in the Mareotis, the accused also ought
to have been sent thither. But if they did not go for the purpose of
such an enquiry, why did they take the accuser? It was enough that he
had not been able to prove the fact. But this they did in order that
they might carry on their designs against the absent Presbyter, whom
they could not convict when present, and might concoct a plan as they
pleased. For when the Presbyters of Alexandria and of the whole
district found fault with them because they were there by themselves,
and required that they too might be present at their proceedings (for
they said that they knew both the circumstances of the case, and the
history of the person named Ischyras), they would not allow them; and
although they had with them Philagrius the Prefect of Egypt<note place="end" n="702" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p25"> Cf.
<i>Encycl.</i> §3.</p></note>, who was an apostate, and heathen soldiers,
during an enquiry which it was not becoming even for Catechumens to
witness, they would not admit the Clergy, lest there as well as at Tyre
there might be those who would expose them.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p26">73. But in spite of these precautions they were
not able to escape detection: for the Presbyters of the City and of the
Mareotis, perceiving their evil designs, addressed to them the
following protest.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p27">To Theognius, Maris, Macedonius, Theodorus,
Ursacius, and Valens, the Bishops who have come from Tyre, these from
the Presbyters and Deacons of the Catholic Church of Alexandria under
the most reverend Bishop Athanasius.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p28">It was incumbent upon you when you came hither
and brought with you the accuser, to bring also the Presbyter Macarius;
for trials are appointed by Holy Scripture to be so constituted, that
the accuser and accused may stand up together. But since neither you
brought Macarius, nor our most reverend Bishop Athanasius came hither
with you, we claimed for ourselves the right of being present at the
investigation, that we might see that the enquiry was conducted
impartially, and might ourselves be convinced of the truth. But when
you refused to allow this, and wished, in company only with the Prefect
of Egypt and the accuser, to do whatever you pleased, we confess that
we saw a suspicion of evil in the affair, and perceived that your
coming was only the act of a cabal and a conspiracy. Wherefore we
address to you this letter, to be a testimony before a genuine Council,
that it may be known to all men, that you have carried on an <i>ex
parte</i> proceeding and for your own ends, and have desired nothing
else but to form a conspiracy against us. A copy of this, lest it
should be kept secret by you, we have handed in to Palladius also the
Controller<note place="end" n="703" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p29"> Curiosus; the Curiosi (in curis agendis) were properly the
overseers of the public roads, Du Cange in voc., but they became in
consequence a sort of imperial spy and were called the Emperor’s
eyes. Gothofr. <i>in Cod. Theod.</i> t. 2. p. 194. ed. 1665.
Constantius confined them to the school of the Agentes in rebus (infr.
<i>Apol. ad Const.</i> §10.), under the Master of the Offices.
Gothoft. <i>ibid.</i> p. 192.</p></note> of Augustus. For what you have already
done causes us to suspect you, and to <pb n="139" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_139.html" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-Page_139" />reckon on the like conduct from you
hereafter.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p30">I Dionysius Presbyter have handed in this letter.
Alexander Presbyter, Nilaras Presbyter, Longus Presbyter, Aphthonius
Presbyter, Athanasius Presbyter, Amyntius Presbyter, Pistus Presbyter,
Plution Presbyter, Dioscorus Presbyter, Apollonius Presbyter, Sarapion
Presbyter, Ammonius Presbyter, Gaius Presbyter, Rhinus Presbyter,
Æthales Presbyter.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p31">Deacons; Marcellinus Deacon, Appianus Deacon,
Theon Deacon, Timotheus Deacon, a second Timotheus Deacon.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p32">74. This is the letter, and these the names of
the Clergy of the city; and the following was written by the Clergy of
the Mareotis, who know the character of the accuser, and who were with
me in my visitation.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p33">To the holy Council of blessed Bishops of the
Catholic Church, all the Presbyters and Deacons of the Mareotis send
health in the Lord.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p34">Knowing that which is written, ‘Speak that
thine eyes have seen,’ and, ‘A false witness shall not be
unpunished<note place="end" n="704" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p35"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xxv. 7" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p35.2" parsed="|Prov|25|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.25.7">Prov. xxv. 7</scripRef>, LXX, xix. 5.</p></note>’, we testify what we have seen,
especially since the conspiracy which has been formed against our
Bishop Athanasius has made our testimony necessary. We wonder how
Ischyras ever came to be reckoned among the number of the Ministers of
the Church, which is the first point we think it necessary to mention.
Ischyras never was a Minister of the Church; but when formerly he
represented himself to be a Presbyter of Colluthus, he found no one to
believe him, except only his own relations<note place="end" n="705" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p35.3"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p36"> Cf.
§12.</p></note>. For
he never had a Church, nor was ever considered a Clergyman by those who
lived but a short distance from his village, except only, as we said
before, by his own relations. But, notwithstanding he assumed this
designation, he was deposed in the presence of our Father Hosius at the
Council which assembled at Alexandria<note place="end" n="706" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p37"> <span class="c10" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p37.1">a.d.</span> 324.</p></note>, and was
admitted to communion as a layman, and so he continued subsequently,
having fallen from his falsely reputed rank of presbyter. Of his
character we think it unnecessary to speak, as all men have it in their
power to become acquainted therewith. But since he has falsely accused
our Bishop Athanasius of breaking a cup and overturning a table, we are
necessarily obliged to address you on this point. We have said already
that he never had a Church in the Mareotis; and we declare before God
as our witness, that no cup was broken, nor table overturned by our
Bishop, nor by any one of those who accompanied him; but all that is
alleged respecting this affair is mere calumny. And this we say, not as
having been absent from the Bishop, for we are all with him when he
makes his visitation of the Mareotis, and he never goes about alone,
but is accompanied by all of us Presbyters and Deacons, and by a
considerable number of the people. Wherefore we make these assertions
as having been present with him in every visitation which he has made
amongst us, and testify that neither was a cup ever broken, nor table
overturned, but the whole story is false, as the accuser himself also
witnesses under his own hand<note place="end" n="707" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p38"> <i>Supr.</i> §64.</p></note>. For when, after he
had gone off with Meletians, and had reported these things against our
Bishop Athanasius, he wished to be admitted to communion, he was not
received, although he wrote and confessed under his own hand that none
of these things were true, but that he had been suborned by certain
persons to say so.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p39">75. Wherefore also Theognius, Theodorus, Maris,
Macedonius, Ursacius, Valens, and their fellows came into the Mareotis,
and when they found that none of these things were true, but it was
likely to be discovered that they had framed a false accusation against
our Bishop Athanasius, Theognius and his fellows being themselves his
enemies, caused the relations of Ischyras and certain Arian madmen to
say whatever they wished. For none of the people spoke against the
Bishop; but these persons, through fear of Philagrius the Prefect of
Egypt, and by threats and with the support of the Arian madmen,
accomplished whatever they desired. For when we came to disprove the
calumny, they would not permit us, but cast us out, while they admitted
whom they pleased to a participation in their schemes, and concerted
matters with them, influencing them by fear of the Prefect Philagrius.
Through his means they prevented us from being present, that we might
discover whether those who were suborned by them were members of the
Church or Arian madmen. And you also, dearly beloved Fathers, know, as
you teach us, that the testimony of enemies avails nothing. That what
we say is the truth the handwriting<note place="end" n="708" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p40"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p40.1">χείρ</span>, <i>infr. Apol.
ad Const.</i> §11.</p></note> of Ischyras
testifies, as do also the facts themselves, because when we were
conscious that no such thing as was pretended had taken place, they
took with them Philagrius, that through fear of the sword and by
threats they might frame whatever plots they wished. These things we
testify as in the presence of God; we make these assertions as knowing
<pb n="140" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_140.html" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-Page_140" />that there will be a judgment held
by God; desiring indeed all of us to come to you, but being content
with certain of our number, so that the letters may be instead of the
presence of those who have not come.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p41">I, Ingenius Presbyter, pray you health in the
Lord, beloved fathers. Theon Presbyter, Ammonas P., Heraclius P.,
Boccon P., Tryphon P., Peter P., Hierax P., Sarapion P., Marcus P.,
Ptollarion P., Gaius P., Dioscorus P., Demetrius P., Thyrsus P.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p42">Deacons; Pistus Deacon, Apollos D., Serras D.,
Pistus D., Polynicus D., Ammonius D., Maurus D., Hephæstus D.,
Apollos D., Metopas D., Apollos D., Serapas D., Meliphthongus D.,
Lucius D., Gregoras D.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p43">76. <i>The same to the Controller, and to
Philagrius, at that time Prefect of Egypt.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p44">To Flavius Philagrius, and to Flavius Palladius,
Ducenary<note place="end" n="709" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p45"> On the
different kinds of Ducenaries, vid. Gothofr. in <i>Cod. Theod.</i> XI.
vii. 1. Here, as in Euseb. <i>Hist.</i> vii. 30. the word stands for a
Procurator, whose annual pay amounted to 200 sestertia, vid. Salmas.
<i>Hist. Aug.</i> t. l. p. 533. In like manner a Centenary is one who
receives 100.</p></note>, Officer of the Palace, and Controller,
and to Flavius Antoninus, Commissary of Provisions, and Centenary of my
lords the most illustrious Prefects of the sacred Prætorium, these
from the Presbyters and Deacons of the Mareotis, a nome of the Catholic
Church which is under the most Reverend Bishop Athanasius, we address
this testimony by those whose names are underwritten:—</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p46">Whereas Theognius, Maris, Macedonius, Theodorus,
Ursacius, and Valens, as if sent by all the Bishops who assembled at
Tyre, came into our Diocese alleging that they had received orders to
investigate certain ecclesiastical affairs, among which they spoke of
the breaking of a cup of the Lord, of which information was given them
by Ischyras, whom they brought with them, and who says that he is a
Presbyter, although he is not,—for he was ordained by the
Presbyter Colluthus who pretended to the Episcopate, and was afterwards
ordered by a whole Council, by Hosius and the Bishops that were with
him, to take the place of a Presbyter, as he was before; and
accordingly all that were ordained by Colluthus resumed the same rank
which they held before, and so Ischyras himself proved to be a
layman,—and the church which he says he has, never was a church
at all, but a quite small private house belonging to an orphan boy of
the name of Ision;—for this reason we have offered this
testimony, adjuring you by Almighty God, and by our Lords Constantine
Augustus, and the most illustrious Cæsars his sons, to bring these
things to the knowledge of their piety. For neither is he a Presbyter
of the Catholic Church nor does he possess a church, nor has a cup ever
been broken, but the whole story is false and an invention.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p47">Dated in the Consulship of Julius Constantius the
most illustrious Patrician<note place="end" n="710" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p48"> The
title Patrician was revived by Constantine as a personal distinction.
It was for life, and gave precedence over all the great officers of
state except the Consul. It was usually bestowed on favourites, or on
ministers as a reward of services. Gibbon, <i>Hist.</i> ch. 17. This
Julius Constantius, who was the father of Julian, was the first who
bore the title, with L. Optatus, who had been consul the foregoing
year. Illustrissimus was the highest of the three ranks of honour.
<i>ibid.</i></p></note>, brother of the most
religious Emperor Constantine Augustus, and of Rufinus Albinus, most
illustrious men, on the tenth day of the month Thoth<note place="end" n="711" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p48.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p49"> [Sep.
8. 335 <span class="c10" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p49.1">a.d.</span> See note on leap-year at the end
of the table of Egyptian months, below, Introd. to
<i>Letters.</i>]</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p50">These were the letters of the Presbyters.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p51">77. The following also are the letters and
protests of the Bishops who came with us to Tyre, when they became
aware of the conspiracy and plot.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p52">To the Bishops assembled at Tyre, most honoured
Lords, those of the Catholic Church who have come from Egypt with
Athanasius send greeting in the Lord.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p53">We suppose that the conspiracy which has been
formed against us by Eusebius, Theognius, Maris, Narcissus, Theodorus,
Patrophilus, and their fellows is no longer uncertain. From the very
beginning we all demurred, through our fellow-minister Athanasius, to
the holding of the enquiry in their presence, knowing that the presence
of even one enemy only, much more of many, is able to disturb and
injure the hearing of a cause. And you also yourselves know the enmity
which they entertain, not only towards us, but towards all the
orthodox, how that for the sake of the madness of Arius, and his
impious doctrine, they direct their assaults, they form conspiracies
against all. And when, being confident in the truth, we desired to shew
the falsehood, which the Meletians had employed against the Church,
Eusebius and his fellows endeavoured by some means or other to
interrupt our representations, and strove eagerly to set aside our
testimony, threatening those who gave an honest judgment, and insulting
others, for the sole purpose of carrying out the design they had
against us. Your godly piety, most honoured Lords, was probably
ignorant of their conspiracy, but we suppose that it has now been made
manifest. For indeed they have themselves plainly disclosed it; for
they desired to send to the Mareotis those of their party who are
suspected by us, so that, while we were absent and remained here, they
might disturb the people and accomplish what they wished. They knew
<pb n="141" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_141.html" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-Page_141" />that the Arian madmen, and
Colluthians<note place="end" n="712" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p53.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p54"> Colluthus formed a schism on the doctrine that God was not the
cause of any sort of evil, e.g. did not inflict pain and suffering.
Though a Priest, he took on himself to ordain, even to the Priesthood
[§12]. St. Alexander even seems to imply that he did so for money.
Theod. <i>H. E.</i> i. 3. [Prolegg. ch. ii. §2.]</p></note> and Meletians, were enemies of the
Catholic Church and therefore they were anxious to send them, that in
the presence of our enemies they might devise against us whatever
schemes they pleased. And those of the Meletians who are here, even
four days previously (as they knew that this enquiry was about to take
place), despatched at evening certain of their party, as couriers, for
the purpose of collecting Meletians out of Egypt into the Mareotis,
because there were none at all there, and Colluthians and Arian madmen,
from other parts, and to prepare them to speak against us. For you also
know that Ischyras himself confessed before you, that he had not more
than seven persons in his congregation. When therefore we heard that,
after they had made what preparations they pleased against us, and had
sent these suspected persons, they were going about to each of you, and
requiring your subscriptions, in order that it might appear as if this
had been done with the consent of you all; for this reason we hastened
to write to you, and to present this our testimony; declaring that we
are the objects of a conspiracy under which we are suffering by and
through them, and demanding that having the fear of God in your minds,
and condemning their conduct in sending whom they pleased without our
consent, you would refuse your subscriptions, lest they pretend that
those things are done by you, which they are contriving only among
themselves. Surely it becomes those who are in Christ, not to regard
human motives, but to prefer the truth before all things. And be not
afraid of their threatenings, which they employ against all, nor of
their plots, but rather fear God. If it was at all necessary that
persons should be sent to the Mareotis, we also ought to have been
there with them, in order that we might convict the enemies of the
Church, and point out those who were aliens, and that the investigation
of the matter might be impartial. For you know that Eusebius and his
fellows contrived that a letter should be presented, as coming from the
Collutians, the Meletians, and Arians, and directed against us: but it
is evident that these enemies of the Catholic Church speak nothing that
is true concerning us, but say everything against us. And the law of
God forbids an enemy to be either a witness or a judge. Wherefore as
you will have to give an account in the day of judgment, receive this
testimony, and recognising the conspiracy which has been framed against
us, beware, if you are requested by them, of doing anything against us,
and of taking part in the designs of Eusebius and his fellows. For you
know, as we said before, that they are our enemies, and you are aware
why Eusebius of Cæsarea became such last year<note place="end" n="713" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p54.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p55"> [Ath.
had refused to attend a synod at Cæsarea, <span class="c10" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p55.1">a.d.</span> 334. See Thdt. <i>H. E.</i> i. 28, Prolegg. ch. ii.
§4. and D.C.B. ii. 315 b.]</p></note>.
We pray that you may be in health, greatly beloved Lords.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p56">78. To the most illustrious Count Flavius
Dionysius, from the Bishops of the Catholic Church in Egypt who have
come to Tyre.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p57">We suppose that the conspiracy which has been
formed against us by Eusebius, Theognius, Maris, Narcissus, Theodorus,
Patrophilus and their fellows, is no longer uncertain. From the very
beginning we all demurred, through our fellow-minister Athanasius, to
the holding of the enquiry in their presence, knowing that the presence
of even one enemy only, much more of many, is able to disturb and
injure the hearing of a cause. For their enmity is manifest which they
entertain, not only towards us, but also towards all the orthodox,
because they direct their assaults, they form conspiracies against all.
And when, being confident in the truth, we desired to shew the
falsehood which the Meletians had employed against the Church, Eusebius
and his fellows endeavoured by some means or other to interrupt our
representations, and strove eagerly to set aside our testimony,
threatening those who gave an honest judgment and insulting others, for
the sole purpose of carrying out the design they had against us. Your
goodness was probably ignorant of the conspiracy which they have formed
against us, but we suppose that it has now been made manifest. For
indeed they have themselves plainly disclosed it; for they desired to
send to the Mareotis those of their party who are suspected by us, so
that, while we were absent and remained here, they might disturb the
people and accomplish what they wished. They knew that Arian madmen,
Colluthians, and Meletians were enemies of the Church, and therefore
they were anxious to send them, that in the presence of our enemies,
they might devise against us whatever schemes they pleased. And those
of the Meletians who are here, even four days previously (as they knew
that this enquiry was about to take place), despatched at evening two
individuals of their own party, as couriers, for the purpose of
collecting Meletians out of Egypt into the Mareotis, because there were
none at all there, and Colluthians, and Arian madmen, from other <pb n="142" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_142.html" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-Page_142" />parts, and to prepare them to speak
against us. And your goodness knows that he himself confessed before
you, that he had not more than seven persons in his congregation. When
therefore we heard that, after they had made what preparations they
pleased against us, and had sent these suspected persons, they were
going about to each of the Bishops and requiring their subscriptions,
in order that it might appear that this was done with the consent of
them all; for this reason we hastened to refer the matter to your
honour, and to present this our testimony, declaring that we are the
objects of a conspiracy, under which we are suffering by and through
them, and demanding of you that having in your mind the fear of God,
and the pious commands of our most religious Emperor, you would no
longer tolerate these persons, but condemn their conduct in sending
whom they pleased without our consent.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p58">I Adamantius Bishop have subscribed this letter,
Ischyras, Ammon, Peter, Ammonianus, Tyrannus, Taurinus, Sarapammon,
Ælurion, Harpocration, Moses, Optatus, Anubion, Saprion,
Apollonius, Ischyrion, Arbæthion, Potamon, Paphnutius, Heraclides,
Theodorus, Agathammon, Gaius, Pistus, Athas, Nicon, Pelagius, Theon,
Paninuthius, Nonnus, Ariston, Theodorus, Irenæus, Blastammon,
Philippus, Apollos, Dioscorus, Timotheus of Diospolis, Macarius,
Heraclammon, Cronius, Myis, Jacobus, Ariston, Artemidorus, Phinees,
Psais, Heraclides.</p>

<p class="c90" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p59">Another from the same.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p60">79. The Bishops of the Catholic Church who have
come from Egypt to Tyre, to the most illustrious Count Flavius
Dionysius.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p61">Perceiving that many conspiracies and plots are
being formed against us through the machinations of Eusebius,
Narcissus, Flacillus, Theognius, Maris, Theodorus, Patrophilus, and
their fellows (against whom we wished at first to enter an objection,
but were not permitted), we are constrained to have recourse to the
present appeal. We observe also that great zeal is exerted in behalf of
the Meletians, and that a plot is laid against the Catholic Church in
Egypt in our persons. Wherefore we present this letter to you,
beseeching you to bear in mind the Almighty Power of God, who defends
the kingdom of our most religious and godly Emperor Constantine, and to
reserve the hearing of the affairs which concern us for the most
religious Emperor himself. For it is but reasonable, since you were
commissioned by his Majesty, that you should reserve the matter for him
upon our appealing to his piety. We can no longer endure to be the
objects of the treacherous designs of the fore-mentioned Eusebius and
his fellows, and therefore we demand that the case be reserved for the
most religious and God-beloved Emperor, before whom we shall be able to
set forth our own and the Church’s just claims. And we are
convinced that when his piety shall have heard our cause, he will not
condemn us. Wherefore we again adjure you by Almighty God, and by our
most religious Emperor, who, together with the children of his piety,
has thus ever been victorious<note place="end" n="714" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p61.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p62"> Cf.
Euseb. <i>v. Const.</i> ii. 48.</p></note> and prosperous these
many years, that you proceed no further, nor suffer yourselves to move
at all in the Council in relation to our affairs, but reserve the
hearing of them for his piety. We have likewise made the same
representations to my Lords the orthodox Bishops.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p63">80. Alexander<note place="end" n="715" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p63.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p64"> Cf.
§16.</p></note>, Bishop of
Thessalonica, on receiving these letters, wrote to the Count Dionysius
as follows.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p65">The Bishop Alexander to my master Dionysius.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p66">I see that a conspiracy has evidently been formed
against Athanasius; for they have determined, I know not on what
grounds, to send all those to whom he has objected, without giving any
information to us, although it was agreed that we should consider
together who ought to be sent. Take care therefore that nothing be done
rashly (for they have come to me in great alarm, saying that the wild
beasts have already roused themselves, and are going to rush upon them;
for they had heard it reported, that John had sent certain<note place="end" n="716" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p66.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p67"> Cf.
§§17, 65, 70.</p></note>), lest they be beforehand with us, and
concoct what schemes they please. For you know that the Colluthians who
are enemies of the Church, and the Arians, and Meletians, are all of
them leagued together, and are able to work much evil. Consider
therefore what is best to be done, lest some mischief arise, and we be
subject to censure, as not having judged the matter fairly. Great
suspicions are also entertained of these persons, lest, as being
devoted to the Meletians, they should go through those Churches whose
Bishops are here<note place="end" n="717" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p67.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p68"> At
Tyre.</p></note>, and raise an alarm
amongst them, and so disorder the whole of Egypt. For they see that
this is already taking place to a great extent.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p69">Accordingly the Count Dionysius wrote to Eusebius
and his fellows as follows.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p70">81. This is what I have already mentioned to my
lords, Flacillus<note place="end" n="718" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p70.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p71"> Perhaps
president of the Council, cf. §20. [But see Prolegg. ch. ii.
§5.]</p></note> and his fellows, that
Athanasius has come forward and complained <pb n="143" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_143.html" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-Page_143" />that those very persons have been sent whom he
objected to; and crying out that he has been wronged and deceived.
Alexander the lord of my soul<note place="end" n="719" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p71.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p72"> i.e. my
beloved lord.</p></note> has also written to
me on the subject; and that you may perceive that what his Goodness has
said is reasonable, I have subjoined his letter to be read by you.
Remember also what I wrote to you before: I impressed upon your
Goodness, my lords, that the persons who were sent ought to be
commissioned by the general vote and decision of all. Take care
therefore lest our proceedings fall under censure, and we give just
grounds of blame to those who are disposed to find fault with us. For
as the accuser’s side ought not to suffer any oppression, so
neither ought the defendant’s. And I think that there is no
slight ground of blame against us, when my lord Alexander evidently
disapproves of what we have done.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p73">82. While matters were proceeding thus we
withdrew from them, as from an assembly of treacherous men<note place="end" n="720" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p73.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p74"> <scripRef passage="Jer. ix. 2" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p74.1" parsed="|Jer|9|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.9.2">Jer. ix. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>, for whatsoever they pleased they did,
whereas there is no man in the world but knows that <i>ex parte</i>
proceedings cannot stand good. This the divine law determines; for when
the blessed Apostle was suffering under a similar conspiracy and was
brought to trial, he demanded, saying, ‘The Jews from Asia ought
to have been here before thee, and object, if they had aught against
me<note place="end" n="721" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p74.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p75"> <scripRef passage="Acts xxiv. 18, 19" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p75.2" parsed="|Acts|24|18|24|19" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.18-Acts.24.19">Acts xxiv. 18,
19</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ On which occasion Festus also, when
the Jews wished to lay such a plot against him, as these men have now
laid against me, said, ‘It is not the manner of Romans to deliver
any man to die, before that he which is accused have the accuser face
to face, and have licence to answer for himself concerning the crime
laid against him<note place="end" n="722" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p75.3"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p76"> <scripRef passage="Acts xxv. 16" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p76.1" parsed="|Acts|25|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.25.16">Acts xxv. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But Eusebius
and his fellows both had the boldness to pervert the law, and have
proved more unjust even than those wrong-doers. For they did not
proceed privately at the first, but when in consequence of our being
present they found themselves weak, then they straightway went out,
like the Jews, and took counsel together alone, how they might destroy
us and bring in their heresy, as those others demanded Barabbas. For
this purpose it was, as they have themselves confessed, that they did
all these things.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p77">83. Although these circumstances were amply
sufficient for our vindication, yet in order that the wickedness of
these men and the freedom of the truth might be more fully exhibited, I
have not felt averse to repeat them again, in order to shew that they
have acted in a manner inconsistently with themselves, and as men
scheming in the dark have fallen foul of their own friends, and while
they desired to destroy us have like insane persons wounded themselves.
For in their investigation of the subject of the Mysteries, they
questioned Jews, they examined Catechumens<note place="end" n="723" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p77.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p78"> Vid.
§46.</p></note>;
‘Where were you,’ they said, ‘when Macarius came and
overturned the Table?’ They answered, ‘We were
within;’ whereas there could be no oblation if Catechumens were
present. Again, although they had written word everywhere, that
Macarius came and overthrew everything, while the Presbyter was
standing and celebrating the Mysteries, yet when they questioned
whomsoever they pleased, and asked them, ‘Where was Ischyras when
Macarius rushed in?’ those persons answered that he was lying
sick in a cell. Well, then, he that was lying was not standing, nor was
he that lay sick in his cell offering the oblation. Besides whereas
Ischyras said that certain books had been burnt by Macarius, they who
were suborned to give evidence, declared that nothing of the kind had
been done, but that Ischyras spoke falsely. And what is most
remarkable, although they had again written word everywhere, that those
who were able to give evidence had been concealed by us, yet these
persons made their appearance, and they questioned them, and were not
ashamed when they saw it proved on all sides that they were slanderers,
and were acting in this matter clandestinely, and according to their
pleasure. For they prompted the witnesses by signs, while the Prefect
threatened them, and the soldiers pricked them with their swords; but
the Lord revealed the truth, and shewed them to be slanderers.
Therefore also they concealed the minutes of their proceedings, which
they retained themselves, and charged those who wrote them to put out
of sight, and to commit to no one whomsoever. But in this also they
were disappointed; for the person who wrote them was Rufus, who is now
public executioner in the Augustalian<note place="end" n="724" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p78.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p79"> Vid.
<i>Encyc.</i> §3, p. 43, note 2.</p></note> prefecture, and
is able to testify to the truth of this; and Eusebius and his fellows
sent them to Rome by the hands of their own friends, and Julius the
Bishop transmitted them to me. And now they are mad, because we
obtained and read what they wished to conceal.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p80">84. As such was the character of their
machinations, so they very soon shewed plainly the reasons of their
conduct. For when they went away, they took the Arians with them to
Jerusalem, and there admitted them to communion, having sent out a
letter concerning <pb n="144" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_144.html" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-Page_144" />them, part<note place="end" n="725" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p80.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p81"> Vid.
<i>de Syn.</i> §21.</p></note> of which, and the beginning, is as
follows.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p82">The holy Council by the grace of God assembled at
Jerusalem, to the Church of God which is in Alexandria, and to the
Bishops, Presbyters, and Deacons, in all Egypt, the Thebais, Libya,
Pentapolis, and throughout the world, sends health in the Lord.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p83">Having come together out of different Provinces
to a great meeting which we have held for the consecration of the
Martyry<note place="end" n="726" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p83.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p84"> [i.e.
Church, see D.C.A. <i>s.v.</i> Martyrium.]</p></note> of the Saviour, which has been appointed to
the service of God the King of all and of His Christ, by the zeal of
our most God-beloved Emperor Constantine, the grace of God hath
afforded us more abundant rejoicing of heart; which our most
God-beloved Emperor himself hath occasioned us by his letters, wherein
he hath stirred us up to do that which is right, putting away all envy
from the Church of God, and driving far from us all malice, by which
the members of God have been heretofore torn asunder, and that we
should with simple and peaceable minds receive Arius and his fellows,
whom envy, that enemy of all goodness, has caused for a season to be
excluded from the Church. Our most religious Emperor has also in his
letter testified to the correctness of their faith, which he has
ascertained from themselves, himself receiving the profession of it
from them by word of mouth, and has now made manifest to us by
subjoining to his own letters the men’s orthodox opinion in
writing.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p85">85. Every one that hears of these things must see
through their treachery. For they made no concealment of what they were
doing; unless perhaps they confessed the truth without wishing it. For
if I was the hindrance to the admittance of Arius and his fellows into
the Church, and if they were received while I was suffering from their
plots, what other conclusion can be arrived at, than that these things
were done on their account, and that all their proceedings against me,
and the story which they fabricated about the breaking of the cup and
the murder of Arsenius, were for the sole purpose of introducing
impiety into the Church, and of preventing their being condemned as
heretics? For this was what the Emperor threatened formerly in his
letters to me. And they were not ashamed to write in the manner they
did, and to affirm that those persons whom the whole Ecumenical Council
anathematized held orthodox sentiments. And as they undertook to say
and do anything without scruple, so they were not afraid to meet
together ‘in a corner,’ in order to overthrow, as far as
was in their power, the authority of so great a Council.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p86">Moreover, the price which they paid for false
testimony yet more fully manifests their wickedness and impious
intentions. The Mareotis, as I have already said, is a country district
of Alexandria, in which there has never been either a Bishop or a
Chorepiscopus<note place="end" n="727" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p86.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p87"> That
Chorepiscopi were real Bishops, vid. Bevereg. in Conc. Ancyr. Can. 13.
Routh in Conc. Neocæs. Can. 13. referring to Rhabanus Maurus.
Thomassin on the other hand denies that they were Bishops, <i>Discipl.
Eccl.</i> i. 2. c. 1. [see D.C.A. s.v.]</p></note>; but the Churches of the whole district
are subject to the Bishop of Alexandria, and each Presbyter has under
his charge one of the largest villages, which are about ten or more in
number<note place="end" n="728" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p87.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p88"> Ten
under each Presbyter. Vales ad Socr. <i>Hist.</i> i. 27. Ten
altogether, Montfaucon in loc. with more probability; and so Tillemont,
vol. 8. p. 20. [Six villages are mentioned <i>supr.</i> §64,
<i>fin.</i>]</p></note>. Now the village in which Ischyras lives is a
very small one, and possesses so few inhabitants, that there has never
been a church built there, but only in the adjoining village.
Nevertheless, they determined, contrary to ancient usage<note place="end" n="729" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p88.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p89"> It was
against the Canon of Sardica, and doubtless against ancient usage, to
ordain a Bishop for so small a village, vid. Bingham, Antiqu. II. xii.,
who, however, maintains by instances, that at least small towns might
be sees. Also it was against usage that a layman, as Ischyras, should
be made a Bishop. ibid. x. 4, &amp;c. St. Hilary, however, makes him a
Deacon. <i>Fragm.</i> ii. 16.</p></note>, to nominate a Bishop for this place, and not
only so, but even to appoint one, who was not so much as a Presbyter.
Knowing as they did the unusual nature of such a proceeding, yet being
constrained by the promises they had given in return for his false
impeachment of me, they submitted even to this, lest that abandoned
person, if he were ungratefully treated by them, should disclose the
truth, and thereby shew the wickedness of Eusebius and his fellows.
Notwithstanding this he has no church, nor a people to obey him, but is
scouted by them all, like a dog<note place="end" n="730" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p89.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p90"> Dogs
without owners, and almost in a wild state, abound, as is well known,
in Eastern cities; vid. <scripRef passage="Psalm lix. 6, 14, 15" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p90.2" parsed="|Ps|59|6|0|0;|Ps|59|14|0|0;|Ps|59|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.59.6 Bible:Ps.59.14 Bible:Ps.59.15">Psalm lix. 6, 14, 15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Kings ix. 35, 36" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p90.3" parsed="|2Kgs|9|35|9|36" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.9.35-2Kgs.9.36">2
Kings ix. 35, 36</scripRef>. and for the view taken in Scripture of dogs, vid. Bochart,
<i>Hieroz.</i> ii. 56 [and Dict. Bib. s.v.].</p></note>, although they have
even caused the Emperor to write to the Receiver-General (for
everything is in their power), commanding that a church should be built
for him, that being possessed of that, his statement may appear
credible about the cup and the table. They caused him immediately to be
nominated a Bishop also, because if he were without a church, and not
even a Presbyter, he would appear to be a false accuser, and a
fabricator of the whole matter. At any rate he has no people, and even
his own relations are not obedient to him, and as the name which he
retains is an empty one, so also the following letter is ineffectual,
which he keeps, making a display of it as an exposure of the utter
<pb n="145" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_145.html" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-Page_145" />wickedness of himself and of
Eusebius and his fellows.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p91"><i>The Letter of the Receiver-General.</i><note place="end" n="731" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p91.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p92"> Catholicus, §14, <i>Apol. Const.</i> §10. [The mention,
below, of ‘Augusti and Cæsars’ makes 337 the earliest
likely date for this letter.]</p></note></p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p93">Flavius Hemerius sends health to the
Tax-collector of the Mareotis.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p94">Ischyras the Presbyter having petitioned the
piety of our Lords, Augusti and Cæsars, that a Church might be
built in the district of Irene, belonging to Secontarurus<note place="end" n="732" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p94.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p95"> Cf.
§17. note 7. [Prolegg. ch. ii. §4.]</p></note>, their divinity has commanded that this
should be done as soon as possible. Take care therefore, as soon as you
receive the copy of the sacred Edict, which with all due veneration is
placed above, and the Reports which have been formed before my
devotion, that you quickly make an abstract of them, and transfer them
to the Order book, so that the sacred command may be put in
execution.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p96">86. While they were thus plotting and scheming, I
went up<note place="end" n="733" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p96.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p97"> Cf.
§9.</p></note> and represented to the Emperor the unjust
conduct of Eusebius and his fellows, for he it was who had commanded
the Council to be held, and his Count presided at it. When he heard my
report, he was greatly moved, and wrote to them as follows.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p98">Constantine, Victor<note place="end" n="734" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p98.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p99"> Euseb.
<i>v. Const.</i> ii. 48.</p></note>,
Maximus, Augustus, to the Bishops assembled at Tyre.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p100">I know not what the decisions are which you have
arrived at in your Council amidst noise and tumult: but somehow the
truth seems to have been perverted in consequence of certain confusions
and disorders, in that you, through your mutual contentiousness, which
you are resolved should prevail, have failed to perceive what is
pleasing to God. However, it will rest with Divine Providence to
disperse the mischiefs which manifestly are found to arise from this
contentious spirit, and to shew plainly to us, whether you, while
assembled in that place, have had any regard for the truth, and whether
you have made your decisions uninfluenced by either favour or enmity.
Wherefore I wish you all to assemble with all speed before my piety in
order that you may render in person a true account of your
proceedings.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p101">The reason why I have thought good to write thus
to you, and why I summon you before me by letter, you will learn from
what I am going to say. As I was entering on a late occasion our
all-happy home of Constantinople, which bears our name (I chanced at
the time to be on horseback), on a sudden the Bishop Athanasius, with
certain others whom he had with him, approached me in the middle of the
road, so unexpectedly, as to occasion me much amazement. God, who
knoweth all things, is my witness, that I should have been unable at
first sight even to recognise him, had not some of my attendants, on my
naturally inquiring of them, informed me both who it was, and under
what injustice he was suffering. I did not however enter into any
conversation with him at that time, nor grant him an interview; but
when he requested to be heard I was refusing, and all but gave orders
for his removal; when with increasing boldness he claimed only this
favour, that you should be summoned to appear, that he might have an
opportunity of complaining before me in your presence, of the
ill-treatment he has met with. As this appeared to me to be a
reasonable request, and suitable to the times, I willingly ordered this
letter to be written to you, in order that all of you, who constituted
the Council which was held at Tyre, might hasten without delay to the
Court<note place="end" n="735" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p101.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p102"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p102.1">στρατόπεδον</span>, §70. note 6.</p></note> of my clemency, so as to prove by facts that
you had passed an impartial and uncorrupt judgment. This, I say, you
must do before me, whom not even you will deny to be a true servant of
God.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p103">For indeed through my devotion to God, peace is
preserved everywhere, and the Name of God is truly worshipped even by
the barbarians, who have hitherto been ignorant of the truth. And it is
manifest, that he who is ignorant of the truth, does not know God
either. Nevertheless, as I said before, even the barbarians have now
come to the knowledge of God, by means of me, His true servant<note place="end" n="736" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p103.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p104"> “Once in an entertainment, at which he (Constantine)
received Bishops, he made the remark that he too was a Bishop; using
pretty much these words in my hearing, ‘You are Bishops of
matters within the Church, I am appointed by God to be Bishop of
matters external to it.” Euseb. <i>Vit. Const.</i> iv.
24.</p></note>, and have learned to fear Him Whom they
perceive from actual facts to be my shield and protector everywhere.
And from this chiefly they have come to know God, Whom they fear
through the dread which they have of me. But we, who are supposed to
set forth (for I will not say to guard) the holy mysteries of His
Goodness, we, I say, engage in nothing but what tends to dissension and
hatred, and, in short, whatever contributes to the destruction of
mankind. But hasten, as I said before, and all of you with all speed
come to us, being persuaded that I shall endeavour with all my might to
amend what is amiss, so that those things specially may be preserved
and firmly established in the law of God, to which no blame nor
dishonour may attach; while the enemies of the law, who under pretence
of His holy Name bring in manifold and divers blasphemies, shall be
<pb n="146" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_146.html" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-Page_146" />scattered abroad, and entirely
crushed, and utterly destroyed.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p105">87. When Eusebius and his fellows read this
letter, being conscious of what they had done, they prevented the rest
of the Bishops from going up, and only themselves went, viz. Eusebius,
Theognius, Patrophilus, the other Eusebius, Ursacius, and Valens. And
they no longer said anything about the cup and Arsenius (for they had
not the boldness to do so), but inventing another accusation which
concerned the Emperor himself, they declared before him, that
Athanasius had threatened that he would cause the corn to be withheld
which was sent from Alexandria to his own home<note place="end" n="737" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p105.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p106"> Constantinople.</p></note>. The
Bishops Adamantius, Anubion, Agathammon, Arbethion, and Peter, were
present and heard this. It was proved also by the anger of the Emperor;
for although he had written the preceding letter, and had condemned
their injustice, as soon as he heard such a charge as this, he was
immediately incensed, and instead of granting me a hearing, he sent me
away into Gaul. And this again shews their wickedness further; for when
the younger Constantine, of blessed memory, sent me back home,
remembering what his father had written<note place="end" n="738" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p106.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p107"> [See
Bright, <i>Hist. Writ.</i> p. xii. note 3, and on the date of this
letter, Prolegg. ch. v. §3 b, and note 6 below.]</p></note>, he
also wrote as follows.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p108">Constantine Cæsar, to the people of the
Catholic Church of the city of Alexandria.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p109">I suppose that it has not escaped the knowledge
of your pious minds, that Athanasius, the interpreter of the adorable
Law, was sent away into Gaul for a time, with the intent that, as the
savageness of his bloodthirsty and inveterate enemies persecuted him to
the hazard of his sacred life, he might thus escape suffering some
irremediable calamity, through the perverse dealing of those evil men.
In order therefore to escape this, he was snatched out of the jaws of
his assailants, and was ordered to pass some time under my government,
and so was supplied abundantly with all necessaries in this city, where
he lived, although indeed his celebrated virtue, relying entirely on
divine assistance, sets at nought the sufferings of adverse fortune.
Now seeing that it was the fixed intention of our master Constantine
Augustus, my Father, to restore the said Bishop to his own place, and
to your most beloved piety, but he was taken away by that fate which is
common to all men, and went to his rest before he could accomplish his
wish; I have thought proper to fulfil that intention of the Emperor of
sacred memory which I have inherited from him. When he comes to present
himself before you, you will learn with what reverence he has been
treated. Indeed it is not wonderful, whatever I have done on his
behalf; for the thoughts of your longing desire for him, and the
appearance of so great a man, moved my soul, and urged me thereto. May
Divine Providence continually preserve you, beloved brethren.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p110">Dated from Treveri the 15th before the Calends of
July<note place="end" n="739" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p110.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p111"> June
17. <span class="c10" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p111.1">a.d.</span> 337 [see Gwatk. <i>Stud.,</i>
136].</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p112">88. This being the reason why I was sent away
into Gaul, who, I ask again, does not plainly perceive the intention of
the Emperor, and the murderous spirit of Eusebius and his fellows, and
that the Emperor had done this in order to prevent their forming some
more desperate scheme? for he listened to them in simplicity<note place="end" n="740" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p112.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p113"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p113.1">ἐπήκουσε γὰρ
ἁπλῶς</span>. Montfaucon in
Onomast. (Athan. t. 2. ad calc.) points out some passages in his
author, where <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p113.2">ἐπακούειν</span>, like <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p113.3">ὑπακούειν</span>, means “to answer.” vid. <i>Apol. Const.</i>
§16 init. <i>Orat.</i> iii. 27 fin.</p></note>. Such were the practices of Eusebius and his
fellows, and such their machinations against me. Who that has witnessed
them will deny that nothing has been done in my favour out of
partiality, but that that great number of Bishops both individually and
collectively wrote as they did in my behalf and condemned the falsehood
of my enemies justly, and in accordance with the truth? Who that has
observed such proceedings as these will deny that Valens and Ursacius
had good reason to condemn themselves, and to write<note place="end" n="741" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p113.4"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p114"> Cf.
§58.</p></note>
as they did, to accuse themselves when they repented, choosing rather
to suffer shame for a short time, than to undergo the punishment of
false accusers for ever and ever<note place="end" n="742" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p114.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p115"> Here
ends the second part of the Apology, as is evident by turning back to
§58. (supr. p. 130) to which this paragraph is an allusion. The
express object of the second part was to prove, what has now been
proved by documents, that Valens and Ursacius did but succumb to plain
facts which they could not resist. It is observable too from this
passage that the Apology was written before their relapse, i.e. before
<span class="c10" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p115.1">a.d.</span> 351 or 352. The remaining two sections
are often after 357, as they mention the fall of Liberius and Hosius,
and speak of Constantius in different language from any which has been
found above. [Introd. to <i>Apol. Const.</i> and <i>Hist.
Ar.</i>]</p></note>?</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p116">89. Wherefore also my blessed fellow-ministers,
acting justly and according to the laws of the Church, while certain
affirmed that my case was doubtful, and endeavoured to compel them to
annul the sentence which was passed in my favour, have now endured all
manner of sufferings, and have chosen rather to be banished than to see
the judgment of so many Bishops reversed. Now if those genuine Bishops
had withstood by words only those who plotted against me, and wished to
undo all that had been done in my behalf; or if they had been ordinary
men, and not the <pb n="147" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_147.html" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-Page_147" />Bishops of
illustrious cities, and the heads of great Churches, there would have
been room to suspect that in this instance they too had acted
contentiously and in order to gratify me. But when they not only
endeavoured to convince by argument, but also endured banishment, and
one of them is Liberius, Bishop of Rome, (for although he did not
endure<note place="end" n="743" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p116.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p117"> See
<i>Hist. Ar.</i> §41.</p></note> to the end the sufferings of banishment, yet
he remained in his exile for two years, being aware of conspiracy
formed against us), and since there is also the great Hosius, together
with the Bishops of Italy, and of Gaul, and others from Spain, and from
Egypt, and Libya, and all those from Pentapolis (for although for a
little while, through fear of the threats of Constantius, he seemed not
to resist them<note place="end" n="744" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p117.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p118"> Cf.
<i>Apol. Fug.;</i> §5, and <i>Hist. Ar.</i> §45.</p></note> yet the great violence and tyrannical
power exercised by Constantius, and the many insults and stripes
inflicted upon him, proved that it was not because he gave up my cause,
but through the weakness of old age, being unable to bear the stripes,
that he yielded to them for a season), therefore I say, it is
altogether right that all, as being fully convinced, should hate and
abominate the injustice and the violence which they have used towards
me; especially as it is well known that I have suffered these things on
account of nothing else but the Arian impiety.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p119">90. Now if anyone wishes to become acquainted
with my case, and the falsehood of Eusebius and his fellows, let him
read what has been written in my behalf, and let him hear the
witnesses, not one, or two, or three, but that great number of Bishops;
and again let him attend to the witnesses of these proceedings,
Liberius and Hosius, and their fellows, who when they saw the attempts
made against us, chose rather to endure all manner of sufferings than
to give up the truth, and the judgment which had been pronounced in our
favour. And this they did with an honourable and righteous intention,
for what they suffered proves to what straits the other Bishops were
reduced. And they are memorials and records against the Arian heresy,
and the wickedness of false accusers, and afford a pattern and model
for those who come after, to contend for the truth unto death<note place="end" n="745" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p119.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p120"> <scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 4.28" id="xiii.ii.ii.ii-p120.1" parsed="|Sir|4|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.4.28">Ecclus. iv. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>, and to abominate the Arian heresy which
fights against Christ, and is a forerunner of Antichrist, and not to
believe those who attempt to speak against me. For the defence put
forth, and the sentence given, by so many Bishops of high character,
are a trustworthy and sufficient testimony in our behalf.</p>

</div4></div3></div2>

<div2 title="Additional Note on Apol. C. Arianos, §50." progress="34.26%" prev="xiii.ii.ii.ii" next="xiv" id="xiii.iii"><p class="c9" id="xiii.iii-p1">

<span class="c8" id="xiii.iii-p1.1">Additional Note on <i>Apol. C. Arianos,</i> §50.</span></p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.iii-p2"><span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p2.1">List of Bishops Present at
Sardica</span>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xiii.iii-p3"><span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p3.1">The</span> materials for an
authentic list are (1) the names given by Athanasius, <i>Apol. c.
Ar</i>. 50, <i>previous</i> to the lists of bishops from various
provinces who signed the letter of the council when in circulation.
These names, given with no specification of their sees, are 77 in
number. (2) The list of signatures to the letter of the council to
Julius, given by Hilary, <i>Fragm.</i> ii., 59 in number. The
signatures to the letters discovered by Maffei and printed in Migne,
<i>Patr. Gr.</i> xxvi. 1331, sqq. Of these, 26 sign (3) the
council’s letter to the Mareotic Churches, and 61, in part the
same, sign (4) the letter of Athanasius to the same (<i>Letter</i> 46
in this volume). These signatures comprise 30 <i>names not given by
Hilary,</i> while those in (1) add six which are absent from (2) and
(3) alike. This raises the total to 95. We add (5) Gratus of Carthage,
present according to the Greek text of the Canons, although he
afterward signed the letter in a local council of his own, like Maximin
of Treveri, Verissimus of Lyons, and Arius of Palestine, who are
therefore given by Athanasius in his second list (the former two being
omitted from the first): also Euphrates of Cologne, who was sent by
Constans to Antioch with the council’s decisions (Prolegg. ch.
ii. §6), and was therefore most likely present at the council
itself. We thus get 97 in all.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.iii-p4">This total is confirmed if we subtract from the
‘170 more or less’ of <i>Hist. Arian.</i> 15 the 76
seceders to Philippopolis (Sabinus in Socr. ii. 16), 73 of whom sign
their letter, given by Hilary. This leaves 94 ‘more or
less,’ so that the list now to be given, in elucidation of that
of Athanasius, has strong claims to rank as approximately correct. The
numbers <i>after</i> the names refer to the sources (1, 2, 3, 4, 5)
specified above. 1. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.1">Adolius</span> (1), <i>See
unknown;</i> 2. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.2">Aetius</span> (1, 3), <i>Thessalonica
in Macedonia;</i> 3. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.3">Alexander</span> (1, 4),
<i>Cypara</i> (i.e. Cyparissus?) <i>in Achaia;</i> 4. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.4">Alexander</span> (2), <i>Montemnae</i> (?) <i>in Achaia;</i> 5.
<span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.5">Alexander</span> (1, 2, 3), <i>Larissa in
Thessaly;</i> 6. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.6">Alypius</span> (1, 2, 3), <i>Megara
in Achaia;</i> 7. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.7">Amantius</span> (1, 4),
<i>Viminacium,</i> by deputy; 8. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.8">Ammonius</span> (4),
<i>See unknown;</i> 9. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.9">Anianus</span> (1, 2, 4),
<i>Casiulo in Spain;</i> 10. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.10">Antigonus</span> (1, 4),
<i>Pella,</i> or <i>Pallene in Macedonia;</i> 11. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.11">Appianus</span> (4), <i>See unknown;</i> 12. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.12">Aprianus</span> (1, 4), <i>Peiabio (Petovio) in</i> <pb n="148" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_148.html" id="xiii.iii-Page_148" /><i>Pannonia;</i> 13. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.13">Aprianus</span> (4), <i>See unknown;</i> 14. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.14">Arius</span> (1, 2, 3), <i>of Palestine, See unknown</i> (see
note on <i>Hist. Ar</i>. 18); 15. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.15">Asclepas</span> (1,
2, 4), <i>Gasa;</i> 16. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.16">Asterius</span> (1, 2, 3),
<i>[Petra in] Arabia;</i> 17. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.17">Athanasius</span> (1,
2, 3, 4), <i>Alexandria;</i> 18. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.18">Athenodorus</span>
(1, 2, 3, 4), <i>Platæa in Achaia;</i> 19. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.19">Bassus</span> (1, 2, 3), <i>Diocletianapolis</i> “in
Macedonia” (really in <i>Thrace</i>); 20. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.20">Calepodius</span> (1, 2, 3), of <i>Campania (? Naples);</i> 21.
<span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.21">Calvus</span> (2, 4), <i>Castrum Martis in Dacia</i>
Ripensis; 22. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.22">Caloes</span> or ‘Chalbis’
(1, 4), <i>See unknown;</i> 23. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.23">Castus</span> (1, 2,
4), <i>Saragossa in Spain;</i> 24. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.24">Cocras</span> (2),
<i>Asapofebiae in Achaia</i> (= Asopus), perhaps the
‘Socrates’ of (1); 25. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.25">Cydonius</span>
(4), <i>Cydon in Crete;</i> 26. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.26">Diodorus</span> (1,
2, 4), <i>Tenedos;</i> 27. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.27">Dionysius</span> (1, 2,
3), <i>Elida</i> (Elis?) <i>in Achaia;</i> 28. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.28">Dioscorus</span> (1, 2, 3), <i>Thrace, See unknown;</i> 29. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.29">Dometius</span> (or Domitianus) (1, 4), <i>Acaria
Constantias</i> (possibly <i>Castra Constantia</i> = Coutances); 30.
<span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.30">Domitianus</span> (1, 2, 3), <i>Asturica in
Spain;</i> 31. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.31">Eliodorus</span> (1, 2, 3),
<i>Nicopolis;</i> 32. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.32">Eucarpus</span> (1, 4), <i>Opus
in Achaia;</i> 33. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.33">Eucarpus</span> (4), <i>See
unknown;</i> 34. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.34">Eucissus</span> (4), <i>Cissamus in
Crete;</i> 35. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.35">Eugenius</span> (4 = <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.36">Euagrius</span> in 2?), <i>Heraclea</i> (in Lucania? texts very
corrupt); 36. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.37">Eugenius</span> (1?, 4), <i>See
unknown;</i> 37. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.38">Eulogius</span> (1, 4), <i>See
unknown;</i> <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.39">Euphrates</span>, see below (97); 38.
<span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.40">Eutasius</span> (2), <i>Pannonia, See unknown;</i>
39. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.41">Euterius</span> (1, 2), <i>‘Procia de
Cayndo’</i> (corrupt); 40. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.42">Eutychius</span> (1,
4), <i>Methone in Achaia;</i> 41. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.43">Eutychius</span>
(1, 2), <i>Achia, See unknown;</i> 42. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.44">Florentius</span> (1, 2, 4), <i>Emerita in Spain;</i> 43. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.45">Fortunatianus</span> (1, 2), <i>Aquileia;</i> <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.46">Galba</span> (see above (22); 44. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.47">Gaudentius</span> (1, 2, 4), <i>Naissus;</i> 45. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.48">Gerontius</span> (1, 2, 3, 4), <i>a Macedonia in Brevi(?)</i> in
Hil.; <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.49">Gratus</span>, see below (96); 46. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.50">Helianus</span> (1, 4), <i>Tyrtana</i> (?); <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.51">Heliodorus</span>, see above (31); 47. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.52">Hermogenes</span> (1, 4), <i>Sicyai</i> (?); 48. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.53">Hymenaeus</span> (1, 2, 4), <i>Hypata in Thessaly;</i> 49. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.54">Januarius</span> (1, 2, 4), <i>Beneventum in Campania;</i>
50. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.55">John</span> (3), <i>See unknown;</i> 51. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.56">Jonas</span> (1, 2, 3), <i>Particopolis in Macedonia;</i>
52. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.57">Irenæus</span> (1, 2, 4), <i>Scyros in
Achaia;</i> 53. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.58">Julianus</span> (1, 2, 4), <i>of
Thebes in Achaia</i> (or Thera? see note to <i>Letter</i> 46); 54.
<span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.59">Julianus</span> (1, 4), <i>See unknown;</i> <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.60">Julius</span>, see below (95); <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.61">Lerenius</span> (2), see above (52); 55. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.62">Lucius</span> (1, 2, 3, 4), <i>Hadrianople in Thrace;</i> 56.
<span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.63">Lucius</span> (‘Lucillus’ Ath. twice) (1,
2, 4), <i>Verona;</i> 57. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.64">Macedonius</span> (1, 2,
4), <i>Ulpiana in Dardania;</i> 58. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.65">Marcellus</span>
(2, 4, Marcellinus in 1), <i>Ancyra;</i> 59. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.66">Marcus</span> (1, 2, 4), <i>Siscia on the Save;</i> 60. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.67">Martyrius</span> (2, 4), <i>Naupactus in Achaia;</i> 61.
<span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.68">Martyrius</span> (1, 4), <i>See unknown;</i> 62.
<span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.69">Maximus</span> (1, 2), <i>Luca in Tuscany;</i> 63.
<span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.70">Maximus</span> (i.e. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.71">Maximinus</span>) (4), <i>Treviri;</i> 64. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.72">Musonius</span> (1, 4), <i>Heraclea in Crete;</i> 65. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.73">Moyses</span> (or Musaeus, 1, 2), <i>Thebes in
Thessaly;</i> 66. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.74">Olympius</span> (4), <i>Aeni in
Thrace;</i> 67. Osius (<span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.75">Hosius</span>), (1, 2, 3),
<i>Cordova;</i> 68. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.76">Palladius</span> (1, 2, 4),
<i>Dium in Macedonia;</i> 69. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.77">Paregorius</span> (1,
2, 3, 4), <i>Scupi in Dardania;</i> 70. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.78">Patricius</span> (1), <i>See unknown;</i> 71. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.79">Peter</span> (1), <i>See unknown;</i> 72. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.80">Philologius</span> (1), <i>See unknown;</i> 73. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.81">Plutarchus</span> (1, 2, 3), <i>Patrae in Achaia;</i> 74. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.82">Porphyrius</span> (1, 2, 3, 4), <i>Philippi in
Macedonia;</i> 75. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.83">Prætextatus</span> (1, 2, 4),
<i>Barcelona;</i> 76. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.84">Protasius</span> (1, 2, 4),
<i>Milan;</i> 77. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.85">Protogenes</span> (1, 2, 4),
<i>Sardica;</i> 78. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.86">Restitutus</span> (1, 3), <i>See
unknown;</i> 79. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.87">Sapricius</span> (1), <i>See
unknown;</i> 80. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.88">Severus</span> (4), <i>Chalcis in
Thessaly</i> (Euboea); 81. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.89">Severus</span> (1, 2, 3),
<i>Ravenna;</i> <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.90">Socrates</span> (1), see above, no.
24; 82. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.91">Spudasius</span> (1), <i>See unknown;</i> 83.
<span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.92">Stercorius</span> (1, 2, 4), <i>Canusium in
Apulia;</i> 84. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.93">Symphorus</span> (1, 4),
<i>Hierapythna in Crete;</i> <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.94">Titius</span> (2), see
above (40); 85. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.95">Trypho</span> (1, 2, 4),
<i>Achaia</i> (<i>See uncertain</i> from corruption of text); 86. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.96">Valens</span> (1, 2, 3), <i>‘Scio’ in Dacia
Ripensis;</i> 87. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.97">Verissimus</span> (2, 4, text of
latter gives ‘Broseus’ corruptly), <i>Lyons;</i> 88. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.98">Vincentius</span> (1, 2, 3), <i>Capua;</i> 89. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.99">Vitalis</span> (1, 2), <i>Aquae in Dacia Ripensis;</i> 90. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.100">Vitalis</span> 1, 3, 4), <i>Vertara in Africa;</i> 91.
<span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.101">Ursacius</span> (1, 2, 4), <i>Brixia in Italy;</i>
92. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.102">Zosimus</span> (1, 2, 4), <i>Lychnidus</i> or
<i>Lignidus in Dacia;</i> 93. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.103">Zosimus</span> (1, 4),
<i>Horrea Margi in Mœsia;</i> 94. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.104">Zosimus</span>
(1, 4), <i>See unknown;</i> 95. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.105">Julius</span> (1, 4),
<i>Rome</i> (by deputies); 96. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.106">Gratus</span> (5),
<i>Carthage;</i> 97. <span class="c10" id="xiii.iii-p4.107">Euphrates</span> (5),
<i>Cologne.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="xiii.iii-p5">The names, both of bishops and of sees, have
suffered much in transcription, and the above list is the result of
comparing the divergent errors of the various lists. The details of the
latter will be found in the originals, and in the discussion of the
Ballerini, on whose work (in Leonis M. Opp. vol. iii. pp. xlii. sqq.)
our list is founded. In some cases the names of the see are clearly
corrupt beyond all recognition. The signatures appended to the canons
in the collections of councils, are taken (with certain uncritical
adaptations) from the Hilarian list, with the addition, in some copies,
of Alexander (3 supra), whose name, therefore, has probably dropped out
of the Hilarian text in course of transmission.]</p>
</div2></div1>

<div1 title="Defence of the Nicene Definition. (De Decretis.)" progress="34.46%" prev="xiii.iii" next="xiv.i" id="xiv">

<div2 title="Introduction." progress="34.46%" prev="xiv" next="xiv.ii" id="xiv.i"><p class="c9" id="xiv.i-p1">


<pb n="149" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_149.html" id="xiv.i-Page_149" /><span class="c8" id="xiv.i-p1.1">Introduction to de Decretis or Defence of the Nicene
Definition.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="xiv.i-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c11" id="xiv.i-p3"><span class="c10" id="xiv.i-p3.1">This</span> letter must have
been written in the interval between the return of Athanasius in 346
and his flight in 356. Acacius was already (§3) Bishop of
Cæsarea 339; Eusebius of Nicomedia is not referred to as though
still living (he died 342). Moreover the language of §2
(“for in no long time they will turn to outrage,” &amp;c.)
implies a period of actual peace, but with a prospect of the repetition
of the scenes of the year 339. This actually occurred in 356.
Accordingly we must probably place the tract under the sole reign of
Constantius, between 351 and the end of 355.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiv.i-p4">It is written in answer to a friend who in
disputing with Arians had been posed by their objection to the use of
non-scriptural terms in the Nicene Definition. He accordingly asks for
some account of what the council had done.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiv.i-p5">Athanasius begins his answer by stigmatising the
evasions and inconsistency of the Arianisers, and describing their
conduct at the council, and how they eventually subscribed to the terms
now complained of (1–5). He then investigates the meaning of the
divine Sonship (6–14), and how its true meaning is brought out by
the other titles of the Son (15–17). Coming to the non-scriptural
expressions he shews how they were forced upon the council by the
evasions of the Arians (18–20), and that they express no sense
not to be found in Scripture (21–24). Moreover, they had already
been in use in the Church, as is shewn by extracts from Theognostus,
the two Dionysii, and Origen (25–27). Lastly (28–32) he
discusses the term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.i-p5.1">ἀγένητος</span>, applied by the
Arians (especially Asterius) to the Father, in contrast, not to the
creation, but to the Son, who is thereby implied to be <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.i-p5.2">γένητος</span>. He insists on
‘Father’ not ‘<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.i-p5.3">ἀγένητος</span>’ as
the divine title authorised by Scripture. Lastly he appends, in proof
of what he states in §3, the letter of Eusebius to the people of
Cæsarea, containing the creed of the council, which, for reasons
there stated, we have inserted above, pp. 73–76.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiv.i-p6">The interest of the letter is principally
threefold; first on account of its notice of the proceedings at
Nicæa (cf. <i>ad Afr.</i> 5), one of the few primary sources of
our knowledge of what took place there: secondly, on account of its
fragments of early writers, especially the Dionysii, of whom more will
be said in the introduction to the next tract. With regard to
Theognostus, the quotations in this tract and in <i>Serap.</i> iv. 9
are important in view of the somewhat damaging accounts of his teaching
in the few other writers (Gregory of Nyssa, Photius) who mention
him.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiv.i-p7">Thirdly, the term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.i-p7.1">ἀγένητος</span> demands
attention. It is impossible to give its exact force in idiomatic
English: the rendering ‘Ingenerate’ adopted by Newman is
perhaps the most unfortunate one imaginable. ‘Uncreated,’ a
possible substitute, is also open to objection, firstly, as not
distinguishing the word from the derivatives of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.i-p7.2">κτίζειν,
ποιεῖν,
δημιουργεῖν</span>,
secondly, as giving it a passive sense, which does not inherently
attach to it. For lack of a better word, ‘Unoriginate’ may
perhaps be adopted. ‘That which has not (or cannot) come to
be,’ ‘that which is <i>not</i> the result of a
process,’—is what the word strictly
signifies’—‘<i>das Ungewordene.</i>’ It was
therefore strictly applicable to the Son as well as to the Father. But
throughout the earlier stages of the Arian controversy the question was
embarrassed by the homophones <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.i-p7.3">γέννητος</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.i-p7.4">ἀγέννητος</span>, generate
or begotten, and unbegotten. The confusion of thought due to the
resemblance of sound is reflected in the confusion of readings in the
<span class="c10" id="xiv.i-p7.5">mss.</span> Athanasius himself (<i>Orat.</i> i. 56)
perceives the distinctive sense of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.i-p7.6">ἀγέννητος</span>. In
the present tract and in <i>Orat.</i> i. 30, he has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.i-p7.7">ἀγένητος</span> only in view,
the idea of begetting being absent. Here (and cf. <i>de Syn.</i> 46,
note 5) he is denying that the Father is alone <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.i-p7.8">ἀγένητος</span>, uncreated or
without a ‘becoming.’ Accordingly although the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.i-p7.9">γεννήθεντα</span>
was consecrated and safeguarded in the Creed of Nicæa (Begotten
not made), and although the distinctness of the derivatives of the two
verbs was felt by Athanasius, and pointed out by others (Epiph.
<i>Hær</i>. 64, 8), the use of either group of words was avoided
by Catholics as dangerous. A clear distinction of the words and of
their respective applicability is made by John Damascene <i>Fid.
Orth.</i> I. viii. (see Lightfoot, <i>Ignat.</i> vol. 2, excursus on
Eph. §7, Thilo, <i>ubi supra,</i> Introd. p. 14, and Harnack,
<i>Dg.</i> 2, p. 193 note).</p>
</div2>

<div2 title="De Decretis. (Defence of the Nicene Definition.)" progress="34.58%" prev="xiv.i" next="xiv.ii.i" id="xiv.ii">

<div3 type="Chapter" title="Introduction. The complaint of the Arians against the Nicene Council; their fickleness; they are like Jews; their employment of force instead of reason." n="I" shorttitle="Chapter I" progress="34.58%" prev="xiv.ii" next="xiv.ii.ii" id="xiv.ii.i"><p class="c76" id="xiv.ii.i-p1">

<pb n="150" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_150.html" id="xiv.ii.i-Page_150" /><span class="c8" id="xiv.ii.i-p1.1">De Decretis or
Defence of the Nicene Definition</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="xiv.ii.i-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c41" id="xiv.ii.i-p3"><span class="c10" id="xiv.ii.i-p3.1">Chapter I</span>.—<span class="c10" id="xiv.ii.i-p3.2">Introduction</span>. <i>The complaint of the Arians against
the Nicene Council; their fickleness; they are like Jews; their
employment of force instead of reason.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xiv.ii.i-p4">1. <span class="c10" id="xiv.ii.i-p4.1">Thou</span> hast done well,
in signifying to me the discussion thou hast had with the advocates of
Arianism, among whom were certain of the friends of Eusebius, as well
as very many of the brethren who hold the doctrine of the Church. I
hailed thy vigilance for the love of Christ, which excellently exposed
the irreligion<note place="end" n="746" id="xiv.ii.i-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.i-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.i-p5.1">εὐσέβεια,
ἀσέβεια</span>,
&amp;c., here translated “religion, irreligion, religious,
&amp;c. &amp;c.” are technical words throughout, being taken from
S. Paul’s text, “Great is the mystery of
<i>godliness,</i>” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.i-p5.2">εὐσεβείας</span>, i.e. orthodoxy. Such too seems to be the meaning of
“godly admonitions,” and “godly judgments,” and
“this godly and well-learned man,” in our Ordination
Services. The Latin translation is “pius,”
“pietas.” It might be in some respects suitably rendered by
“devout” and its derivatives. On its familiar use in the
controversy depends the blasphemous jest of Eudoxius, Arian Bishop of
Constantinople, which was received with loud laughter in the Cathedral,
and remained in esteem down to Socrates’ day, “The Father
is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.i-p5.3">ἀσεβὴς</span>, as
being without devotion, the Son εὐσεβὴς, devout, as paying devotion to the Father.” Socr.
<i>Hist.</i> ii. 43. Hence Arius ends his Letter to Eusebius
with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.i-p5.4">ἀληθως
εὐσέβιε</span>.
Theod. <i>Hist</i>. i. 4.</p></note> of their heresy; while I marvelled at
the effrontery which led the Arians, after all the past detection of
unsoundness and futility in their arguments, nay, after the general
conviction of their extreme perverseness, still to complain like the
Jews, “Why did the Fathers at Nicæa use terms not in
Scripture<note place="end" n="747" id="xiv.ii.i-p5.5"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.i-p6"> It
appears that the Arians did not venture to speak disrespectfully of the
definition of the Council till the date (<span class="c10" id="xiv.ii.i-p6.1">a.d.</span>
352) of this work, when Acacius headed them. Yet the plea here used,
the unscriptural character of its symbol, had been suggested to
Constantius on his accession, <span class="c10" id="xiv.ii.i-p6.2">a.d.</span> 337, by the
Arian priest, the favourite of Constantia, to whom Constantine had
entrusted his will, Theod. <i>Hist.</i> ii. 3; and Eusebius of
Cæsarea glances at it, at the time of the Council, in the letter
to his Church, which is subjoined to this Treatise.</p></note>, ‘Of the essence’ and
‘One in essence?’” Thou then, as a man of learning,
in spite of their subterfuges, didst convict them of talking to no
purpose; and they in devising them were but acting suitably to their
own evil disposition. For they are as variable and fickle in their
sentiments, as chameleons in their colours<note place="end" n="748" id="xiv.ii.i-p6.3"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.i-p7"> Alexander also calls them chameleons, Socr. i. 6. p. 12.
Athanasius so calls the Meletians, <i>Hist. Arian.</i> §79. Cyril
compares them to “the leopard which cannot change his
spots.” Dial. ii. init. t. v. i. Aub., <i>Naz. Or.</i> 28. 2. On
the fickleness of the Arians, vid. infra, §4. &amp;c. <i>Orat.</i>
ii. 40. He says, ad <i>Ep. Æg.</i> 6. that they considered Creeds
as yearly covenants; and <i>de Synod.</i> §3. 4. as State Edicts.
vid. also §14. and <i>passim.</i> “What wonder that they
fight against their fathers, when they fight against themselves?”
§37.</p></note>; and
when exposed they look confused, and when questioned they hesitate, and
then they lose shame, and betake themselves to evasions. And then, when
detected in these, they do not rest till they invent fresh matters
which are not, and, according to the Scripture, ‘imagine a vain
thing<note place="end" n="749" id="xiv.ii.i-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.i-p8"> <scripRef passage="Ps. ii. 1" id="xiv.ii.i-p8.1" parsed="|Ps|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.1">Ps. ii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>’; and all that they may be constant to
their irreligion.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiv.ii.i-p9">Now such endeavours<note place="end" n="750" id="xiv.ii.i-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.i-p10"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.i-p10.1">ἐπιχείρημα</span>. and so <i>Orat.</i> i. §44. init. but infra.
§25. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.i-p10.2">ἐπιχειρήματα</span>
means more definitely reasonings or
argumentations.</p></note> are
nothing else than an obvious token of their defect of reason<note place="end" n="751" id="xiv.ii.i-p10.3"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.i-p11"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.i-p11.1">ἀλογίας</span>; an
allusion frequent in Athanasius, to the judicial consequence of their
denying the Word of God. Thus, just below, n. 3. “Denying the
Word” or Reason “of God, reason have they none.” Also
<i>Orat.</i> i. §35. fin. §40. init. §62. <i>Orat.</i>
ii. §7. init. Hence he so often calls the Arians “mad”
and “deranged;” e.g. “not aware how ‘mad’
their ‘reason’ is.” <i>Orat.</i> i.
§37.</p></note>, and a copying, as I have said, of Jewish
malignity. For the Jews too, when convicted by the Truth, and unable to
confront it, used evasions, such as, ‘What sign doest Thou, that
we may see and believe Thee? What dost Thou work<note place="end" n="752" id="xiv.ii.i-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.i-p12"> <scripRef passage="John vi. 30" id="xiv.ii.i-p12.1" parsed="|John|6|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.30">John vi. 30</scripRef>.</p></note>?
though so many signs were given, that they said themselves, ‘What
do we? for this man doeth many miracles<note place="end" n="753" id="xiv.ii.i-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.i-p13"> <scripRef passage="John 11.47" id="xiv.ii.i-p13.1" parsed="|John|11|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.11.47">Ib. xi. 47</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ In truth, dead men were raised, lame
walked, blind saw afresh, lepers were cleansed, and the water became
wine, and five loaves satisfied five thousand, and all wondered and
worshipped the Lord, confessing that in Him were fulfilled the
prophecies, and that He was God the Son of God; all but the Pharisees,
who, though the signs shone brighter than the sun, yet complained
still, as ignorant men, ‘Why dost Thou, being a man, make <pb n="151" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_151.html" id="xiv.ii.i-Page_151" />Thyself God<note place="end" n="754" id="xiv.ii.i-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.i-p14"> <scripRef passage="John 10.33" id="xiv.ii.i-p14.1" parsed="|John|10|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.33">Ib. x. 33</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ Insensate, and verily blind in
understanding! they ought contrariwise to have said, “Why hast
Thou, being God, become man?” for His works proved Him God, that
they might both worship the goodness of the Father, and admire the
Son’s Economy for our sakes. However, this they did not say; no,
nor liked to witness what He was doing; or they witnessed indeed, for
this they could not help, but they changed their ground of complaint
again, “Why healest Thou the paralytic, why makest Thou the
born-blind to see, on the sabbath day?” But this too was an
excuse, and mere murmuring; for on other days as well did the Lord heal
‘all manner of sickness, and all manner of disease<note place="end" n="755" id="xiv.ii.i-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.i-p15"> <scripRef passage="Matt. iv. 23" id="xiv.ii.i-p15.1" parsed="|Matt|4|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.23">Matt. iv. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ but they complained still according
to their wont, and by calling Him Beelzebub, preferred the suspicion of
Atheism<note place="end" n="756" id="xiv.ii.i-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.i-p16"> Or
ungodliness, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.i-p16.1">ἀθεότητος</span>. Thus Aetius was called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.i-p16.2">ὁ ἄθεος</span>, the
ungodly. <i>de Synod.</i> §6; and Arius complains that Alexander
had expelled him and his from Alexandria, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.i-p16.3">ὡς ἀνθρώπους
ἀθέους</span>.
Theodor. <i>Hist</i>. i. 4. “Atheism” and
“Atheist” imply intention, system, and profession, and are
so far too strong a rendering of the Greek. Since Christ was God, to
deny Him was to deny God. The force of the term, however, seems to be,
that, whereas the Son had revealed the “unknown God,” and
destroyed the reign of idols, the denial of the Son was bringing back
idolatry and its attendant spiritual ignorance. Thus <i>contr.
Gent.</i> §29. fin. he speaks of “the Greek idolatry as full
of all Atheism” or ungodliness, and contrasts with it the
knowledge of “the Guide and Framer of the Universe, the
Father’s Word,” “that through Him ‘we may
discern His Father,’ and the Greeks may know ‘how far they
have separated themselves from the truth.’” And
<i>Orat.</i> ii. 43. he classes Arians with the Greeks, who
“though they have the name of God in their mouths, incur the
charge of ‘Atheism,’ because they know not the real and
true God, ‘the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ.’”
(vid. also Basil in <i>Eunom.</i> ii. 22.) Shortly afterwards he gives
a further reason for the title, observing that Arianism was worse than
previous heresies, such as Manicheism, inasmuch as the latter denied
the Incarnation, but Arianism tore from God’s substance His
connatural Word, and, as far as its words went, infringed upon the
perfections and being of the first Cause. And so ad <i>Ep. Æg.</i>
§17. fin. he says, that it alone, beyond other heresies,
“has been bold against the Godhead Itself in a mad way
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.i-p16.4">μανικώτερον</span>, vid. foregoing note), denying that there is a Word, and
that the Father was always Father.” Elsewhere he speaks more
generally, as if Arianism introduced “an Atheism or rather
Judaism ‘against the Scriptures,’ being next door to
Heathenism, so that its disciple cannot be even named Christian; for
all such tenets are ‘contrary to the Scriptures;’”
and he makes this the reason why the Nicene Fathers stopped their ears
and condemned it. ad <i>Ep. Æg.</i> §13. For the same reason
he calls the heathen <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.i-p16.5">ἄθεοι</span>, atheistical or
ungodly, “who are arraigned of irreligion by Divine
Scripture.” <i>contr. Gent.</i> §14. vid. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.i-p16.6">εἰδώλων
ἀθεότητα</span>. §46. init. Moreover, he calls the Arian persecution worse
than the pagan ‘cruelties,’ and therefore “a
Babylonian Atheism,” <i>Ep. Encycl.</i> §5. as not allowing
the Catholics the use of prayer and baptism, with a reference to
<scripRef passage="Dan. vi. 11" id="xiv.ii.i-p16.8" parsed="|Dan|6|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.6.11">Dan. vi.
11</scripRef>,
&amp;c. Thus too he calls Constantius atheist, for his treatment of
Hosius; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.i-p16.9">οὔτε
τὸν θεὸν
φοβηθεὶς ὁ
ἄθεος</span>. <i>Hist.
Arian.</i> 45. Another reason for the title seems to have lain in the
idolatrous character of Arian worship ‘on its own shewing,’
viz. as worshipping One whom they yet maintained to be a creature.
[Prolegg. ch. ii. §3 (2)a, <i>sub. fin.</i>]</p></note>, to a recantation of their own wickedness.
And though in such sundry times and divers manners the Saviour shewed
His Godhead and preached the Father to all men, nevertheless, as
kicking against the pricks, they contradicted in the language of folly,
and this they did, according to the divine proverb, that by finding
occasions, they might separate themselves from the truth<note place="end" n="757" id="xiv.ii.i-p16.10"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.i-p17"> A
reference to <scripRef passage="Prov. xviii. 1" id="xiv.ii.i-p17.2" parsed="|Prov|18|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.18.1">Prov. xviii. 1</scripRef>. which runs in the LXX.
“a man seeketh occasions, when desirous of separating himself
from friends.”</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiv.ii.i-p18">2. As then the Jews of that day, for acting thus
wickedly and denying the Lord, were with justice deprived of their laws
and of the promise made to their fathers, so the Arians, Judaizing now,
are, in my judgment, in circumstances like those of Caiaphas and the
contemporary Pharisees. For, perceiving that their heresy is utterly
unreasonable, they invent excuses, “Why was this defined, and not
that?” Yet wonder not if now they practise thus; for in no long
time they will turn to outrage, and next will threaten ‘the band
and the captain<note place="end" n="758" id="xiv.ii.i-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.i-p19"> Apparently an allusion to <scripRef passage="Joh. xviii. 12" id="xiv.ii.i-p19.2" parsed="|John|18|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.18.12">Joh. xviii.
12</scripRef>.
Elsewhere, he speaks of “the chief captain” and “the
governor,” with an allusion to <scripRef passage="Acts xxiii. 22-24" id="xiv.ii.i-p19.4" parsed="|Acts|23|22|23|24" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.22-Acts.23.24">Acts xxiii.
22–24</scripRef>. &amp;c. <i>Hist. Arian.</i> §66. fin. vid. also
§2. <i>Apol. contr. Arian.</i> §8. also §10. and 45.
<i>Orat.</i> ii. §43. <i>Ep. Encycl.</i> §5. Against the use
of violence in religion, vid. <i>Hist. Arian.</i> §33. 67. (Hil.
<i>ad Const.</i> 1. 2.) On the other hand, he observes, that at
Nicæa, “it was not necessity which drove the judges
to” their decision, “but all vindicated the Truth from
deliberate purpose.” ad <i>Ep. Æg.</i> 13.</p></note>.’ Forsooth in
these their heterodoxy has its support, as we see; for denying the Word
of God, reason have they none at all, as is equitable. Aware then of
this, I would have made no reply to their interrogations: but, since
thy friendliness<note place="end" n="759" id="xiv.ii.i-p19.5"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.i-p20"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.i-p20.1">διάθεσις</span>. vid. also <i>Hist. Arian.</i> §45. <i>Orat.</i> ii.
§4. where Parker maintains without reason that it should be
translated, “external condition.” vid. also Theod.
<i>Hist.</i> i. 4. init.</p></note> has asked to know the
transactions of the Council, I have without any delay related at once
what then took place, shewing in few words, how destitute Arianism is
of a religious spirit, and how their one business is to frame
evasions.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Chapter" title="Conduct of the Arians towards the Nicene Council. Ignorant as well as irreligious to attempt to reverse an Ecumenical Council: proceedings at Nicæa: Eusebians then signed what they now complain of: on the unanimity of true teachers and the process of tradition: changes of the Arians." progress="34.88%" prev="xiv.ii.i" next="xiv.ii.iii" id="xiv.ii.ii"><p class="c41" id="xiv.ii.ii-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xiv.ii.ii-p1.1">Chapter
II</span>.—<span class="c10" id="xiv.ii.ii-p1.2">Conduct of the Arians towards the
Nicene Council</span>. <i>Ignorant as well as irreligious to attempt to
reverse an Ecumenical Council: proceedings at Nicæa: Eusebians
then signed what they now complain of: on the unanimity of true
teachers and the process of tradition: changes of the Arians.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xiv.ii.ii-p2"><span class="c10" id="xiv.ii.ii-p2.1">And</span> do thou, beloved,
consider whether it be not so. If, the devil having sowed their hearts
with this perverseness<note place="end" n="760" id="xiv.ii.ii-p2.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.ii-p3"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.ii-p3.1">ἐπισπείραντος
τοῦ
διαβόλου</span>, the allusion is to <scripRef passage="Matt. xiii. 25" id="xiv.ii.ii-p3.3" parsed="|Matt|13|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.25">Matt. xiii.
25</scripRef>,
and is very frequent in Athan., chiefly with a reference to Arianism.
He draws it out at length, <i>Orat.</i> ii. §34. Elsewhere, he
uses the image for the evil influences introduced into the soul upon
Adam’s fall, <i>contr. Apoll.</i> i. §15. as does S.
Irenæus, <i>Hær.</i> iv. 40. n. 3. using it of such as lead
to back-sliding in Christians. ibid. v. 10. n. 1. Gregory Nyssen, of
the natural passions and of false reason misleading them, <i>de An. et
Resurr.</i> p. 640. vid. also Leon. <i>Ep.</i> 156. c. 2.</p></note>, they feel confidence
in their bad inventions, let them defend themselves against the proofs
of heresy which have been advanced, and then will be the time to find
fault, if they can, with the definition framed against them<note place="end" n="761" id="xiv.ii.ii-p3.4"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.ii-p4"> The
Council did two things, anathematise the Arian positions (at the end of
the Creed), and establish the true doctrine by the insertion of the
phrases, “of the substance” and “one in
substance.” Athan. says that the Arians must not criticise the
latter before they had cleared themselves of the former. Thus he says
presently, that they were at once irreligious in their faith and
ignorant in their criticism; and speaks of the Council negativing their
formulæ, and substituting those which were “sound and
ecclesiastical.” vid. also n. 4.</p></note>. For no one, on <pb n="152" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_152.html" id="xiv.ii.ii-Page_152" />being convicted of murder or adultery, is at
liberty after the trial to arraign the sentence of the judge, why he
spoke in this way and not in that<note place="end" n="762" id="xiv.ii.ii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.ii-p5"> And so
S. Leo “passim” concerning the Council of Chalcedon,
“Concord will be easily established, if the hearts of all concur
in that faith which, &amp;c., no discussion being allowed whatever
concerning any retractation,” <i>Ep.</i> 94. He calls such an act
a “magnum sacrilegium,” <i>Ep.</i> 157. c. 3. “To be
seeking for what has been disclosed, to retract what has been
perfected, to tear up what has been laid down (definita), what is this
but to be unthankful for what we gained?” <i>Ep.</i> 162. vid.
the whole of it. He says that the attempt is “no mark of a
peace-maker but a rebel.” <i>Ep.</i> 164. c. l. fin. vid. also
Epp. 145, and 156, where he says, none can assail what is once
determined, but “aut antichristus aut diabolus.” c.
2.</p></note>. For this does
not exculpate the convict, but rather increases his crime on the score
of petulance and audacity. In like manner, let these either prove that
their sentiments are religious (for they were then accused and
convicted, and their complaints are subsequent, and it is just that
those who are under a charge should confine themselves to their own
defence), or if they have an unclean conscience, and are aware of their
own irreligion, let them not complain of what they do not understand,
or they will bring on themselves a double imputation, of irreligion and
of ignorance. Rather let them investigate the matter in a docile
spirit, and learning what hitherto they have not known, cleanse their
irreligious ears with the spring of truth and the doctrines of
religion<note place="end" n="763" id="xiv.ii.ii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.ii-p6"> Vid.
<i>Orat.</i> iii. §28.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiv.ii.ii-p7">3. Now it happened to Eusebius and his fellows in
the Nicene Council as follows:—while they stood out in their
irreligion, and attempted their fight against God<note place="end" n="764" id="xiv.ii.ii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.ii-p8"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.ii-p8.1">θεομαχεῖν,
θεομάχοι</span>. vid. <scripRef passage="Acts v. 39" id="xiv.ii.ii-p8.3" parsed="|Acts|5|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.39">Acts v. 39</scripRef>; xxiii. 9. are of very frequent
use in Athan. as is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.ii-p8.4">χριστομάχοι</span>, in speaking of the Arians, vid. <i>infra passim.</i>
also <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.ii-p8.5">ἀντιμαχόμενοι
τῷ σωτῆρι</span>, <i>Ep. Encycl.</i> §5. And in the beginning of the
controversy, Alexander <i>ap. Socr.</i> i. 6. p. 10. b.c.p. 12. p. 13.
Theod. <i>Hist.</i> i. 3. p. 729. And so <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.ii-p8.6">θεομάχος
γλῶσσα</span>, Basil.
<i>contr. Eunom.</i> ii. 27. fin. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.ii-p8.7">χριστομάχων</span>. <i>Ep.</i> 236. init. vid. also Cyril (Thesaurus, p. 19
e. p. 24 e.). <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.ii-p8.8">θεομάχοι</span> is used of other heretics, e.g. the Manichees, by Greg. Naz.
<i>Orat.</i> 45. §8.</p></note>,
the terms they used were replete with irreligion; but the assembled
Bishops who were three hundred more or less, mildly and charitably
required of them to explain and defend themselves on religious grounds.
Scarcely, however, did they begin to speak, when they were condemned<note place="end" n="765" id="xiv.ii.ii-p8.9"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.ii-p9"> i.e.
“convicted <i>themselves,</i>” infr. §18. init.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.ii-p9.1">ἑαυτῶν ἀεὶ
κατήγοροι</span>, ad. <i>Ep. Æg.</i> §6. i.e. by their variations,
vid. <scripRef passage="Tit. iii. 11" id="xiv.ii.ii-p9.2" parsed="|Titus|3|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.11">Tit. iii. 11</scripRef>  <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.ii-p9.3">αὐτοκατάκριτος</span></p></note>, and one differed from another; then
perceiving the straits in which their heresy lay, they remained dumb,
and by their silence confessed the disgrace which came upon their
heterodoxy. On this the Bishops, having negatived the terms they had
invented, published against them the sound and ecclesiastical faith;
and, as all subscribed it, Eusebius and his fellows subscribed it also
in those very words, of which they are now complaining, I mean,
“of the essence” and “one in essence,” and that
“the Son of God is neither creature or work, nor in the number of
things originated<note place="end" n="766" id="xiv.ii.ii-p9.4"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.ii-p10"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.ii-p10.1">γενητῶν</span>.</p></note>, but that the Word is
an offspring from the substance of the Father.” And what is
strange indeed, Eusebius of Cæsarea in Palestine, who had denied
the day before, but afterwards subscribed, sent to his Church a letter,
saying that this was the Church’s faith, and the tradition of the
Fathers; and made a public profession that they were before in error,
and were rashly contending against the truth. For though he was ashamed
at that time to adopt these phrases, and excused himself to the Church
in his own way, yet he certainly means to imply all this in his
Epistle, by his not denying the “one in essence,” and
“of the essence.” And in this way he got into a difficulty;
for while he was excusing himself, he went on to attack the Arians, as
stating that “the Son was not before His generation,” and
as thereby rejecting His existence before His birth in the flesh. And
this Acacius is aware of also, though he too through fear may pretend
otherwise because of the times and deny the fact. Accordingly I have
subjoined at the end the letter of Eusebius, that thou mayest know from
it the disrespect towards their own doctors shewn by Christ’s
enemies, and singularly by Acacius himself<note place="end" n="767" id="xiv.ii.ii-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.ii-p11"> The
party he is writing against is the Acacian, of whom he does not seem to
have had much distinct knowledge. He contrasts them again and again in
the passages which follow with the Eusebians of the Nicene Council, and
says that he is sure that the ground they take when examined will be
found substantially the same as the Eusebian. vid. §6 <i>init. et
alib.</i> §7. <i>init.</i> §9. <i>circ. fin.</i> §10.
<i>circ. fin.</i> §13. <i>init.</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.ii-p11.1">τότε καὶ
νῦν</span>. §18. <i>circ.
fin.</i> §28. <i>fin</i> [On Acacius see Prolegg. ch. ii. §8
(2) b.]</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiv.ii.ii-p12">4. Are they not then committing a crime, in their
very thought to gainsay so great and ecumenical a Council? are they not
in transgression, when they dare to confront that good definition
against Arianism, acknowledged, as it is, by those who had in the first
instance taught them irreligion? And supposing, even after
subscription, Eusebius and his fellows did change again, and return
like dogs to their own vomit of irreligion, do not the present
gain-sayers deserve still greater detestation, because they thus
sacrifice<note place="end" n="768" id="xiv.ii.ii-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.ii-p13"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.ii-p13.1">προπίνοντες</span>
vid. <i>de Syn.</i> §14.</p></note> their souls’ liberty to others;
and are willing to take these persons as masters of their heresy, who
are, as James<note place="end" n="769" id="xiv.ii.ii-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.ii-p14"> <scripRef passage="James i. 8" id="xiv.ii.ii-p14.1" parsed="|Jas|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.8">James i. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> has said, double-minded men, and
unstable in all their ways, not having one opinion, but changing to and
fro, and now recommending certain statements, but soon dishonouring
them, and in turn recommending what just now they were blaming? But
this, as the <pb n="153" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_153.html" id="xiv.ii.ii-Page_153" />Shepherd has said, is
“the child of the devil<note place="end" n="770" id="xiv.ii.ii-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.ii-p15"> Hermas,
<i>Mand.</i> ix., who is speaking immediately, as S. James, of wavering
in prayer.</p></note>,” and the note
of hucksters rather than of doctors. For, what our Fathers have
delivered, this is truly doctrine; and this is truly the token of
doctors, to confess the same thing with each other, and to vary neither
from themselves nor from their fathers; whereas they who have not this
character are to be called not true doctors but evil. Thus the Greeks,
as not witnessing to the same doctrines, but quarrelling one with
another, have no truth of teaching; but the holy and veritable heralds
of the truth agree together, and do not differ. For though they lived
in different times, yet they one and all tend the same way, being
prophets of the one God, and preaching the same Word harmoniously<note place="end" n="771" id="xiv.ii.ii-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.ii-p16"> Thus S.
Basil says the same of the Grecian Sects, “We have not the task
of refuting their tenets, for they suffice for the overthrow of each
other.” <i>Hexaem.</i> i. 2. vid. also Theod. <i>Græc.
Affect.</i> i. p. 707. &amp;c. August. <i>Civ. Dei,</i> xviii. 41. and
Vincentius’s celebrated Commonitorium <i>passim.</i></p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiv.ii.ii-p17">5. And thus what Moses taught, that Abraham
observed; and what Abraham observed, that Noah and Enoch acknowledged,
discriminating pure from impure, and becoming acceptable to God. For
Abel too in this way witnessed, knowing what he had learned from Adam,
who himself had learned from that Lord, who said, when He came at the
end of the ages for the abolishment of sin, “I give no new
commandment unto you, but an old commandment, which ye have heard from
the beginning<note place="end" n="772" id="xiv.ii.ii-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.ii-p18"> <scripRef passage="1 John ii. 7" id="xiv.ii.ii-p18.1" parsed="|1John|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.7">1 John ii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>.” Wherefore also the blessed
Apostle Paul, who had learned it from Him, when describing
ecclesiastical functions, forbade that deacons, not to say bishops,
should be double-tongued<note place="end" n="773" id="xiv.ii.ii-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.ii-p19"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iii. 8" id="xiv.ii.ii-p19.1" parsed="|1Tim|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.8">1 Tim. iii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>; and in his rebuke of
the Galatians, he made a broad declaration, “If anyone preach any
other Gospel unto you than that ye have received, let him be anathema,
as I have said, so say I again. If even we, or an Angel from heaven
should preach unto you any other Gospel than that ye have received, let
him be anathema<note place="end" n="774" id="xiv.ii.ii-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.ii-p20"> <scripRef passage="Gal. i. 8, 9" id="xiv.ii.ii-p20.1" parsed="|Gal|1|8|1|9" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.8-Gal.1.9">Gal. i. 8, 9</scripRef>.</p></note>.” Since then
the Apostle thus speaks, let these men either anathematise Eusebius and
his fellows, at least as changing round and professing what is contrary
to their subscriptions; or, if they acknowledge that their
subscriptions were good, let them not utter complaints against so great
a Council. But if they do neither the one nor the other, they are
themselves too plainly the sport of every wind and surge, and are
influenced by opinions, not their own, but of others, and being such,
are as little worthy of deference now as before, in what they allege.
Rather let them cease to carp at what they understand not; lest so be
that not knowing to discriminate, they simply call evil good and good
evil, and think that bitter is sweet and sweet is bitter. Doubtless,
they desire that doctrines which have been judged wrong and have been
reprobated should gain the ascendancy, and they make violent efforts to
prejudice what was rightly defined. Nor should there be any reason on
our part for any further explanation, or answer to their excuses,
neither on theirs for further resistance, but for an acquiescence in
what the leaders of their heresy subscribed; for though the subsequent
change of Eusebius and his fellows was suspicious and immoral, their
subscription, when they had the opportunity of at least some little
defence of themselves, is a certain proof of the irreligion of their
doctrine. For they would not have subscribed previously had they not
condemned the heresy, nor would they have condemned it, had they not
been encompassed with difficulty and shame; so that to change back
again is a proof of their contentious zeal for irreligion. These men
also ought therefore, as I have said, to keep quiet; but since from an
extraordinary want of modesty, they hope perhaps to be able to advocate
this diabolical<note place="end" n="775" id="xiv.ii.ii-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.ii-p21"> This is
Athan.’s deliberate judgment. vid. <i>de Sent. Dion.</i> fin.,
<i>ib.</i> §24. he speaks of Arius’s “hatred of the
truth.” Again, “though the diabolical men rave”
<i>Orat.</i> iii. §8. “friends of the devil, and his
spirits,” Ad <i>Ep. Æg.</i> 5. Another reason of his so
accounting them, was their atrocious cruelty towards Catholics; this
leads him elsewhere to break out: “O new heresy, that has put on
the whole devil in irreligious doctrine <i>and conduct!</i>”
<i>Hist. Arian.</i> §66, also Alexander, ‘diabolical,’
ap Theod. <i>Hist.</i> i. 3, p. 731. ‘satanical,’ ibid. p.
741. vid. also Socr. i. 9. p. 30 fin. Hilar. <i>contr. Const.</i>
17.</p></note> irreligion better
than the others, therefore, though in my former letter written to thee,
I have already argued at length against them, notwithstanding, come let
us now also examine them, in each of their separate statements, as
their predecessors; for now not less than then their heresy shall be
shewn to have no soundness in it, but to be from evil spirits.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Chapter" title="Two senses of the word Son, 1. adoptive; 2. essential; attempts of Arians to find a third meaning between these; e.g. that our Lord only was created immediately by God (Asterius's view), or that our Lord alone partakes the Father. The second and true sense; God begets as He makes, really; though His creation and generation are not like man's; His generation independent of time; generation implies an internal, and therefore an eternal, act in God; explanation of Prov. viii. 22." progress="35.22%" prev="xiv.ii.ii" next="xiv.ii.iv" id="xiv.ii.iii"><p class="c41" id="xiv.ii.iii-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xiv.ii.iii-p1.1">Chapter III</span>.—<i>Two
senses of the word Son, 1. adoptive; 2. essential; attempts of Arians
to find a third meaning between these; e.g. that our Lord only was
created immediately by God (Asterius’s view), or that our Lord
alone partakes the Father. The second and true sense; God begets as He
makes, really; though His creation and generation are not like
man’s; His generation independent of time; generation implies an
internal, and therefore an eternal, act in God; explanation of</i>
<i><scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 22" id="xiv.ii.iii-p1.3" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22">Prov. viii. 22</scripRef></i>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xiv.ii.iii-p2">6. <span class="c10" id="xiv.ii.iii-p2.1">They</span> say then what
the others held and dared to maintain before them; “Not always
<pb n="154" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_154.html" id="xiv.ii.iii-Page_154" />Father, not always Son; for the Son
was not before His generation, but, as others, came to be from nothing;
and in consequence God was not always Father of the Son; but, when the
Son came to be and was created, then was God called His Father. For the
Word is a creature and a work, and foreign and unlike the Father in
essence; and the Son is neither by nature the Father’s true Word,
nor His only and true Wisdom; but being a creature and one of the
works, He is improperly<note place="end" n="776" id="xiv.ii.iii-p2.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p3"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.iii-p3.1">καταχρηστικῶς</span>. This word is noticed and protested against by Alexander,
Socr. <i>Hist.</i> i. 6. p. 11 a. by the Semiarians at Ancyra, Epiph.
<i>Hær.</i> 73. n. 5. by Basil. <i>contr. Eunom.</i> ii. 23. and
by Cyril, <i>Dial.</i> ii. t. v. i. pp. 432, 3.</p></note> called Word and
Wisdom; for by the Word which is in God was He made, as were all
things. Wherefore the Son is not true God<note place="end" n="777" id="xiv.ii.iii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p4"> Vid.
<i>Ep. Æg.</i> 12. <i>Orat.</i> i. §5. 6. <i>de Synod</i>.
15, 16. Athanas. seems to have had in mind Socr. i. 6. p. 10, 11, or
the like.</p></note>.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiv.ii.iii-p5">Now it may serve to make them understand what
they are saying, to ask them first this, what in fact a son is, and of
what is that name significant<note place="end" n="778" id="xiv.ii.iii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p6"> Vid.
<i>Orat</i>. i. §38. The controversy turned on the question what
was meant by the word ‘Son.’ Though the Arians would not
allow with the Catholics that our Lord was Son <i>by nature,</i> and
maintained that the word implied <i>a beginning of existence,</i> they
did not dare to say that He was Son merely in the sense in which we are
sons, though, as Athan. contends, they necessarily tended to this
conclusion, directly they receded from the Catholic view. Thus Arius
said that He was a creature, ‘but not as one of the
creatures.’ <i>Orat.</i> ii. §19. Valens at Ariminum said
the same, Jerom. adv. <i>Lucifer</i>. 18. Hilary says, that not daring
directly to deny that He was God, the Arians merely asked
‘whether He was a Son.’ <i>de Trin.</i> viii. 3. Athanasius
remarks upon this reluctance to speak out, challenging them to present
‘the heresy naked,’ <i>de Sent. Dionys.</i> 2. <i>init</i>.
‘No one,’ he says elsewhere, ‘puts a light under a
bushel; let them shew the world their heresy naked.’ <i>Ep.
Æg.</i> 18. vid. ibid. 10. In like manner, Basil says that (though
Arius was really like Eunomius, in faith, <i>contr. Eunom.</i> i. 4)
Aetius his master was the first to teach openly (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.iii-p6.1">φανερῶς</span>), that the Father’s substance was unlike,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.iii-p6.2">ἀνόμοιος</span>, the Son’s. ibid. i. 1. Epiphanius <i>Hær.</i> 76 p.
949. seems to say that the elder Arians held the divine generation in a
sense in which Aetius did not, that is, they were not so consistent and
definite as he. Athan. goes on to mention some of the attempts of the
Arians to find some theory short of orthodoxy, yet short of that
extreme heresy, on the other hand, which they felt ashamed to
avow.</p></note>. In truth, Divine
Scripture acquaints us with a double sense of this word:—one
which Moses sets before us in the Law, ‘When ye shall hearken to
the voice of the Lord thy God, to keep all His commandments which I
command thee this day, to do that which is right in the eyes of the
Lord thy God, ye are children of the Lord your God<note place="end" n="779" id="xiv.ii.iii-p6.3"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p7"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xiii. 18" id="xiv.ii.iii-p7.2" parsed="|Deut|13|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.13.18">Deut. xiii. 18</scripRef>; xiv.
1.</p></note>;’ as also in the Gospel, John says,
‘But as many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the
sons of God<note place="end" n="780" id="xiv.ii.iii-p7.3"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p8"> <scripRef passage="John. i. 12" id="xiv.ii.iii-p8.1" parsed="|John|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.12">John. i. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>:’—and the other sense, that
in which Isaac is son of Abraham, and Jacob of Isaac, and the
Patriarchs of Jacob. Now in which of these two senses do they
understand the Son of God that they relate such fables as the
foregoing? for I feel sure they will issue in the same irreligion with
Eusebius and his fellows.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiv.ii.iii-p9">If in the first, which belongs to those who gain
the name by grace from moral improvement, and receive power to become
sons of God (for this is what their predecessors said), then He would
seem to differ from us in nothing; no, nor would He be Only-begotten,
as having obtained the title of Son as others from His virtue. For
granting what they say, that, whereas His qualifications were
fore-known<note place="end" n="781" id="xiv.ii.iii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p10"> Theod.
<i>Hist.</i> i. 3.</p></note>, He therefore received grace from the
first, the name, and the glory of the name, from His very first
beginning, still there will be no difference between Him and those who
receive the name after their actions, so long as this is the ground on
which He as others has the character of son. For Adam too, though he
received grace from the first, and upon his creation was at once placed
in paradise, differed in no respect either from Enoch, who was
translated thither after some time from his birth on his pleasing God,
or from the Apostle, who likewise was caught up to Paradise after his
actions; nay, not from him who once was a thief, who on the ground of
his confession, received a promise that he should be forthwith in
paradise.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiv.ii.iii-p11">7. When thus pressed, they will perhaps make an
answer which has brought them into trouble many times already;
“We consider that the Son has this prerogative over others, and
therefore is called Only-begotten, because He alone was brought to be
by God alone, and all other things were created by God through the
Son<note place="end" n="782" id="xiv.ii.iii-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p12"> This is
celebrated as an explanation of the Anomœans. vid. Basil.
<i>contr. Eunom.</i> ii. 20, 21. though Athan. speaks of it as
belonging to the elder Arians. vid. Socr. <i>Hist.</i> i. 6.</p></note>.” Now I wonder who it was<note place="end" n="783" id="xiv.ii.iii-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p13"> i.e.
what is your <i>authority?</i> is it not a <i>novel,</i> and therefore
a wrong doctrine? vid. infr. §13. <i>ad Serap.</i> i. 3. Also
<i>Orat.</i> i. §8. ‘Who ever <i>heard</i> such doctrine? or
<i>whence</i> or <i>from whom</i> did they hear it? who, <i>when they
were under catechising, spoke</i> thus to them? If they themselves
confess that they now hear it for the first time, they must grant that
their heresy is alien, and <i>not from the Fathers.</i>’ vid. ii.
§34. and Socr. i. 6. p. 11 c.</p></note> that suggested to you so futile and novel an
idea as that the Father alone wrought with His own hand the Son alone,
and that all other things were brought to be by the Son as by an
under-worker. If for the toil’s sake God was content with making
the Son only, instead of making all things at once, this is an
irreligious thought, especially in those who know the words of Esaias,
‘The everlasting God, the Lord, the Creator of the ends of the
earth, hungereth not, neither is weary; there is no searching of His
understanding<note place="end" n="784" id="xiv.ii.iii-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p14"> <scripRef passage="Is. xl. 28" id="xiv.ii.iii-p14.1" parsed="|Isa|40|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.40.28">Is. xl. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Rather it is He who gives
strength to the hungry, and through His Word refreshes the labouring<note place="end" n="785" id="xiv.ii.iii-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p15"> <scripRef passage="Isa. 40.29" id="xiv.ii.iii-p15.1" parsed="|Isa|40|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.40.29">Ib. 29</scripRef></p></note>. Again, it is irreligious to suppose that He
disdained, as if a humble task, to form the creatures Himself which
came after the Son; for there is no pride in that God, who goes down
with Jacob into Egypt, and for Abraham’s sake corrects Abim<pb n="155" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_155.html" id="xiv.ii.iii-Page_155" />elek because of Sara, and speaks face to
face with Moses, himself a man, and descends upon Mount Sinai, and by
His secret grace fights for the people against Amalek. However, you are
false even in this assertion, for ‘He made us, and not we
ourselves<note place="end" n="786" id="xiv.ii.iii-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p16"> <scripRef passage="Ps. c. 3" id="xiv.ii.iii-p16.1" parsed="|Ps|3|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.3">Ps. c. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ He it is who through His Word
made all things small and great, and we may not divide the creation,
and says this is the Father’s, and this the Son’s, but they
are of one God, who uses His proper Word as a Hand<note place="end" n="787" id="xiv.ii.iii-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p17"> Vid.
infr. §17 <i>Orat.</i> ii. §31. 71. Irenæus calls the
Son and Holy Spirit the Hands of God. <i>Hær.</i> iv.
<i>præf.</i> vid. also Hilar. <i>de Trin.</i> vii. 22. This image
is in contrast to that of <i>instrument,</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.iii-p17.1">ὄργανον</span>,
which the Arians would use of the Son. vid. Socr. i. 6. p. 11, as
implying He was external to God, whereas the word Hand implies His
consubstantiality with the Father.</p></note>,
and in Him does all things. This God Himself shews us, when He says,
‘All these things hath My Hand made<note place="end" n="788" id="xiv.ii.iii-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p18"> <scripRef passage="Is. lxvi. 2" id="xiv.ii.iii-p18.1" parsed="|Isa|66|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.66.2">Is. lxvi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ while Paul taught us as he had
learned<note place="end" n="789" id="xiv.ii.iii-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p19"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.iii-p19.1">μαθὼν
ἐδίδασκεν</span>, implying the traditional nature of the teaching. And so S.
Paul himself, <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 3" id="xiv.ii.iii-p19.3" parsed="|1Cor|15|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.3">1 Cor. xv. 3</scripRef>, vid. for an
illustration, supr. §5. init. also note 2.</p></note>, that ‘There is one God, from whom all
things; and one Lord Jesus Christ, through whom all things<note place="end" n="790" id="xiv.ii.iii-p19.4"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p20"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. viii. 6" id="xiv.ii.iii-p20.2" parsed="|1Cor|8|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.6">1 Cor. viii.
6</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Thus He, always as now, speaks to the
sun and it rises, and commands the clouds and it rains upon one place;
and where it does not rain, it is dried up. And He bids the earth yield
her fruits, and fashions Jeremias<note place="end" n="791" id="xiv.ii.iii-p20.3"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p21"> <scripRef passage="Jer. i. 5" id="xiv.ii.iii-p21.1" parsed="|Jer|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.1.5">Jer. i. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> in the womb. But
if He now does all this, assuredly at the beginning also He did not
disdain to make all things Himself through the Word; for these are but
parts of the whole.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiv.ii.iii-p22">8. But let us suppose that the other creatures
could not endure to be wrought by the absolute Hand of the
Unoriginate<note place="end" n="792" id="xiv.ii.iii-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p23"> <i>Orat</i>. ii. §24. fin.</p></note> and therefore the Son alone was brought
into being by the Father alone, and other things by the Son as an
underworker and assistant, for this is what Asterius the sacrificer<note place="end" n="793" id="xiv.ii.iii-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p24"> Vid.
infr. 20. <i>Orat.</i> i. §31. ii. §§24, 28. 37. 40.
iii. §§2. 60. <i>de Synod</i> §§18. 19. [Prolegg.
ch. ii. §3 (2) a.]</p></note> has written, and Arius has transcribed<note place="end" n="794" id="xiv.ii.iii-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p25"> Vid.
also infr. §20. <i>de Synod.</i> §17.</p></note> and bequeathed to his own friends, and from
that time they use this form of words, broken reed as it is, being
ignorant, the bewildered men, how brittle it is. For if it was
impossible for things originate to bear the hand of God, and you hold
the Son to be one of their number, how was He too equal to this
formation by God alone? and if a Mediator became necessary that things
originate might come to be, and you hold the Son to be originated, then
must there have been some medium before Him, for His creation; and that
Mediator himself again being a creature, it follows that he too needed
another Mediator for his own constitution. And though we were to devise
another, we must first devise his Mediator, so that we shall never come
to an end. And thus a Mediator being ever in request, never will the
creation be constituted, because nothing originate, as you say, can
bear the absolute hand of the Unoriginate<note place="end" n="795" id="xiv.ii.iii-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p26"> Vid.
infr. §24. <i>Orat.</i> i. §15. fin. ii. §29. Epiph.
<i>Hær.</i> 76. p. 951.</p></note>. And
if, on your perceiving the extravagance of this, you begin to say that
the Son, though a creature, was made capable of being made by the
Unoriginate, then it follows that other things also, though originated,
are capable of being wrought immediately by the Unoriginate; for the
Son too is but a creature in your judgment, as all of them. And
accordingly the origination of the Word is superfluous, according to
your irreligious and futile imagination, God being sufficient for the
immediate formation of all things, and all things originate being
capable of sustaining His absolute hand.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiv.ii.iii-p27">These irreligious men then having so little mind
amid their madness, let us see whether this particular sophism be not
even more irrational than the others. Adam was created alone by God
alone through the Word; yet no one would say that Adam had any
prerogative over other men, or was different from those who came after
him, granting that he alone was made and fashioned by God alone, and we
all spring from Adam, and consist according to succession of the race,
so long as he was fashioned from the earth as others, and at first not
being, afterwards came to be.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiv.ii.iii-p28">9. But though we were to allow some prerogative
to the Protoplast as having been deemed worthy of the hand of God,
still it must be one of honour not of nature. For he came of the earth,
as other men; and the hand which then fashioned Adam, is also both now
and ever fashioning and giving entire consistence to those who come
after him. And God Himself declares this to Jeremiah, as I said before;
‘Before I formed thee in the womb, I knew thee<note place="end" n="796" id="xiv.ii.iii-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p29"> <scripRef passage="Jer. i. 5" id="xiv.ii.iii-p29.1" parsed="|Jer|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.1.5">Jer. i. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and so He says of all, ‘All
those things hath My hand made<note place="end" n="797" id="xiv.ii.iii-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p30"> <scripRef passage="Is. lxvi. 2" id="xiv.ii.iii-p30.1" parsed="|Isa|66|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.66.2">Is. lxvi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and again by
Isaiah, ‘Thus saith the Lord, thy redeemer, and He that formed
thee from the womb, I am the Lord that maketh all things; that
stretcheth forth the heavens alone; that spreadeth abroad the earth by
Myself<note place="end" n="798" id="xiv.ii.iii-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p31"> <scripRef passage="Isa. 44.24" id="xiv.ii.iii-p31.1" parsed="|Isa|44|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.44.24">Ib. xliv. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And David, knowing this, says in the
Psalm, ‘Thy hands have made me and fashioned me<note place="end" n="799" id="xiv.ii.iii-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p32"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 73" id="xiv.ii.iii-p32.1" parsed="|Ps|19|73|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.73">Ps. cxix. 73</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and he who says in Isaiah,
‘Thus saith the Lord who formed me from the womb to be His
servant<note place="end" n="800" id="xiv.ii.iii-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p33"> <scripRef passage="Is. xlix. 5" id="xiv.ii.iii-p33.1" parsed="|Isa|49|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.49.5">Is. xlix. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ signifies the same. Therefore, in
respect of nature, he differs nothing from us though he precede us in
time, so long as we all consist and are created by the same hand. If
then these be your thoughts, O Arians, about <pb n="156" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_156.html" id="xiv.ii.iii-Page_156" />the Son of God too, that thus He subsists and
came to be, then in your judgment He will differ nothing on the score
of nature from others, so long as He too was not, and came to be, and
the name was by grace united to Him in His creation for His
virtue’s sake. For He Himself is one of those, from what you say,
of whom the Spirit says in the Psalms, ‘He spake the word, and
they were made; He commanded, and they were created<note place="end" n="801" id="xiv.ii.iii-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p34"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxlviii. 5" id="xiv.ii.iii-p34.2" parsed="|Ps|48|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.48.5">Ps. cxlviii.
5</scripRef> (LXX).</p></note>.’ If so, who was it by whom God gave
command<note place="end" n="802" id="xiv.ii.iii-p34.3"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p35"> In like
manner, ‘Men were made through the Word, when the Father Himself
<i>willed</i>.’ <i>Orat.</i> i. 63. ‘The Word forms matter
as injoined by, and ministering to, God.’ <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.iii-p35.1">προσταττόμενος
καὶ
ὑπουργῶν</span>. ibid. ii. §22. <i>contr. Gent.</i> 46. vid. note on
<i>Orat.</i> ii. 22.</p></note> for the Son’s creation? for a Word
there must be by whom God gave command, and in whom the works are
created; but you have no other to shew than the Word you deny, unless
indeed you should devise again some new notion.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiv.ii.iii-p36">“Yes,” they will say, “we have
another;” (which indeed I formerly heard Eusebius and his fellows
use), “on this score do we consider that the Son of God has a
prerogative over others, and is called Only-begotten, because He alone
partakes the Father, and all other things partake the Son.” Thus
they weary themselves in changing and in varying their phrases like
colours<note place="end" n="803" id="xiv.ii.iii-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p37"> <i>ad
Serap.</i> i. 3.</p></note>; however, this shall not save them from an
exposure, as men that are of the earth, speaking vainly, and wallowing
in their own conceits as in mire.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiv.ii.iii-p38">10. For if He were called God’s Son, and we
the Son’s sons, their fiction were plausible; but if we too are
said to be sons of that God, of whom He is Son, then we too partake the
Father<note place="end" n="804" id="xiv.ii.iii-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p39"> His
argument is, that if the Son but partook the Father in the sense in
which we partake the Son, then the Son would not impart to us the
Father, but Himself, and would be a separating as well as uniting
medium between the Father and us; whereas He brings us so near to the
Father, that we are the Father’s children, not His, and therefore
He must be Himself one with the Father, or the Father must be in Him
with an incomprehensible completeness. vid. <i>de Synod.</i> §51.
<i>contr. Gent.</i> 46. fin. Hence S. Augustin says, ‘As the
Father has life in Himself, so hath He given also to the Son to have
life in Himself, <i>not by participating,</i> but in Himself. For we
have not life in ourselves, but in our God. But that Father, who has
life in Himself, begat a Son such, as to have life in Himself, not to
become partaker of life, but <i>to be Himself life; and of that life to
make us partakers.’</i> <i>Serm</i>. 127. <i>de Verb. Evang</i>.
9.</p></note>, who says, ‘I have begotten and exalted
children<note place="end" n="805" id="xiv.ii.iii-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p40"> <scripRef passage="Is. i. 2" id="xiv.ii.iii-p40.1" parsed="|Isa|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.2">Is. i. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For if we did not partake Him,
He had not said, ‘I have begotten;’ but if He Himself begat
us, no other than He is our Father<note place="end" n="806" id="xiv.ii.iii-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p41"> ‘To say God is <i>wholly partaken,</i> is the same as saying
that <i>God begets.</i>’ <i>Orat.</i> i. §16. And in like
manner, our inferior participation involves such sonship as is
vouchsafed to us.</p></note>. And, as before,
it matters not, whether the Son has something more and was made first,
but we something less, and were made afterwards, as long as we all
partake, and are called sons, of the same Father<note place="end" n="807" id="xiv.ii.iii-p41.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p42"> And so
in <i>Orat.</i> ii. §19–22. ‘Though the Son surpassed
other things on a comparison, yet He were equally a creature with them;
for even in those things which are of a created nature, we may find
some things surpassing others. Star, for instance, differs from star in
glory, yet it does not follow that some are sovereign, and others
serve, &amp;c.’ ii. §20. And so Gregory Nyssen <i>contr.
Eunom.</i> iii. p. 132 D. Epiph. <i>Hær.</i> 76. p.
970.</p></note>.
For the more or less does not indicate a different nature; but attaches
to each according to the practice of virtue; and one is placed over ten
cities, another over five; and some sit on twelve thrones judging the
twelve tribes of Israel; and others hear the words, ‘Come, ye
blessed of My Father,’ and, ‘Well done, good and faithful
servant<note place="end" n="808" id="xiv.ii.iii-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p43"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 21, 23, 34" id="xiv.ii.iii-p43.2" parsed="|Matt|25|21|0|0;|Matt|25|23|0|0;|Matt|25|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.21 Bible:Matt.25.23 Bible:Matt.25.34">Matt. xxv. 21, 23,
34</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ With such ideas, however, no wonder
they imagine that of such a Son God was not always Father, and such a
Son was not always in being, but was generated from nothing as a
creature, and was not before His generation; for such an one is other
than the True Son of God.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiv.ii.iii-p44">But to persist in such teaching does not consist
with piety<note place="end" n="809" id="xiv.ii.iii-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p45"> i.e.
since it is impossible they can persist in evasions so manifest as
these, nothing is left but to take the other sense of the
word.</p></note>, for it is rather the tone of thought
of Sadducees and the Samosatene<note place="end" n="810" id="xiv.ii.iii-p45.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p46"> Paul of
Samosata [see Prolegg. ch. ii. §3 (2)a.]</p></note>; it remains then to
say that the Son of God is so called according to the other sense, in
which Isaac was son of Abraham; for what is naturally begotten from any
one and does not accrue to him from without, that in the nature of
things is a son, and that is what the name implies<note place="end" n="811" id="xiv.ii.iii-p46.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p47"> The
force lies in the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.iii-p47.1">φύσει</span>,
‘naturally,’ which the Council expressed still more
definitely by ‘essence.’ Thus Cyril says, ‘the term
“Son” denotes the essential origin from the Father.’
<i>Dial.</i> 5. p. 573. And Gregory Nyssen, ‘the title
“Son” does not simply express the being <i>from</i>
another’ vid. infra. §19.), but <i>relationship according to
nature. contr. Eunom.</i> ii. p. 91. Again S. Basil says, that Father
is ‘a term of relationship,’ <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.iii-p47.2">οἰκειώσεως</span>. <i>contr. Eunom.</i> ii. 24. init. And hence he remarks,
that we too are properly, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.iii-p47.3">κυρίως</span>,
sons of God, as becoming related to Him through works of the Spirit.
ii. 23. So also Cyril, <i>loc. cit.</i> Elsewhere S. Basil defines
father ‘one who gives to another the origin of being according to
a nature like his own;’ and a son ‘one who possesses the
origin of being from another by generation,’ <i>contr. Eun.</i>
ii. 22. On the other hand, the Arians at the first denied that
‘by nature there was any Son of God.’ Theod. <i>H. E.</i>
i. 3. p. 732.</p></note>.
Is then the Son’s generation one of human affection? (for this
perhaps, as their predecessors<note place="end" n="812" id="xiv.ii.iii-p47.4"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p48"> vid.
Eusebius, in his <i>Letter, supr.</i> p. 73 <i>sq.:</i> also Socr.
<i>Hist.</i> i. 8. Epiphan. <i>Hær.</i> 69. n. 8 and
15.</p></note>, they too will be
ready to object in their ignorance;)—in no wise; for God is not
as man, nor men as God. Men were created of matter, and that passible;
but God is immaterial and incorporeal. And if so be the same terms are
used of God and man in divine Scripture, yet the clear-sighted, as Paul
enjoins, will study it, and thereby discriminate, and dispose of what
is written according to the nature of each subject, and avoid any
confusion of sense, so as neither to conceive of the things of God in a
human way, nor to ascribe the things of man to God<note place="end" n="813" id="xiv.ii.iii-p48.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p49"> One of
the characteristic points in Athanasius is his constant attention to
the <i>sense</i> of doctrine, or the <i>meaning</i> of writers, in
preference to the words used. Thus he scarcely uses the symbol
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.iii-p49.1">ὁμοούσιον</span>, one in substance, throughout his <i>Orations,</i> and in
the <i>de Synod.</i> acknowledges the Semiarians as brethren. Hence
infr. §18. he says, that orthodox doctrine ‘is revered by
all though expressed in strange language, provided the speaker means
religiously, and wishes to convey by it a religious sense.’ vid.
also §21. He says, that Catholics are able to ‘speak
freely,’ or to expatiate, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.iii-p49.2">παρρησιαζόμεθα</span>, ‘out of Divine Scripture.’ <i>Orat.</i> i.
§9. vid. <i>de Sent. Dionys.</i> §20. init. Again: ‘The
devil spoke from Scripture, but was silenced by the Saviour; Paul spoke
from profane writers, yet, being a saint, he has a religious
meaning.’ <i>de Syn.</i> §39, also ad <i>Ep. Æg.</i> 8.
Again, speaking of the apparent contrariety between two Councils,
‘It were unseemly to make the one conflict with the other, for
all their members are fathers; and it were profane to decide that these
spoke well and those ill, for all of them have slept in Christ.’
§43. also §47. Again: ‘Not the phrase, but the meaning
and the religious life, is the recommendation of the faithful.’
ad <i>Ep. Æg.</i> §9.</p></note>.
<pb n="157" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_157.html" id="xiv.ii.iii-Page_157" />For this were to mix wine with
water<note place="end" n="814" id="xiv.ii.iii-p49.3"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p50"> vid.
<i>Orat.</i> iii. §35, and <scripRef passage="Isa. i. 22" id="xiv.ii.iii-p50.1" parsed="|Isa|1|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.22">Isa. i. 22</scripRef>.</p></note>, and to place upon the altar strange fire
with that which is divine.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiv.ii.iii-p51">11. For God creates, and to create is also
ascribed to men; and God has being, and men are said to be, having
received from God this gift also. Yet does God create as men do? or is
His being as man’s being? Perish the thought; we understand the
terms in one sense of God, and in another of men. For God creates, in
that He calls what is not into being, needing nothing thereunto; but
men work some existing material, first praying, and so gaining the wit
to make, from that God who has framed all things by His proper Word.
And again men, being incapable of self-existence, are enclosed in
place, and consist in the Word of God; but God is self-existent,
enclosing all things, and enclosed by none; within all according to His
own goodness and power, yet without all in His proper nature<note place="end" n="815" id="xiv.ii.iii-p51.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p52"> Vid.
also <i>Incarn.</i> §17. This contrast is not commonly found in
ecclesiastical writers, who are used to say that God is present
everywhere, in substance as well as by energy or power. S. Clement,
however, expresses himself still more strongly in the same way,
‘In substance far off (for how can the originate come close to
the Unoriginate?), but most close in power, in which the universe is
embosomed.’ <i>Strom.</i> 2. <i>circ. init.</i> but the
parenthesis explains his meaning. Vid. Cyril. <i>Thesaur.</i> 6. p. 44.
The common doctrine of the Fathers is, that God is present everywhere
in <i>substance.</i> Vid. Petav. <i>de Deo,</i> iii. 8. and 9. It may
be remarked, that S. Clement continues ‘<i>neither enclosing</i>
nor enclosed.’</p></note>. As then men create not as God creates, as
their being is not such as God’s being, so men’s generation
is in one way, and the Son is from the Father in another<note place="end" n="816" id="xiv.ii.iii-p52.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p53"> In
Almighty God is the perfection and first pattern of what is seen in
shadow in human nature, according to the imperfection of the subject
matter; and this remark applies, as to creation, so to generation.
Athanasius is led to state this more distinctly in another connection
in <i>Orat.</i> i. §21. fin. ‘It belongs to the Godhead
alone, <i>that the Father is properly</i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.iii-p53.1">κυρίως</span>) <i>Father, and the Son properly</i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.iii-p53.2">κυρίως</span>) <i>Son;</i> and in Them and Them only does it hold that the
Father is ever Father, and the Son ever Son.’ Accordingly he
proceeds, shortly afterwards, as in the text, to argue, ‘<i>For
God does not make men His pattern,</i> but rather we men, for that God
<i>is properly</i> and alone truly Father of His own Son, are also
called fathers of our own children, for “of Him is every
father-hood in heaven and on earth named,”’ §23. The
Semiarians at Ancyra quote the same text for the same doctrine.
Epiphan. <i>Hær.</i> 73. 5. As do Cyril in <i>Joan.</i> i. p. 24.
<i>Thesaur.</i> 32. p. 281. and Damascene <i>de Fid. Orth.</i> i. 8.
The same parallel, as existing between creation and generation is
insisted on by Isidor. Pel. <i>Ep.</i> iii. 355. Basil <i>contr.
Eun.</i> iv. p. 280 A., Cyril <i>Thesaur.</i> 6. p. 43. Epiph.
<i>Hær.</i> 69. 36. and Gregor. Naz. <i>Orat.</i> 20. 9. who
observes that God creates with a <i>word,</i> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxlviii. 5" id="xiv.ii.iii-p53.4" parsed="|Ps|48|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.48.5">Ps. cxlviii.
5</scripRef>,
which evidently transcends human creations. Theodorus Abucara, with the
same object, draws out the parallel of life, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.iii-p53.5">ζωὴ</span>, as Athan. that
of being, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.iii-p53.6">εἶναι</span>.
<i>Opusc.</i> iii. p. 420–422.</p></note>. For the offspring of men are portions of
their fathers, since the very nature of bodies is not uncompounded, but
in a state of flux<note place="end" n="817" id="xiv.ii.iii-p53.7"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p54"> Vid.
<i>de Synod.</i> §51. <i>Orat.</i> i. §15, 16. ῥευστὴ. vid.
<i>Orat.</i> i. §28. Bas. in <i>Eun.</i> ii. 23. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.iii-p54.1">ῥύσιν</span>. Bas. in <i>Eun.</i>
ii. 6. Greg. Naz. <i>Orat.</i> 28, 22. Vid. <i>contr. Gentes,</i>
§§41, 42; where Athan. without reference to the Arian
controversy, draws out the contrast between the Godhead and human
nature.</p></note>, and composed of
parts; and men lose their substance in begetting, and again they gain
substance from the accession of food. And on this account men in their
time become fathers of many children; but God, being without parts, is
Father of the Son without partition or passion; for there is neither
effluence<note place="end" n="818" id="xiv.ii.iii-p54.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p55"> S.
Cyril, <i>Dial.</i> iv. init. p. 505 E. speaks of the θρυλλουμένη
ἀποῤ&amp; 191·οὴ, and disclaims it, <i>Thesaur.</i> 6. p. 43. Athan.
disclaims it, <i>Expos.</i> §1. <i>Orat.</i> i. §21. So does
Alexander, ap. Theod. <i>Hist.</i> i. 3. p. 743. On the other hand,
Athanasius quotes it in a passage which he adduces from Theognostus,
<i>infr.</i> §25. and from Dionysius, <i>de Sent. D.</i> §23.
and Origen uses it, <i>Periarchon,</i> i. 2. It is derived from
<scripRef passage="Wisd. vii. 25" id="xiv.ii.iii-p55.2" parsed="|Wis|7|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.7.25">Wisd. vii.
25</scripRef>.</p></note> of the Immaterial, nor influx from
without, as among men; and being uncompounded in nature, He is Father
of One Only Son. This is why He is Only-begotten, and alone in the
Father’s bosom, and alone is acknowledged by the Father to be
from Him, saying, ‘This is My beloved Son, in whom I am well
pleased<note place="end" n="819" id="xiv.ii.iii-p55.3"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p56"> <scripRef passage="Matt. iii. 17" id="xiv.ii.iii-p56.1" parsed="|Matt|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.17">Matt. iii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And He too is the Father’s
Word, from which may be understood the impassible and impartitive
nature of the Father, in that not even a human word is begotten with
passion or partition, much less the Word of God<note place="end" n="820" id="xiv.ii.iii-p56.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p57"> The
title ‘Word’ implies the ineffable mode of the Son’s
generation, as distinct from <i>material</i> parallels, vid. Gregory
Nyssen, <i>contr. Eunom.</i> iii. p. 107. Chrysostom in <i>Joan.
Hom.</i> 2. §4. Cyril Alex. <i>Thesaur.</i> 5. p. 37. Also it
implies that there is but <i>One</i> Son. vid. infr. §16.
‘As the Origin is one essence, so its Word and Wisdom is one,
essential and subsisting.’ <i>Orat.</i> iv. 1. fin.</p></note>.
Wherefore also He sits, as Word, at the Father’s right hand; for
where the Father is, there also is His Word; but we, as His works,
stand in judgment before Him; and, while He is adored, because He is
Son of the adorable Father, we adore, confessing Him Lord and God,
because we are creatures and other than He.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiv.ii.iii-p58">12. The case being thus, let who will among them
consider the matter, so that one may abash them by the following
question; Is it right to say that what is God’s offspring and
proper to Him is out of nothing? or is it reasonable in the very idea,
that what is from God has accrued to Him, that a man should dare to say
that the Son is not always? For in this again the generation of the Son
exceeds and transcends the thoughts of man, that we become fathers of
our own children in time, since we ourselves first were not and then
came into being; but God, in that He ever is, is ever Father of the
Son<note place="end" n="821" id="xiv.ii.iii-p58.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p59"> ‘Man,’ says S. Cyril, ‘inasmuch as he had a
beginning of being, also has of necessity a beginning of begetting, as
what is from him is a thing generate, but.…if God’s essence
transcend time, or origin, or interval, His generation too will
transcend these; nor does it deprive the Divine Nature of the power of
generating, that it doth not this in time. For other than human is the
manner of divine generation; and together with God’s existing is
His generating implied, and the Son was in Him by generation, nor did
His generation precede His existence, but He was always, and that by
generation.’ <i>Thesaur.</i> v. p. 35.</p></note>. And the origination <pb n="158" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_158.html" id="xiv.ii.iii-Page_158" />of mankind is brought home to us from things
that are parallel; but, since ‘no one knoweth the Son but the
Father, and no one knoweth the Father but the Son, and he to whomsoever
the Son will reveal Him<note place="end" n="822" id="xiv.ii.iii-p59.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p60"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 27" id="xiv.ii.iii-p60.1" parsed="|Matt|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.27">Matt. xi. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ therefore the
sacred writers to whom the Son has revealed Him, have given us a
certain image from things visible, saying, ‘Who is the brightness
of His glory, and the Expression of His Person<note place="end" n="823" id="xiv.ii.iii-p60.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p61"> <scripRef passage="Heb. i. 3" id="xiv.ii.iii-p61.1" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and again, ‘For with Thee is
the well of life, and in Thy light shall we see light<note place="end" n="824" id="xiv.ii.iii-p61.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p62"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxvi. 9" id="xiv.ii.iii-p62.1" parsed="|Ps|36|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.36.9">Ps. xxxvi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and when the Word chides Israel, He
says, ‘Thou hast forsaken the Fountain of wisdom<note place="end" n="825" id="xiv.ii.iii-p62.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p63"> <scripRef passage="Bar. iii. 12" id="xiv.ii.iii-p63.1" parsed="|Bar|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Bar.3.12">Bar. iii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and this Fountain it is which says,
‘They have forsaken Me the Fountain of living waters<note place="end" n="826" id="xiv.ii.iii-p63.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p64"> <scripRef passage="Jer. ii. 13" id="xiv.ii.iii-p64.1" parsed="|Jer|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.2.13">Jer. ii. 13</scripRef>. Vid. <i>infr.
passim.</i> All these titles, ‘Word, Wisdom, Light’
&amp;c., serve to guard the title ‘Son’ from any notions of
parts or dimensions, e.g. ‘He is not composed of parts, but being
impassible and single, He is impassibly and indivisibly Father of the
Son…for…the Word and Wisdom is neither creature, nor part
of Him Whose Word He is, nor an offspring passibly begotten.’
<i>Orat.</i> i. §28.</p></note>.’ And mean indeed and very dim is the
illustration<note place="end" n="827" id="xiv.ii.iii-p64.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p65"> <i>Ad
Serap.</i> 20.</p></note> compared with what we desiderate; but
yet it is possible from it to understand something above man’s
nature, instead of thinking the Son’s generation to be on a level
with ours. For who can even imagine that the radiance of light ever was
not, so that he should dare to say that the Son was not always, or that
the Son was not before His generation? or who is capable of separating
the radiance from the sun, or to conceive of the fountain as ever void
of life, that he should madly say, ‘The Son is from
nothing,’ who says, ‘I am the life<note place="end" n="828" id="xiv.ii.iii-p65.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p66"> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 6" id="xiv.ii.iii-p66.1" parsed="|John|14|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.6">John xiv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ or ‘alien to the Father’s
essence,’ who, says, ‘He that hath seen Me, hath seen the
Father<note place="end" n="829" id="xiv.ii.iii-p66.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p67"> <scripRef passage="John 14.9" id="xiv.ii.iii-p67.1" parsed="|John|14|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.9">Ib. 9</scripRef></p></note>?’ for the sacred writers wishing us
thus to understand, have given these illustrations; and it is unseemly
and most irreligious, when Scripture contains such images, to form
ideas concerning our Lord from others which are neither in Scripture,
nor have any religious bearing.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiv.ii.iii-p68">13. Therefore let them tell us, from what teacher
or by what tradition they derived these notions concerning the Saviour?
“We have read,” they will say, “in the Proverbs,
‘The Lord created me a beginning of His ways unto His works<note place="end" n="830" id="xiv.ii.iii-p68.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p69"> <scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 22" id="xiv.ii.iii-p69.2" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22">Prov. viii.
22</scripRef>,
and cf. <i>Orat.</i> ii. throughout.</p></note>;’” this Eusebius and his fellows
used to insist on<note place="end" n="831" id="xiv.ii.iii-p69.3"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p70"> Eusebius of Nicomedia quotes it in his Letter to Paulinus, ap.
Theodor. <i>Hist.</i> i. 5. And Eusebius of Cæsarea, <i>Demonstr.
Evang.</i> v. 1.</p></note>, and you write me
word, that the present men also, though overthrown and confuted by an
abundance of arguments, still were putting about in every quarter this
passage, and saying that the Son was one of the creatures, and
reckoning Him with things originated. But they seem to me to have a
wrong understanding of this passage also; for it has a religious and
very orthodox sense, which had they understood, they would not have
blasphemed the Lord of glory. For on comparing what has been above
stated with this passage, they will find a great difference between
them<note place="end" n="832" id="xiv.ii.iii-p70.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p71"> i.e.
‘Granting that the <i>primâ facie</i> impression of this
text is in favour of our Lord’s being a creature, yet so many
arguments have been already brought, and may be added, against His
creation, that we must interpret this text by them. It cannot mean that
our Lord was simply created, <i>because</i> we have already shewn that
He is not external to His Father.’</p></note>. For what man of right understanding does not
perceive, that what are created and made are external to the maker; but
the Son, as the foregoing argument has shewn, exists not externally,
but from the Father who begat Him? for man too both builds a house and
begets a son, and no one would reverse things, and say that the house
or the ship were begotten by the builder<note place="end" n="833" id="xiv.ii.iii-p71.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p72"> <i>Serap.</i> 2, 6. <i>Sent. Dion.</i> §4.</p></note>, but
the son was created and made by him; nor again that the house was an
image of the maker, but the son unlike him who begat him; but rather he
will confess that the son is an image of the father, but the house a
work of art, unless his mind be disordered, and he beside himself.
Plainly, divine Scripture, which knows better than any the nature of
everything, says through Moses, of the creatures, ‘In the
beginning God created the heaven and the earth<note place="end" n="834" id="xiv.ii.iii-p72.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p73"> <scripRef passage="Gen. i. 1" id="xiv.ii.iii-p73.1" parsed="|Gen|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.1">Gen. i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ but of the Son it introduces not
another, but the Father Himself saying, ‘I have begotten Thee
from the womb before the morning star<note place="end" n="835" id="xiv.ii.iii-p73.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p74"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cx. 3" id="xiv.ii.iii-p74.1" parsed="|Ps|10|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.10.3">Ps. cx. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and
again, ‘Thou art My Son, this day have I begotten Thee<note place="end" n="836" id="xiv.ii.iii-p74.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p75"> <scripRef passage="Ps. ii. 7" id="xiv.ii.iii-p75.1" parsed="|Ps|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.7">Ps. ii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And the Lord says of Himself in the
Proverbs, ‘Before all the hills He begets me<note place="end" n="837" id="xiv.ii.iii-p75.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p76"> <scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 25" id="xiv.ii.iii-p76.2" parsed="|Prov|8|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.25">Prov. viii.
25</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and concerning things originated and
created John speaks, ‘All things were made by Him<note place="end" n="838" id="xiv.ii.iii-p76.3"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p77"> <scripRef passage="John i. 3" id="xiv.ii.iii-p77.1" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3">John i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ but preaching of the Lord, he says,
‘The Only-begotten Son, who is in the bosom of the Father, He
declared Him<note place="end" n="839" id="xiv.ii.iii-p77.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p78"> <scripRef passage="John 1.18" id="xiv.ii.iii-p78.1" parsed="|John|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.18">Ib. 18</scripRef></p></note>.’ If then son, therefore not
creature; if creature, not son; for great is the difference between
them, and son and creature cannot be the same, unless His essence be
considered to be at once from God, and external to God.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiv.ii.iii-p79">14. ‘Has then the passage no
meaning?’ for this, like a swarm of gnats, they are droning about
us<note place="end" n="840" id="xiv.ii.iii-p79.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p80"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.iii-p80.1">περιβομβοῦσιν</span>. So in <i>ad Afros.</i> 5. init. And <i>Sent. D</i>.
§19. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.iii-p80.2">περιέρχονται
περιβομβοῦντες</span>. And Gregory Nyssen. <i>contr. Eun.</i> viii. p. 234
C. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.iii-p80.3">ὡς ἂν
τοὺς
ἀπείρους
ταῖς
πλατωνικαῖς
καλλιφωνίαι
περιβομβήσειεν</span>. vid. also <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.iii-p80.4">περιέρχονται
ὡς οἱ
κάνθαροι</span>. <i>Orat.</i> iii. fin.</p></note>. No surely, it is not without meaning, but
has a very apposite one; for it is true to say that the Son was created
too, but this took place when He became man; for creation <pb n="159" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_159.html" id="xiv.ii.iii-Page_159" />belongs to man. And any one may find this sense
duly given in the divine oracles, who, instead of accounting their
study a secondary matter, investigates the time and characters<note place="end" n="841" id="xiv.ii.iii-p80.5"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p81"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.iii-p81.1">πρόσωπα</span>. vid. <i>Orat.</i> i. §54. ii. §8. <i>Sent. D.</i> 4.
not <i>persons,</i> but <i>characters;</i> which must also be
considered the meaning of the word, <i>contr.</i> <i>Apoll.</i> ii. 2.
and 10; though it there approximates (even in phrase, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.iii-p81.2">οὐκ ἐν
διαιρέσεῖ
προσώπων</span>) to its ecclesiastical use, which seems to have been later. Yet
persona occurs in Tertull. <i>in Prax.</i> 27; it may be questioned,
however, whether in any genuine Greek treatise till the
Apollinarians.</p></note>, and the object, and thus studies and ponders
what he reads. Now as to the season spoken of, he will find for certain
that, whereas the Lord always is, at length in fulness of the ages He
became man; and whereas He is Son of God, He became Son of man also.
And as to the object he will understand, that, wishing to annul our
death, He took on Himself a body from the Virgin Mary; that by offering
this unto the Father a sacrifice for all, He might deliver us all, who
by fear of death were all our life through subject to bondage<note place="end" n="842" id="xiv.ii.iii-p81.3"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p82"> <scripRef passage="Heb. ii. 15" id="xiv.ii.iii-p82.1" parsed="|Heb|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.15">Heb. ii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>. And as to the character, it is indeed the
Saviour’s, but is said of Him when He took a body and said,
‘The Lord created me a beginning of His ways unto His works<note place="end" n="843" id="xiv.ii.iii-p82.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p83"> <scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 22" id="xiv.ii.iii-p83.2" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22">Prov. viii.
22</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For as it properly belongs to
God’s Son to be everlasting. and in the Father’s bosom, so
on His becoming man, the words befitted Him, ‘The Lord created
me.’ For then it is said of Him, as also that He hungered, and
thirsted, and asked where Lazarus lay, and suffered, and rose again<note place="end" n="844" id="xiv.ii.iii-p83.3"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p84"> <i>Sent.</i> D. 9. <i>Orat.</i> 3,
§§26–41.</p></note>. And as, when we hear of Him as Lord and God
and true Light, we understand Him as being from the Father, so on
hearing, ‘The Lord created,’ and ‘Servant,’ and
‘He suffered,’ we shall justly ascribe this, not to the
Godhead, for it is irrelevant, but we must interpret it by that flesh
which He bore for our sakes: for to it these things are proper, and
this flesh was none other’s than the Word’s. And if we wish
to know the object attained by this, we shall find it to be as follows:
that the Word was made flesh in order to offer up this body for all,
and that we partaking of His Spirit, might be deified<note place="end" n="845" id="xiv.ii.iii-p84.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p85"> [See
<i>de Incar</i>. §54. 3, and note.]</p></note>,
a gift which we could not otherwise have gained than by His clothing
Himself in our created body<note place="end" n="846" id="xiv.ii.iii-p85.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p86"> <i>Orat.</i> 2, §70.</p></note>, for hence we derive
our name of “men of God” and “men in Christ.”
But as we, by receiving the Spirit, do not lose our own proper
substance, so the Lord, when made man for us, and bearing a body, was
no less God; for He was not lessened by the envelopment of the body,
but rather deified it and rendered it immortal<note place="end" n="847" id="xiv.ii.iii-p86.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iii-p87"> Cf.
<i>Orat.</i> ii. 6. [See also <i>de Incar.</i> §17.]</p></note>.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Chapter" title="Proof of the Catholic Sense of the Word Son. Power, Word or Reason, and Wisdom, the names of the Son, imply eternity; as well as the Father's title of Fountain. The Arians reply, that these do not formally belong to the essence of the Son, but are names given Him; that God has many words, powers, &amp;c. Why there is but one Son and Word, &amp;c. All the titles of the Son coincide in Him." progress="36.20%" prev="xiv.ii.iii" next="xiv.ii.v" id="xiv.ii.iv"><p class="c41" id="xiv.ii.iv-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xiv.ii.iv-p1.1">Chapter
IV</span>.—<span class="c10" id="xiv.ii.iv-p1.2">Proof of the Catholic Sense of the
Word Son</span>. <i>Power, Word or Reason, and Wisdom, the names of the
Son, imply eternity; as well as the Father’s title of Fountain.
The Arians reply, that these do not formally belong to the essence of
the Son, but are names given Him; that God has many words, powers,
&amp;c. Why there is but one Son and Word, &amp;c. All the titles of
the Son coincide in Him.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xiv.ii.iv-p2">15. <span class="c10" id="xiv.ii.iv-p2.1">This</span> then is quite
enough to expose the infamy of the Arian heresy; for, as the Lord has
granted, out of their own words is irreligion brought home to them<note place="end" n="848" id="xiv.ii.iv-p2.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iv-p3"> The
main argument of the Arians was that our lord was a Son, and
<i>therefore</i> was not eternal, but of a substance which had a
beginning. [Prolegg. ch. ii. §3 (2) a.] Accordingly Athanasius
says, ‘Having argued with them as to the meaning of their own
selected term “Son,” let us go on to others, which on the
very face make for us, such as Word, Wisdom, &amp;c.’</p></note>. But come now and let us on our part act on
the offensive, and call on them for an answer; for now is fair time,
when their own ground has failed them, to question them on ours;
perhaps it may abash the perverse, and disclose to them whence they
have fallen. We have learned from divine Scripture, that the Son of
God, as was said above, is the very Word and Wisdom of the Father. For
the Apostle says, ‘Christ the power of God and the Wisdom of
God<note place="end" n="849" id="xiv.ii.iv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iv-p4"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 24" id="xiv.ii.iv-p4.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.24">1 Cor. i. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and John after saying, ‘And the
Word was made flesh,’ at once adds, ‘And we saw His glory,
the glory as of the Only-begotten of the Father, full of grace and
truth<note place="end" n="850" id="xiv.ii.iv-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iv-p5"> <scripRef passage="John i. 14" id="xiv.ii.iv-p5.1" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">John i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ so that, the Word being the
Only-begotten Son, in this Word and in Wisdom heaven and earth and all
that is therein were made. And of this Wisdom that God is Fountain we
have learned from<note place="end" n="851" id="xiv.ii.iv-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iv-p6"> Vid.
supr. §12.</p></note> Baruch, by
Israel’s being charged with having forsaken the Fountain of
Wisdom. If then they deny Scripture, they are at once aliens to their
name, and may fitly be called of all men atheists<note place="end" n="852" id="xiv.ii.iv-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iv-p7"> Vid.
supr. §1. note 2, bis.</p></note>,
and Christ’s enemies, for they have brought upon themselves these
names. But if they agree with us that the sayings of Scripture are
divinely inspired, let them dare to say openly what they think in
secret that God was once wordless and wisdomless<note place="end" n="853" id="xiv.ii.iv-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iv-p8"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.iv-p8.1">ἄλογος,
ἄσοφος</span>. Vid.
infr., §26. This is a frequent argument in the controversy, viz.
that to deprive the Father of His Son or substantial Word (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.iv-p8.2">λόγος</span>), is as great a sacrilege as to deny His Reason, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.iv-p8.3">λόγος</span>, from which the Son receives His name. Thus <i>Orat.</i> i.
§14. fin. Athan. says, ‘imputing to God’s nature an
absence of His Word (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.iv-p8.4">ἀλογίαν</span> or
irrationality), they are most irreligious.’ Vid. §19. fin.
24. Elsewhere, he says, ‘Is a man not mad himself, who even
entertains the thought that God is word-less and wisdom-less? for such
illustrations and such images Scripture hath proposed, that,
considering the inability of human nature to comprehend concerning God,
we might even from these, however poorly and dimly, discern as far as
is attainable.’ <i>Orat.</i> ii. 32. vid. also iii. 63. iv. 12.
<i>Serap.</i> ii. 2.</p></note>;
and <pb n="160" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_160.html" id="xiv.ii.iv-Page_160" />let them in their madness<note place="end" n="854" id="xiv.ii.iv-p8.5"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iv-p9"> Vid.
above, §1, note 6.</p></note> say, ‘There was once when He was
not,’ and, ‘before His generation, Christ was not<note place="end" n="855" id="xiv.ii.iv-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iv-p10"> These
were among the original positions of the Arians; for the former, see
above, note 1; the latter is one of those specified in the Nicene
Anathema.</p></note>;’ and again let them declare that the
Fountain begat not Wisdom from itself, but acquired it from without,
till they have the daring to say, ‘The Son came of
nothing;’ whence it will follow that there is no longer a
Fountain, but a sort of pool, as if receiving water from without, and
usurping the name of Fountain<note place="end" n="856" id="xiv.ii.iv-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iv-p11"> And
so <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.iv-p11.1">πηγὴ
ξηρά</span>. <i>Serap.</i> ii. 2.
<i>Orat.</i> i. §14 fin. also ii. §2, where Athanasius speaks
as if those who deny that Almighty God is Father, cannot really believe
in Him as a Creator. If the divine substance be not fruitful
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.iv-p11.2">καρπογόνος</span>), but barren, as they say, as a light which enlightens
not, and a dry fountain, are they not ashamed to maintain that He
possesses the creative energy?’ Vid. also <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.iv-p11.3">πηγὴ
θεότητος</span>, Pseudo-Dion. <i>Div. Nom.</i> c. 2. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.iv-p11.4">πηγὴ ἐκ
πηγῆς</span>, of the Son,
Epiphan. <i>Ancor.</i> 19. And Cyril, ‘If thou take from God His
being Father, thou wilt deny the generative power (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.iv-p11.5">καρπογόνον</span>) of the divine nature so that It no longer is
<i>perfect.</i> This then is a token of its perfection, and the Son who
went forth from Him apart from time, is a pledge (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.iv-p11.6">σφραγίς</span>) to the Father that He is perfect.’ <i>Thesaur.</i>
p. 37.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiv.ii.iv-p12">16. How full of irreligion this is, I consider
none can doubt who has ever so little understanding. But since they
mutter something about Word and Wisdom being only names of the Son<note place="end" n="857" id="xiv.ii.iv-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iv-p13"> Arius
said, as the Eunomians after him, that the Son was not really, but only
called, Word and Wisdom, which were simply attributes of God, and the
prototypes of the Son. Vid. Socr. i. 6. Theod. <i>H. E.</i> i. 3, and
<i>infr. Orat.</i> ii. 37, 38.</p></note>, we must ask then, If these are only names of
the Son, He must be something else beside them. And if He is higher
than the names, it is not lawful from the lesser to denote the higher;
but if He be less than the names, yet He surely must have in Him the
principle of this more honourable appellation; and this implies his
advance, which is an irreligion equal to anything that has gone before.
For He who is in the Father, and in whom also the Father is, who says,
‘I and the Father are one<note place="end" n="858" id="xiv.ii.iv-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iv-p14"> <scripRef passage="John x. 30" id="xiv.ii.iv-p14.1" parsed="|John|10|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.30">John x. 30</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ whom he that
hath seen, hath seen the Father, to say that He has been exalted<note place="end" n="859" id="xiv.ii.iv-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iv-p15"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.iv-p15.1">βελτιοῦσθαι</span></p></note> by anything external, is the extreme of
madness. However, when they are beaten hence, and like Eusebius and his
fellows, are in these great straits, then they have this remaining
plea, which Arius too in ballads, and in his own Thalia<note place="end" n="860" id="xiv.ii.iv-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iv-p16"> Vid.
<i>de Syn.</i> §15.</p></note>, fabled, as a new difficulty: ‘Many
words speaketh God; which then of these are we to call Son and Word,
Only-begotten of the Father<note place="end" n="861" id="xiv.ii.iv-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iv-p17"> As the
Arians took the title Son in that part of its earthly sense in which it
did not apply to our Lord, so they misinterpreted the title Word also;
which denoted the Son’s immateriality and indivisible presence in
the Father, but did not express His perfection. Vid. <i>Orat.</i> ii.
§34–36. <i>contr. Gent.</i> 41. <i>ad Ep. Æg.</i> 16.
Epiph. <i>Hær.</i> 65. 3. Nyss. in <i>Eun.</i> xii. p. 349. Origen
(in a passage, however, of questionable doctrine), says, ‘As
there are gods many, but to us one God the Father, and many lords, but
to us one Lord Jesus Christ, so there are many words, but we pray that
in us may exist the Word that was in the beginning, with God, and was
God.’ In <i>Joan.</i> tom. ii. 3. ‘Many things, it is
acknowledged, does the Father speak to the Son,’ say the
Semiarians at Ancyra, ‘but the words which God speaks to the Son,
are not sons. They are not substances of God, but vocal energies; but
the Son, though a Word, is not such, but, being a Son, is a
substance.’ Epiph. <i>Hær.</i> 73. 12. The Semiarians are
speaking against Sabellianism, which took the same ground here as
Arianism; so did the heresy of the Samosatene, who according to
Epiphanius, considered our Lord as the internal Word, or thought.
<i>Hær.</i> 65. The term word in this inferior sense is often in
Greek <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.iv-p17.1">ῥῆμα</span>. Epiph. supr. and Cyril,
<i>de Incarn. Unig.</i> init. t. v. i. p. 679.</p></note>?’ Insensate,
and anything but Christians<note place="end" n="862" id="xiv.ii.iv-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iv-p18"> ‘If they understood and acknowledged the characteristic idea
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.iv-p18.1">χαρακτῆρα</span>) of Christianity, they would not have said that the Lord
of glory was a creature.’ <i>Ad Serap.</i> ii. 7. In <i>Orat.</i>
i. §2, he says, Arians are not Christians <i>because</i> they are
Arians, for Christians are called, not from Arius, but from Christ, who
is their only Master. Vid. also <i>de Syn.</i> §38. init. <i>Sent.
D.</i> fin. <i>Ad Afros.</i> 4. Their cruelty and cooperation with the
heathen populace was another reason. Greg. Naz. <i>Orat.</i> 25.
12.</p></note>! for first, on using
such language about God, they conceive of Him almost as a man, speaking
and reversing His first words by His second, just as if one Word from
God were not sufficient for the framing of all things at the
Father’s will, and for His providential care of all. For His
speaking many words would argue a feebleness in them all, each needing
the service of the other. But that God should have one Word, which is
the true doctrine, both shews the power of God, and the perfection of
the Word that is from Him, and the religious understanding of them who
thus believe.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiv.ii.iv-p19">17. O that they would consent to confess the
truth from this their own statement! for if they once grant that God
produces words, they plainly know Him to be a Father; and acknowledging
this, let them consider that, while they are loth to ascribe one Word
to God, they are imagining that He is Father of many; and while they
are loth to say that there is no Word of God at all, yet they do not
confess that He is the Son of God,—which is ignorance of the
truth, and inexperience in divine Scripture. For if God is Father of a
word at all, wherefore is not He that is begotten a Son? And again, who
should be Son of God, but His Word? For there are not many words, or
each would be imperfect, but one is the Word, that He only may be
perfect, and because, God being one, His Image too must be one, which
is the Son. For the Son of God, as may be learnt from the divine
oracles themselves, is Himself the Word of God, and the Wisdom, and the
Image, and the Hand, and the Power; for God’s offspring is one,
and of the generation from the Father these titles are tokens<note place="end" n="863" id="xiv.ii.iv-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iv-p20"> All the
titles of the Son of God are consistent with each other, and variously
represent one and the same Person. ‘Son’ and
‘Word,’ denote His derivation; ‘Word’ and
‘Image,’ His Similitude; ‘Word’ and
‘Wisdom,’ His immateriality; ‘Wisdom’ and
‘Hand,’ His coexistence. ‘If He is not Son, neither
is He Image’ <i>Orat.</i> ii. §2. ‘How is there Word
and Wisdom, unless He be a proper offspring of His substance? ii.
§22. Vid. also <i>Orat.</i> i. §20. 21. and at great length
<i>Orat.</i> iv. §20, &amp;c. vid. also Naz. <i>Orat.</i> 30. n.
20. Basil. <i>contr. Eunom.</i> i. 18. Hilar. <i>de Trin.</i> vii. 11.
August. in <i>Joan.</i> xlviii. 6. and <i>in Psalm.</i> xliv. (xlv.)
5.</p></note>. For if you say the Son, you have declared
what is from the Father by nature; and if you think of the Word, you
are thinking again of what is <pb n="161" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_161.html" id="xiv.ii.iv-Page_161" />from
Him, and what is inseparable; and, speaking of Wisdom, again you mean
just as much, what is not from without, but from Him and in Him; and if
you name the Power and the Hand, again you speak of what is proper to
essence; and, speaking of the Image, you signify the Son; for what else
is like God but the offspring from Him? Doubtless the things, which
came to be through the Word, these are ‘founded in Wisdom’
and what are ‘founded in Wisdom,’ these are all made by the
Hand, and came to be through the Son. And we have proof of this, not
from external sources, but from the Scriptures; for God Himself says by
Isaiah the Prophet; ‘My hand also hath laid the foundation of the
earth, and My right hand hath spanned the heavens<note place="end" n="864" id="xiv.ii.iv-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iv-p21"> <scripRef passage="Is. xlviii. 13" id="xiv.ii.iv-p21.2" parsed="|Isa|48|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.48.13">Is. xlviii.
13</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And again, ‘And I will cover
thee in the shadow of My Hand, by which I planted the heavens, and laid
the foundations of the earth<note place="end" n="865" id="xiv.ii.iv-p21.3"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iv-p22"> <scripRef passage="Is. li. 16" id="xiv.ii.iv-p22.1" parsed="|Isa|51|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.51.16">Is. li. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And David
being taught this, and knowing that the Lord’s Hand was nothing
else than Wisdom, says in the Psalm, ‘In wisdom hast Thou made
them all; the earth is full of Thy creation<note place="end" n="866" id="xiv.ii.iv-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iv-p23"> <scripRef passage="Ps. civ. 24" id="xiv.ii.iv-p23.1" parsed="|Ps|4|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.24">Ps. civ. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Solomon also received the same from
God, and said, ‘The Lord by wisdom founded the earth<note place="end" n="867" id="xiv.ii.iv-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iv-p24"> <scripRef passage="Prov. iii. 19" id="xiv.ii.iv-p24.1" parsed="|Prov|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.3.19">Prov. iii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and John, knowing that the Word was
the Hand and the Wisdom, thus preached, ‘In the beginning was the
Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God; the same was in
the beginning with God: all things were made by Him, and without Him
was not anything made<note place="end" n="868" id="xiv.ii.iv-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iv-p25"> <scripRef passage="John i. 1-3" id="xiv.ii.iv-p25.2" parsed="|John|1|1|1|3" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1-John.1.3">John i.
1–3</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And the
Apostle, seeing that the Hand and the Wisdom and the Word was nothing
else than the Son, says, ‘God, who at sundry times and in divers
manners spake in time past unto the Fathers by the Prophets, hath in
these last days spoken unto us by His Son, whom He hath appointed Heir
of all things, by whom also He made the ages<note place="end" n="869" id="xiv.ii.iv-p25.3"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iv-p26"> <scripRef passage="Heb. i. 1, 2" id="xiv.ii.iv-p26.1" parsed="|Heb|1|1|1|2" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.1-Heb.1.2">Heb. i. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And again, ‘There is one Lord
Jesus Christ, through whom are all things, and we through Him<note place="end" n="870" id="xiv.ii.iv-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iv-p27"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. viii. 6" id="xiv.ii.iv-p27.2" parsed="|1Cor|8|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.6">1 Cor. viii.
6</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And knowing also that the Word, the
Wisdom, the Son Himself was the Image of the Father, he says in the
Epistle to the Colossians, ‘Giving thanks to God and the Father,
which hath made us meet to be partakers of the inheritance of the
Saints in light, who hath delivered us from the power of darkness, and
hath translated us into the kingdom of His dear Son; in whom we have
redemption, even the remission of sins; who is the Image of the
Invisible God, the First-born of every creature; for by Him were all
things created, that are in heaven, and that are in earth, visible and
invisible, whether they be thrones, or dominions or principalities or
powers; all things were created by Him and for Him; and He is before
all things, and in Him all things consist<note place="end" n="871" id="xiv.ii.iv-p27.3"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iv-p28"> <scripRef passage="Col. i. 12-17" id="xiv.ii.iv-p28.2" parsed="|Col|1|12|1|17" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.12-Col.1.17">Col. i.
12–17</scripRef></p></note>.’ For as all things are created by the
Word, so, because He is the Image, are they also created in Him<note place="end" n="872" id="xiv.ii.iv-p28.3"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iv-p29"> Vid. a
beautiful passage, <i>contr. Gent.</i> 42, &amp;c. Again, of men, <i>de
Incarn.</i> 3. 3; also <i>Orat.</i> ii. 78. where he speaks of Wisdom
as being infused into the world on its creation, that it might possess
‘a type and semblance of its Image.’</p></note>. And thus anyone who directs his thoughts to
the Lord, will avoid stumbling upon the stone of offence, but rather
will go forward to the brightness in the light of truth; for this is
really the doctrine of truth, though these contentious men burst with
spite<note place="end" n="873" id="xiv.ii.iv-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.iv-p30"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.iv-p30.1">διαῤ&amp;
191·αγῶσιν</span>,
and so <i>Serap.</i> ii. fin. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.iv-p30.2">διαῤ&amp;
191·ηγνύωνται</span>. <i>de Syn.</i> 34. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.iv-p30.3">διαῤ&amp;
191·ηγύωσιν
ἑαυτούς</span>.
<i>Orat.</i> ii. §23. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.iv-p30.4">σπαραττέτωσαν
ἑαυτούς</span>.
<i>Orat.</i> ii. §64. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.iv-p30.5">τριζέτω
τοὺς
ὀδόντας</span>.
<i>Sent. D.</i> 16.</p></note>, neither religious toward God, nor abashed at
their confutation.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Chapter" title="Defence of the Council's Phrases, “from the essence,” And “one in essence.” Objection that the phrases are not scriptural; we ought to look at the sense more than the wording; evasion of the Arians as to the phrase “of God” which is in Scripture; their evasion of all explanations but those which the Council selected, which were intended to negative the Arian formulæ; protest against their conveying any material sense." progress="36.58%" prev="xiv.ii.iv" next="xiv.ii.vi" id="xiv.ii.v"><p class="c41" id="xiv.ii.v-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xiv.ii.v-p1.1">Chapter V</span>.—<span class="c10" id="xiv.ii.v-p1.2">Defence of the
Council’s Phrases, “from the essence,” And “one
in essence.”</span> <i>Objection that the phrases are not
scriptural; we ought to look at the sense more than the wording;
evasion of the Arians as to the phrase “of God” which is in
Scripture; their evasion of all explanations but those which the
Council selected, which were intended to negative the Arian
formulæ; protest against their conveying any material
sense.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xiv.ii.v-p2">18. <span class="c10" id="xiv.ii.v-p2.1">Now</span> Eusebius and his
fellows were at the former period examined at great length, and
convicted themselves, as I said before; on this they subscribed; and
after this change of mind they kept in quiet and retirement<note place="end" n="874" id="xiv.ii.v-p2.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p3"> [Prolegg. ch. ii. §6 (2).]</p></note>; but since the present party, in the fresh
arrogance of irreligion, and in dizziness about the truth, are full set
upon accusing the Council, let them tell us what are the sort of
Scriptures from which they have learned, or who is the Saint<note place="end" n="875" id="xiv.ii.v-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p4"> supr.
§7, note 2.</p></note> by whom they have been taught, that they have
heaped together the phrases, ‘out of nothing<note place="end" n="876" id="xiv.ii.v-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.v-p5.1">ἐξ
οὐκ ὄντων</span>.</p></note>,’ and ‘He was not before His
generation,’ and ‘once He was not,’ and
‘alterable,’ and ‘pre-existence,’ and ‘at
the will;’ which are their fables in mockery of the Lord. For the
blessed Paul in his Epistle to the Hebrews says, ‘By faith we
understand that the ages were framed by the Word of God, so that that
which is seen was not made of things which do appear<note place="end" n="877" id="xiv.ii.v-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p6"> <scripRef passage="Heb. xi. 3" id="xiv.ii.v-p6.1" parsed="|Heb|11|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.3">Heb. xi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But nothing is common to the Word
with the ages<note place="end" n="878" id="xiv.ii.v-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p7"> By <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.v-p7.1">αἴων</span>, age, seems to
be meant duration, or the measure of duration, before or independent of
the existence of motion, which is in measure of time. As motion, and
therefore time, are creatures, so are the ages. Considered as the
measure of duration, an age has a sort of positive existence, though
not an <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.v-p7.2">οὐσία</span> or
substance, and means the same as ‘world,’ or an existing
system of things viewed apart from time and motion. Vid. Theodt. in
<i>Hebr</i>. i. 2. Our Lord then is the Maker of the ages thus
considered, as the Apostle also tells us, <scripRef passage="Hebr. xi. 3" id="xiv.ii.v-p7.3" parsed="|Heb|11|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.3">Hebr. xi. 3</scripRef>. and God is the
King of the ages, <scripRef passage="1 Tim. i. 17" id="xiv.ii.v-p7.5" parsed="|1Tim|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.17">1 Tim. i. 17</scripRef>. or is before all ages,
as being eternal, or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.v-p7.6">προαιώνιος</span>. However, sometimes the word is synonymous with eternity;
‘as time is to things which are under time, so ages to things
which are everlasting.’ Damasc. <i>Fid. Orth.</i> ii. 1, and
‘ages of ages’ stands for eternity; and then the
‘ages’ or measures of duration may be supposed to stand for
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.v-p7.7">ἴδεαι</span> or ideas in
the Divine Mind, which seems to have been a Platonic or Gnostic notion.
Hence Synesius, <i>Hymn</i> iii. addresses the Almighty as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.v-p7.8">αἰωνότοκε</span>, parent of the ages. Hence sometimes God Himself is called
the Age, Clem. Alex. <i>Hymn. Pæd.</i> iii. fin. or, the Age of
ages, Pseudo-Dion. <i>de Div. Nom.</i> 5. p. 580. or again,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.v-p7.9">αἰ&amp;
240·νιος</span>. Theodoret
sums up what has been said thus: ‘Age is not any subsisting
substance, but is an interval indicative of time, now infinite, when
God is spoken of, now commensurate with creation, now with human
life.’ <i>Hær.</i> v. 6. If then, as Athan. says in the
text, the Word is Maker of the ages, He is independent of duration
altogether; He does not come to be in time, but is above and beyond it,
or eternal. Elsewhere he says, ‘The words addressed to the Son in
the 144th Psalm, ‘Thy kingdom is a kingdom of all ages,’
forbid any one to imagine any interval at all in which the Word did not
exist. For if every interval is measured by ages, and of all the ages
the Word is King and Maker, therefore, whereas no interval at all
exists prior to Him, it were madness to say, “There was once when
the Everlasting (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.v-p7.10">αἰ&amp;
240·νιος</span>) was
not.” <i>Orat.</i> i. 12. And so Alexander; ‘Is it not
unreasonable that He who made times, and ages, and seasons, to all of
which belongs ‘was not,’ should be said not to be? for, if
so, that interval in which they say the Son was not yet begotten by the
Father, precedes that Wisdom of God which framed <i>all</i>
things.’ Theod. <i>Hist.</i> i. 4. vid. also Basil <i>de Sp.
S.</i> n. 14. Hilar. <i>de Trin.</i> xii. 34.</p></note>; for He it is who is in existence
before <pb n="162" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_162.html" id="xiv.ii.v-Page_162" />the ages, by whom also the
ages came to be. And in the Shepherd<note place="end" n="879" id="xiv.ii.v-p7.11"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p8"> Herm.
<i>Mand.</i> 1. vid. <i>ad Afr.</i> 5.</p></note> it is written
(since they allege this book also, though it is not of the Canon<note place="end" n="880" id="xiv.ii.v-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p9"> [<i>Letter</i> 39, and Prolegg. ch. iv. §4.] He calls it
elsewhere a most profitable book. <i>Incarn.</i> 3.</p></note>), ‘First of all believe, that God is
one, who created all things, and arranged them, and brought all things
from nothing into being;’ but this again does not relate to the
Son, for it speaks concerning all things which came to be through Him,
from whom He is distinct; for it is not possible to reckon the Framer
of all with the things made by Him, unless a man is so beside himself
as to say that the architect also is the same as the buildings which he
rears.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiv.ii.v-p10">Why then, when they have invented on their part
unscriptural phrases, for the purposes of irreligion, do they accuse
those who are religious in their use of them<note place="end" n="881" id="xiv.ii.v-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p11"> Athan.
here retorts, as it was obvious to do, the charge brought against the
Council which gave occasion for this Treatise. If the Council went
beyond Scripture in the use of the word ‘essence’ (which
however can hardly be granted), who made this necessary, but they who
had already introduced the phrases, ‘the Son was out of
nothing,’ &amp;c., &amp;c.? ‘Of the essence,’ and
‘one in essence,’ were directly intended to contradict and
supplant the Arian unscriptural innovations, as he says below,
§20. fin. 21. init. vid. also <i>ad Afros.</i> 6. <i>de Synod.</i>
§36, 37. He observes in like manner that the Arian <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.v-p11.1">ἀγένητος</span>, though allowable as used by religious men, <i>de Syn.</i>
§40. was unscriptural, <i>Orat.</i> i. §30, 34. Also Epiph.
<i>Hær.</i> 76. p. 941. Basil. <i>contr. Eunom.</i> i. 5. Hilar.
<i>contr. Const.</i> 16. Ambros. <i>Incarn.</i> 80.</p></note>? For
irreligiousness is utterly forbidden, though it be attempted to
disguise it with artful expressions and plausible sophisms; but
religiousness is confessed by all to be lawful, even though presented
in strange phrases<note place="end" n="882" id="xiv.ii.v-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p12"> Vid.
§10, note 3.</p></note>, provided only they
are used with a religious view, and a wish to make them the expression
of religious thoughts. Now the aforesaid grovelling phrases of
Christ’s enemies have been shewn in these remarks to be both
formerly and now replete with irreligion; whereas the definition of the
Council against them, if accurately examined, will be found to be
altogether a representation of the truth, and especially if diligent
attention be paid to the occasion which gave rise to these expressions,
which was reasonable, and was as follows:—</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiv.ii.v-p13">19. The Council<note place="end" n="883" id="xiv.ii.v-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p14"> vid.
<i>ad. Afr.</i> 5.</p></note> wishing to do
away with the irreligious phrases of the Arians, and to use instead the
acknowledged words of the Scriptures, that the Son is not from nothing
but ‘from God,’ and is ‘Word’ and
‘Wisdom,’ and not creature or work, but a proper offspring
from the Father, Eusebius and his fellows, led by their inveterate
heterodoxy, understood the phrase ‘from God’ as belonging
to us, as if in respect to it the Word of God differed nothing from us,
and that because it is written, ‘There is one God, from whom, all
things<note place="end" n="884" id="xiv.ii.v-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p15"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. viii. 6" id="xiv.ii.v-p15.2" parsed="|1Cor|8|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.6">1 Cor. viii.
6</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and again, ‘Old things are
passed away, behold, all things are become new, and all things are from
God<note place="end" n="885" id="xiv.ii.v-p15.3"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p16"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. v. 17" id="xiv.ii.v-p16.1" parsed="|2Cor|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.17">2 Cor. v. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But the Fathers, perceiving their
craft and the cunning of their irreligion, were forced to express more
distinctly the sense of the words ‘from God.’ Accordingly,
they wrote ‘from the essence of God<note place="end" n="886" id="xiv.ii.v-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p17"> Hence
it stands in the Creed, ‘from the Father, <i>that is,</i> from
the essence of the Father.’ vid. Eusebius’s Letter,
<i>infr</i>. According to the received doctrine of the Church all
rational beings, and in one sense all beings whatever, are ‘from
God,’ over and above the fact of their creation; and of this
truth the Arians made use to deny our Lord’s proper divinity.
Athan. lays down elsewhere that nothing remains in consistence and
life, except from a participation of the Word, which is to be
considered a gift from Him, additional to that of creation, and
separable in idea from it; vid. above, §17, note 5. <i>contr.
Gent.</i> 42. <i>de Incarn.</i> 5. Man thus considered is, in his first
estate, a son of God and born of God, or, to use the term which occurs
so frequently in the Arian controversy, in the number, not only of the
creatures, but of <i>things generate,</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.v-p17.1">γεννητά</span>. This was the sense in which the Arians said that our Lord was
Son of God; whereas, as Athan. says, ‘things originate, <i>being
works,</i> cannot be called generate, except so far as, after their
making, they partake of the begotten Son, and are therefore said to
have been generated also; not at all in their own nature, but because
of their participation of the Son in the Spirit.’ <i>Orat.</i> i.
56. The question then was, as to the <i>distinction</i> of the
Son’s divine generation over that of holy men; and the Catholics
answered that He was <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.v-p17.2">ἐξ
οὐσίας</span>, from
the essence of God; not by participation of grace, not by resemblance,
not in a limited sense, but really and simply, and therefore by an
internal divine act. vid. below, §22. and <i>infr.</i> §31.
[The above note has been modified so as to eliminate the erroneous
identification of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.v-p17.3">γεννητὸς</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.v-p17.4">γενητός</span>.]</p></note>,’ in order that ‘from God’
might not be considered common and equal in the Son and in things
originate, but that all others might be acknowledged as creatures, and
the Word alone as from the Father. For though all things be said to be
from God, yet this is not in the sense in which the Son is from Him;
for as to the creatures, ‘of God’ is said of them on this
account, in that they exist not at random or spontaneously, nor come to
be by chance<note place="end" n="887" id="xiv.ii.v-p17.5"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p18"> Cf.
<i>de Syn.</i> §35.</p></note>, according to those philosophers who
refer them to the combination of atoms, and to elements of similar
structure,—nor as certain heretics speak of a distinct
Framer,—nor as others again say that the <pb n="163" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_163.html" id="xiv.ii.v-Page_163" />constitution of all things is from certain
Angels;—but in that (whereas God is), it was by Him that all
things were brought into being, not being before, through His Word; but
as to the Word, since He is not a creature, He alone is both called and
is ‘from the Father;’ and it is significant of this sense
to say that the Son is ‘from the essence of the Father,’
for to nothing originate does this attach. In truth, when Paul says
that ‘all things are from God,’ he immediately adds,
‘and one Lord Jesus Christ, through whom all things<note place="end" n="888" id="xiv.ii.v-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p19"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. viii. 6" id="xiv.ii.v-p19.2" parsed="|1Cor|8|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.6">1 Cor. viii.
6</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ in order to shew all men, that the
Son is other than all these things which came to be from God (for the
things which came to be from God, came to be through His Son); and that
he had used his foregoing words with reference to the world as framed
by God<note place="end" n="889" id="xiv.ii.v-p19.3"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p20"> When
characteristic attributes and prerogatives are ascribed to God, or to
the Father, this is done only to the exclusion of creatures, or of
false gods, not to the exclusion of His Son who is implied in the
mention of Himself. Thus when God is called only wise, or the Father
the only God, or God is said to be unoriginate, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.v-p20.1">ἀγένητος</span>, this is not in contrast to the Son, but to all things which are
distinct from God. vid. <i>Orat.</i> iii. 8. Naz. <i>Orat.</i> 30, 13.
Cyril. <i>Thesaur.</i> p 142. ‘The words “one” and
“only” ascribed to God in Scripture,’ says S. Basil,
‘are not used in contrast to the Son or the Holy Spirit, but with
reference to those who are not God, and falsely called so.’
<i>Ep.</i> 8. n. 3. On the other hand, when the Father is mentioned,
the other Divine Persons are implied in Him, ‘The Blessed and
Holy Trinity,’ says S. Athan. ‘is indivisible and one in
itself; and when the Father is mentioned, His Word is added, and the
Spirit in the Son; and if the Son is named, in the Son is the Father,
and the Spirit is not external to the Word.’ <i>ad Serap.</i> i.
14.</p></note>, and not as if all things were from the
Father as the Son is. For neither are other things as the Son, nor is
the Word one among others, for He is Lord and Framer of all; and on
this account did the Holy Council declare expressly that He was of the
essence<note place="end" n="890" id="xiv.ii.v-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p21"> Vid.
also <i>ad Afros.</i> 4. Again, ‘“I am,” <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.v-p21.1">τὸ ὂν</span>, is really proper to God and is a whole, bounded or mutilated
neither by aught before Him, nor after Him, for He neither was, nor
shall be.’ Naz. <i>Orat.</i> 30. 18 fin. Also Cyril <i>Dial.</i>
i. p. 392. Damasc. <i>Fid. Orth.</i> i. 9. and the Semiarians at
Ancyra, Epiph. <i>Hær.</i> 73. 12 init. By the
‘essence,’ however, or, ‘substance’ of God, the
Council did not mean any thing distinct from God, vid. note 3
<i>infr.</i> but God Himself viewed in His self-existing nature (vid.
Tert. in <i>Hermog,</i> 3.), nay, it expressly meant to negative the
contrary notion of the Arians, that our Lord was from something
distinct from God, and in consequence of created substance. Moreover
the term expresses the idea of God <i>positively,</i> in
contradistinction to negative epithets, such as infinite, immense,
eternal, &amp;c. Damasc. <i>Fid. Orthod.</i> i. 4. and as little
implies any thing distinct from God as those epithets do.</p></note> of the Father, that we might believe the Word
to be other than the nature of things originate, being alone truly from
God; and that no subterfuge should be left open to the irreligious.
This then was the reason why the Council wrote ‘of the
essence.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiv.ii.v-p22">20. Again, when the Bishops said that the Word
must be described as the True Power and Image of the Father, in all
things exact<note place="end" n="891" id="xiv.ii.v-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p23"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.v-p23.1">ἀπαράλλακτον</span></p></note> and like the Father, and as
unalterable, and as always, and as in Him without division (for never
was the Word not, but He was always, existing everlastingly with the
Father, as the radiance of light), Eusebius and his fellows endured
indeed, as not daring to contradict, being put to shame by the
arguments which were urged against them; but withal they were caught
whispering to each other and winking with their eyes, that
‘like,’ and ‘always,’ and ‘power,’
and ‘in Him,’ were, as before, common to us and the Son,
and that it was no difficulty to agree to these. As to
‘like,’ they said that it is written of us, ‘Man is
the image and glory of God<note place="end" n="892" id="xiv.ii.v-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p24"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xi. 7" id="xiv.ii.v-p24.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.7">1 Cor. xi. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>:’
‘always,’ that it was written, ‘For we which live are
alway<note place="end" n="893" id="xiv.ii.v-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p25"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. iv. 11" id="xiv.ii.v-p25.1" parsed="|2Cor|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.11">2 Cor. iv. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>:’ ‘in Him,’ ‘In Him
we live and move and have our being<note place="end" n="894" id="xiv.ii.v-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p26"> <scripRef passage="Acts xvii. 28" id="xiv.ii.v-p26.1" parsed="|Acts|17|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.28">Acts xvii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>:’
‘unalterable,’ that it is written, ‘Nothing shall
separate us from the love of Christ<note place="end" n="895" id="xiv.ii.v-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p27"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 35" id="xiv.ii.v-p27.1" parsed="|Rom|8|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.35">Rom. viii. 35</scripRef>, <i>who shall
separate.</i></p></note>:’ as to
‘power,’ that the caterpillar and the locust are called
‘power’ and ‘great power<note place="end" n="896" id="xiv.ii.v-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p28"> <scripRef passage="Joel ii. 25" id="xiv.ii.v-p28.1" parsed="|Joel|2|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Joel.2.25">Joel ii. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and that it is often said of the
people, for instance, ‘All the power of the Lord came out of the
land of Egypt<note place="end" n="897" id="xiv.ii.v-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p29"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xii. 41" id="xiv.ii.v-p29.1" parsed="|Exod|12|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.12.41">Ex. xii. 41</scripRef>.</p></note>:’ and there are others also,
heavenly ones, for Scripture says, ‘The Lord of powers is with
us, the God of Jacob is our refuge<note place="end" n="898" id="xiv.ii.v-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p30"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xlvi. 7" id="xiv.ii.v-p30.1" parsed="|Ps|46|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.46.7">Ps. xlvi. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Indeed
Asterius, by title the sophist, had said the like in writing, having
learned it from them, and before him Arius<note place="end" n="899" id="xiv.ii.v-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p31"> vid.
supr. §8, note 3.</p></note>
having learned it also, as has been said. But the Bishops discerning in
this too their dissimulation, and whereas it is written, ‘Deceit
is in the heart of the irreligious that imagine evil<note place="end" n="900" id="xiv.ii.v-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p32"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xii. 20" id="xiv.ii.v-p32.1" parsed="|Prov|12|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.12.20">Prov. xii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ were again compelled on their part to
collect the sense of the Scriptures, and to re-say and re-write what
they had said before, more distinctly still, namely, that the Son is
‘one in essence<note place="end" n="901" id="xiv.ii.v-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p33"> vid.
<i>ad Afros.</i> 5, 6. <i>ad Serap.</i> ii. 5. S. Ambrose tells us,
that a Letter written by Eusebius of Nicomedia, in which he said,
‘If we call Him true Son of the Father and uncreate, then are we
granting that He is one in essence, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.v-p33.1">ὁμοούσιον</span>,’ determined the Council on the adoption of the term.
<i>de Fid.</i> iii. n. 125. He had disclaimed ‘of the
essence,’ in his Letter to Paulinus. Theod. <i>Hist.</i> i. 4.
Arius, however, had disclaimed <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.v-p33.2">ὁμοούσιον</span> already, Epiph. <i>Hær.</i> 69. 7. It was a word of old
usage in the Church, as Eusebius of Cæsarea confesses in his
Letter, infr. Tertullian in <i>Prax.</i> 13 fin. has the translation
‘unius substantiæ:’ (vid. Lucifer <i>de non Parc</i>.
p. 218.) as he has ‘de substantia Patris,’ in <i>Prax.</i>
4. and Origen perhaps used the word, vid. Pamph. <i>Apol.</i> 5. and
Theognostus and the two Dionysii, <i>infr</i>. §25, 26. And before
them Clement had spoken of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.v-p33.3">ἕνωσις τῆς
μοναδικῆς
οὐσίας</span>,
‘the union of the single essence,’ vid. Le Quien in Damasc.
<i>Fid. Orth.</i> i. 8. Novatian too has ‘per substantiæ
communionem,’ <i>de Trinit.</i> 31.</p></note>’ with the
Father: by way of signifying, that the Son was from the Father, and not
merely like, but the same in likeness<note place="end" n="902" id="xiv.ii.v-p33.4"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p34"> The
Arians allowed that our Lord was like and the image of the Father, but
in the sense in which a picture is like the original, differing from it
in substance and in fact. In this sense they even allowed the strong
word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.v-p34.1">ἀπαράλλακτος</span>
<i>unvarying</i> [or rather
<i>exact</i>] image, vid. beginning of §20. which had been used by
the Catholics (vid. Alexander, ap. Theod. <i>Hist.</i> i. 3. p. 740.)
as by the Semiarians afterwards, who even added the words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.v-p34.2">κατ᾽
οὐσίαν</span>, or
‘according to substance.’ Even this strong phrase,
however, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.v-p34.3">κατ᾽
οὐσίαν
ἀπαράλλακτος
εἰκὼν</span>, or
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.v-p34.4">ἀπαραλλάκτως
ὅμοιος</span>, did not
appear to the Council an adequate safeguard of the doctrine. Athan.
notices <i>de Syn.</i> that ‘like’ applies to qualities
rather than to essence, §53. Also Basil. <i>Ep.</i> 8. n. 3.
‘while in itself,’ says the same Father, ‘it is
frequently used of faint similitudes and falling very far short of the
original.’ <i>Ep.</i> 9. n. 3. Accordingly, the Council
determined on the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.v-p34.5">ὁμοούσιον</span> as implying, as the text expresses it, ‘the
<i>same</i> in likeness,’ <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.v-p34.6">ταὐτὸν τῇ
ὁμοιώσει</span>, that the likeness might not be analogical. vid. the passage
about gold and brass, §23 below, Cyril in Joan. 1. iii. c. v. p.
302. [See below <i>de Syn.</i> 15, note 2.]</p></note>, and <pb n="164" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_164.html" id="xiv.ii.v-Page_164" />of shewing that the Son’s likeness
and unalterableness was different from such copy of the same as is
ascribed to us, which we acquire from virtue on the ground of
observance of the commandments. For bodies which are like each other
may be separated and become at distances from each other, as are human
sons relatively to their parents (as it is written concerning Adam and
Seth, who was begotten of him that he was like him after his own
pattern<note place="end" n="903" id="xiv.ii.v-p34.7"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p35"> <scripRef passage="Gen. v. 3" id="xiv.ii.v-p35.1" parsed="|Gen|5|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.5.3">Gen. v. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>); but since the generation of the Son from
the Father is not according to the nature of men, and not only like,
but also inseparable from the essence of the Father, and He and the
Father are one, as He has said Himself, and the Word is ever in the
Father and the Father in the Word, as the radiance stands towards the
light (for this the phrase itself indicates), therefore the Council, as
understanding this, suitably wrote ‘one in essence,’ that
they might both defeat the perverseness of the heretics, and shew that
the Word was other than originated things. For, after thus writing,
they at once added, ‘But they who say that the Son of God is from
nothing, or created, or alterable, or a work, or from other essence,
these the Holy Catholic Church anathematizes<note place="end" n="904" id="xiv.ii.v-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p36"> vid.
Euseb.’s Letter, <i>supr.</i></p></note>.’ And by saying this, they shewed
clearly that ‘of the essence,’ and ‘one in
essence,’ are destructive of those catchwords of irreligion, such
as ‘created,’ and ‘work,’ and
‘originated,’ and ‘alterable,’ and ‘He
was not before His generation.’ And he who holds these,
contradicts the Council; but he who does not hold with Arius, must
needs hold and intend the decisions of the Council, suitably regarding
them to signify the relation of the radiance to the light, and from
thence gaining the illustration of the truth.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiv.ii.v-p37">21. Therefore if they, as the others, make an
excuse that the terms are strange, let them consider the sense in which
the Council so wrote, and anathematize what the Council anathematized;
and then if they can, let them find fault with the expressions. But I
well know that, if they hold the sense of the Council, they will fully
accept the terms in which it is conveyed; whereas if it be the sense
which they wish to complain of, all must see that it is idle in them to
discuss the wording, when they are but seeking handles for irreligion.
This then was the reason of these expressions; but if they still
complain that such are not scriptural, that very complaint is a reason
why they should be cast out, as talking idly and disordered in mind.
And let them blame themselves in this matter, for they set the example,
beginning their war against God with words not in Scripture. However,
if a person is interested in the question, let him know, that, even if
the expressions are not in so many words in the Scriptures, yet, as was
said before, they contain the sense of the Scriptures, and expressing
it, they convey it to those who have their hearing unimpaired for
religious doctrine. Now this circumstance it is for thee to consider,
and for those ill-instructed men to give ear to. It has been shewn
above, and must be believed as true, that the Word is from the Father,
and the only Offspring<note place="end" n="905" id="xiv.ii.v-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p38"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.v-p38.1">γέννημα</span>, offspring; this word is of very frequent occurrence in Athan. He
speaks of it, <i>Orat.</i> iv. 3. as virtually Scriptural. Yet Basil,
<i>contr. Eunom.</i> ii. 6–8. explicitly disavows the word, as an
unscriptural invention of Eunomius. ‘That the Father begat we are
taught in many places: that the Son is an offspring we never heard up
to this day, for Scripture says, “unto us a <i>child</i> is born,
unto us a <i>son</i> is given.”’ c. 7. He goes on to say
that ‘it is fearful to give Him names of our own to whom God has
given a name which is above every name;’ and observes that
offspring is not the word which even a human father would apply to his
son, as for instance we read, ‘Child, (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.v-p38.2">τέκνον</span>,) go into the vineyard,’ and ‘Who art thou, my
son?’ moreover that fruits of the earth are called offspring
(‘I will not drink of the offspring of this vine’), rarely
animated things, except indeed in such instances as, ‘O
generation (offspring) of vipers.’ Nyssen defends his brother,
<i>contr. Eunom. Orat.</i> iii. p 105. In the Arian formula ‘an
offspring, but not as <i>one of the offsprings,</i>’ it is
synonymous with ‘work’ or ‘creature.’ On the
other hand Epiphanius uses it, e.g. <i>Hær</i>. 76. n. 8. and Naz.
<i>Orat.</i> 29. n. 2. Eusebius, <i>Demonstr. Ev.</i> iv. 2.
Pseudo-Basil. <i>adv. Eunom.</i> iv. p. 280. fin.</p></note> proper to Him and
natural. For whence may one conceive the Son to be, who is the Wisdom
and the Word, in whom all things came to be, but from God Himself?
However, the Scriptures also teach us this, since the Father says by
David, ‘My heart uttered a good Word<note place="end" n="906" id="xiv.ii.v-p38.3"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p39"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xlv. 1" id="xiv.ii.v-p39.1" parsed="|Ps|45|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.1">Ps. xlv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and, ‘From the womb before the
morning star I begat Thee<note place="end" n="907" id="xiv.ii.v-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p40"> <scripRef passage="Psa. 110.3" id="xiv.ii.v-p40.1" parsed="|Ps|110|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.110.3">Ib. cx. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and the Son
signifies to the Jews about Himself, ‘If God were your Father, ye
would love Me; for I proceeded forth from the Father<note place="end" n="908" id="xiv.ii.v-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p41"> <scripRef passage="John viii. 42" id="xiv.ii.v-p41.1" parsed="|John|8|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.42">John viii. 42</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And again; ‘Not that anyone has
seen the Father, save He which is from God, He hath seen the Father<note place="end" n="909" id="xiv.ii.v-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p42"> <scripRef passage="John 6.46" id="xiv.ii.v-p42.1" parsed="|John|6|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.46">Ib. vi. 46</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And moreover, ‘I and My Father
are one,’ and, ‘I in the Father and the Father in Me<note place="end" n="910" id="xiv.ii.v-p42.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p43"> <scripRef passage="John 10.30; 14.10" id="xiv.ii.v-p43.1" parsed="|John|10|30|0|0;|John|14|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.30 Bible:John.14.10">Ib. x. 30, and xiv.
10</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ is equivalent to saying, ‘I am
from the Father, and inseparable from Him.’ And John in saying,
‘The Only-begotten Son which is in the bosom of the Father, He
hath declared Him,<note place="end" n="911" id="xiv.ii.v-p43.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p44"> <scripRef passage="John 1.18" id="xiv.ii.v-p44.1" parsed="|John|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.18">Ib. i. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>’ spoke of what
He had learned from the Saviour. Besides, what else does ‘in the
bosom’ intimate, but the Son’s genuine generation from the
Father?</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiv.ii.v-p45">22. If then any man conceives God to be compound,
as accident<note place="end" n="912" id="xiv.ii.v-p45.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p46"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.v-p46.1">συμβεβηκός</span>. Cf. <i>Orat.</i> iv. 2. also <i>Orat.</i> i. 36. The text
embodies the common doctrine of the Fathers. Athenagoras, however,
speaks of God’s goodness as an accident, ‘as colour to the
body,’ ‘as flame is ruddy and the sky blue,’
<i>Legat.</i> 24. This, however is but a verbal difference, for shortly
before he speaks of His being, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.v-p46.2">τὸ ὄντως
ὂν</span>, and His unity of nature,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.v-p46.3">τὸ
μονοφυὲς</span>, as in the number of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.v-p46.4">ἐπισυμβεβηκότα
αὐτῶ</span>. Eusebius uses the
word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.v-p46.5">συμβεβηκὸς</span>
in the same way [but see <i>Orat.</i> iv. 2, note 8],
Demonstr. <i>Evang.</i> iv. 3. And hence S. Cyril, in controversy with
the Arians, is led by the course of their objections to observe,
‘There are cogent reasons for considering these things <i>as
accidents</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.v-p46.6">συμβεβηκότα</span>
in God, though they be not.’ <i>Thesaur.</i> p.
263. vid. the following note.</p></note> is in essence, or <pb n="165" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_165.html" id="xiv.ii.v-Page_165" />to have any external envelopement<note place="end" n="913" id="xiv.ii.v-p46.7"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p47"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.v-p47.1">περιβολὴ</span>, and so <i>de Syn.</i> §34. which is very much the
same passage. Some Fathers, however, seem to say the reverse. E.g.
Nazianzen says that ‘neither the immateriality of God nor
ingenerateness, present to us His essence.’ <i>Orat.</i> 28. 9.
And S. Augustine, arguing on the word ingenitus, says, that ‘not
every thing which is said to be in God is said according to
essence.’ <i>de Trin.</i> v. 6. And hence, while Athan. in the
text denies that there are qualities or the like belonging to
Him, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.v-p47.2">περὶ
αὐτὸν</span>, it is still
common in the Fathers to speak of qualities, as in the passage of S.
Gregory just cited, in which the words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.v-p47.3">περὶ θεὸν</span> occur. There is no difficulty in reconciling these
statements, though it would require more words than could be given to
it here. Petavius has treated the subject fully in his work <i>de
Deo.</i> i. 7–11. and especially ii. 3. When the Fathers say that
there is no difference between the divine ‘proprietates’
and essence, they speak of the fact, considering the Almighty as He is;
when they affirm a difference, they speak of Him as contemplated by us,
who are unable to grasp the idea of Him as one and simple, but view His
Divine Nature as if <i>in projection</i> (if such a word may be used),
and thus divided into substance and quality as man may be divided into
genus and difference.</p></note>, and to be encompassed, or as if there is
aught about Him which completes the essence, so that when we say
‘God,’ or name ‘Father,’ we do not signify the
invisible and incomprehensible essence, but something about it, then
let them complain of the Council’s stating that the Son was from
the essence of God; but let them reflect, that in thus considering they
utter two blasphemies; for they make God corporeal, and they falsely
say that the Lord is not Son of the very Father, but of what is about
Him. But if God be simple, as He is, it follows that in saying
‘God’ and naming ‘Father,’ we name nothing as
if about Him, but signify his essence itself. For though to comprehend
what the essence of God is be impossible, yet if we only understand
that God is, and if Scripture indicates Him by means of these titles,
we, with the intention of indicating Him and none else, call Him God
and Father and Lord. When then He says, ‘I am that I am,’
and ‘I am the Lord God<note place="end" n="914" id="xiv.ii.v-p47.4"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p48"> <scripRef passage="Ex. iii. 14, 15" id="xiv.ii.v-p48.2" parsed="|Exod|3|14|3|15" osisRef="Bible:Exod.3.14-Exod.3.15">Ex. iii. 14,
15</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ or when
Scripture says, ‘God,’ we understand nothing else by it but
the intimation of His incomprehensible essence Itself, and that He Is,
who is spoken of<note place="end" n="915" id="xiv.ii.v-p48.3"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p49"> In like
manner <i>de Synod.</i> §34. Also Basil, ‘The essence is not
any one of things which do not attach, but is the very being of
God.’ <i>contr. Eun.</i> i. 10 fin. ‘The nature of God is
no other than Himself, for He is simple and uncompounded.’ Cyril
<i>Thesaur.</i> p. 59. ‘When we say the power of the Father, we
say nothing else than the essence of the Father.’ August. <i>de
Trin.</i> vii. 6. And so Numenius in Eusebius, ‘Let no one
deride, if I say that the name of the Immaterial is essence and
being.’ Præp. <i>Evang.</i> xi. 10.</p></note>. Therefore let no one
be startled on hearing that the Son of God is from the Essence of the
Father; but rather let him accept the explanation of the Fathers, who
in more explicit but equivalent language have for ‘from
God’ written ‘of the essence.’ For they considered it
the same thing to say that the Word was ‘of God’ and
‘of the essence of God,’ since the word ‘God,’
as I have already said, signifies nothing but the essence of Him Who
Is. If then the Word is not in such sense from God, as a son, genuine
and natural, from a father, but only as creatures because they are
framed, and as ‘all things are from God,’ then neither is
He from the essence of the Father, nor is the Son again Son according
to essence, but in consequence of virtue, as we who are called sons by
grace. But if He only is from God, as a genuine Son, as He is, then the
Son may reasonably be called from the essence of God.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiv.ii.v-p50">23. Again, the illustration of the Light and the
Radiance has this meaning. For the Saints have not said that the Word
was related to God as fire kindled from the heat of the sun, which is
commonly put out again, for this is an external work and a creature of
its author, but they all preach of Him as Radiance<note place="end" n="916" id="xiv.ii.v-p50.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p51"> Athan.’s ordinary illustration is, as here, not from
‘fire,’ but from ‘radiance,’ ἀ<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.v-p51.1">παύγασμα</span>, after S. Paul [i.e. Hebrews] and the Author of the Book of
Wisdom, meaning by radiance the light which a light diffuses by means
of the atmosphere. On the other hand Arius in his letter to Alexander,
Epiph. <i>Hær.</i> 69. 7. speaks against the doctrine of Hieracas
that the Son was from the Father as a light from a light or as a lamp
divided into two, which after all was Arian doctrine. Athanasius refers
to fire, <i>Orat.</i> iv. §2 and 10, but still to fire and its
radiance. However we find the illustration of fire from fire, Justin.
<i>Tryph.</i> 61. Tatian <i>contr. Græc.</i> 5. At this early day
the illustration of radiance might have a Sabellian bearing, as that of
fire in Athan.’s had an Arian. Hence Justin protests against
those who considered the Son as ‘like the sun’s light in
the heaven,’ which ‘when it sets, goes away with it,’
whereas it is as ‘fire kindled from fire.’ <i>Tryph</i>.
128. Athenagoras, however, like Athanasius, says ‘as light from
fire,’ using also the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.v-p51.2">ἀπό&amp;
207·ῥοια</span>, effluence:
vid. also Orig. <i>Periarch.</i> i. 2. n. 4. Tertull. <i>Ap.</i> 21.
Theognostus, quoted <i>infr.</i> §25.</p></note>,
thereby to signify His being from the essence, proper and indivisible,
and His oneness with the Father. This also will secure His true
unchangableness and immutability; for how can these be His, unless He
be proper Offspring of the Father’s essence? for this too must be
taken to confirm His identity with His own Father. Our explanation then
having so religious an aspect, Christ’s enemies should not be
startled at the ‘One in essence,’ either, since this term
also has a sound sense and good reasons. Indeed, if we say that the
Word is from the essence of God (for after what has been said this must
be a phrase admitted by them), what does this mean but the truth and
eternity of the essence from which He is begotten? for it is not
different in kind, lest it be combined with the essence of God as
something foreign and unlike it. Nor is He like only outwardly, lest He
seem in some respect or wholly to be other in essence, as brass shines
like gold and silver like tin. For these are foreign and of other
nature, are separated off from each other in nature and virtues, nor is
brass proper to gold, nor is the pigeon born from the dove<note place="end" n="917" id="xiv.ii.v-p51.3"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p52"> vid.
<i>de Syn.</i> §41.</p></note>; but <pb n="166" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_166.html" id="xiv.ii.v-Page_166" />though they are considered like, yet they
differ in essence. If then it be thus with the Son, let Him be a
creature as we are, and not One in essence; but if the Son is Word,
Wisdom, Image of the Father, Radiance, He must in all reason be One in
essence. For unless it be proved that He is not from God, but an
instrument different in nature and different in essence, surely the
Council was sound in its doctrine and correct in its decree<note place="end" n="918" id="xiv.ii.v-p52.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p53"> As
‘of the essence’ declared that our Lord was
<i>uncreate,</i> so ‘one in essence’ declared that He was
<i>equal</i> with the Father; no term derived from
‘likeness,’ even ‘like in essence’ answering
for this purpose, for such phrases might all be understood of
<i>resemblance</i> or <i>representation.</i> vid. §20, notes 8,
9.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiv.ii.v-p54">24. Further, let every corporeal reference be
banished on this subject; and transcending every imagination of sense,
let us, with pure understanding and with mind alone, apprehend the
genuine relation of son to father, and the Word’s proper relation
towards God, and the unvarying likeness of the radiance towards the
light: for as the words ‘Offspring’ and ‘Son’
bear, and are meant to bear, no human sense, but one suitable to God,
in like manner when we hear the phrase ‘one in essence,’
let us not fall upon human senses, and imagine partitions and divisions
of the Godhead, but as having our thoughts directed to things
immaterial, let us preserve undivided the oneness of nature and the
identity of light; for this is proper to a son as regards a father, and
in this is shewn that God is truly Father of the Word. Here again, the
illustration of light and its radiance is in point<note place="end" n="919" id="xiv.ii.v-p54.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p55"> Athan.
has just used the illustration of radiance in reference to ‘of
the essence:’ and now he says that it equally illustrates
‘one in essence;’ the light diffused from the sun being at
once contemporaneous and homogeneous with its original.</p></note>.
Who will presume to say that the radiance is unlike and foreign to the
sun? rather who, thus considering the radiance relatively to the sun,
and the identity of the light, would not say with confidence,
‘Truly the light and the radiance are one, and the one is
manifested in the other, and the radiance is in the sun, so that whoso
sees this, sees that also?’ but such a oneness and natural
property, what should it be named by those who believe and see aright,
but Offspring one in essence? and God’s Offspring what should we
fittingly and suitably consider, but Word, and Wisdom, and Power? which
it were a sin to say was foreign to the Father, or a crime even to
imagine as other than with Him everlastingly. For by this Offspring the
Father made all things, and extended His Providence unto all things; by
Him He exercises His love to man, and thus He and the Father are one,
as has been said; unless indeed these perverse men make a fresh
attempt, and say that the essence of the Word is not the same as the
Light which is in Him from the Father, as if the Light in the Son were
one with the Father, but He Himself foreign in essence as being a
creature. Yet this is simply the belief of Caiaphas and the Samosatene,
which the Church cast out, but these now are disguising; and by this
they fell from the truth, and were declared to be heretics. For if He
partakes in fulness the light from the Father, why is He not rather
that which others partake<note place="end" n="920" id="xiv.ii.v-p55.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p56"> Vid.
§10 <i>init.</i> note 4.</p></note>, that there be no
medium introduced between Him and the Father? Otherwise, it is no
longer clear that all things were generated by the Son, but by Him, of
whom He too partakes<note place="end" n="921" id="xiv.ii.v-p56.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.v-p57"> The
point in which perhaps all the ancient heresies concerning our
Lord’s divine nature agreed, was in considering His different
titles to be those of different beings or subjects, or not really and
properly to belong to one and the same person; so that the Word was not
the Son, or the Radiance not the Word, or our Lord was the Son, but
only improperly the Word, not the true Word, Wisdom, or Radiance. Paul
of Samosata, Sabellius [?], and Arius, agreed in considering that the
Son was a creature, and that He was called, made after, or inhabited by
the impersonal attribute called the Word or Wisdom. When the Word or
Wisdom was held to be personal, it became the doctrine of
Nestorius.</p></note>. And if this is the
Word, the Wisdom of the Father, in whom the Father is revealed and
known, and frames the world, and without whom the Father doth nothing,
evidently He it is who is from the Father: for all things originated
partake of Him, as partaking of the Holy Ghost. And being such, He
cannot be from nothing, nor a creature at all, but rather a proper
Offspring from the Father, as the radiance from light.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Chapter" title="Authorities in Support of the Council. Theognostus; Dionysius of Alexandria; Dionysius of Rome; Origen." progress="37.53%" prev="xiv.ii.v" next="xiv.ii.vii" id="xiv.ii.vi"><p class="c41" id="xiv.ii.vi-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xiv.ii.vi-p1.1">Chapter
VI</span>.—<span class="c10" id="xiv.ii.vi-p1.2">Authorities in Support of the
Council</span>. <i>Theognostus; Dionysius of Alexandria; Dionysius of
Rome; Origen.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xiv.ii.vi-p2">25. <span class="c10" id="xiv.ii.vi-p2.1">This</span> then is the
sense in which they who met at Nicæa made use of these
expressions. But next that they did not invent them for themselves
(since this is one of their excuses), but spoke what they had received
from their predecessors, proceed we to prove this also, to cut off even
this excuse from them. Know then, O Arians, foes of Christ, that
Theognostus<note place="end" n="922" id="xiv.ii.vi-p2.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.vi-p3"> Athanasius elsewhere calls him ‘the admirable and
excellent.’ <i>ad Serap.</i> iv. 9. He was Master of the
Catechetical school of Alexandria towards the end of the third century,
being a scholar, or at least a follower of Origen. His seven books of
Hypotyposes treated of the Holy Trinity, of angels, and evil spirits,
of the Incarnation, and the Creation. Photius, who gives this account,
Cod. 106, accuses him of heterodoxy on these points; which Athanasius
in a measure admits, as far as the wording of his treatise went, when
he speaks of his ‘investigating by way of exercise.’
Eusebius does not mention him at all. [His remains in Routh,
<i>Rell.</i> iii. 409–414.]</p></note>, a learned man, did not decline the
phrase ‘of the essence,’ for in the second book of his
Hypotyposes, he writes thus of the Son:—</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiv.ii.vi-p4">“The essence of the Son is not one procured
<pb n="167" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_167.html" id="xiv.ii.vi-Page_167" />from without, nor accruing out of
nothing<note place="end" n="923" id="xiv.ii.vi-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.vi-p5"> Vid.
above §15. fin. ‘God was alone,’ says Tertullian,
‘because there was nothing external to Him, <i>extrinsecus;</i>
yet not even then alone, for He had with Him, what He had in Himself,
His Reason.’ in <i>Prax.</i> 5. Non per adoptionem spiritus
filius fit <i>extrinsecus,</i> sed naturâ filius est. Origen.
<i>Periarch.</i> i. 2. n. 4.</p></note>, but it sprang from the Father’s
essence, as the radiance of light, as the vapour<note place="end" n="924" id="xiv.ii.vi-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.vi-p6"> From <scripRef passage="Wisdom vii. 25" id="xiv.ii.vi-p6.1" parsed="|Wis|7|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.7.25">Wisdom vii. 25</scripRef>. and so Origen,
<i>Periarch.</i> i. 2. n. 5. and 9. and Athan. <i>de Sent. Dionys.</i>
15.</p></note>
of water; for neither the radiance, nor the vapour, is the water itself
or the sun itself, nor is it alien; but it is an effluence of the
Father’s essence, which, however, suffers no partition. For as
the sun remains the same, and is not impaired by the rays poured forth
by it, so neither does the Father’s essence suffer change, though
it has the Son as an Image of Itself<note place="end" n="925" id="xiv.ii.vi-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.vi-p7"> It is
sometimes erroneously supposed that such illustrations as this are
intended to <i>explain</i> how the Sacred Mystery in question is
possible, whereas they are merely intended to shew that the words we
use concerning it are not <i>self-contradictory,</i> which is the
objection most commonly brought against them. To say that the doctrine
of the Son’s generation does not intrench upon the Father’s
perfection and immutability, or negative the Son’s eternity,
seems at first sight inconsistent with what the words Father and Son
mean, till another image is adduced, such as the sun and radiance, in
which that alleged inconsistency is seen to exist in fact. Here one
image corrects another; and the accumulation of images is not, as is
often thought, the restless and fruitless effort of the mind to
<i>enter into the Mystery,</i> but is a <i>safeguard</i> against any
one image, nay, any collection of images being supposed
<i>sufficient.</i> If it be said that the language used concerning the
sun and its radiance is but popular not philosophical, so again the
Catholic language concerning the Holy Trinity may, nay must be,
economical, not adequate, conveying the truth, not in the tongues of
angels, but under human modes of thought and speech.</p></note>.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiv.ii.vi-p8">Theognostus then, after previously investigating
in the way of an exercise<note place="end" n="926" id="xiv.ii.vi-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.vi-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vi-p9.1">ἐν
γυμνασί&amp; 139·
ἐξέτασας</span>. And so §27. of Origen, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vi-p9.2">ξητῶν καὶ
γυμνάζων</span>. Constantine too, writing to Alexander and Arius, speaks of
altercation, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vi-p9.3">φυσικῆς
τινος
γυμνασίας
ἕνεκα</span>. Socr. i. 7. In
somewhat a similar way, Athanasius speaks of Dionysius writing
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vi-p9.4">κατ᾽
οἰκονομίαν</span>, economically, or with reference to certain persons
addressed or objects contemplated, <i>de Sent.</i> D. 6. and
26.</p></note>, proceeds to lay down
his sentiments in the foregoing words. Next, Dionysius, who was Bishop
of Alexandria, upon his writing against Sabellius and expounding at
large the Saviour’s Economy according to the flesh, and thence
proving against the Sabellians that not the Father but His Word became
flesh, as John has said, was suspected of saying that the Son as a
thing made and originated, and not one in essence with the Father; on
this he writes to his namesake Dionysius, Bishop of Rome, to allege in
his defence that this was a slander upon him. And he assured him that
he had not called the Son made, nay, did confess Him to be even one in
essence. And his words ran thus:—</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiv.ii.vi-p10">“And I have written in another letter a
refutation of the false charge they bring against me, that I deny that
Christ was one in essence with God. For though I say that I have not
found this term anywhere in Holy Scripture, yet my remarks which
follow, and which they have not noticed, are not inconsistent with that
belief. For I instanced human birth as being evidently homogeneous, and
I observed that undeniably parents differed from their children only in
not being the same individuals, otherwise there could be neither
parents nor children. And my letter, as I said before, owing to present
circumstances I am unable to produce; or I would have sent you the very
words I used, or rather a copy of it all, which, if I have an
opportunity, I will do still. But I am sure from recollection that I
adduced parallels of things kindred with each other; for instance, that
a plant grown from seed or from root, was other than that from which it
sprang, yet was altogether one in nature with it<note place="end" n="927" id="xiv.ii.vi-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.vi-p11"> The
Arians at Nicæa objected to this image, <i>Socr.</i> i. 8. as
implying that the Son was a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vi-p11.1">προβολὴ</span>, issue or development, as Valentinus taught. Epiph.
<i>Hær</i>. 69. 7. Athanasius elsewhere uses it
himself.</p></note>:
and that a stream flowing from a fountain, gained a new name, for that
neither the fountain was called stream, nor the stream fountain, and
both existed, and the stream was the water from the fountain”</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiv.ii.vi-p12">26. And that the Word of God is not a work or
creature, but an offspring proper to the Father’s essence and
indivisible, as the great Council wrote, here you may see in the words
of Dionysius, Bishop of Rome, who, while writing against the
Sabellians, thus inveighs against those who dared to say so:—</p>

<p class="c71" id="xiv.ii.vi-p13">“Next, I may reasonably turn to those who
divide and cut to pieces and destroy that most sacred doctrine of the
Church of God, the Divine Monarchy<note place="end" n="928" id="xiv.ii.vi-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.vi-p14"> By the
Monarchy is meant the doctrine that the Second and Third Persons in the
Ever-blessed Trinity are ever to be referred in our thoughts to the
First as the Fountain of Godhead, vid. §15. note 9, and §19,
note 6. It is one of the especial senses in which God is said to be
one. Cf. <i>Orat</i>. iii. §15. vid. also iv. §1. ‘The
Father is <i>union,</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vi-p14.1">ἕνωσις</span>,’
says S. Greg. Naz. ‘from whom and unto whom are the
others.’ <i>Orat</i>. 42. 15. also <i>Orat</i>. 20. 7. and Epiph.
<i>Hær</i>. 57. 5. Tertullian, before Dionysius, uses the word
Monarchia, which Praxeas had perverted into a kind of Unitarianism or
Sabellianism, in <i>Prax.</i> 3. Irenæus too wrote on the
Monarchy, i.e. against the doctrine that God is the author of evil.
Eus. <i>Hist.</i> v. 20. [see S. Iren. <i>fragment</i> 33, Ante-Nic.
Lib.] And before him was Justin’s work <i>de Monarchia,</i> where
the word is used in opposition to Polytheism. The Marcionites, whom
Dionysius presently mentions, are also specified in the above extract
by Athan. vid. also Cyril. <i>Hier. Cat.</i> xvi. 3. Epiphanius says
that their three origins were God, the Creator, and the evil spirit.
<i>Hær</i>. 42, 3. or as Augustine says, the good, the just, and
the wicked, which may be taken to mean nearly the same thing.
<i>Hær</i>. 22. The Apostolical Canons denounce those who baptize
into Three Unoriginate; vid. also Athan. Tom. <i>ad Antioch</i>. 5.
Naz. <i>Orat</i>. 20. 6. Basil denies <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vi-p14.2">τρεῖς
ἀρχικαὶ
ὑποστάσεις</span>, <i>de Sp. S.</i> 38. which is a Platonic
phrase.</p></note>, making it as it
were three powers and partitive subsistences<note place="end" n="929" id="xiv.ii.vi-p14.3"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.vi-p15"> And so
Dionysius Alex. in a fragment preserved by S. Basil, ‘If because
the subsistences are three, they say that they are partitive,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vi-p15.1">μεμερισμένας</span>, still three there are, though these persons dissent, or
they utterly destroy the Divine Trinity.’ <i>de Sp. S.</i> n. 72.
Athan. expresses the same more distinctly, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vi-p15.2">οὐ τρεῖς
ὑποστάσεις
μεμερισμένας</span>, Expos. <i>Fid.</i> §2. In S. Greg. Naz. we
find <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vi-p15.3">ἀμέριστος
ἐν
μεμερισμένοις
ἡ θεότης</span>.
<i>Orat.</i> 31. 14. Elsewhere for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vi-p15.4">μεμ</span>. he substitutes
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vi-p15.5">ἀπεῤ&amp;
191·ηγμένας</span>. <i>Orat.</i> 20. 6. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vi-p15.6">ἀπεξενωμένας
ἀλλήλων καὶ
διεσπασμένας</span>. <i>Orat.</i> 23. 6. as infr. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vi-p15.7">ξένας
ἀλλήλων
παντάπασι
κεχωρισμένας</span>. The passage in the text comes into question in the
controversy about the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vi-p15.8">ἐξ
ὑποστάσεως ἢ
οὐσίας</span> of the
Nicene Creed, of which infr. on the Creed itself in Eusebius’s
Letter.</p></note> and
god-heads three. I am told that some among you who are catechists and
teachers of the Divine Word, take the lead in this tenet, who are
diametrically opposed, so to speak, to Sabellius’s opinions; for
he blasphemously says that the Son is the Father, and the Father the
Son, but they in some sort preach three Gods, as dividing the sacred
Monad into three subsistences foreign to each other and utterly
separate. For it must needs be that with the God of the Universe, the
Divine Word is united, and the Holy Ghost must repose<note place="end" n="930" id="xiv.ii.vi-p15.9"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.vi-p16"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vi-p16.1">ἐμφιλοχωρεῖν</span></p></note>
and habitate in God; thus in one as in a summit, I mean the God of the
Universe, must the Divine Triad<note place="end" n="931" id="xiv.ii.vi-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.vi-p17"> The
word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vi-p17.1">τριὰς</span>, usually
translated Trinity, is first used by Theophilus, <i>ad Autol.</i> ii.
15. Gibbon remarks that the doctrine of ‘a numerical rather than
a generical unity,’ which has been explicitly put forth by the
Latin Church, is favoured by the Latin language; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vi-p17.2">τριὰς</span> seems to excite the idea of substance, <i>trinitas</i> of
qualities.’ ch. 21. note 74. It is certain that the Latin view of
the sacred truth, when perverted, becomes Sabellianism; and that the
Greek, when perverted, becomes Arianism; and we find Arius arising in
the East, Sabellius in the West. It is also certain that the word
Trinitas is properly abstract; and expresses <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vi-p17.3">τριὰς</span> or
‘a three,’ only in an ecclesiastical sense. But Gibbon does
not seem to observe that Unitas is abstract as well as Trinitas; and
that we might just as well say in consequence, that the Latins held an
abstract unity or a unity of qualities, while the Greeks by
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vi-p17.4">μονὰς</span> taught the doctrine of ‘a one’ or a numerical
unity. ‘Singularitatem hanc dico (says S. Ambrose), quod
Græce <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vi-p17.5">μονότης</span> dicitur; singularitas ad personam pertinet, unitas ad
naturam.’ <i>de Fid.</i> v. 1. It is important, however, to
understand, that ‘Trinity’ does not mean the <i>state</i>
or <i>condition</i> of being three, as humanity is the condition of
being man, but is synonymous with <i>three persons.</i> Humanity does
not exist and cannot be addressed, but the Holy Trinity is a three, or
a unity which exists in three. Apparently from not considering this,
Luther and Calvin objected to the word Trinity, ‘It is a common
prayer,’ says Calvin: ‘Holy Trinity, one God, have mercy on
us. It displeases me, and savours throughout of barbarism.’
<i>Ep. ad Polon.</i> p. 796.</p></note> be gathered up and
brought together. <pb n="168" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_168.html" id="xiv.ii.vi-Page_168" />For it is the
doctrine of the presumptuous Marcion, to sever and divide the Divine
Monarchy into three origins,—a devil’s teaching, not that
of Christ’s true disciples and lovers of the Saviour’s
lessons. For they know well that a Triad is preached by divine
Scripture, but that neither Old Testament nor New preaches three Gods.
Equally must one censure those who hold the Son to be a work, and
consider that the Lord has come into being, as one of things which
really came to be; whereas the divine oracles witness to a generation
suitable to Him and becoming, but not to any fashioning or making. A
blasphemy then is it, not ordinary, but even the highest, to say that
the Lord is in any sort a handiwork. For if He came to be Son, once He
was not; but He was always, if (that is) He be in the Father, as He
says Himself, and if the Christ be Word and Wisdom and Power (which, as
ye know, divine Scripture says), and these attributes be powers of God.
If then the Son came into being, once these attributes were not;
consequently there was a time, when God was without them; which is most
absurd. And why say more on these points to you, men full of the Spirit
and well aware of the absurdities which come to view from saying that
the Son is a work? Not attending, as I consider, to this circumstance,
the authors of this opinion have entirely missed the truth, in
explaining, contrary to the sense of divine and prophetic Scripture in
the passage, the words, ‘The Lord created me a beginning of His
ways unto His works<note place="end" n="932" id="xiv.ii.vi-p17.6"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.vi-p18"> <scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 22" id="xiv.ii.vi-p18.2" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22">Prov. viii.
22</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For the sense
of ‘He created,’ as ye know, is not one, for we must
understand ‘He created’ in this place, as ‘He set
over the works made by Him,’ that is, ‘made by the Son
Himself.’ And ‘He created’ here must not be taken for
‘made,’ for creating differs from making. ‘Is not He
thy Father that hath bought thee? hath He not made thee and created
thee<note place="end" n="933" id="xiv.ii.vi-p18.3"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.vi-p19"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xxxii. 6" id="xiv.ii.vi-p19.2" parsed="|Deut|32|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.6">Deut. xxxii.
6</scripRef>.</p></note>?’says Moses in his great song in
Deuteronomy. And one may say to them, O reckless men, is He a work, who
is ‘the First-born of every creature, who is born from the womb
before the morning star<note place="end" n="934" id="xiv.ii.vi-p19.3"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.vi-p20"> <scripRef passage="Col. i. 15" id="xiv.ii.vi-p20.2" parsed="|Col|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15">Col. i. 15</scripRef>, and <scripRef passage="Ps. cx. 3" id="xiv.ii.vi-p20.3" parsed="|Ps|10|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.10.3">Ps. cx.
3</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ who said, as
Wisdom, ‘Before all the hills He begets me<note place="end" n="935" id="xiv.ii.vi-p20.4"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.vi-p21"> <scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 25" id="xiv.ii.vi-p21.2" parsed="|Prov|8|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.25">Prov. viii.
25</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ And in many passages of the divine
oracles is the Son said to have been<note place="end" n="936" id="xiv.ii.vi-p21.3"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.vi-p22"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vi-p22.1">γεγεννῆσθαι</span></p></note> generated, but
nowhere to have<note place="end" n="937" id="xiv.ii.vi-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.vi-p23"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vi-p23.1">γεγονέναι</span></p></note> come into being;
which manifestly convicts those of misconception about the Lord’s
generation, who presume to call His divine and ineffable generation a
making<note place="end" n="938" id="xiv.ii.vi-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.vi-p24"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vi-p24.1">γεγονέναι</span></p></note>. Neither then may we divide into three
Godheads the wonderful and divine Monad; nor disparage with the name of
‘work’ the dignity and exceeding majesty of the Lord; but
we must believe in God the Father Almighty, and in Christ Jesus His
Son, and in the Holy Ghost, and hold that to the God of the universe
the Word is united<note place="end" n="939" id="xiv.ii.vi-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.vi-p25"> This
extract discloses to us (in connexion with the passages from Dionysius
Alex. here and in the <i>de Sent. D.</i>) a remarkable anticipation of
the Arian controversy in the third century. 1. It appears that the very
symbol of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vi-p25.1">ἦν ὅτε οὐκ
ἦν</span>, ‘once He was not,’
was asserted or implied; vid. also the following extract from Origen,
§27. and Origen <i>Periarchon,</i> iv. 28. where mention is also
made of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vi-p25.2">ἐξ οὐκ
ὄντων</span>, ‘out of
nothing,’ which was the Arian symbol in opposition to ‘of
the substance.’ Allusions are made besides, to ‘the Father
not being always Father,’ <i>de Sent. D.</i> 15. and ‘the
Word being brought to be by the true Word, and Wisdom by the true
Wisdom;’ ibid. 25. 2. The same special text is used in defence of
the heresy, and that not at first sight an obvious one, which is found
among the Arians, <scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 22" id="xiv.ii.vi-p25.4" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22">Prov. viii. 22</scripRef>. 3. The same texts were
used by the Catholics, which occur in the Arian controversy.
e.g. <scripRef passage="Deut. xxxii. 6" id="xiv.ii.vi-p25.6" parsed="|Deut|32|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.6">Deut. xxxii. 6</scripRef>. against <scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 22" id="xiv.ii.vi-p25.7" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22">Prov.
viii. 22</scripRef>. and such as <scripRef passage="Ps. cx. 3" id="xiv.ii.vi-p25.8" parsed="|Ps|10|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.10.3">Ps. cx. 3</scripRef>. <scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 25" id="xiv.ii.vi-p25.9" parsed="|Prov|8|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.25">Prov. viii. 25</scripRef>. and the two <scripRef passage="John x. 30" id="xiv.ii.vi-p25.10" parsed="|John|10|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.30">John x.
30</scripRef>. and xiv. 10. 4. The same Catholic symbols and statements are found,
e.g. ‘begotten not made,’ ‘one in essence,’
‘Trinity,’ <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vi-p25.11">ἀδιαίρετον,
ἄναρχον,
ἀειγενες</span>, ‘light from light,’ &amp;c. Much might be said on
this circumstance, as forming part of the proof of the very early date
of the development and formation of the Catholic theology, which we are
at first sight apt to ascribe to the 4th and 5th centuries. [But see
Introd. to <i>de Sent. Dion.</i>]</p></note>. For ‘I,’
says He, ‘and the Father are one;’ and, ‘I in the
Father and the Father in Me.’ For thus both the Divine Triad, and
the holy preaching of the Monarchy, will be preserved.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiv.ii.vi-p26">27. And concerning the everlasting co-existence
of the Word with the Father, and that He is not of another essence or
subsistence, but proper to the Father’s, as the Bishops in the
Council said, you may hear again from the labour-loving<note place="end" n="940" id="xiv.ii.vi-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.vi-p27"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vi-p27.1">φιλοπόνου</span>, and so <i>Serap.</i> iv. 9. [This place is referred to by
<i>Socr.</i> vi. 13.]</p></note> Origen also. For what he has written as if
inquiring and by way of exercise, that let no one take as expressive of
his own sentiments, but of parties who are contending in investigation,
but what he<note place="end" n="941" id="xiv.ii.vi-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.vi-p28"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vi-p28.1">ἃ μὲν
ὡς ζητῶν καὶ
γυμνάζων
ἔργαψε, ταῦτα
μὴ ὡς αὐτοῦ
φρονοῦντος
δεχέσθω τις,
ἀλλὰ τῶν
πρὸς ἔριν
φιλονεικούντων
ἐν τῷ ζητεῖν,
ἀδεῶς ὁρίζων
ἀποφαίνεται,
τοῦτο τοῦ
φιλοπόνου τὸ
φρόνημα ἐστι.
῾ἀλλὰ</span>. Certe
legendum <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vi-p28.2">ἀλλ᾽ ἃ</span>,
idque omnino exigit sensus. Montfaucon. Rather for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vi-p28.3">ἀδεῶς</span> read
ἃ <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vi-p28.4">δὲ ὡς</span>, and put the
stop at <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vi-p28.5">ζητεῖν</span> instead of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vi-p28.6">δεχέσθω
τις</span>.</p></note> definitely declares, that is the
sentiment of the labour-loving man. After his prolusions then (so to
speak) against the heretics, straightway he introduces his personal
belief, thus:—</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiv.ii.vi-p29">“If there be an Image of the Invisible God,
it is an invisible Image; nay, I will be bold to add, that, as being
the likeness of the Father, never was it not. For when was that God,
who, according to John, is called Light (for ‘God is
Light’), without a radiance of His proper glory, that a man
should presume to assert the Son’s origin of existence, as if
before He was not? But when was not that Image of the Father’s
Ineffable and Nameless and Unutterable subsistence, that Expression and
Word, and He that knows the Father? for let him understand well who
dares to say, ‘Once the Son was not,’ that he is saying,
‘Once Wisdom was not,’ and ‘Word was not,’ and
‘Life was not.’”</p>

<p class="c48" id="xiv.ii.vi-p30">And again elsewhere he says:—</p>

<p class="c49" id="xiv.ii.vi-p31">“But it is not innocent nor without peril,
if because of our weakness of understanding we deprive God, as far as
in us lies, of the Only-begotten Word ever co-existing with Him; and
the Wisdom in which He rejoiced; else He must be conceived as not
always possessed of joy.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiv.ii.vi-p32">See, we are proving that this view has been
transmitted from father to father; but ye, O modern Jews and disciples
of Caiaphas, how many fathers can ye assign to your phrases? Not one of
the understanding and wise; for all abhor you, but the devil alone<note place="end" n="942" id="xiv.ii.vi-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.vi-p33"> Supr.
§5.</p></note>; none but he is your father in this apostasy,
who both in the beginning sowed you with the seed of this <pb n="169" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_169.html" id="xiv.ii.vi-Page_169" />irreligion, and now persuades you to slander
the Ecumenical Council<note place="end" n="943" id="xiv.ii.vi-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.vi-p34"> vid.
supr. §4. <i>Orat.</i> i. §7. <i>Ad Afros.</i> 2, twice.
Apol. <i>contr. Arian.</i> 7. <i>ad Ep. Æg.</i> 5. Epiph.
<i>Hær.</i> 70. 9. Euseb. <i>Vit. Const.</i> iii. 6. The Council
was more commonly called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vi-p34.1">μεγάλη</span>,
vid. supr. §26. The second General Council, <span class="c10" id="xiv.ii.vi-p34.2">a.d.</span> 381, took the name of ecumenical. vid. Can. 6. fin.
but incidentally. The Council of Ephesus so styles itself in the
opening of its Synodical Letter.</p></note>, for committing to
writing, not your doctrines, but that which from the beginning those
who were eye-witnesses and ministers of the Word have handed down to
us<note place="end" n="944" id="xiv.ii.vi-p34.3"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.vi-p35"> The
profession under which the decrees of Councils come to us is that of
setting forth in writing what has ever been held orally or implicitly
in the Church. Hence the frequent use of such phrases as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vi-p35.1">ἐγγραφῶς
ἐξετέθη</span> with reference to them. Thus Damasus, Theod. <i>H. E.</i> v. 10.
speaks of that ‘apostolical faith, which was <i>set forth in
writing</i> by the Fathers in Nicæa.’ On the other hand,
Ephrem of Antioch speaks of the doctrine of our Lord’s perfect
humanity being ‘inculcated by our Holy Fathers, but not as yet
[i.e. till the Council of Chalcedon] being <i>confirmed</i> by the
decree of an ecumenical Council.’ <i>Phot.</i> 229. p. 801.
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vi-p35.2">ἐγγραφῶς</span>, however, sometimes relates to the act of subscribing; Phot.
<i>ibid.</i> or to Scripture, Clement. <i>Strom.</i> i. init. p. 321.)
Hence Athan. says <i>ad Afros.</i> 1. and 2. that ‘the Word of
the Lord which was given through the ecumenical Council in Nicæa
<i>remaineth for ever;</i>’ and uses against its opposers the
texts, ‘Remove not the ancient landmark which thy fathers have
set’ (vid. also Dionysius in Eus. <i>H. E.</i> vii. 7.), and
‘He that curseth his father or his mother, shall surely be put to
death.’ <scripRef passage="Prov. 22.28; Ex. 21.17" id="xiv.ii.vi-p35.3" parsed="|Prov|22|28|0|0;|Exod|21|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.22.28 Bible:Exod.21.17">Prov. xxii. 28. Ex. xxi. 17</scripRef>. vid. also Athan. <i>ad
Epict.</i> 1. And the Council of Chalcedon professes to ‘drive
away the doctrines of error by a common decree, and <i>renew</i> the
unswerving faith of the Fathers,’ <scripRef passage="Act. v." id="xiv.ii.vi-p35.4" parsed="|Acts|5|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5">Act. v.</scripRef> p. 452. [t. iv. 1453
ed. Col.] ‘as,’ they proceed, ‘from of old the
prophets spoke of Christ, and He Himself instructed us, and the creed
of the Fathers has delivered to us,’ whereas ‘other faith
it is not lawful for any to bring forth, or to write, or to draw up, or
to hold, or to teach.’ p. 456. [1460 ed. Col.] vid. S. Leo. supr.
p. 5. note m. This, however, did not interfere with their <i>adding</i>
without <i>undoing.</i> ‘For,’ says Vigilius, ‘if it
were unlawful to receive aught further after the Nicene statutes, on
what authority venture we to assert that the Holy Ghost is of one
substance with the Father, which it is notorious was there
omitted?’ <i>contr. Eutych.</i> v. init.; he gives other
instances, some in point, others not. vid. also Eulogius, <i>apud Phot.
Cod.</i> 23. pp. 829. 853. Yet to add to the <i>confession</i> of the
Church is not to add to the <i>faith,</i> since nothing can be added to
the faith. Leo, <i>Ep.</i> 124. p. 1237. Nay, Athan. says that the
Nicene faith is sufficient to refute every heresy, <i>ad Max.</i> 5.
fin. (also Leo. <i>Ep.</i> 54. p. 956. and Naz. <i>Ep.</i> 102. init.)
<i>excepting, however,</i> the doctrine of the Holy Spirit; which
explains his meaning. The Henoticon of Zeno says the same, but with the
intention of dealing a blow at the Council of Chalcedon. Evagr. iii.
14. p. 345. Aetius at Chalcedon says that at Ephesus and Chalcedon the
Fathers did not profess to draw up an exposition of faith, and that
Cyril and Leo did but <i>interpret the Creed.</i> Conc. t. 2. p. 428.
[t. iv. 1430, 1431 ed. Col. See this whole subject very amply treated
in Dr. Pusey’s <i>On the Clause, And the Son,</i> pp. 76 sqq.]
Leo even says that the Apostles’ Creed is sufficient against all
heresies, and that Eutyches erred on a point ‘of which our Lord
wished no one of either sex in the Church to be ignorant,’ and he
wishes Eutyches to take the plentitude of the Creed ‘puro et
simplici corde.’ <i>Ep.</i> 31. p. 857, 8.</p></note>. For the faith which the Council has
confessed in writing, that is the faith of the Catholic Church; to
assert this, the blessed Fathers so expressed themselves while
condemning the Arian heresy; and this is a chief reason why these apply
themselves to calumniate the Council. For it is not the terms which
trouble them<note place="end" n="945" id="xiv.ii.vi-p35.5"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.vi-p36"> Supr.
§21. init.</p></note>, but that those terms prove them to be
heretics, and presumptuous beyond other heresies.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Chapter" title="On the Arian Symbol “Unoriginate.” This term afterwards adopted by them; and why; three senses of it. A fourth sense. Unoriginate denotes God in contrast to His creatures, not to His Son; Father the scriptural title instead; Conclusion." progress="38.14%" prev="xiv.ii.vi" next="xv" id="xiv.ii.vii"><p class="c88" id="xiv.ii.vii-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xiv.ii.vii-p1.1">Chapter
VII</span>.—<span class="c10" id="xiv.ii.vii-p1.2">On the Arian Symbol
“Unoriginate.”</span> <i>This term afterwards adopted by
them; and why; three senses of it. A fourth sense. Unoriginate denotes
God in contrast to His creatures, not to His Son; Father the scriptural
title instead; Conclusion.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xiv.ii.vii-p2">28. <span class="c10" id="xiv.ii.vii-p2.1">This</span> in fact was the
reason, when the unsound nature of their phrases had been exposed at
that time, and they were henceforth open to the charge of irreligion,
that they proceeded to borrow of the Greeks the term Unoriginate<note place="end" n="946" id="xiv.ii.vii-p2.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.vii-p3"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vii-p3.1">ἀγένητον</span>. Opportunity will occur for noticing this celebrated word on
<i>Orat.</i> i. 30–34. where the present passage is partly
rewritten, partly transcribed. Mention is also made of it in the <i>De
Syn.</i> 46, 47. Athanasius would seem to have been but partially
acquainted with the writings of the Anomœans, whose symbol it was,
and to have argued with them from the writings of the elder Arians, who
had also made use of it. [On Newman’s unfortunate confusion
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vii-p3.2">ἀγένητον</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vii-p3.3">ἀγέννητον</span>, see Lightfoot, as quoted in the note on <i>Exp. Fid.</i>
§1. Newman’s reasons are stated in note 7 to <i>Orat.</i> i.
56.]</p></note>, that, under shelter of it, they might reckon
among the things originated and the creatures, that Word of God, by
whom these very things came to be; so unblushing are they in their
irreligion, so obstinate in their blasphemies against the Lord. If then
this want of shame arises from ignorance of the term, they ought to
have learned of those who gave it them, and who have not scrupled to
say that even intellect, which they derive from Good, and the soul
which proceeds from intellect, though their respective origins be
known, are notwithstanding unoriginated, for they understand that by so
saying they do not disparage that first Origin of which the others
come<note place="end" n="947" id="xiv.ii.vii-p3.4"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.vii-p4"> Montfaucon quotes a passage from Plato’s Phædrus, in
which the human soul is called ‘unoriginate and immortal [246
a.];’ but Athan. is referring to another subject, the Platonic,
or rather the Eclectic [i.e. Neo-Platonic] Trinity. Thus Theodoret,
‘Plotinus, and Numenius, explaining the sense of Plato, say, that
he taught Three principles beyond time and eternal, Good, Intellect,
and the Soul of all,’ <i>de Affect.</i> <i>Cur.</i> ii. p. 750.
And so Plotinus himself, ‘It is as if one were to place Good as
the centre, Intellect like an immoveable circle round, and Soul a
moveable circle, and moveable by appetite.’ 4 <i>Ennead.</i> iv.
c. 16. vid. Porphyry in Cyril. <i>contr. Julian.</i> viii. t. ult. p.
271. vid. ibid. i. p. 32. <i>Plot.</i> 3 <i>Ennead.</i> v. 2 and 3.
Athan.’s testimony that the Platonists considered their
three <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vii-p4.1">ὑποστάσεις</span>
all unoriginate is perhaps a singular one. In 5
<i>Ennead.</i> iv. 1. Plotinus says what seems contrary to it,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vii-p4.2">ἡ δὲ ἀρχὴ
ἀγέννητος</span>, speaking of his <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vii-p4.3">τἀγαθόν</span>. Yet Plato, quoted by Theodoret, ibid. p. 749, speaks of
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vii-p4.4">εἴτε
ἀρχὴν εἴτε
ἀρχάς</span>.</p></note>. This being the case, let them say the like
themselves, or else not speak at all of what they do not know. But if
they consider they are acquainted with the subject, then they must be
interrogated; for<note place="end" n="948" id="xiv.ii.vii-p4.5"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.vii-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vii-p5.1">ἐπεὶ
μάλισται, ὅτι
μάλιστα</span>,
<i>Orat.</i> 1. §36. <i>de Syn.</i> §21. fin. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vii-p5.2">ὅταν
μάλιστα</span>,
<i>Apol. ad Const.</i> 23. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vii-p5.3">καὶ
μάλιστα</span>,
<i>de Syn.</i> §42, 54.</p></note> the expression is not
from divine Scripture<note place="end" n="949" id="xiv.ii.vii-p5.4"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.vii-p6"> Cf.
§18, n. 8.</p></note>, but they are
contentious, as elsewhere, for unscriptural positions. Just as I have
related the reason and sense, with which the Council and the Fathers
before it defined and published ‘of the essence,’ and
‘one in essence,’ agreeably to what Scripture says of the
Saviour; so now let them, if they can, answer on their part what has
led them to this unscriptural phrase, and in what sense they call God
Unoriginated? In truth, I am told<note place="end" n="950" id="xiv.ii.vii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.vii-p7"> And so
<i>de Syn.</i> §46. ‘we have on <i>careful inquiry</i>
ascertained, &amp;c.’ Again, ‘I have acquainted myself on
their account [the Arians’] with the meaning of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vii-p7.1">ἀγένητον</span>.’ <i>Orat.</i> i. §30. This is remarkable, for Athan.
was a man of liberal education, as his <i>Orat. contr. Gent.</i> and
<i>de Incarn.</i> shew, especially, his acquaintance with the Platonic
philosophy. Sulpicius too speaks of him as a jurisconsultus, Sacr.
<i>Hist.</i> ii. 50. S. Gregory Naz. says, that he gave some attention,
but not much, to the subjects of general education, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vii-p7.2">τῶν
ἐγκυκλίων</span>, that he might not be altogether ignorant, of what he
nevertheless despised, <i>Orat.</i> 21. 6. In the same way S. Basil,
whose cultivation of mind none can doubt, speaks slightingly of his own
philosophical knowledge. He writes of his ‘neglecting his own
weakness, and being utterly unexercised in such disquisitions;’
<i>contr. Eunom.</i> init. And so in <i>de Sp.</i> §5. he says,
that ‘they who have given time’ to vain philosophy,
‘divide causes into principal, cooperative,’ &amp;c.
Elsewhere he speaks of having ‘expended much time on vanity, and
wasted nearly all his youth in the vain labour of pursuing the studies
of that wisdom which God has made foolishness,’ <i>Ep.</i> 223.
2. In truth, Christianity has a philosophy of its own. Thus in the
commencement of his <i>Viæ Dux</i> Anastasius says, ‘It is a
first point to be understood, that the tradition of the Catholic Church
does not proceed upon, or follow, the philosophical definitions in all
respects, and especially as regards the mystery of Christ, and the
doctrine of the Trinity, but a certain rule of its own, evangelical and
apostolical.’ p. 20.</p></note>, that the name
has <pb n="170" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_170.html" id="xiv.ii.vii-Page_170" />different senses; philosophers
say that it means, first ‘what has not yet, but may, come to
be;’ next, ‘what neither exists, nor can come into
being;’ and thirdly, ‘what exists indeed, but was neither
originated nor had origin of being, but is everlasting and
indestructible<note place="end" n="951" id="xiv.ii.vii-p7.3"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.vii-p8"> Four
senses of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vii-p8.1">ἀγένητον</span>
are enumerated, <i>Orat.</i> i. §30. 1. What is
not as yet, but is possible; 2. what neither has been nor can be; 3.
what exists, but has not come to be from any cause; 4. what is not
made, but is ever. Only two senses are specified in the <i>de Syn.</i>
§46. and in these the question really lies; 1. what is, but
without a cause; 2. uncreate.</p></note>.’ Now perhaps they will wish to
pass over the first two senses, from the absurdity which follows; for
according to the first, things that already have come to be, and things
that are expected to come to be, are unoriginated; and the second is
more absurd still; accordingly they will proceed to the third sense,
and use the word in it; though here, in this sense too, their
irreligion will be quite as great. For if by unoriginated they mean
what has no origin of being, nor is originated or created, but eternal,
and say that the Word of God is contrary to this, who comprehends not
the craft of these foes of God? who but would stone<note place="end" n="952" id="xiv.ii.vii-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.vii-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vii-p9.1">Βαλλέσθωσαν
παρὰ
πάντων</span>,
<i>Orat.</i> ii. §28. An apparent allusion to the punishment of
blasphemy and idolatry under the Jewish Law. vid. [<scripRef passage="Ex. xix. 13" id="xiv.ii.vii-p9.3" parsed="|Exod|19|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.19.13">Ex. xix. 13</scripRef>. and] reference to
<scripRef passage="Ex. xxi. 17" id="xiv.ii.vii-p9.4" parsed="|Exod|21|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.21.17">Ex. xxi. 17</scripRef>, in §27, note 2. Thus, e.g. Nazianzen: ‘While I
go up the mount with good heart, that I may become within the cloud,
and may hold converse with God, for so God bids; if there be any Aaron,
let him go up with me and stand near. And if there be any Nadab or
Abihu, or of the elders, let him go up, but stand far off, according to
the measure of his purification.…But if any one is an evil and
savage beast, and quite incapable of science and theology; let him
stand off still further, and depart from the mount: <i>or he will be
stoned</i> and crushed; for the wicked shall be miserably destroyed.
For as stones for the bestial are true words and strong. Whether he be
leopard, let him die spots and all,’ &amp;c. &amp;c. <i>Orat.</i>
28. 2.</p></note>
such madmen? for, when they are ashamed to bring forward again those
first phrases which they fabled, and which were condemned, the wretches
have taken another way to signify them, by means of what they call
unoriginate. For if the Son be of things originate, it follows, that He
too came to be from nothing; and if He has an origin of being, then He
was not before His generation; and if He is not eternal, there was once
when He was not<note place="end" n="953" id="xiv.ii.vii-p9.5"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.vii-p10"> The
Arians argued that the word <i>unoriginate</i> implied <i>originate</i>
or <i>creature</i> as its correlative, and therefore indirectly
signified <i>Creator;</i> so that the Son being not unoriginate, was
not the Creator. Athan. answers, that in the use of the word, whether
there be a Son does not come into the question. As the idea of Father
and Son does not include creation, so that of creator and creature does
not include generation; and it would be as illogical to infer that
there are no creatures because there is a Son as that there is no Son
because there are creatures.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiv.ii.vii-p11">29. If these are their sentiments they ought to
signify their heterodoxy in their own phrases, and not to hide their
perverseness under the cloke of the Unoriginate. But instead of this,
the evil-minded men do all things with craftiness like their father,
the devil; for as he attempts to deceive in the guise of others, so
these have broached the term Unoriginate, that they might pretend to
speak piously of God, yet might cherish a concealed blasphemy against
the Lord, and under a veil might teach it to others. However, on the
detecting of this sophism, what remains to them? ‘We have found
another,’ say the evildoers; and then proceed to add to what they
have said already, that Unoriginate means what has no author of being,
but stands itself in this relation to things originated. Unthankful,
and in truth deaf to the Scriptures! who do everything, and say
everything, not to honour God, but to dishonour the Son, ignorant that
he who dishonours the Son, dishonours the Father. For first, even
though they denote God in this way, still the Word is not proved to be
of things originated. For again, as being an offspring of the essence
of the Father, He is of consequence with Him eternally. For this name
of offspring does not detract from the nature of the Word, nor does
Unoriginated take its sense from contrast with the Son, but with the
things which come to be through the Son; and as he who addresses an
architect, and calls him framer of house or city, does not under this
designation allude to the son who is begotten from him, but on account
of the art and science which he displays in his work, calls him
artificer, signifying thereby that he is not such as the things made by
him, and while he knows the nature of the builder, knows also that he
whom he begets is other than his works; and in regard to his son calls
him father, but in regard to his works, creator and maker; in like
manner he who says in this sense that God is unoriginate, names Him
from His works, signifying, not only that He is not originated, but
that He is maker of things which are so; yet is aware withal that the
Word is other than the things originate, and alone a proper offspring
of the Father, through whom all things came to be and consist<note place="end" n="954" id="xiv.ii.vii-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.vii-p12"> The
whole of this passage is repeated in <i>Orat.</i> i. 32. &amp;c. vid.
for this particular argument, Basil also, <i>contr. Eunom.</i> i.
16.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiv.ii.vii-p13">30. In like manner, when the Prophets spoke of
God as All-ruling, they did not so name Him, as if the Word were
included in that All; (for they knew that the Son was <pb n="171" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_171.html" id="xiv.ii.vii-Page_171" />other than things originated, and Sovereign
over them Himself, according to His likeness to the Father); but
because He is Ruler over all things which through the Son He has made,
and has given the authority of all things to the Son, and having given
it, is Himself once more the Lord of all things through the Word.
Again, when they called God, Lord of the powers<note place="end" n="955" id="xiv.ii.vii-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.vii-p14"> i.e. of
hosts.</p></note>, they
said not this as if the Word was one of those powers, but because while
He is Father of the Son, He is Lord of the powers which through the Son
have come to be. For again, the Word too, as being in the Father, is
Lord of them all, and Sovereign over all; for all things, whatsoever
the Father hath, are the Son’s. This then being the force of such
titles, in like manner let a man call God unoriginated, if it so please
him; not however as if the Word were of originated things, but because,
as I said before, God not only is not originated, but through His
proper Word is He the maker of things which are so. For though the
Father be called such, still the Word is the Father’s Image, and
one in essence with Him; and being His Image, He must be distinct from
things originated, and from everything; for whose Image He is, His
property and likeness He hath: so that he who calls the Father
unoriginated and almighty, perceives in the Unoriginated and the
Almighty, His Word and His Wisdom, which is the Son. But these wondrous
men, and prompt for irreligion, hit upon the term Unoriginated, not as
caring for God’s honour, but from malevolence towards the
Saviour; for if they had regard to honour and reverent language, it
rather had been right and good to acknowledge and to call God Father,
than to give Him this name; for in calling God unoriginated, they are,
as I said before, calling Him from things which came to be, and as a
Maker only, that so they may imply the Word to be a work after their
own pleasure; but he who calls God Father, in Him withal signifies His
Son also, and cannot fail to know that, whereas there is a Son, through
this Son all things that came to be were created.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiv.ii.vii-p15">31. Therefore it will be much more accurate to
denote God from the Son and to call Him Father, than to name Him and
call Him Unoriginated from His works only; for the latter term refers
to the works that have come to be at the will of God through the Word,
but the name of Father points out the proper offspring from His
essence. And whereas the Word surpasses things originated, by so much
and more also doth calling God Father surpass the calling Him
Unoriginated; for the latter is non-scriptural and suspicious, as it
has various senses; but the former is simple and scriptural, and more
accurate, and alone implies the Son. And ‘Unoriginated’ is
a word of the Greeks who know not the Son: but ‘Father’ has
been acknowledged and vouchsafed by our Lord; for He knowing Himself
whose Son He was, said, ‘I in the Father and the Father in Me<note place="end" n="956" id="xiv.ii.vii-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.vii-p16"> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 9, 10" id="xiv.ii.vii-p16.2" parsed="|John|14|9|14|10" osisRef="Bible:John.14.9-John.14.10">John xiv. 9,
10</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and, ‘He that hath seen Me hath
seen the Father;’ and, ‘I and the Father are one<note place="end" n="957" id="xiv.ii.vii-p16.3"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.vii-p17"> <scripRef passage="John 10.30" id="xiv.ii.vii-p17.1" parsed="|John|10|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.30">Ib. x. 30</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ but nowhere is He found to call the
Father Unoriginated. Moreover, when He teaches us to pray, He says not,
‘When ye pray, say, O God Unoriginated,’ but rather,
‘When ye pray, say, Our Father, which art in heaven<note place="end" n="958" id="xiv.ii.vii-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.vii-p18"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 9" id="xiv.ii.vii-p18.1" parsed="|Matt|6|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.9">Matt. vi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And it was His Will, that the Summary
of our faith should have the same bearing. For He has bid us be
baptized, not in the name of Unoriginate and Originate, not into the
name of Uncreate and Creature, but into the name of Father, Son, and
Holy Spirit<note place="end" n="959" id="xiv.ii.vii-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.vii-p19"> And so
S. Basil, ‘Our faith was not in Framer and Work, but in Father
and Son were we sealed through the grace in baptism.’ <i>contr.
Eunom.</i> ii. 22. And a somewhat similar passage occurs <i>Orat.</i>
ii. §41.</p></note>, for with such an initiation we too are
made sons verily<note place="end" n="960" id="xiv.ii.vii-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.vii-p20"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vii-p20.1">υἱοποιούμεθα
ἀληθῶς</span>. This
strong term ‘truly’ or ‘verily’ seems taken
from such passages as speak of the ‘grace and truth’ of the
Gospel, <scripRef passage="John i. 12-17" id="xiv.ii.vii-p20.2" parsed="|John|1|12|1|17" osisRef="Bible:John.1.12-John.1.17">John i. 12–17</scripRef>. Again S. Basil says,
that we are sons, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vii-p20.3">κυρίως</span>,
‘properly,’ and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vii-p20.4">πρώτως</span> ‘primarily,’ in opposition to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vii-p20.5">τροπικῶς</span>, ‘figuratively,’ <i>contr. Eunom.</i> ii. 23.
S. Cyril too says, that we are sons ‘naturally’
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vii-p20.6">φυσικῶς</span> as well as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vii-p20.7">κατὰ
χάριν</span>, vid. Suicer
<i>Thesaur.</i> v. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vii-p20.8">υἱ&amp;
231·ς</span>. i. 3. Of these words,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vii-p20.9">ἀληθῶς,
φυσικῶς,
κυρίως</span>,
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vii-p20.10">πρώτως</span>, the
first two are commonly reserved for our Lord; e.g. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vii-p20.11">τὸν
ἀληθῶς υἱ&amp;
232·ν</span>, <i>Orat.</i> ii.
§37. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vii-p20.12">ἡμεῖς υἱοὶ,
οὐκ ὡς
ἐκεῖνος
φύσει καὶ
ἀληθεία</span>,
iii. §19. Hilary seems to deny us the title of
‘proper’ sons; <i>de Trin.</i> xii. 15; but his
‘proprium’ is a translation of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vii-p20.13">ἴδιον</span>, not <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vii-p20.14">κυρίως</span>. And when Justin says of Christ <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vii-p20.15">ὁ μόνος
λεγόμενος
κυρίως υἱ&amp;
232·ς</span>, <i>Apol.</i> ii. 6.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vii-p20.16">κυρίως</span>
seems to be used in reference to the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vii-p20.17">κύριος</span>, Lord, which he has just been using, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vii-p20.18">κυριολογεῖν</span>
being sometimes used by him as others in the sense of
‘naming as Lord,’ like <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vii-p20.19">θεολογεῖν</span>. vid. <i>Tryph.</i> 56. There is a passage in
Justin’s <i>ad Græc.</i> 21. where he (or the writer) when
speaking of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vii-p20.20">ἐγώ εἰμι ὁ
ὣν</span>, uses the word in the same
ambiguous sense; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vii-p20.21">οὐδὲν γὰρ
ὄνομα ἐπὶ
θεοῦ
κυριολογεῖσθαι
δυνατὸν</span>,
21; as if <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vii-p20.22">κύριος</span>, the
Lord, by which ‘I am’ is translated, were a sort of symbol
of that proper name of God which cannot be given. But to return; the
true doctrine then is, that, whereas there is a primary and secondary
sense in which the word Son is used, primary when it has its formal
meaning of continuation of nature, and secondary when it is used
nominally, or for an external resemblance to the first meaning, it is
applied to the regenerate, not in the secondary sense, but in the
primary. S. Basil and S. Gregory Nyssen consider Son to be ‘a
term of <i>relationship</i> according to <i>nature</i>’ (vid.
supr. §10, note 1.), also Basil <i>in Psalm</i> xxviii. 1. The
actual presence of the Holy Spirit in the regenerate in
<i>substance</i> (vid. Cyril, <i>Dial.</i> 7. p. 638.) constitutes this
relationship of nature; and hence after the words quoted from S. Cyril
in the beginning of the note, in which he says, that we are
sons, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vii-p20.23">φυσικῶς</span>, he proceeds, ‘naturally, because <i>we are in Him,</i> and
in Him alone.’ vid. Athan.’s words which follow in the text
at the end of §31. And hence Nyssen lays down, as a received
truth, that ‘to none does the term “proper,”
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vii-p20.24">κυριώτατον</span>, apply, but to one in whom the name responds with truth to
the nature,’ <i>contr. Eunom.</i> iii. p. 123. And he also
implies, p. 117, the intimate association of our sonship with
Christ’s, when he connects together regeneration with our
Lord’s eternal generation, neither being <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vii-p20.25">διὰ
πάθους</span>, or, of
the will of the flesh. If it be asked, what the <i>distinctive</i>
words are which are incommunicably the Son’s, since so much is
man’s, it is obvious to answer, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vii-p20.26">ἴδιος
υἱ&amp; 232·ς</span> and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vii-p20.27">μονογενὴς</span>, which are in Scripture, and the symbols ‘of the
essence,’ and ‘one in essence,’ of the Council; and
this is the value of the Council’s phrases, that, while they
guard the Son’s divinity, they allow full scope, without risk of
entrenching on it, to the Catholic doctrine of the fulness of the
Christian privileges. vid. supr. §19, note.</p></note>, and using the name
of the Father, we acknowledge from that name <pb n="172" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_172.html" id="xiv.ii.vii-Page_172" />the Word in the Father. But if He wills that we
should call His own Father our Father, we must not on that account
measure ourselves with the Son according to nature, for it is because
of the Son that the Father is so called by us; for since the Word bore
our body and came to be in us, therefore by reason of the Word in us,
is God called our Father. For the Spirit of the Word in us names
through us His own Father as ours, which is the Apostle’s meaning
when he says, ‘God hath sent forth the Spirit of His Son into
your hearts, crying, Abba, Father<note place="end" n="961" id="xiv.ii.vii-p20.28"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.vii-p21"> <scripRef passage="Gal. iv. 6" id="xiv.ii.vii-p21.1" parsed="|Gal|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.6">Gal. iv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xiv.ii.vii-p22">32. But perhaps being refuted as touching the
term Unoriginate also, they will say according to their evil nature,
‘It behoved, as regards our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ also,
to state from the Scriptures what is there written of Him, and not to
introduce non-scriptural expressions.’ Yes, it behoved, say I
too; for the tokens of truth are more exact as drawn from Scripture,
than from other sources<note place="end" n="962" id="xiv.ii.vii-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.vii-p23"> Cf.
<i>contr. Gent.</i> init. <i>Incarn.</i> 57. <i>ad Ep. Æg.</i> 4.
<i>Vit. Ant.</i> 16. And <i>passim</i> in Athan.</p></note>; but the ill
disposition and the versatile and crafty irreligion of Eusebius and his
fellows, compelled the Bishops, as I said before, to publish more
distinctly the terms which overthrew their irreligion; and what the
Council did write has already been shewn to have an orthodox sense,
while the Arians have been shewn to be corrupt in their phrases, and
evil in their dispositions. The term Unoriginate, having its own sense,
and admitting of a religious use, they nevertheless, according to their
own idea, and as they will, use for the dishonour of the Saviour, all
for the sake of contentiously maintaining, like giants<note place="end" n="963" id="xiv.ii.vii-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.vii-p24"> And so,
<i>Orat.</i> ii. §32, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiv.ii.vii-p24.1">κατὰ τοὺς
μυθευομένους
γίγαντας</span>. And so Nazianzen, <i>Orat.</i> 43. 26. speaking of the
disorderly Bishops during the Arian ascendancy. Also Socr. v. 10.
Sometimes the Scripture giants are spoken of, sometimes the
mythological.</p></note>, their fight with God. But as they did not
escape condemnation when they adduced these former phrases, so when
they misconceive of the Unoriginated which in itself admits of being
used well and religiously, they were detected, being disgraced before
all, and their heresy everywhere proscribed. This then, as I could,
have I related, by way of explaining what was formerly done in the
Council; but I know that the contentious among Christ’s foes will
not be disposed to change even after hearing this, but will ever search
about for other pretences, and for others again after those. For as the
Prophet speaks, ‘If the Ethiopian change his skin, or the leopard
his spots<note place="end" n="964" id="xiv.ii.vii-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="xiv.ii.vii-p25"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xiii. 23" id="xiv.ii.vii-p25.1" parsed="|Jer|13|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.13.23">Jer. xiii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>’, then will they be willing to
think religiously, who have been instructed in irreligion. Thou
however, beloved, on receiving this, read it by thyself; and if thou
approvest of it, read it also to the brethren who happen to be present,
that they too on hearing it, may welcome the Council’s zeal for
the truth, and the exactness of its sense; and may condemn that of
Christ’s foes, the Arians, and the futile pretences, which for
the sake of their irreligious heresy they have been at the pains to
frame among themselves; because to God and the Father is due the glory,
honour, and worship with His co-existent Son and Word, together with
the All-holy and Life-giving Spirit, now and unto endless ages of ages.
Amen.</p>

</div3></div2></div1>

<div1 title="Defence of Dionysius. (De Sententia Dionysii.)" progress="38.72%" prev="xiv.ii.vii" next="xv.i" id="xv">

<div2 title="Introduction." progress="38.72%" prev="xv" next="xv.ii" id="xv.i"><p class="c9" id="xv.i-p1">

<pb n="173" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_173.html" id="xv.i-Page_173" /><span class="c8" id="xv.i-p1.1">Introduction to the de Sententia Dionysii.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="xv.i-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c11" id="xv.i-p3"><span class="c10" id="xv.i-p3.1">The</span> following tract,
like the last, is a letter to a person engaged in discussion with
Arians, who were openly finding fault with the Definition of
Nicæa, and especially with the word Co-essential (§19).
Montfaucon suggests that both epistles were addressed to the same
person, the <i>de Decretis</i> (§25) having as it were challenged
the Arians to cite passages from Dionysius on behalf of their own
doctrine, whereupon their opponent came back to Athanasius with a
request for further help. But the language of the first sentence of our
present tract seems to imply that Athanasius had not previously heard
of the discussions in question. However, slender as such grounds are,
the tract furnishes no more decisive indication of date. (On certain
expressions which might seem to carry the date back to the lifetime of
Arius, see Prolegg. ch. ii. §7.)</p>

<p class="c12" id="xv.i-p4">Dionysius ‘the Great,’ Bishop of
Alexandria 233–265, was a pupil of Origen (Eus. <i>H. E.</i> vi.
29), and equally distinguished as a ruler of the Church and as a
theologian. In all the controversies of his age (the lapsed, rebaptism,
Easter, Paul of Samosata, Sabellianism, the authorship of the
Apocalypse) his influence made itself felt, and his writings were very
numerous (Westcott in D. C. B. i. p. 851 sq.; a good account of
Dionysius in vol. I. of this series, p. 281 note). The most celebrated
controversy in which he was involved was that which, a century later,
gave rise to the tract before us.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xv.i-p5">About the period when personal attacks on the
Nicene leaders began to be exchanged for overt objections to the Nicene
Definitions, the claim was freely made that ‘the fathers’
had been condemned by the latter: in other words, that they had held
with the Arians (see below §1, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.i-p5.1">ἀεὶ μὲν
προφάσεις</span>…<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.i-p5.2">νῦν δὲ καὶ
διαβάλλειν
τοὺς πατέρας
τετολμήκασι</span>).
Accordingly we find Athanasius at about the same date, viz. early in
the sole reign of Constantius, vindicating on the one hand the work of
the Council, on the other the orthodox reputation of Dionysius. The
Arians found material for their appeal to the latter in a letter
addressed by him to certain bishops in Pentapolis, called Ammon and
Euphranor. Whether or no Sabellius had been a native of that province,
at any rate his doctrine was at that time so popular there ‘that
the Son of God was scarcely any longer preached in the Churches.’
Exercising the right of supervision over those districts which had
already become vested by prescription in the Alexandrian See, Dionysius
wrote to Ammon, Bishop of Berenice, (Euseb. <i>H. E.</i> vii. 26, who
enumerates three several letters to Ammon, Telesphorus, and Euphranor,
and a fourth to Ammon and Euporus: he also refers to his letters to
Dionysius of Rome: Montfaucon is therefore scarcely fair in charging
Eusebius with suppressing the episode ‘ne verbum quidem de hac
historia fecerit!’) insisting on the distinctness of the Son from
the Father. In doing so he used strong expressions akin to the language
of Origen on the subordination of the Son. These expressions were at
once objected to by certain orthodox churchmen (§13, it is not
clear whether they belonged to Pentapolis or Alexandria), who without
consulting Dionysius went to Rome (about 260), and spoke against him in
the presence of his namesake, the Roman Bishop. The latter, true to the
traditions of his See since the time of Callistus (see Hipp.
<i>Philos</i> IX. vii. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.i-p5.3">δίθεοι
ἔστε</span>), while steering clear of
Sabellianism, was especially jealous of error in the opposite
direction. Accordingly he assembled a synod (<i>de Synod</i>. 44), and
drew up a letter to Alexandria, in which he rebuked firstly the
Sabellians, but secondly and more fully those who separate the Godhead
or speak of the Son as a work, including under this category certain
<i>unnamed</i> catechists and teachers of Alexandria (<i>De Decr.</i>
26). At the same time he wrote personally to Dionysius, informing him
that he was accused <pb n="174" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_174.html" id="xv.i-Page_174" />of maintaining
the opinions in question. In answer to this letter, Dionysius of
Alexandria drew up a treatise in four books, entitled ‘Refutation
and Defence,’ and addressed to his namesake of Rome, in which he
explained his language, and stated his belief in a manner which put an
end to the controversy. He had been charged with maintaining that the
Son was made, that He was not eternal (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.i-p5.4">οὐκ ἀεὶ ἦν ὁ
θεὸς πατήρ,
οὐκ ἀεὶ ἦν ὁ
ὑιός</span>,…<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.i-p5.5">οὐκ ἦν πρὶν
γεννήθῃ,
ἀλλ᾽ ἦν ποτὲ
ὅτε οὐκ ἦν
κ.τ.λ</span>. §14), that he denied the
co-essentiality (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.i-p5.6">ὁμοούσιον</span>) of the
Son, and separated Him from the Father (§16, 18, cf. § 4,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.i-p5.7">ξένον
κατ᾽ οὐσίαν
κ.τ.λ</span>). In his Refutation and Defence, Dionysius
admits the use of these expressions, withdraws the first (§15,
line 1) and admits the propriety of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.i-p5.8">ὁμοούσιον</span>, although
he himself prefers Scriptural language (§ 18. The section shews
the unfixed use of the word. Dionysius had formerly used <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.i-p5.9">οὐσία</span> in the sense of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.i-p5.10">πρώτη
οὐσία</span>, nearly as equivalent to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.i-p5.11">ὑπόστασις</span>: but now
he clearly takes it as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.i-p5.12">δευτέρα
οὐσία</span>, indicative not of Person but
of Nature). That the Son was made, he explains as an inadequate
formula, the word being applicable (in one of its many senses) to the
relation of son to father (§20. The defence of Athanasius, that
Dionysius referred to the Human Nature of Christ, is scarcely tenable.
It is not supported by what Dionysius himself says, rather the
contrary: and if his language did not refer to the Trinity, where would
be its relevancy against Sabellianism?). The words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.i-p5.13">ἦν ὅτε
οὐκ ἦν</span>, and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.i-p5.14">οὐκ ἦν πρὶν
γεννήθῃ</span>, he does not
explain, but professes his belief in the eternal union of the Word with
the Father (§§24, 25). Lastly, he repudiates the charge of
dividing the Holy Trinity, or of mentioning Father and Son as though
separate Beings: When I mention the Father, I have already mentioned
the Son, before I pronounce His Name (§17, the closing words of
the section are a complete formula of agreement with all that his Roman
namesake could possibly require of him).</p>

<p class="c12" id="xv.i-p6">That Dionysius in his ‘Refutation and
Defence’ merely restated, and did not (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.i-p6.1">κατ᾽
οἰκονομίαν</span>)
alter, his theological position is open to no doubt. Athanasius, not
the Arians, had the right to claim him as his own. He is clearly
speaking <i>optima fide</i> when he deprecates the pressing of
statements in which he had given expression to one side only, and that
the less essential side, of his convictions. At the same time we cannot
but see that the Arians had good <i>prima facie</i> ground for their
appeal. Here were their special formulæ, those anathematised at
Nicæa, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.i-p6.2">ἦν
ποτὲ ὅτε οὐκ
ἦν</span> and the rest, adopted, and the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.i-p6.3">ὁμοούσιον</span>
implicitly rejected, by the most renowned bishop Alexandria had yet
had. (Newman, in <i>de Decr.</i> 26, note 7, fails to appreciate the
reference to the language of Dion. Alex.) Moreover it is only fair to
admit that not only in language, but in thought also, Athanasius had
advanced upon his predecessors of the Alexandrian School. The rude
shock of Arianism had shewn him and the other Nicene leaders the
necessity of greater consistency than had characterised the theology of
Origen and his school, a consistency to be gained only by breaking with
one side of it altogether. While on the one hand Origen held fast to
the Godhead of the Logos (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.i-p6.4">κατ᾽
οὐσίαν ἐστὶ
θεὸς</span>), and to His co-eternity with the
Father (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.i-p6.5">ἀεὶ
γεννᾶται ὁ
σωτὴρ ὑπὸ
τοῦ πατρός</span>, and
see <i>de Decr.</i> §27); he had yet, using <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.i-p6.6">οὐσία</span> in its ‘first’
sense, spoken of Him as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.i-p6.7">ἕτερος κατ᾽
οὐσίαν τοῦ
πατρός</span> (<i>de Orat.</i> 15), and
placed him, after the manner of Philo, as an intermediary between God
and the Universe. He had spoken of the unity of the Father and the Son
as moral (<i>Cels.</i> viii. 12, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.i-p6.8">τῇ
ὁμονοί&amp; 139·
καὶ τῇ
συμφωνί&amp; 139·</span>),
insisted upon the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.i-p6.9">ὑπεροχὴ</span> of the Father (i.e.
‘subordination’ of the Son), and spoken (<i>De Orat</i>) as
though the highest worship of all were to be reserved for the Father
(Jerome ascribes still stronger language to him). Yet there is no real
doubt that, as regards the core of the question, Athanasius and not his
opponents is the true successor of Origen. The essential difference
between Athanasius and the ‘Conservatives’ of the period
following the great council consisted in the fact that the former saw
clearly what the latter failed to realise, namely the insufficiency of
the formulæ of the third century to meet the problem of the
fourth. We may then, without disparagement to Dionysius, admit that he
was not absolutely consistent in his language; that he failed to
distinguish the ambiguities which beset the words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.i-p6.10">οὐσία</span>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.i-p6.11">ὑπόστασις</span>, and even
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.i-p6.12">ποιεῖν</span> and <pb n="175" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_175.html" id="xv.i-Page_175" /><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.i-p6.13">γένεσθαι</span>, and that
he used language (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.i-p6.14">οὐκ ἦν
πρὶν
γεννήθῃ</span> and the like) which
we, with our minds cleared by the Arian controversy, cannot reconcile
with the more deliberate and guarded statements of the
‘Refutation and Defence<note place="end" n="965" id="xv.i-p6.15"><p class="endnote" id="xv.i-p7"> It may
be added that the letter to Paul of Samosata quoted by Bull, Def. III.
iv. 3, Petavius, <i>Trin</i>. I. iv. is not genuine. Posterity, which
enveloped the name of Origen with storms of controversy, did not
entirely spare his pupil: Basil (<i>Ep</i>. 41) taxes him with sowing
the first seeds of the Anomœan heresy, Gennadius (<i>Eccl.
Dogm</i>. iv.) calls him ‘Fons Arii.’</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xv.i-p8">The controversy of the two Dionysii has another
interesting side, as bearing upon the means then employed for dealing
with questions affecting the Church as a whole,—and in particular
upon the position of the Roman Church as the natural referee in such
questions. (Cf. Prolegg. ch. iv. §4.) This is not the place for a
general discussion of the question, or for an attempt to trace its
history previous to the case before us. But it should be noted,
firstly, that when the Pentapolite (?) opponents of Dionysius desire a
lever against him, their first resource is not a council of local
bishops, but the Roman Church: secondly, that the Roman bishop takes up
the case, and writes to his Alexandrian namesake for an explanation:
thirdly, that the explanation asked for is promptly given.
Unfortunately the fragment of the Roman letter preserved to us by
Athanasius tells us nothing of the form of the intervention, whether it
was the request of one co-trustee to another for an explanation of the
latter’s action in a matter concerning their common trust, or
whether it was coupled with any assumption of jurisdiction at all like
that involved in the letter of the Bishop of Alexandria to those of
Libya. At any rate, the latter alternative has no positive evidence in
our documents; and the fragments of the Refutation and Defence
‘shew the most complete and resolute independence. There is
nothing in the narrative of Athanasius which implies that the
Alexandrine Bishop recognised or that the Roman Bishop claimed any
dogmatic authority as belonging to the Imperial See.’ The letter
of Dionysius of Rome is certainly highly characteristic of the
indifference to theological reasoning and the close adherence to the
rule of faith as the authoritative solution of all questions of
doctrine which marks the genius of Rome as contrasted with that of
Alexandria (see Gore, <i>The Church and the Ministry,</i> ch. i. <i>sub
fin.,</i> and Harnack, <i>Dg.</i> i. 686, who observes upon the
striking family likeness between this letter and that of Leo to
Flavian, and of Agatho to the Sixth Ecumenical Council). Lastly, the
Roman Church, which never troubled about a precedent adverse to her
imperial instinct, never forgot one which favoured it. The intervention
of Dionysius was treasured up in her memory, and, when the time came,
fully exploited (<i>supr.</i> p. 113, note 3, where the note
distinguishes somewhat too carefully between the ‘Pope’ of
Rome and the ‘Bishop,’ <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.i-p8.1">πάπας</span>, of Alexandria).</p>

<p class="c12" id="xv.i-p9">The tract of Athanasius, with his extracts in
<i>de Decr.</i> and <i>de Syn.,</i> tell us all that we know of the
history of this important controversy. Dionysius had previously (Eus.
<i>H. E.</i> vii. 6) had some correspondence with Xystus, the previous
Bishop of Rome, on the subject of the Sabellian teaching current in the
Pentapolis. He was in fact during his episcopate in constant
communication with Rome and with the other important churches of the
Christian World. His letters are much used in the sixth and seventh
books of the History of Eusebius, to whom we are indebted for most of
our knowledge of his writings.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xv.i-p10">The general arrangement of the tract is as
follows:—</p>

<p class="c12" id="xv.i-p11">§1–4 are prefatory, the fourth section
broadly indicates the line of the defence. §§5–12 deal
with the incriminated passages: Athan. gives the history of them, and
lays stress on their incomplete presentation of the belief of
Dionysius, as having been written for a special purpose,—as may
also be said of much of the language of the Apostles. But even in
themselves the expressions of Dionysius are orthodox, referring (as
Athanasius claims) to Christ as man. In §§13–23 he
turns to the Refutation and Defence, from which he makes copious
extracts, bringing out the diametrical opposition between Dionysius and
the Arians. In §§24, 25 the anti-Arian doctrine of Dionysius
is summed up, and §26 recapitulates the main points of
§§5–12. He concludes (§27) by claiming a verdict
upon the evidence, and urging upon the Arians the alternative of
abandoning their error, or of being left with the devil as their only
partisan.</p>
</div2>

<div2 title="De Sententia Dionysii. (Defence of Dionysius.)" progress="39.08%" prev="xv.i" next="xvi" id="xv.ii"><p class="c9" id="xv.ii-p1">

<pb n="176" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_176.html" id="xv.ii-Page_176" /><span class="c8" id="xv.ii-p1.1">On the Opinion
of Dionysius.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="xv.ii-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c11" id="xv.ii-p3"><span class="c10" id="xv.ii-p3.1">Letter</span> of Athanasius
concerning Dionysius, Bishop of Alexandria, shewing that he too was
against the Arian heresy, like the Synod of Nicæa, and that the
Arians in vain libel him in claiming him as on their side.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xv.ii-p4">1. <i>The Arian appeal to Dionysius a slander
against him.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xv.ii-p5">You have been tardy in informing me of the
present argument between yourself and the enemies of Christ; for even
before your courtesy wrote to me, I had made diligent enquiry, and
learnt about the matter, of which I heard with pleasure. I approved of
the right opinion entertained by your piety concerning our blessed
fathers, while on the present occasion I once more recognise the
unreasonableness of the Arian madmen. For whereas their heresy has no
ground in reason, nor express proof from holy writ, they were always
resorting to shameless subterfuges and plausible fallacies. But they
have now also ventured to slander the fathers: and this is not
inconsistent, but fully of a piece with their perversity. For what
marvel is it if men who have presumed to ‘take counsel against
the Lord and against His Christ,’ are also vilifying the blessed
Dionysius, Bishop of Alexandria, as a partisan and accomplice of their
own? For if they are pleased to extol a man, for the support of their
own heresy, even if they call him blessed, they cast upon him no slight
affront, but a great one indeed; just like robbers or men of evil life
who, when branded for their own practices, claim sober persons as being
of their number, and thus defame their sober character.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xv.ii-p6">2. <i>The Arian position inconsistent with Holy
Scripture.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xv.ii-p7">If then they have confidence in their opinions
and statements, let them broach their heresy nakedly, and shew from it
if they think they have any religious argument whether from Scripture,
or from human reason, in their defence. But if they have nothing of the
kind, let them hold their peace. For they will find nothing from any
quarter except the greater condemnation of themselves. Firstly from the
Scriptures, in that John says, ‘In the beginning was the
Word;’ whereas they say, ‘he was not before he was
begotten:’ while David sings, in the character of the Father,
‘my heart uttered a good Word’ (<scripRef passage="Ps. xlv. 1" id="xv.ii-p7.1" parsed="|Ps|45|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.1">Ps. xlv. 1</scripRef>, LXX), whom they allege to be in thought
only, and originated from nothing. Further, whereas John once more says
in the Gospel (<scripRef passage="John 1.3" id="xv.ii-p7.2" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3">i. 3</scripRef>),
‘all things were made by Him, and without Him was not anything
made,’ while Paul writes, ‘there is one Lord Jesus Christ
by whom are all things’ (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. viii. 6" id="xv.ii-p7.3" parsed="|1Cor|8|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.6">1 Cor. viii. 6</scripRef>), and elsewhere, ‘all things were
created in Him’ (<scripRef passage="Col. i. 16" id="xv.ii-p7.4" parsed="|Col|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.16">Col. i.
16</scripRef>), how will they have the
boldness (or rather how will they escape disgrace) to oppose the
sayings of the saints, by saying that the artificer of all things is a
creature, and that He is a created thing in whom all things created
have come into being and subsist? Nor, secondly, is any religious
argument from human reason left them in their defence. For what man,
Greek or barbarian, presumes to call one, whom he confesses to be God,
a created thing, or to say that he was not before he was made? or what
man, when he has heard Him whom he believes to be God alone say,
‘This is My beloved Son’ (<scripRef passage="Mat. iii. 17" id="xv.ii-p7.5" parsed="|Matt|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.17">Mat. iii. 17</scripRef>), and ‘my heart uttered a good
Word,’ will venture even to say that the Word out of the heart of
God has come to being out of nothing? or that the Son is a created
thing and not the very offspring of Him that speaks? or again, who that
hears Him whom he believes to be Lord and Saviour say, ‘I am in
the Father and the Father in Me,’ and ‘I and the Father are
one’ (<scripRef passage="John xiv 10; x. 30" id="xv.ii-p7.6" parsed="|John|14|10|0|0;|John|10|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.10 Bible:John.10.30">John xiv 10; x.
30</scripRef>), will presume to put
asunder what He has made one and maintained indivisible?</p>

<p class="c41" id="xv.ii-p8">3. <i>The Arians appeal to Dionysius as the Jews
did to Abraham: but with equally little reason.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xv.ii-p9">Seeing this themselves, accordingly, and having
no confidence in their own position, <pb n="177" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_177.html" id="xv.ii-Page_177" />they utter falsehoods against religious men.
But it would be better for them, when isolated, and perceiving that
under examination they were at a loss and put to silence on all sides,
rather to have turned back from the way of error and not to claim men
whom they do not know, lest being confuted by them also they should
carry off all the more disgrace. But perhaps they do not wish ever to
depart from this wickedness of theirs; for they emulate this
characteristic of Caiaphas and his party, just as they have learned
from them to deny Christ. For they too, when the Lord had done so so
many works, by which He shewed Himself to be the Christ the Son of the
Living God, and being convicted by him, from thenceforth in all things
thinking and speaking against the Scripture, and unable for a moment to
face the proofs against themselves, betook themselves to the patriarch
with the words, ‘We have Abraham to our father’ (<scripRef passage="Matt. iii. 9" id="xv.ii-p9.1" parsed="|Matt|3|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.9">Matt. iii. 9</scripRef>), thus thinking to cloke their own
unreasonableness. But neither did they gain anything by these words,
nor will these men, by speaking of Dionysius, be able to escape the
guilt of the others. For the Lord convicted the latter of their wicked
deeds by the words, ‘This did not Abraham’ (<scripRef passage="John viii. 40" id="xv.ii-p9.2" parsed="|John|8|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.40">John viii. 40</scripRef>), while the same truth again shall
convict these men of their impiety and falsehood. For the Bishop
Dionysius did not hold with Arius, nor was he ignorant of the truth. On
the contrary, both the Jews of that day, and the new Jews of the
present day inherited their mad enmity against Christ from their father
the devil. Well then, a strong proof that here once more these men are
saying what is not true, but are maligning the man, is the fact that
neither was he condemned and expelled from the church for impiety by
other bishops, as these men have been from the clergy, nor did he of
his own accord leave the church as the partisan of a heresy, but died
honourably within it, and his memory is retained and registered along
with the fathers to the present day. For if he had held with these men,
or not vindicated what he had written, without doubt he too would have
been treated as these men have been.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xv.ii-p10">4. <i>The Arian appeal to Dionysius based upon an
isolated fragment of his teaching to the neglect of the rest.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xv.ii-p11">And indeed this would suffice for the entire
refutation of the new Jews, who both deny the Lord and slander the
fathers and attempt to deceive all Christians. But since they think
they have, in certain parts of the bishop’s letter, pretexts for
their slander of him, come let us look at these also, so that even from
them the futility of the reasoning may be exposed, and they may at
length cease from their blasphemy against the Lord, and at any rate
with the soldiers (<scripRef passage="Mat. xxvii. 54" id="xv.ii-p11.1" parsed="|Matt|27|54|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.54">Mat. xxvii.
54</scripRef>), when they see creation
witnessing, confess that truly He is the Son of God, and not one of
created things. They say then that in a letter the blessed Dionysius
has said, ‘that the Son of God is a creature and made, and not
His own by nature, but in essence alien from the Father, just as the
husbandman is from the vine, or the ship-builder from the boat, for
that being a creature He was not before He came to be.’ Yes, he
wrote it, and we too admit that his letter runs thus. But just as he
wrote this, he also wrote very many other letters, and they ought to
consult those also; in order that the faith of the man may be made
clear from them all, and not from this alone. For the art of a
ship-builder who has constructed many triremes is judged of not from
one, but from all. If therefore he simply wrote this letter of which
they speak as an exposition of his faith, or if this was his only
letter, let them accuse him to their hearts’ content,—for
this suggestion really amounts to an accusation,—but if he was
led to write as he did by the occasion and the person<note place="end" n="966" id="xv.ii-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="xv.ii-p12"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.ii-p12.1">προσώπου</span>: but see also Newman’s note 2 on <i>de Decr.</i>
§14.</p></note>
concerned, while he also wrote other letters, defending himself where
he had been suspected, in that case they ought not to have neglected
the reasons, and hastily cast a slur upon the man, lest they should
appear to be hunting merely stray expressions, while passing over the
truth to be found in his other letters. For a husbandman also treats
trees of the same sort now in one way now in another, according to the
character of the soil he has to do with: nor would any one blame him
because he cuts one, grafts another, plants another, and another again
takes up. On the contrary, upon learning the reason, he all the more
admires the versatility of his skill. Well then, unless they have
consulted the writing superficially let them state the main subject of
the letter; for so the malignity and unscrupulous character of their
design will come out. But since they do not know, or are ashamed to
state it, we must state it ourselves.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xv.ii-p13">5. <i>The occasion of Dionysius’ writing
against the Sabellians.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xv.ii-p14">At that date certain of the Bishops in
Pentapolis, Upper Libya, held with Sabellius. And they were so
successful with their opinions that the Son of God was scarcely any
longer preached in the churches. Dionysius <pb n="178" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_178.html" id="xv.ii-Page_178" />having heard of this, as he had the charge<note place="end" n="967" id="xv.ii-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="xv.ii-p15"> See
Epiphanius, <i>Hær.</i> lxviii. 1. The arrangement is recognised
as one of old standing in the sixth canon of Nicæa, ‘Let the
old customs which exist in Egypt, Libya, and Pentapolis remain in
force, namely that the Bishop of Alexandria should have authority over
all these regions; since this is also customary for the Bishop of Rome.
Likewise also at Antioch and in the other prefectures (it is decreed)
that their prerogatives should be maintained to those churches.’
The canon points to the natural explanation of the arrangement: the
bishops of the capitals began from a very early date to exercise a
loosely defined but gradually strengthening supervision over those of
the rest of the province. In particular, they came to exercise a veto
(and latterly more than a veto) upon the appointments to the provincial
sees (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.ii-p15.1">εἴ
τις χωρὶς
γνώμης</span>, ib.).
The bishops of Alexandria as well as Rome had even at this date
acquired something of the rank of secular potentates (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.ii-p15.2">δυναστεία</span>, <i>Socr.</i> vii. 11, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.ii-p15.3">ἤδη
πάλαι</span>), but not to
the extent to which it went later on (ib. 7. and supr. <i>Apol. Ar.</i>
§9).</p></note> of those churches, sends men to counsel the
guilty ones to cease from their error, but as they did not cease, but
waxed more shameless in their impiety, he was compelled to meet their
shameless conduct by writing the said letter, and to expound from the
Gospels the human nature of the Saviour, in order that since those men
waxed bolder in denying the Son, and in ascribing His human actions to
the Father, he accordingly by demonstrating that it was the Son and not
the Father that was made man for us, might persuade the ignorant
persons that the Father is not a Son, and so by degrees lead them up to
the true Godhead of the Son and the knowledge of the Father. This is
the main subject of the letter, and this is the reason why he wrote it,
by reason of those who so shamelessly had chosen to alter the true
faith.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xv.ii-p16">6. <i>Dionysius did not express his full opinion
in the passages alleged.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xv.ii-p17">Well then, what is there in common between the
heresy of Arius and the opinion of Dionysius: or why is Dionysius to be
called like Arius, when they differ widely? For the one is a teacher of
the Catholic Church, while the other has been the inventor of a new
heresy. And while Arius to expound his own error wrote a Thaleia in an
effeminate and ridiculous style like Sotades the Egyptian, Dionysius
not only wrote other letters also, but composed a defence of himself
upon the suspicious points, and came out clearly as of right opinions.
If then his writings are inconsistent, let them not draw him to their
side, for on this assumption he is not worthy of credit. But if, when
he had written his letter to Ammonius, and fallen under suspicion, he
made his defence so as to better<note place="end" n="968" id="xv.ii-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="xv.ii-p18"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.ii-p18.1">θεραπεύειν</span>. For the word, cf. Hatch, <i>Hibb. Lect.</i> p. 80
note.</p></note> what he had
previously said, but did so without changing, it must be evident that
he wrote the suspected passages in a qualified sense<note place="end" n="969" id="xv.ii-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="xv.ii-p19"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.ii-p19.1">κατ᾽
οἰκονομίαν</span>, as below §24. Cf. <i>de Decr.</i> §25, note 5.
The word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.ii-p19.2">οἰκονομία</span>
has two main senses in Athanasius, both derived from
the classical sense of <i>management</i> or <i>dispensation,</i> the
adapting of means toward an end. (1) As in the present passage (cf.
Origen in <i>Migne</i> XI. p. 77 b, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.ii-p19.3">οἰκονομικῶς</span>): a use which is the lineal ancestor of the ill-sounding
word ‘economy’ as a term in casuistry; (2) as applied to
the Incarnation of our Lord, regarded as <i>the</i> Dispensation, the
Divine Method for the salvation of mankind. This use is very frequent
in St. Athanasius (compare <i>Ep. Æg.</i> 2. and <i>Orat.</i> ii.
11), and in earlier Fathers from Ignatius (<i>Eph</i>. 18 <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.ii-p19.4">ἐκυοφορήθη
ὑπὸ Μαρίας
κατ᾽
οἰκονομίαν</span>, where Lightfoot refers to a more detailed history of the
word in his unpublished note on <scripRef passage="Eph. i. 10" id="xv.ii-p19.5" parsed="|Eph|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.10">Eph. i. 10</scripRef>) downwards (references in
Soph. <i>Lex. s.v.</i>).</p></note>.
But what is written or done in such a sense men have no business to
construe maliciously, or wrest each one to a meaning of his own. For
even a physician frequently in accordance with his knowledge applies to
the wounds he has to deal with, remedies which to some seem unsuitable
with a view to nothing but health. In like manner it is the practice of
a wise teacher to arrange and deliver his lessons with reference to the
characters of his pupils, until he has brought them over to the way of
perfection.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xv.ii-p20">7. <i>The language of the Apostles needs similar
caution in particular passages.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xv.ii-p21">But if they accuse the blessed man (for the
arguments of the Arians about him are in fact accusations against him)
simply for writing thus, what will they do when they hear even the
great and blessed Apostles in the Acts, firstly Peter saying (<scripRef passage="Acts ii. 22" id="xv.ii-p21.1" parsed="|Acts|2|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.22">Acts ii. 22</scripRef>), ‘Ye men of Israel hear these
words: Jesus of Nazareth, a man approved of God unto us by mighty works
and wonders and signs which God did by Him in the midst of you, as ye
yourselves know: Him, being delivered up by the determinate counsel and
foreknowledge of God, ye by the hand of lawless men did crucify and
slay;’ and again (ib. <scripRef passage="Acts 4.10" id="xv.ii-p21.2" parsed="|Acts|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.10">iv. 10</scripRef>), ‘In the name of Jesus Christ of
Nazareth, Whom ye crucified, Whom God raised from the dead, even in Him
doth this man stand here before you whole;’ and Paul, relating
(ib. <scripRef passage="Acts 13.22" id="xv.ii-p21.3" parsed="|Acts|13|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.22">xiii. 22</scripRef>) in Antioch of Pisidia how God,
‘when He had removed Saul, raised up David to be king; to whom
also He bare witness and said, I have found David the Son of Jesse, a
man after my heart, who shall do My will. Of this man’s seed hath
God according to promise brought unto Israel a Saviour, Jesus;’
and again at Athens (ib. <scripRef passage="Acts 17.30" id="xv.ii-p21.4" parsed="|Acts|17|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.30">xvii. 30</scripRef>), ‘The times of ignorance
therefore God overlooked; but now He commandeth men that they should
all everywhere repent: inasmuch as He hath appointed a day in the which
He will judge the world in righteousness by means of the man whom He
hath ordained, whereof He hath given assurance unto all men, in that He
hath raised Him from the dead;’ or Stephen, the great martyr,
when he says, ‘Behold I see the heavens opened and the Son of man
standing on the right hand of God.’ Why, it is high time for them
to brazen it out (for there is nothing too <pb n="179" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_179.html" id="xv.ii-Page_179" />daring for them) and claim that the very
apostles held with Arius: for they declare Christ to have been a man
from Nazareth, and passible.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xv.ii-p22">8. <i>The Apostles spoke of Christ as man, but
also as God.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xv.ii-p23">Well then, such being the imaginations of these
men, did the Apostles, since they used the above language, regard
Christ as only a man and nothing more? God forbid. The very idea is out
of the question. But here too they have acted as wise master-builders
and stewards of the mysteries of God. And they have good reason for it.
For inasmuch as the Jews of that day, in error themselves and
misleading the Gentiles, thought that the Christ was coming as a mere
man of the seed of David, after the likeness of the rest of the
children of David’s descent, and would neither believe that He
was God nor that the Word was made flesh; for this reason it was with
much wisdom that the blessed Apostles began by proclaiming to the Jews
the human characteristics of the Saviour, in order that by fully
persuading them from visible facts, and from miracles which were done,
that the Christ was come, they might go on to lead them up to faith in
His Godhead, by shewing that the works He had done were not those of a
man but of God. Why, Peter, who calls Christ a man capable of
suffering, at once went on (<scripRef passage="Acts iii. 15" id="xv.ii-p23.1" parsed="|Acts|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.15">Acts iii. 15</scripRef>) to add, ‘He is Prince of
Life,’ while in the Gospel he confesses, ‘Thou art the
Christ, the Son of the living God.’ But in his Epistle he calls
Him Bishop of souls and Lord both of himself and of angels and Powers.
Paul, again, who calls Christ a man of the seed of David, wrote thus to
the Hebrews (<scripRef passage="Heb. 1.3" id="xv.ii-p23.2" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3">i. 3</scripRef>),
‘Who being the brightness of His glory and the very image of His
subsistence,’ and to the Philippians (<scripRef passage="Philipp. 2.6" id="xv.ii-p23.3" parsed="|Phil|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.6">ii.
6</scripRef>), ‘Who being in the
form of God counted it not a prize to be on an equality with
God.’ But what can it mean to call him Prince of Life, Son of
God, brightness, express image, on an equality with God, Lord, and
Bishop of souls, if not that in the body He was Word of God, by whom
all things were made and is as indivisible from the Father as is the
brightness from the light?</p>

<p class="c41" id="xv.ii-p24">9. <i>Dionysius must be interpreted like the
Apostles.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xv.ii-p25">And Dionysius accordingly acted as he learned
from the Apostles. For as the heresy of Sabellius was creeping on, he
was compelled, as I said before, to write the aforesaid letter, and to
hurl at them what is said of the Saviour in reference to His manhood
and His humiliation, so as to bar them by reason of His human
attributes from saying that the Father was a son, and so render easier
for them the teaching concerning the Godhead of the Son, when in his
other letters he calls Him from the Scriptures the word, wisdom, power,
breath (<scripRef passage="Wisd. vii. 25" id="xv.ii-p25.1" parsed="|Wis|7|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.7.25">Wisd. vii. 25</scripRef>), and brightness of the Father.
For example, in the letters written in his defence, speaking as I have
described, he waxes bold in the faith, and in piety towards Christ. As
then the Apostles are not to be accused by reason of their human
language about the Lord,—because the Lord has been made
man,—but are all the more worthy of admiration for their wise
reserve and seasonable teaching, so Dionysius is no Arian on account of
his letter to Euphranor and Ammonius against Sabellius. For even if he
did use humble phrases and examples, yet they too are from the Gospels,
and his justification for them is the Saviour’s coming in the
flesh, on account of which not only these things, but others like them
are written. For just as He is Word of God, so afterwards ‘the
Word was made flesh;’ and while ‘in the beginning was the
Word; the Virgin at the consummation of the ages conceived, and the
Lord has become man. And He who is indicated by both statements is one
Person, for ‘the Word was made flesh.’ But the expressions
used about His Godhead, and His becoming man, are to be interpreted
with discrimination and suitably to the particular context. And he that
writes of the human attributes of the Word knows also what concerns His
Godhead: and he who expounds concerning His Godhead is not ignorant of
what belongs to His coming in the flesh: but discerning each as a
skilled and ‘approved money-changer<note place="end" n="970" id="xv.ii-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="xv.ii-p26"> See
Westcott, <i>Introduction to the Gospels,</i> Appendix C, 5.</p></note>,’ he will walk in the straight way of
piety; when therefore he speaks of His weeping, he knows that the Lord,
having become man, while he exhibits his human character in weeping, as
God raises up Lazarus; and He knows that He used to hunger and thirst
physically, while divinely He fed five thousand persons from five
loaves; and knows that while a human body lay in the tomb, it was
raised as God’s body by the Word Himself.</p>

<p class="c80" id="xv.ii-p27">10. <i>The expressions of Dionysius claimed by
the Arians refer to Christ as Man.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="xv.ii-p28">Dionysius, teaching exactly thus, in his letter
to Euphranor and Ammonius wrote in view of Sabellius concerning the
human pre<pb n="180" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_180.html" id="xv.ii-Page_180" />dicates of the Saviour.
For to the latter class belong the sayings, ‘I am the Vine and My
Father the Husbandman’ (<scripRef passage="Joh. xv. 1" id="xv.ii-p28.1" parsed="|John|15|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.1">Joh. xv. 1</scripRef>), and ‘faithful to Him that made
Him’ (<scripRef passage="Heb. iii. 2" id="xv.ii-p28.2" parsed="|Heb|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.3.2">Heb. iii. 2</scripRef>), and ‘He created me’
(<scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 22" id="xv.ii-p28.3" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22">Prov. viii. 22</scripRef>), and ‘made so much better than
the angels’ (<scripRef passage="Heb. i. 4" id="xv.ii-p28.4" parsed="|Heb|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.4">Heb. i.
4</scripRef>). But He was not ignorant
of the passages, ‘I am in the Father and the Father in Me’
(<scripRef passage="Joh. xiv. 10" id="xv.ii-p28.5" parsed="|John|14|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.10">Joh. xiv. 10</scripRef>), and ‘He that hath seen Me hath
seen the Father.’ For we know that he mentioned them in his other
Epistles. For while mentioning them there, he made mention also of the
human attributes of the Lord. For just as ‘being in the form of
God He counted it not a prize to be on an equality with God, but
emptied Himself, taking the form of a slave’ (<scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 6" id="xv.ii-p28.6" parsed="|Phil|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.6">Phil. ii. 6</scripRef>), and ‘though He was rich, yet for
our sakes He became poor,’ so while there are high and rich
descriptions of His Deity, there are also those which relate to His
coming in the flesh, humble expressions and poor. But that these are
used of the Saviour as man is apparent on the following grounds. The
husbandman is different in essence from the vine, while the branches
are of one essence and akin to it, and are in fact undivided from the
vine, it and they having one and the same origin. But, as the Lord
said, He is the vine, we are the branches. If then the Son is of one
essence with ourselves, and has the same origin as we, let us grant
that in this respect the Son is diverse in essence from the Father,
like as the vine is from the husbandman. But if the Son is different
from what we are, and He is the Word of the Father while we are made of
earth, and are descendants of Adam, then the above expression ought not
to be referred to the deity of the Word, but to His human coming. Since
thus also has the Saviour said: ‘I am the vine, ye are the
branches, My Father is the husbandman.’ For we are akin to the
Lord according to the body, and for that reason he said (<scripRef passage="Heb. ii. 12, Ps. xxii. 22" id="xv.ii-p28.7" parsed="|Heb|2|12|0|0;|Ps|22|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.12 Bible:Ps.22.22">Heb. ii. 12, Ps. xxii. 22</scripRef>), ‘I will declare thy name unto my
brethren.’ And just as the branches are of one essence with the
vine, and are from it, so we also having our bodies homogeneous with
the Lord’s body, receive of His fulness (<scripRef passage="Joh. i. 16" id="xv.ii-p28.8" parsed="|John|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.16">Joh. i. 16</scripRef>), and have that body as our root<note place="end" n="971" id="xv.ii-p28.9"><p class="endnote" id="xv.ii-p29"> Cf.
<i>Orat.</i> i. 48, note 7, and ii. 56, note 5.</p></note> for our resurrection and our salvation. But
the Father is called the husbandman, for He it was who by His Word
cultivated the Vine, namely the manhood of the Saviour, and who by His
own Word prepared for us a way to a kingdom; and none cometh to the
Lord except the Father draw him to Him (<scripRef passage="Joh. vi. 44" id="xv.ii-p29.1" parsed="|John|6|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.44">Joh. vi. 44</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="c41" id="xv.ii-p30">11. <i>The same is true of the analogous language
of the Apostles.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xv.ii-p31">This then being the sense of the expression, it
follows that it is of the vine, so understood, that it is written:
‘Who was faithful to Him that had created Him’ (<scripRef passage="Heb. iii. 2" id="xv.ii-p31.1" parsed="|Heb|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.3.2">Heb. iii. 2</scripRef>), and ‘made so much better than
the angels’ (ib. <scripRef passage="Heb. 1.4" id="xv.ii-p31.2" parsed="|Heb|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.4">i. 4</scripRef>), and ‘He created me’ (<scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 22" id="xv.ii-p31.3" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22">Prov. viii. 22</scripRef>). For when He had taken that which He
had to offer on our behalf, namely His body of the Virgin Mary, then it
is written of Him that He had been created, and formed, and made: for
such phrases are applicable to men. Moreover not after (His taking) the
body has He been made better than the angels, lest He should appear to
have been previously less than or equal to them. But writing to Jews,
and comparing the human ministry of the Lord to Moses, he said,
‘having been made so much better than the angels,’ for by
means of angels the law was spoken, because ‘the law was given by
Moses, but grace came by Jesus Christ’ (<scripRef passage="Joh. i. 17" id="xv.ii-p31.4" parsed="|John|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.17">Joh. i. 17</scripRef>), and the gift of the Spirit. And
whereas in those days the law was preached from Dan to Beersheba, now
‘their sound is gone out into all lands’ (<scripRef passage="Rom. x. 18; Ps. xix. 3" id="xv.ii-p31.5" parsed="|Rom|10|18|0|0;|Ps|19|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.18 Bible:Ps.19.3">Rom. x. 18; Ps. xix. 3</scripRef>), and the Gentiles worship Christ, and
through Him know the Father. The above things then are written of the
Saviour as man, and not otherwise.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xv.ii-p32">12. <i>The passages alleged from Dionysius are,
when rightly understood, strictly orthodox.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xv.ii-p33">Well then, did Dionysius, as the adversaries of
Christ reiterate, when writing of the human characteristics of the Son,
and so calling Him a creature, mean that he was one man among others?
Or when he said that the Word was not proper to the essence of the
Father, did he hold that He was of one essence with us men? Certainly
he did not write thus in his other epistles. but in them not only
manifests a correct opinion, but as good as cries out by them against
these people, saying as it were: I am not of the same opinion as you,
you adversaries of God, nor did my writings furnish Arius with a
pretext for impiety. But writing to Ammon and Euphranor on account of
the Sabellianisers, I made mention of the vine and the husbandman and
used other like expressions, in order that, by pointing out the human
characteristics of the Lord, I might persuade those men not to say that
it is the Father who was made man. For like as the husbandman is not
the vine, so He that came in the body was not the Father but the Word;
and the Word having come to be in the Vine was called the Vine, because
of His bodily kinship with the branches, namely <pb n="181" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_181.html" id="xv.ii-Page_181" />ourselves. In this sense, then, I wrote as I
did to Euphranor and Ammonius, but your shamelessness I confront with
the other letters written by me, so that men of sound mind may know the
defence they contain, and my right mind in the faith of Christ. The
Arians then ought, if their intelligence were sound, thus to have
thought and held concerning the Bishop: ‘for all things are
manifest to them that understand, and right to them that find
knowledge’ (<scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 9" id="xv.ii-p33.1" parsed="|Prov|8|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.9">Prov. viii.
9</scripRef>). But since, not having
understood the faith of the Catholic Church, they have fallen into
impiety, and consequently, maimed in their intelligence, think that
even straight things are crooked and call light darkness, while they
think that darkness is light, it is necessary to quote also from the
other letters of Dionysius, and state why they were written, to the
greater condemnation of the heretic. For it was from them that we
ourselves have learned to think and write as we are doing about the
man.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xv.ii-p34">13. <i>But other writings of Dionysius have to be
considered also. Their history.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xv.ii-p35">The following is the occasion of his writing the
other letters. The Bishop Dionysius having heard of the affairs in
Pentapolis and having written, in zeal for religion, as I said above,
his letter to Euphranor and Ammonius against the heresy of Sabellius,
some of the brethren belonging to the Church, of right opinions, but
without asking him, so as to learn from himself how he had written,
went up to Rome; and they spoke against him in the presence of his
namesake Dionysius the Bishop of Rome. And he, upon hearing it, wrote
simultaneously against the partisans of Sabellius and against those who
held the very opinions for uttering which Arius was cast out of the
Church; calling it an equal and opposite impiety to hold with
Sabellius, or with those who say that the Word of God is a thing made
and formed and originated. And he wrote also to Dionysius to inform him
of what they had said about him. And the latter straightway wrote back,
and inscribed his books ‘a Refutation and a Defence.’ Here
mark the detestable gang of the adversaries of Christ, and how they
themselves have stirred up their disgrace against themselves. For
Dionysius, Bishop of Rome, having written also against those who said
that the Son of God was a creature and a created thing, it is manifest
that not now for the first time but from of old the heresy of the Arian
adversaries of Christ has been anathematised by all. And Dionysius,
Bishop of Alexandria, making his defence concerning the letter he had
written, appears in his turn as neither thinking as they allege, nor
having held the Arian error at all.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xv.ii-p36">14. <i>Object and general method of Dionysius in
his ‘Refutation and Defence.’</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xv.ii-p37">And the mere fact of Dionysius having made his
defence about the matters on which these people harp suffices
completely to condemn the Arians, and to demonstrate their malignity.
For he wrote, not in angry controversy, but to defend himself on the
points where he was under suspicion. But in defending himself against
charges, what does he do if not, while disposing of every charge of
which he was suspected, by this very fact convict the Arian madmen of
malignity? But, to complete their confusions by means of what he wrote
in his defence, come, let me set before you his actual words. For from
them you will learn firstly that the Arians are malicious, secondly
that Dionysius has nothing to do with their error. To begin with, then,
he wrote his letter as in Refutation and in Defence. But this means,
surely, that he aims at refuting false statements, and defends himself
for what he has written; shewing that he wrote not as Arius supposed,
but that in mentioning what is said concerning the Lord in His human
aspect, he was not ignorant that He was the Word and Wisdom undivided
from the Father. Then he blames those who spoke against him for not
quoting his language as a whole, but garbling it, and speaking not in
good faith but disingenously and arbitrarily. And he compares them to
those who used to impeach the letters of the blessed Apostle. But this
complaint of his entirely clears him from sinister suspicion. For if he
considers the detractors of Paul to be like his own, he shews precisely
this, that he wrote as he did in Paul’s sense. At any rate, in
meeting severally the charges of his opponents, he explains all the
passages cited by them: and, whereas in these latter he upsets
Sabellius, in his subsequent letters he shews how sound and pious is
his own faith. Accordingly whereas they would have it that Dionysius
held that ‘God was not always a Father, the Son did not always
exist, but God existed apart from the Word, while the Son Himself was
not before He was begotten: on the contrary, there was a time when He
was not, for He is not eternal but has come later into
being,’—see how he replies! Most of what he said, whether
in the form of investigations, or collective inferences, or
interrogatory refutations, or charges against his accusers, I omit
because of the length of his discourses, inserting only what is
strictly relevant to the charges against him. In answer to these, he
writes after certain prefatory matter, in the first book <pb n="182" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_182.html" id="xv.ii-Page_182" />inscribed ‘Refutation and Defence’
in the following terms.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xv.ii-p38">15. <i>Extracts from the ‘Refutation and
Defence.’</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xv.ii-p39">‘For never was there a time when God was
not a father.’ And this he acknowledges in what follows,
‘that Christ is for ever, being Word and Wisdom and Power. For it
is not to be supposed that God, having at first no such issue,
afterwards begat a Son, but that the Son has His being not of Himself
but of the Father.’ And a little way on he adds on the same
subject, ‘But being the brightness of light eternal, certainly He
is Himself eternal; for as the light exists always, it is evident that
the brightness must exist always as well. For it is by the fact of its
shining that the existence of light is perceived, and there cannot be
light that does not give light. For let us come back to our examples.
If there is sun, there is sunlight, there is day. If there is none of
these things, it is quite impossible for there to be sun. If then the
sun were eternal, the day also would be unceasing. But in fact, as that
is not so, the day begins and ceases with the sun. But God is light
eternal, never beginning nor ceasing. The brightness then lies before
Him eternally, and is with Him without beginning and ever-begotten,
shining in His Presence, being that Wisdom which said, “I was
that wherein he rejoiced, and daily I was glad in his presence at all
times” (<scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 30" id="xv.ii-p39.1" parsed="|Prov|8|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.30">Prov. viii.
30</scripRef>).’ And again after a
little he resumes the same subject with the words, ‘The Father
then being eternal, the Son is eternal, being Light of Light: for if
there is a parent there is also a child. But if there were not a child,
how and of whom can there be a parent? But there are both, and that
eternally.’ Then again he adds, ‘God then being light,
Christ is brightness; and being Spirit, for “God is a
Spirit” (<scripRef passage="John iv. 24" id="xv.ii-p39.2" parsed="|John|4|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.24">John iv.
24</scripRef>),—in like manner
Christ is called the breath, for He is the “breath of the power
of God” (<scripRef passage="Wisd. vii. 25" id="xv.ii-p39.3" parsed="|Wis|7|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.7.25">Wisd. vii.
25</scripRef>).’ And again, to
quote the second book, he says, ‘But only the Son, who always is
with the Father and is filled of Him that IS, Himself also IS from the
Father.’</p>

<p class="c41" id="xv.ii-p40">16. <i>Contrast of the language of Dionysius with
that of Arius.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xv.ii-p41">Now if the sense of the above statements were
doubtful, there would be need of an interpreter. But since he wrote
plainly and repeatedly on the same subject, let Arius gnash his teeth
when he sees his own heresy subverted by Dionysius, and hears him say
what he does not wish to hear: ‘God was always Father, and the
Son is not absolutely eternal, but His eternity flows from the eternity
of the Father, and He coexists with Him as brightness with the
light.’ But let these, who have so much as imagined that
Dionysius held with Arius, lay aside such a slander against him. For
what have they in common, when Arius says, ‘The Son was not
before He was begotten, but there was once a time when He was
not,’ whereas Dionysius teaches, ‘Now God is Light eternal,
neither beginning, nor ever to end: accordingly the brightness lies
before Him eternally, and coexists with Him, shining before Him without
beginning and ever-begotten.’ For in fact to meet the suspicion
of others who allege that Dionysius in speaking of the Father does not
name the Son, and again in speaking of the Son does not name the
Father, but divides, removes, and separates the Son from the Father, he
replies and puts them to shame in the second book, as follows.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xv.ii-p42">17. <i>Dionysius did not separate the Persons of
the Holy Trinity.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xv.ii-p43">‘Each of the names I have mentioned is
inseparable and indivisible<note place="end" n="972" id="xv.ii-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="xv.ii-p44"> This
passage is somewhat differently rendered by Dr. Pusey in his letter on
the Filioque (1876), p. 112.</p></note> from that next to it.
I spoke of the Father, and before referring to the Son I designated Him
too in the Father. I referred to the Son,—and even if I did not
also expressly mention the Father, certainly He was to be understood
beforehand in the Son. I added the Holy Spirit, but at the same time I
further added both whence and through whom He proceeded. But they are
ignorant that neither is the Father, <i>qua</i> Father, separated from
the Son,—for the name carries that relationship with
it,—nor is the Son expatriated from the Father. For the title
Father denotes the common bond. But in their hands is the Spirit, who
cannot be parted either from Him that sent or from Him that conveyed
Him: How then can I, who use these names, imagine that they are
sundered and utterly<note place="end" n="973" id="xv.ii-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="xv.ii-p45"> The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.ii-p45.1">παντελῶς</span> somewhat qualifies the repudiation. Dionysius expressly
maintained <i>three</i> Hypostases in the Holy Trinity, in contrast to
the language of Rome (<i>de Decr.</i> 26 note 7a) and the later use of
Athanasius himself. But see the <i>Tom. ad Antioch.</i> of 362, below,
and <i>supra</i> p. 90, note 2. Dionysius of Rome repudiates
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.ii-p45.2">τρεῖς
μεμερισμένας
ὑποστάσεις</span>, while Dionysius of Alexandria (in Bas. <i>de Sp. S.</i>)
maintains that unless three Hypostases be recognised, the divine Triad
is denied.</p></note> separated from one
another?’ And after a little he goes on, ‘Thus then we
extend the Monad<note place="end" n="974" id="xv.ii-p45.3"><p class="endnote" id="xv.ii-p46"> As
pointed out by Newman on <i>De Decr.</i> 25, note 9, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.ii-p46.1">Τριάς</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.ii-p46.2">Μονάς</span> are
concrete, Trinitas and Unitas abstract terms; so that while Trinitas
(and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.ii-p46.3">Μονάς</span>) lend
themselves to a Sabellian, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.ii-p46.4">Τριὰς</span> and Unitas
may be pressed into an Arian sense: but each pair of terms (Greek and
Latin) holds the balance evenly between the opposite
misinterpretations.</p></note> indivisibly into the
Triad, and conversely gather together the Triad without diminution into
the Monad.’</p>

<p class="c41" id="xv.ii-p47"><pb n="183" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_183.html" id="xv.ii-Page_183" />18.
<i>Dionysius did not hold that the Son was not of one essence with the
Father.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xv.ii-p48">Next he confutes them upon their charge that he
called the Son one of the things originated, and not of one essence
with the Father (once more in the first book) as follows: ‘Only
in saying that certain things were perceived to be originated and
created, I gave them as examples cursorily, as being less adequate,
saying that neither was the plant [of one essence] with the husbandman,
nor the boat with its builder. Then I dwelt more upon more apposite and
suitable comparisons, and went at greater length into those nearer the
truth, making out various proofs, which I wrote to you<note place="end" n="975" id="xv.ii-p48.1"><p class="endnote" id="xv.ii-p49"> ‘To you’ is omitted in the extract <i>de Decr.</i>
25.</p></note> in another letter, by means of which proofs I
shewed also that the charge they allege against me is untrue, namely,
that I denied Christ to be of one essence with God. For even if I argue
that I have not found this word (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.ii-p49.1">ὁμοούσιον</span>)
nor read it anywhere in the Holy Scriptures, yet my subsequent
reasonings, which they have suppressed, do not discord with its
meaning. For I gave the example of human birth evidently as being
homogeneous, and saying that certainly the parents only differed from
their children in not being themselves the children, else it would
follow that there was no such thing as parents or children. And the
letter, as I said before, I am prevented by circumstances from
producing, else I would have sent you the exact words I then used, or
rather a copy of all the letter: which I will do if I have an
opportunity. But I know, and recollect, that I added several
similitudes from kindred relations. For I said that a plant, sprung
from a seed or root, was different from that whence it sprung, and at
the same time entirely of one nature with it: and that a stream flowing
from a well receives another form and name,—for the well is not
called a river, nor the river a well,—and that both existed, and
that the well was as it were a father, while the river was water from
the well. But they pretend not to see these and the like written
statements, but to be as it were blind, while they try to pelt me with
two unconnected expressions like stones, from a distance, not knowing
that in matters beyond our knowledge, and which require training to
apprehend, frequently not only foreign, but even contrary examples
serve to illustrate the problem in hand.’ And in the third book
he says, ‘Life was begotten of Life, and flowed as a river from a
well, and from Light unquenchable bright Light was kindled.’</p>

<p class="c41" id="xv.ii-p50">19. <i>Inconsistency of the Arian appeal to
Dionysius.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xv.ii-p51">Who that hears this will not set down as mad
those who suspect Dionysius of holding with Arius? For lo! in these
words, by arguments based on truth, he tramples upon his entire heresy.
For by the simile of the Brightness he destroys the statements that
‘He was not before He was begotten,’ and ‘There was a
time when He was not,’ as also by saying that His Father was
never without issue. But their allegation that He was made ‘of
nothing’ he destroys by saying that the Word was like a river
from a well, and a shoot from a stock, and a child from a parent, and
Light from Light, and Life from Life. And their barring off and
separating the Word from God, he overthrows by saying that the Triad is
without division and without diminution gathered together into the
Monad. While their statement that the Son has no part in the
Father’s essence, he unequivocally tramples down by saying that
the Son is of one essence with the Father. Wherein one must wonder at
the impudence of the irreligious persons. How can they, when Dionysius
whom they claim as their partisan says that the Son is of one essence<note place="end" n="976" id="xv.ii-p51.1"><p class="endnote" id="xv.ii-p52"> It
should be noted that Dionysius while assenting to this word, does not
use it as his own.</p></note>, themselves go about buzzing like gnats with
the complaint that the Synod was wrong in writing ‘of one
essence?’ For if Dionysius is a friend of theirs, let them not
deny what their partisan holds. But if they think that the expression
was wrongly used, how can they reiterate that Dionysius, who used it,
held with them? the more so as he does not appear to have written these
things merely by the way, but having previously written other letters<note place="end" n="977" id="xv.ii-p52.1"><p class="endnote" id="xv.ii-p53"> Possibly to other bishops who had questioned his teaching (Routh,
<i>Rell.</i> iii. p. 380).</p></note>, he convicts of falsehood those who had
charged him with not saying that the Son was of one Essence with the
Father, while he refutes those who thought that he said that the Word
was originated, shewing that he did not hold what they supposed, but
even if he had used the expressions, he had done so merely in order to
shew that it was the Son, not the Father, who had put on the
originated, formed, created body; for which reason the Son also is said
to have been originated, created, and formed.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xv.ii-p54">20. <i>Dionysius must be fairly interpreted, and
allowed the benefit of his own explanatory statements.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xv.ii-p55">Clearly since he had previously used such <pb n="184" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_184.html" id="xv.ii-Page_184" />expressions, while bidding a long
farewell to the Arians, he demands a good conscience from his
hearers,—being entitled to plead the difficulty, or perhaps one
may say the incomprehensibleness of the problems
concerned,—namely that they may judge not of the words but of the
meaning of the writer, and the more so as there is very much to shew
his intention. For instance he says himself: ‘I used the examples
of such relations cursorily, as being less adequate, the plant and the
husbandman for instance; while I dwelt upon the more pertinent
examples, and went at greater length into those nearer the
truth.’ But a man who says this shews that it is nearer the truth
to say that the Son is eternal and of the Father, than to say that He
is originated. For by the latter the bodily nature of the Lord is
denoted, but by the former, the eternity of His Godhead. In the
following words, for instance, he maintains, and not only so, but
deliberately and with genuine demonstrative force, that they are
refuted who charged him with not saying that the Son is of one essence
with the Father: ‘even if I did not find this expression in the
Scriptures, yet collecting from the actual Scriptures their general
sense, I knew that, being Son and Word, He could not be outside the
Essence of the Father.’ For that he does not hold the Son to be a
thing created or formed,—for on this point also they have quoted
him repeatedly—he says in the second book as follows: ‘But
if any one of my traducers, because I called God the Creator the maker
of all things, thinks that I mean that He is Maker of Christ also, let
him mark that I previously called Him Father, in which term the Son
also is implied. For after I said that the Father is Maker, I added
neither is He Father of the things He created, if He that begat is to
be called Father in the strict sense. For the wider sense of the term
Father we will work out in what follows. Neither is the Father a maker,
if by maker is meant simply the artificer. For among the Greeks,
philosophers are called “makers” of their own discourses.
And the Apostle speaks of a “doer” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.ii-p55.1">ποιητής</span>) “of the
law” (<scripRef passage="Rom. ii. 13" id="xv.ii-p55.2" parsed="|Rom|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.13">Rom. ii. 13</scripRef>), for men are called
“doers” of inward qualities, such as virtue and vice; as
God said, “I looked for one to do justice, but he did wickedness
”’ (<scripRef passage="Isa. v. 7" id="xv.ii-p55.3" parsed="|Isa|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.5.7">Isa. v. 7</scripRef>, LXX).</p>

<p class="c41" id="xv.ii-p56">21. <i>In what sense Dionysius said that the Son
was ‘made.’</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xv.ii-p57">Of a truth one that hears this is reminded of the
divine oracle which says, ‘whithersoever the impious turns, he is
destroyed’ (<scripRef passage="Prov. xii. 7" id="xv.ii-p57.1" parsed="|Prov|12|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.12.7">Prov. xii.
7</scripRef>, LXX). For lo! turning
subtly in each direction these impious men are destroyed, having even
here no excuse as touching Dionysius. For he teaches openly that the
Son is not a thing made or created, while he taxes and corrects those
who accuse him of having said that God was the creator (of Christ), in
that they failed to notice that he had previously spoken of God as
Father, in which expression the Son also is implied. But in saying
thus, he shews that the Son is not one of the creatures, and that God
is not the maker but the Father of His own Word. And since certain had
ignorantly objected to him that he called God the maker of Christ, he
defends himself in various ways, shewing that not even here is what he
said open to blame. For he had said that God was the maker of Christ in
regard to His flesh, which the Word took, and which was in itself
created. But if any one were to suspect that this referred to the Word,
here too they were bound to give him a fair hearing. ‘For as I do
not hold that the Word is a creature, and call God not His maker but
His Father, even if I in passing, while referring to the Son, call God
a creator, yet even here I am able to defend myself. For the Greek
philosophers call themselves makers (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.ii-p57.2">ποιηταί</span>) of their own
discourses (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.ii-p57.3">λόγοι</span>),
although they are their fathers; while the Divine Scripture describes
us as makers (doers) even of the motions of our hearts, speaking of
“doers” of the law and of judgment and justice.’ So
that on all sides he demonstrates not only that the Son is not a thing
made or created, but also that he himself has nothing to do with Arian
error.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xv.ii-p58">22. <i>The relation of the Son to the Father is
essential, according to Dionysius.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xv.ii-p59">For let not any Arian suppose that he says even
anything of the following kind: The Son coexists with the Father, so
that while the names are correlated, the things are widely removed; and
whereas the Son did not always coexist with the Father, since the Son
came into being, God received from that fact the additional name of
Father, and His coexistence with Him dates from that time as happens in
the case of men. On the contrary, let him observe and bear in mind what
we have said before, and he will see that the faith of Dionysius is
correct. For in saying, ‘For there was no time when God was not
Father,’ and again, ‘God at any rate is light eternal
without beginning nor ever to end, accordingly the brightness is
eternally before Him and coexists with Him, without beginning and
ever-begotten, shining in His presence,’ he should make it
impossible for any one to entertain any such suspicion against <pb n="185" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_185.html" id="xv.ii-Page_185" />him. Moreover the examples of the well
and the river, and the root and the branch, and the breath and the
vapour, put to shame the adversaries of Christ when they reiterate the
contrary against him.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xv.ii-p60">23. <i>Dionysius did not hold that there are two
Words.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xv.ii-p61">But since in addition to all his own iniquities
Arius has raked up this expression also as if from a dunghill, adding
that, ‘The Word is not the Father’s own, but the Word that
is in God is different, while this one, the Lord, is outside of and has
nothing to do with the Essence of the Father, and is only called
“Word” conceptually<note place="end" n="978" id="xv.ii-p61.1"><p class="endnote" id="xv.ii-p62"> See
<i>Orat.</i> ii. 37. note 7.</p></note>, and is not by nature
and of a truth Son of God, but is called Son, He too, by adoption, as a
creature;’—and since saying thus he boasts among the
ignorant as though here too he has Dionysius as his
partisan;—look at the faith of Dionysius on these points also,
how he contradicts these perversities of Arius. For in the first book
he writes as follows: ‘Now I have said that God is the well of
all that is good: while the Son has been described as the river which
proceeds from Him. For word is an efflux of intelligence, and, to
borrow language applicable to men, the intelligence that issues by the
tongue is derived from the heart through the mouth, coming out
different from the word in the heart. For the latter remains, after
sending forth the other, as it was. But the other is sent forth and
flies forth, and is borne in every direction. And so each is in the
other, and each distinct from the other: and they are one and at the
same time two. Likewise the Father and the Son were said to be one, and
the One in the other.’ And in the fourth book he says: ‘For
as our intelligence utters the word from itself, as the prophet says,
My heart uttered a good word (<scripRef passage="Ps. xlv. 1" id="xv.ii-p62.1" parsed="|Ps|45|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.1">Ps. xlv. 1</scripRef>), and, while either is distinct from the
other, occupying a place of its own distinct from the other, the one
dwelling and stirring in the heart, the other upon the
tongue,—yet they are not separated, not for a moment lost to one
another, nor is the intelligence without utterance (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xv.ii-p62.2">ἄλογος</span>), nor the word without
intelligence, but the intelligence creates the Word being manifested in
it, and the Word shews forth the intelligence having originated in it,
and the intelligence is as it were an internal word, and the word an
issuing intelligence; the intelligence passing over into the word,
while the word circulates the intelligence among the hearers: and so
the intelligence through the word gains a lodgment in the souls of the
hearers, entering in along with the word; and the intelligence is as it
were the father of the word, existing in itself, while the word is as
it were the son of the intelligence, having its origin, not of course
before the latter, nor yet concurrently with it from some external
source, but by springing out of it;—so the mighty Father and
universal Intelligence has the Son before all things as His Word,
Interpreter and Messenger.’</p>

<p class="c41" id="xv.ii-p63">24. <i>If the Arians agree with Dionysius let
them use his language.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xv.ii-p64">These things Arius either never heard, or heard
and in his ignorance did not understand. For otherwise, had he
understood, he would not have so grossly libelled the Bishop, but
certainly would revile him also, as he did ourselves, because of his
hatred of the truth. For being an adversary of Christ, he will not
hesitate to persecute also those who hold the doctrine of Christ, as
the Lord Himself has said beforehand: ‘If they persecuted Me,
they will also persecute you’ (<scripRef passage="Joh. xv. 20" id="xv.ii-p64.1" parsed="|John|15|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.20">Joh. xv. 20</scripRef>). Or, if the leaders of impiety think
Dionysius was a partisan of theirs, let them write and confess what he
did. Let them write about the vine and the husbandman, the boat and the
shipbuilder; and let them at the same time confess, as he did in his
defence, the Unity of Essence, and that the Son is of the
Father’s Substance, and eternal; and the relation of intelligence
and word, and the well and the river, and the rest; in order that they
may see from the very contrast that he used the former class of
language for a special purpose, but the latter as expressing the full
meaning of the Christian Faith. And consequently let them, by adopting
this language, revoke what they have held inconsistently with it. For
in what way does the faith of Dionysius even approximate to the
mischief of Arius? Does not Arius restrict the term Word to a
conceptual sense, while Dionysius calls Him the true Word of God by
nature? and while the one banishes the Word from the Father, the other
teaches that He is the Father’s own, and inseparable from His
Essence, as the word is to the intelligence and the river to the well.
If then any one is able to separate and banish the word from the
intelligence, or to put asunder the river and the well, and wall them
off, or to say that the river is of another essence than the well, and
to shew that the water is from elsewhere, or ventures to divide the
brightness from the light and to say that the brightness is from
another essence, then let him join Arius in his madness. For such an
one will cease to have the semblance even of human intelligence. But if
Nature knows <pb n="186" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_186.html" id="xv.ii-Page_186" />that these are
indivisible, and that the offspring of those objects is their very own,
then let no one any longer hold with Arius or slander Dionysius, but
rather on these grounds admire the plainness of his language and the
correctness of his faith.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xv.ii-p65">25. <i>The teaching of Dionysius on the Word
(continued).</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xv.ii-p66">For with reference to the madness of Arius when
he says that the Word which is in God is distinct from that one of
which John said, ‘In the beginning was the Word’ (<scripRef passage="Joh. i. 1" id="xv.ii-p66.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">Joh. i. 1</scripRef>), and that God’s own wisdom within
Himself is not the same as that to which the Apostle refers as
‘Christ the power of God and the wisdom of God’ (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 24" id="xv.ii-p66.2" parsed="|1Cor|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.24">1 Cor. i. 24</scripRef>), Dionysius resists and denounces any
such error, as you may see in the second book where he writes on the
subject as follows: ‘“In the beginning was the Word;”
but it was not Word that sent forth the Word, for “the Word was
with God.” The Lord has been made wisdom (cf. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 30" id="xv.ii-p66.3" parsed="|1Cor|1|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.30">1 Cor. i. 30</scripRef>): He then that sent out Wisdom was not
Wisdom, for “I was she,” saith Wisdom, “in whom He
delighted.” Christ is truth: but “Blessed,” saith He,
“be the God of truth”’ (<scripRef passage="1 Esdr. iv. 40" id="xv.ii-p66.4" parsed="|1Esd|4|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Esd.4.40">1 Esdr. iv. 40</scripRef>). There He overthrows both Sabellius and
Arius, and shews both heresies to be equal in impiety. For neither is
the Father of the Word Himself Word, nor is the offspring of the Father
a creature, but the Own-begotten of His essence. And again the Word
that proceeded forth is not Father, nor again is He one word out of
many; but He alone is the Father’s Son, the true and genuine Son
by nature, Who both now is in Him, and is eternally and indivisibly
from within Him. Thus the Lord is both Wisdom and Truth, and is not in
the second place after another wisdom; but He alone it is through whom
the Father made all things, and in Him He made the manifold essences of
created things, and through Him He is made known to whom He will, and
in Him He carries on and effects His universal providence. For Him
alone does Dionysius recognise as Word of God. This is the faith of
Dionysius: for I have collected and copied a few statements from his
letters, enough to induce you to add to their number, but to put the
Arians to utter shame on account of their libel upon the Bishop. For in
all, even the details, of what he wrote, he exposed their error and
branded their heresy.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xv.ii-p67">26. <i>How Dionysius dealt with the
Sabellians.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xv.ii-p68">Hence too it is manifest that even the letter to
Euphranor and Ammonius was written by him in a different sense and for
a special purpose. For this his defence makes plain. And in truth this
is an effective form of argument for the subversion of the madness of
Sabellius, for him that wishes for a short way with those heretics, not
to start from expressions applicable to the deity of the Word, such as
that the Son is God’s Word and Wisdom and Power, and that
‘I and the Father are one’ (<scripRef passage="John x. 30" id="xv.ii-p68.1" parsed="|John|10|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.30">John x. 30</scripRef>), lest they, perverting what is well
said should use such expressions as a pretext for their unblushing
contentiousness, when they hear the texts, ‘I and the Father are
one,’ and ‘he that hath seen Me hath seen the
Father.’ (<scripRef passage="John x. 30; xiv. 9" id="xv.ii-p68.2" parsed="|John|10|30|0|0;|John|14|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.30 Bible:John.14.9">John x. 30;
xiv. 9</scripRef>); but to emphasize
what is said of the Saviour as Man, as He Himself has done, such as His
hungering and thirsting, and being weary, and how He is the Vine, and
how He prayed and has suffered. For in so far as these are lowly
expressions, it becomes all the clearer that it was not the Father that
was made man. For it follows, when the Lord is called the Vine, that
there must also be a husbandman: and when He prayed, that there was one
to hear, and when He asked, that there was one to give. Now such things
shew far more readily the madness of the Sabellians, because He that
prayed was one, He that heard another, one the Vine and another the
Husbandman. For whatever expressions are cited to distinguish between
the Son and the Father are used of Him by reason of the flesh which He
bore for our sake. For created things are distinct in nature from God.
Accordingly since, the flesh being a created thing, ‘the
Word,’ as John says, ‘was made flesh’ (<scripRef passage="John i. 14" id="xv.ii-p68.3" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">John i. 14</scripRef>), although He is by nature the
Father’s own and inseparable from Him, yet by reason of the flesh
the Father is widely distinguished from Him. For He Himself permits
that what is appropriate to the flesh should be said of him, that it
may be made plain that the body was His own and not that of any other.
But this being the sense of these sayings, Sabellius will be the more
quickly confuted, it being proved that it was not the Father that was
made flesh, but His Word, who also redeemed the flesh and offered it to
the Father. But thus having confuted and persuaded him, he will next be
able more readily to teach him concerning the deity of the Word, how
that He is the Word and Wisdom, Son and Power, Brightness and Express
Image. For it is here again a necessary inference that as the Word
exists, there must also exist the Father of the Word, and as Wisdom
exists, there exists also its Parent, and as Brightness exists so also
does the Light; and that in this manner the Son and the Father are
one.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xv.ii-p69"><pb n="187" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_187.html" id="xv.ii-Page_187" />27.
<i>Conclusion</i>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xv.ii-p70">Dionysius knew this when he wrote. And by his
first letters he silenced Sabellius, and in his others he overcame the
heresy of Arius. For just as the human attributes of the Saviour
overthrew Sabellius, so against the Arian madmen one must use proofs
drawn not from the human attributes but from what betokens the deity of
the Word, lest they pervert what is said of the Lord by reason of His
Body, and think that the Word is of like nature with us men, and so
abide still in their madness. But if they also are taught about His
deity they will condemn their own error; and when they understand that
the Word was made flesh, they too will the more easily distinguish in
future the human characteristics from those which fit His deity. But
this being so, and the Bishop Dionysius having been shewn by his
writings to be pious, what will the Arian madmen do next? Convicted on
this evidence, whom will they again venture to malign? For they needs
must, since they have fallen from the foundation of the Apostles and
have no settled mind of their own, seek some support, and if they can
find none, then malign the fathers. But no one will believe them any
more even if they make efforts to libel them, for the heresy is
condemned on all hands. Unless perchance they will henceforth speak of
the devil, for he is their only partisan, or rather he it is who
suggested their heresy to them. Who then can any longer call men
‘Christians’ whose leader is the devil, and not rather
‘Diabolici,’ so that they may bear the name not merely of
adversaries of Christ, but of partisans of the devil? Unless indeed
they change round, and, rejecting the impiety they have contrived, come
to know the truth. For this will at once be for their own good, and it
is thus that it beseems us to pray for all those that are in
error.</p>
</div2></div1>

<div1 title="Life of Antony. (Vita Antoni.)" progress="40.66%" prev="xv.ii" next="xvi.i" id="xvi">

<div2 title="Introduction." progress="40.66%" prev="xvi" next="xvi.ii" id="xvi.i"><p class="c9" id="xvi.i-p1">


<pb n="188" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_188.html" id="xvi.i-Page_188" /><span class="c8" id="xvi.i-p1.1">Introduction to Vita S. Antoni.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="xvi.i-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c91" id="xvi.i-p3">(<span class="c10" id="xvi.i-p3.1">Written between</span> 356
<span class="c10" id="xvi.i-p3.2">and</span> 362)</p>

<p class="c11" id="xvi.i-p4"><span class="c10" id="xvi.i-p4.1">The</span> Life of St. Antony
is included in the present collection partly on account of the
important influence it has exercised upon the development of the
ascetic life in the Church, partly and more especially on the ground of
its strong claim to rank as a work of Athanasius. If that claim were
undisputed, no apology would be needed for its presence in this volume.
If on the other hand its spurious and unhistorical character had been
finally demonstrated, its insertion would be open to just objections.
As it is, the question being still in dispute, although the balance of
qualified opinion is on the side of the Athanasian authorship, it is
well that the reader should have the work before him and judge for
himself. To assist his judgment, it will be attempted in the following
paragraphs to state the main reasons on either side. In doing so, I can
honestly disclaim any bias for or against the <i>Vita,</i> or
monasticism. Monasticism, with all its good and evil, is a great
outgrowth of human life and instinct, a great fact in the history of
the Christian religion; and whether its origin is to be put fifty years
earlier or later (for that is the net value of the question at issue)
is a somewhat small point relatively to the great problems which it
offers to the theologian, the historian, and the moralist. But the
point is at any rate worthy of careful and dispassionate examination.
In attempting this, while holding no brief for either side, I may as
well at once state my opinion on the evidence, namely that, genuine as
are many of the difficulties which surround the question, the external
evidence for the <i>Vita</i> is too strong to allow us to set it aside
as spurious, and that in view of that evidence the attempts to give a
positive account of the book as a spurious composition have failed.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.i-p5">1. <span class="c10" id="xvi.i-p5.1">Bibliography</span>. a.
<i>Sources.</i> The only reference to Antony in other writings of
Athanasius is in <i>Hist. Ar.</i> 14. See also <i>Fest. Index</i> x.
<i>Vita Pachomii</i> in <i>Act. SS. Mai.,</i> Tom. iii. Appx. (written
late in the fourth century, but by a person who had known Pachomius).
<i>Coptic fragments and documents</i> (for early history of Egyptian
monasticism with occasional details about Antony) in Zoega,
<i>Catalogus codd. Copticorum,</i> (Rome, 1810), Mingarelli, <i>Codd.
copticorum reliquiæ,</i> (Bologna, 1785), Revillout, <i>Rapport
sur une mission,</i> etc. (in <i>Archives des Missions scientifiques et
littéraires,</i> 3<sup>me</sup>, série, 1879, vol. 4),
Amélineau, <i>Hist. de S. Pakhôme</i>, &amp;c. (Annales du
Musée Guimet, vol. xvii. Paris, 1889).</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.i-p6">b. <i>Modern discussions.</i> Since the
Reformation the general tendency of protestant writers has been to
discredit, of Roman Catholics to maintain the authority of the Vita. To
the former class belong the Magdeburg Centuriators, Rivet, Basnage,
Casimir Oudin; to the latter, Bellarmin, Noel Alexandre, and above all
Montfaucon in the Benedictine edition of Athanasius (especially in the
<i>Vita Athanasii, Animadversio II. in Vitam et Scripta S.A.</i>, and
the <i>Monitum in Antonii Vitam</i>, which latter may still claim the
first rank in critical discussions of the problem). We may add, as more
or less unbiassed defenders of the <i>Vita</i>, Cave (<i>Hist. Lit.</i>
i. 193), and Tillemont (<i>Mem.</i> vol. vii.). All the above belong to
the period before 1750. In more recent times the attack has been led by
Weingarten (<i>Ursprung des Mönchtums in nachkonst. zeitalter</i>,
reprinted in 1877 from <i>Zeitschrift für K.G.</i> 1876, and in
Herzog, vol. x. pp. 758 sqq.), followed by Gass (in <i>Ztsch. K.G.</i>
II. 274), and Gwatkin (<i>Studies</i>, &amp;c. pp. 98–103).
Israel, in <i>Zeitsch. Wiss. Theol.</i> 1880, p. 130, &amp;c.,
characterises Weingarten’s attack on the <i>Vita</i> as
‘too bold.’ Keim (<i>Aus dem Urchr.</i> 207 sqq.) and
Hilgenfeld (<i>in Zeitsch. f. Wiss. Theol.</i> 1878) put the book in
the lifetime of Ath. without absolutely pronouncing for him as the
author, while Hase (<i>J. Prot. Th.</i> 1880), Harnack (especially in
<i>Th. Ltz.</i> xi. 391, <pb n="189" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_189.html" id="xvi.i-Page_189" />see also
‘<i>Das Mönchtum</i>’ <i>u.s.w.</i>, Giessen, 1886),
Möller, <i>Lehrb. der K.G.</i> i. 372, and Eichhorn
(‘<i>Athanasii de vita ascetica testimonia,</i>’ Halle,
1886, the most convincing discussion of recent date, and indispensable)
decide without hesitation in its favour. The discussion of Bornemann
(<i>In investigando monachatus origine, quibus de causis ratio habenda
sit Origenis, Leipzig,</i> 1885) may also be mentioned as bearing on
the general subject; also the articles ‘Monastery,’
‘Cœnobium,’ and ‘Hermits’ in D. C. A. The
article ‘Antony’ in D. C. B. passes over the question
without discussion, excepting the trite, but untenable, statement that
the Vita ‘is probably interpolated.’ Farrar (<i>Lives of
the Fathers</i>, and <i>Contemp. Review</i>, Nov. 1887) follows
Gwatkin. Picturesque representations of Antony (from the <i>Vita</i>)
in Kingsley’s <i>Hermits</i> and Newman’s <i>Historical
Sketches</i>, vol. 2.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.i-p7">2. <span class="c10" id="xvi.i-p7.1">External evidence as to
authorship and date</span>. This is given by Montfaucon in the
<i>Monitum</i> and reproduced by Eichhorn, pp. 36 sqq.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.i-p8">i. <i>The Version of Evagrius.</i> Evagrius,
presbyter (Eustathian) and subsequently (388) Bishop at Antioch (in
Italy 364–373), translated the <i>Vita Antonii</i> into Latin. He
prefaced with a short apology (see below, <i>Vit. Ant.</i> §1,
note 1) for the freedom of his rendering, addressed ‘Innocentio
carissimo filio.’ Now this Innocent, the friend of Jerome and
Evagrius, died in the summer of 374, almost exactly a year after the
death of Athanasius (D. C. B. iii. 31, 251). Of this identification
there is no reason to doubt; still less ground is there for the
hesitation (<i>Hist. Lit.</i> I. 283, ‘non una est dubitandi
ratio’) of Cave and others as to the identity of the version,
printed by Montfaucon and transmitted by very numerous <span class="c10" id="xvi.i-p8.1">mss.</span> (‘quæ ingenti numero vidi,’ Migne
xxv. p. clviii.) with that actually made by Evagrius. Therefore, even
if we make the two very improbable assumptions that the Dedication to
Innocentius falls within a few weeks or days of his death (i.e. during
the journey from Italy to Syria!), and that the <i>Vita</i> was
translated by Evagrius almost immediately upon its composition, the
composition of the <i>Vita</i> falls within a few months of the death
of Athanasius. Its antiquity then ‘is fully conceded’ even
by Mr. Gwatkin (<i>Studies</i>, p. 103, who yet, p. 98, puts it down to
‘the generation after Athanasius!’). The translation of
Evagrius also preserves what looks like the original heading. It should
be added that the Evagrian version (read in the light of its preface),
entirely excludes the hypothesis that the Greek text of the <i>Vita</i>
is interpolated. Evagrius avowedly abridges at times, while in some
cases he embellishes (see §82, note 16).</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.i-p9">ii. Jerome wrote his <i>Vita Pauli</i> in the
Syrian desert, between 374 and 379. He mentions both the <i>Vita</i>
and its Latin Version in the prologue: if he had seen the latter he can
scarcely have been ignorant of its heading. The non-mention of
Athanasius as the author is an <i>argumentum ex silentio</i> of the
most precarious kind. Some fifteen years later (<i>de Script
Eccles.</i> 87, 88, 125) he repeatedly mentions Athanasius as the
author, and specifies Evagrius as the translator.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.i-p10">iii. Ephrem the Syrian (Opp. ed. 1732–43,
I. p. 249) quotes ‘Saint’ Athanasius by name as the
biographer of Antony. Ephrem died in 373. But little stress can be laid
upon this testimony, in view of the lack of a critical sifting of the
works which bear the name of this saint (so Tillemont viii. 229, and
vii. 138). More important is</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.i-p11">iv. Gregory Naz. <i>Or.</i> 21, ‘Athanasius
compiled the biography of the divine Antony <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvi.i-p11.1">τοῦ
μοναδικοῦ
βίου
νομοθεσίαν
ἐν πλάσματι
διηγήσεως</span>’
(cf. <i>Vita</i>, Prologue). This oration was delivered in 380, seven
years after the death of Athanasius. Gregory, it is true, is not a good
judge on a point of criticism. But he expresses the opinion of his
time, and confirms and is confirmed by the evidence of Evagrius and
Jerome.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.i-p12">v. Rufinus, <i>Hist. Eccl.</i> I. viii. He would
give an account of Antony, but ‘ille libellus exclusit qui ab
Athanasio scriptus etiam Latino Sermone editus est.’ This was
written 400 <span class="c10" id="xvi.i-p12.1">a.d.</span>: if in a later work (<i>Hist.
Mon.</i> 30, and see also 29) he happens to allude to the Vita without
mentioning its author, we are not entitled to say that to Rufinus
‘the work is anonymous’ (Gwatkin, p. 103).</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.i-p13">vi. The <i>Life of Pachomius</i>, which (as above
mentioned) has details of Antony’s life independent of the Vita,
also mentions the latter (c. 1) as the work of Athanasius. Though
written perhaps as late as 390, this document is of great weight as
evidence in the case (see Krüger in <i>Theol. Ltzg.</i> 1890, p.
620).</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.i-p14">vii. Paulinus in his prologue to the Life of
Ambrose (after 400) refers to the <i>Vita</i> as written by
Athanasius.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.i-p15">viii. Fifth-century historians, Palladius,
<i>Hist. Laus.</i> 8, Socrates (<i>H. E</i>., i. 21) Sozomenus (i. 13)
attest the established tradition of their day that Athanasius was the
author of the Life.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.i-p16"><pb n="190" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_190.html" id="xvi.i-Page_190" />ix. Augustine
(<i>Conf.</i> viii. 14, 15, 19, 29) and Chrysostom (<i>Hom.</i> 8 on S.
Matthew) mention the <i>Vita</i> without giving the name of the author.
But we are not entitled to cite them as witnesses to its (alleged)
anonymity, which they neither affirm nor imply.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.i-p17">The above witnesses, all of whom excepting No.
viii. come within 50 years of the death of Athanasius, are a formidable
array. No other work of Athanasius can boast of such external evidence
in its favour. And in the face of such evidence it is impossible to
place the composition later than the lifetime of the great Bishop. We
have therefore to ask whether the contents of the <i>Vita</i> are in
irreconcileable conflict with the result of the external evidence:
whether they point, not indeed to a later age, for the external
evidence excludes this, but to an author who during the lifetime of
Athanasius (i.e. not later than the year of his death) ventured to
publish a hagiographic romance in his name (‘Evagrian’
heading, and §§71, 82).</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.i-p18">3. <span class="c10" id="xvi.i-p18.1">Internal Evidence</span>. It
may be remarked <i>in limine</i> that for the existence of Antony there
is not only the evidence of the <i>Vita</i> itself, but also that of
many other fourth-century documents (see above 1.a. under
‘sources’). Weingarten quite admits this (<i>R. E.</i>, X.
774, but he implies the contrary in his <i>Zeit-tafeln</i>, ed. 3, p.
228); and Mr. Gwatkin is certainly far ahead of his evidence when he
pronounces (Arian Controversy, p. 48) that Antony ‘never
existed.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.i-p19"><i>a. Origin and early history of
Monasticism</i>. According to the <i>Vita</i>, the desert was unknown
to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvi.i-p19.1">μοναχοί</span>
(solitary ascetics) at the time (about 275? <i>Vit</i>. §3) when
Antony first adopted the ascetic life. About the year 285 he began his
twenty years’ sojourn in the ruined fort. To the end of this
sojourn belongs the first great wave of Monastic settlement in the
desert. During the later part of the great persecution
‘monasteries’ and monks begin to abound (§44, 46). The
remainder of his long life (311–356) is passed mainly in his
‘inner mountain,’ where he forms the head and centre of
Egyptian monasticism. Now it is contended by Weingarten and his
followers that the <i>Vita</i> is contradicted in this important
particular by all the real evidence as to the origin of monasticism,
which cannot be proved to have originated before the death of
Constantine. But Eichhorn has I think conclusively shewn the hastiness
of this assumption. Passing over the disputable evidence of the <i>De
Vita Contemplativa</i> ascribed to Philo, (which Weingarten endeavours,
against Lucius and others, to put back to a date much earlier than the
third century and out of relation to Christian asceticism<note place="end" n="979" id="xvi.i-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.i-p20"> See the
note in Vol. I. of this Series, p. 117, D.C.B. iv. 368, <i>Theod.
Ltzg</i>. xiii. 493–499.</p></note>), the writings of Athanasius himself are the
sufficient refutation of the late date assigned to the rise of
monachism.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.i-p21">In the writings of the supposed date
(356–362) of the <i>Vita</i>, references to monks are very
frequent (e.g. <i>Apol. Fug</i>. 4, <i>Apol. Const</i>. 29): but
previous to this (339) we find them mentioned in <i>Encyl.</i> §3,
and yet earlier, <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 67 (see below). In the letter to
Dracontius (<i>Letter</i> 49 in this vol.), corporate monasticism is
implied to be no novel institution. Dracontius himself (about 354) is
president of a monastery, and many other similar communities are
referred to. (Gwatkin deals with this letter in an unsatisfactory
fashion, p. 102, see the letter itself, §§7, 9, and notes.)
The letter to Amun, probably earlier than that just mentioned, is
clearly (sub. fin.) addressed to the head of a monastic society. Again,
the bishops Muis and Paulus of <i>Letter</i> 49, §7, who were
monks before their consecration, had been in the monastery of
Tabennæ before the death of Pachomius, which occurred almost
certainly in 346 (Eichhorn 12, 13. The whole history of Pachomius, who
was only a year or two older than Athanasius, although personally but
little known to him, his monastery being at Tabennæ, an island
near Philæ, is in conflict with Weingarten’s theory).
Lastly<note place="end" n="980" id="xvi.i-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.i-p22"> The
silence of <i>Ep. Fest</i>. X. (338) is made much of by Weingarten, but
there is nothing there to lead up to a reference to desert
monasticism.</p></note> one of the most characteristic and life-like
of the documents relating to the case of Arsenius and the Council of
Tyre, namely the letter of Pinnes to John Arcaph (<i>Apol. Ar.</i> 67)
carries back the evidence earlier still. Pinnes is ‘presbyter of
a monastery’ (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvi.i-p22.1">μονή</span>):
that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvi.i-p22.2">μονή</span> here means a
society of monks, and not a posting station (Weing. in <i>R. E.</i>, X.
p. 775) is clear from the mention of ‘Helias the monk,’ and
‘I, Paphnutius, monk <i>of the same monastery</i>.’ This
letter proves that there were not only Catholic but Meletian monks, and
these not hermits but in societies: and thus the origin of the solitary
type of monasticism goes back as far as the Meletian schism. (The
existence of Meletian monks is attested independently of this letter,
see Eich. p. 347.) Weingarten is quite unable to deal with this
obstacle to his theory. His argument is simply this: either the letter
has nothing to do with monks and monasteries (he overlooks Paphnutius),
<pb n="191" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_191.html" id="xvi.i-Page_191" />or it must be rejected as spurious!
What <i>reductio ad absurdum</i> could be more complete? In an equally
desperate way he deals with the clear evidence of Aphraates,
<i>Hom.</i> vi., as to the existence of (at any rate) solitary
monasticism in Eastern Syria as early as 336. See <i>Texte und
Untersuchungen</i> iii. 3, pp. xvi. 89, &amp;c. (Leipzig, 1888.)</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.i-p23"><i>b. Historical misstatements</i>. i. It is
better to include under this head rather than under the last the title
<i>ad peregrinos fratres</i>. Who were the ‘foreign monks’
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvi.i-p23.1">τοὺς ἐν τῇ
ξένῃ
μοναχούς</span>)? The
introduction of monasticism into the West seems to belong to the time
of S. Ambrose (Aug. <i>Conf.</i> viii. 6, cf. Sozom. III. 14,
‘the European nations [before 361] had no experience of monastic
societies’) or rather Martin of Tours (D.C.B. iii. p. 840). The
statement (<i>Encycl. Brit.</i> ‘Monachism’) that
Athanasius carried the <i>Vita Atonii</i> to Rome in 340 is based on a
misunderstanding of Jerome (<i>Ep.</i> 127), who really says no more
than that the existence of monachism in Egypt first became known at
Rome from the visits of Athanasius and of his successor Peter. If then
the ‘peregrini fratres’ are to be looked for in the West,
we have a serious difficulty, and must choose between the <i>Vita</i>
and Sozomen. But the foreign monks may have belonged to the East. (I
cannot see that §93 ‘assumes,’ as Mr. Gwatkin
maintains, ‘the existence of numerous monks in the West.’
What is said is simply that Antony had <i>been heard of</i>—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvi.i-p23.2">ἠκούσθη</span>—in Spain, Gaul,
and Africa.) However, the point must be left uncertain, and so far
allowed to weigh against the <i>Vita</i>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.i-p24">ii. Early intercourse of Athanasius with Antony
(Prologue, and note 2). If the Benedictine text is correct, the
reference must be to the period before Athanasius became deacon to
Bishop Alexander, in fact to a period previous to 318 <span class="c10" id="xvi.i-p24.1">a.d.</span> Tillemont (viii. 652), who maintains the other
reading, mainly relies upon the impossibility of finding room for the
intercourse in question in the early life of Athanasius. But his only
source of knowledge of that period is Rufinus, a very poor authority,
and Montfaucon replies with some force (<i>Animadv.</i> 11) that we
have no sufficient information as to how Athanasius passed the years
previous to his ordination by Alexander. He also suggests that
Athanasius may have been one of those who followed Antony’s
example (§46, cf. <i>Apol. c. Ar.</i> 6) after his first visit to
Alexandria. I may add that the notes to the <i>Vita</i> will call
attention to several points of contact between the teaching of Antony
and the earliest treatises of Athanasius. Yet the impression left on
the mind is here again one of uncertainty (cf. Prolegg. ch. ii. §1
<i>fin.</i>).</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.i-p25">iii. The narrative about Duke Balacius (§86:
see note there) is another genuine difficulty, only to be got over if
we suppose <i>either</i> that Athanasius in one place tells the story
inaccurately, and corrects himself in the other, <i>or</i> that the
<i>Hist. Arian.</i> was partly written for Athanasius by a
secretary.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.i-p26">iv. Supposed learning of Antony. His ignorance of
letters and of the Greek language does not prevent his forcibly
employing the most effective arguments against Arianism (69),
vindicating the Incarnation (74) much in the manner of Athanasius, and
above all showing a fair acquaintance (72–74) with Platonic
philosophy (see notes there). But everything in the biography points to
a man of robust mind, retentive memory (3) and frequent intercourse
with visitors. If he were so, he can scarcely have been ignorant of the
theological controversies of his day, or of the current philosophical
ideas. Nor can I see that the philosophy of his argument against the
Greeks goes beyond what that would imply. His allusion to Plato does
not look like a first-hand citation. And even an Athanasius would not
so entirely rise out of the biographical habits of his day as to mingle
nothing of his own with the speeches of his hero (‘Equidem quid
Antonio quid Athanasio tribuendum sit uix diiudicari posse
concedo,’ Eich. p. 52).</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.i-p27"><i>c. Inconsistencies with Athanasius</i>. It is
the most serious objection to the Athanasian authorship of the
<i>Vita</i> that Athanasius (with the exception of the
‘antilegomenon’ <i>Hist. Ar</i>. 14) nowhere else mentions
Antony by name. Especially in the letter to Dracontius, who at first
refused the Episcopate in the supposed interests of his soul, we might,
it is argued, have expected a reference to the deep reverence of Antony
(§67) for even the lowest clergy (the persons enumerated,
<i>Letter</i> 49, §7, are <i>bishops</i> who had previously been
monks, and have nothing to do with this question). That is true. We
<i>might</i> have expected it. But as a matter of fact Athanasius uses
another argument instead (see <i>Letter</i> 49, §3, note
8<sup>a</sup>). It does not follow that he <i>did not know</i> of the
Antony of the Vita. But although the letter in question has been
pressed unduly, the general objection, as an <i>argumentum ex
silentio</i> on a rather large scale, remains<note place="end" n="981" id="xvi.i-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.i-p28"> It is
fortified by the ‘silence of Eusebius’ (1) as to monks in
general (but yet see <i>H. E.</i> II. 17, vol. i., p. 116, note in this
series); (2) as to the part played by Antony at Alexandria during the
persecution (<i>H. E</i>. VII. 32, VIII. 13, IX. 6); (3) as to
Constantine’s letter to Antony (§81).</p></note>. Some
more detailed points must now be considered.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.i-p29"><pb n="192" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_192.html" id="xvi.i-Page_192" /><i>a. Demons
and Miracles.</i> The writings of Athanasius are singularly free from
the tendency to indulge in the marvellous. The death of Arius he
regards as a judgment, and relates it with a certain awe-struck
sobriety. The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvi.i-p29.1">φήμη</span> of
Julian’s death in the <i>Narrat. ad Ammon</i>. comes less under
the head of ecclesiastical miracle than under that of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvi.i-p29.2">τὰ θειᾶ τῶν
πρηγμάτων</span> (Herod.
ix. 100, cf. Grote v. 260 sq.); whereas the Vita swarms with miraculous
and demoniacal stories, some (passed over in silence by Newman and
other apologists for the Life) indescribably silly (e.g.
§§53, 63). Hence even Cave allows that the <i>Vita</i>
contains things ‘tanto viro indigna.’ But it must be
observed (1) that Antony disclaims, and his biographer disclaims for
him, inherent miraculous power. His miracles are wrought by Christ in
answer to prayer, and he prefers that those who desire his help should
obtain what they want by praying for themselves (cf. also §49).
(2) That again and again (esp. §§16–43) he insists on
the absolute subjection of all evil powers to God, and their
powerlessness to injure believers in Christ. (3) That Athanasius
recognises <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvi.i-p29.3">σημεῖα</span>
(in the sense of miracles, see <i>Letter</i> 49, §9, note 9) as a
known phenomenon in the case both of bishops and of monks. (4) That his
language about demons and the power of the sign of the Cross in
dispersing them is quite of a piece with what is related in the
<i>Vita</i> (see notes <i>passim</i>). (5) On the <i>clairvoyance</i>
of Antony, and one or two kindred matters which offer points of contact
with phenomena that have been recently the subject of careful research,
notes will be found below giving modern references. On the whole, one
could wish that Athanasius, who is in so many ways surprisingly in
touch with the modern mind (<i>supra</i>, introd. to <i>de Incar</i>
and Prolegg. ch. iv. §2 d and §3), had not written a
biography revealing such large credulity. But we must measure this
credulity of his not by the evidential methods of our own day, but by
those of his own. If we compare the <i>Vita,</i> not with our modern
biographies but with those, say, of Paul and Hilarion by Jerome, its
superiority is striking (this is pointed out by W. Israël in
<i>Zeitschr für Wiss. Theol.</i> 1878, pp. 130, 137, 145, 153).
For myself I should certainly prefer to believe that Athanasius had not
written many things in the <i>Vita:</i> but I would far rather he had
written them all than the one passage <i>Hist. Ar.</i> §38
fin.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.i-p30"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvi.i-p30.1">β</span>. <i>Theology</i>.
That there should be certain characteristic differences from the
theology of Athanasius is what one would expect in an account of Antony
that bore any relation to the historical person. Such is the
anthropomorphic tendency, shewn especially in the corporeal nature
ascribed to demons. Such perhaps is a tinge of naive semi-pelagianism
about the Hermit’s language (§20 and elsewhere); we cannot
forget the connection of Cassian’s Collations with Egyptian
monasticism. Once again, ‘Antony’s shame of the body is not
in the spirit of the writer <i>ad Amunem</i>’ (Gwatkin,
<i>Studies</i>, p. 102). Lastly, in Antony’s account of the
heathen gods (§76) we miss the characteristic Euhemerism of
Athanasius (see <i>supra</i>, pp. 10, 62, &amp;c.). Throughout, in
fact, the ruder monastic instinct crops up from under the Athanasian
style and thought of the biographer. But the latter is also
unmistakable (see the notes <i>passim</i>), and the differences have
been certainly made too much of. I will give one example from Mr.
Gwatkin, who says (<i>ubi supra</i>), ‘Athanasius does not speak
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvi.i-p30.2">πρόνοια</span>
like the <i>Vita</i> (c. 49, 66, 74), for <i>de Fuga</i> 25 specially
refers to his providential escape from Syrianus, and <i>c. Gent.</i>
47, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvi.i-p30.3">πρόνοια
τῶν πάντων</span> is
very incidental.’ Now certainly the constant introduction of
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvi.i-p30.4">πρόνοια</span>,
which Mr. Gwatkin has understated, is a marked feature of the
<i>Vita</i>. But I am not prepared to say that Athanasius could not
speak in this way. The word is common, and even characteristic, in his
writings. A few examples will support this statement; more will be
referred to in the index to this volume.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.i-p31">De Incarn. 2.1. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvi.i-p31.1">τὴν τῶν ὅλων
πρόνοιαν
καθ᾽ ἑαυτῶν
οὐκ εἶναι
μοθολογοῦσιν</span>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.i-p32">14. 6. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvi.i-p32.1">τοῦ
διὰ τῆς
ἰδίας
προνοίας</span>…<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvi.i-p32.2">διδάσκοντος
περὶ τοῦ
πατρός</span>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.i-p33">Epist. Æg. 15. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvi.i-p33.1">βλέποντες</span>…<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvi.i-p33.2">πάντα
τάξει καὶ
προνοί&amp; 139·
κινούμενα</span>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.i-p34">Apol. Fug. 17. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvi.i-p34.1">ἔμελε
γὰρ
αὐτοῖς</span>…<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvi.i-p34.2">μήτε τὴν
ὡρισμένην
παρὰ τῆς
Προνοίας
κρίσιν
προλαμβάνειν</span>
(and so in §§9, 16, 22, 25 of this short tract).</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.i-p35"><i>Orat.</i> iii. 37. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvi.i-p35.1">῾Ο Πατὴρ ἐν τῷ
῾Υιῷ τῶν
πάντων τὴν
πρόνοιαν
ποιεῖται</span>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.i-p36">If each one of these and numberless other
references to Providence is ‘very incidental,’ those in the
<i>Vita</i> may surely claim the benefit (whatever that may be) of the
same formula.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.i-p37">The above are the principal materials for a
decision as to the genuineness of the <i>Vita:</i> and I do not see how
they can justify any opinion but that stated at the outset. Against the
<i>Vita</i> we have certain historical difficulties (intercourse with
Athanasius, peregrini fratres, Balacius), and arguments <i>ex
silentio</i>, a kind of evidence seldom conclusive. For it, we have a
quite unusual array of external evidence, including an almost
contemporary version, the absence of any room for its date at a safe
distance from its traditional author, and the many points of contact,
as well as the characteristic differences between the <i>Vita</i> and
the writings of Athanasius. Moreover on the kindred question of the
origin of monasticism, Weingarten’s <pb n="193" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_193.html" id="xvi.i-Page_193" />theory breaks down, and leads him to suicidal
steps in more than one direction. Although, therefore, it is
permissible to keep an open mind on the subject, we must recognise that
the enterprise of the recent assailants of the <i>Vita</i> is at
present at a dead halt, that overwhelming probability is against
them.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.i-p38">But if Athanasius wrote the <i>Vita</i>, it does
not follow that all its less edifying details are true, nor that its
portraiture is free from subjectivity<note place="end" n="982" id="xvi.i-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.i-p39"> The
life of Senuti (or ‘Schnoudi’), by his disciple Visa, may
be consulted in illustration of this point. See edition by
Amélineau in vol. 4 of the <i>Memoires de la Mission
archéologique Française au Caire</i>, 1888.</p></note>. At the same
time, to the present writer at least, the lineaments of a genuine man,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvi.i-p39.1">ὁμοιοπαθοῦς
ἡμῖν</span>, stand out from the story. Doubtless
there is idealisation, panegyric, an absence of sinfulness (Gwatkin,
<i>Studies</i>, p. 100). But the moderate value set on miracles (38,
56), the absence of the element of fear from his religion (42,
&amp;c.), his serene courtesy (73) and uniform cheerfulness (67, 70),
the caution against being tempted to excess in ascetic exercises (25),
the ready half-humorous good sense (73, 85) of the man, are human
touches which belong to flesh and blood, not to hagiographic
imagination. But here the question is one of individual taste. At any
rate the <i>Vita</i> embodies the best spirit of early monasticism. It
was the pure desire to serve God and fulfil the spirit of the Gospel
that led Antony to part with all that might make the world precious to
him, and to betake himself to his long voluntary martyrdom of solitude,
privation, and prayer. We see nothing but tenderness and love of men in
his character, nothing of the fierce bloodthirsty fanaticism which in
persons like Senuti made fifth-century monasticism a reproach to the
Christian name. Had Antony lived in our time, he might have felt that
the solitary life was a renunciation of the highest vocation of which
man is capable, the ministry to the material and spiritual needs of
others. But it is not given to man to see all aspects of truth at once
and to our bustling, comfort-loving age, even the life of Antony has
its lesson.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.i-p40">The <i>Vita</i> has undoubtedly exercised a
powerful and wide-spread influence. Upon it Jerome modelled his highly
idealised tales of Paul and Hilarion; at Rome and all over the West it
kindled the flame of monastic aspirations; it awoke in Augustine
(<i>Conf.</i> viii. <i>ubi supra</i>) the resolution to renounce the
world and give himself wholly to God. The <i>ingens numerus</i> of
Latin manuscripts, and the imitation of its details in countless
monastic biographies, testify to its popularity in the middle ages.
Like monasticism itself, its good influence was not without alloy; but
on the whole we may claim for it that it tended to stimulate the nobler
of the impulses which underlie the monastic life.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.i-p41">A few words may be added on the evidence of the
<i>Vita</i> as to the form and motive of early monachism. In the Life
of Antony, the stages are (1) ascetics living in the towns and
villages, not withdrawn from society (§§3, 4); (2) solitary
monasticism in the desert, away from human society; and, as the fame of
Antony increases, (3) the formation (§44) of clusters of cells
centering round some natural leader, the <i>germ</i> of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvi.i-p41.1">λαύρα</span> (such as the community of
Tabennæ under Pachomius). Of organised monastic communities the
<i>Vita</i> tells us nothing. With regard to the <i>motive</i> of the
earliest monasticism, this has been variously sought in (1) the
development of the ascetic element present in Christianity from the
very first; (2) in the influence of the Alexandrian School, especially
Origen, who again is influenced by the spirit of revolt against the
body and detachment from the world which characterised neo-Platonism
(see Bornemann’s work mentioned above); (3) in the persecutions,
which drove Christians to the desert (Eus. <i>H. E.</i> vi. 42), which
some adopted as their home; (4) to the (not necessarily conscious)
imitation of analogous heathen institutions, especially the societies
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvi.i-p41.2">ἁγνεύοντες</span>
which were gathered round or in the temples of Serapis (Weingarten,
<i>R. E.</i>, X. 779–785. Revillout, p. 480 n, refers to Zoega,
p. 542, for the fact that Pachomius himself was a monk of Serapis
before his forced baptism by his Christian neighbours; and that after
it he continued his ascetic life with no external difference. (5) To
the desire to avoid civil obligations, already marked in the Rescript
of Valens (<i>Cod. Th.</i> xii. 1. 63, quidam ignauiæ sectatores
desertis civitatum muneribus, &amp;c.). Of the above motives the
<i>Vita</i> gives no support to any but the first, which it directly
confirms, and perhaps indirectly to the second. The date of the
<i>Vita</i> depends mainly on the view to be taken of §82, where
see note 16.</p>
</div2>

<div2 title="Life of Antony. (Vita Antoni.)" progress="41.46%" prev="xvi.i" next="xvi.ii.i" id="xvi.ii">

<div3 title="Prologue." progress="41.46%" prev="xvi.ii" next="xvi.ii.ii" id="xvi.ii.i"><p class="c76" id="xvi.ii.i-p1">

<pb n="194" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_194.html" id="xvi.ii.i-Page_194" /><span class="c8" id="xvi.ii.i-p1.1">Life of Antony.</span></p>

<p class="c98" id="xvi.ii.i-p2"><span class="c40" id="xvi.ii.i-p2.1">Table of Contents.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="xvi.ii.i-p3">
————————————</p>

<p class="c88" id="xvi.ii.i-p4"><span class="c10" id="xvi.ii.i-p4.1">Prologue</span>.</p>

<p class="c88" id="xvi.ii.i-p5">§§1, 2. Birth and beginnings of
Antony.</p>

<p id="xvi.ii.i-p6">§§3, 4. His early ascetic life.</p>

<p id="xvi.ii.i-p7">§§5, 6. Early conflicts with the devil.</p>

<p id="xvi.ii.i-p8">§7. Details of his life at this time
(271–285?)</p>

<p id="xvi.ii.i-p9">§§8–10. His life in the tombs, and
combats with demons there.</p>

<p id="xvi.ii.i-p10">§11. He goes to the desert and overcomes
temptations on the way.</p>

<p id="xvi.ii.i-p11">§§12, 13. How Antony took up his abode in a
ruined fort across the Nile, and how he defeated the demons. His twenty
years’ sojourn there.</p>

<p id="xvi.ii.i-p12">§§14, 15. How he left the fort, and how
monasticism began to flourish in Egypt. Antony its leader.</p>

<p id="xvi.ii.i-p13">§§16–43. His address to monks,
rendered from Coptic, exhorting them to perseverance, and encouraging
them against the wiles of Satan.</p>

<p id="xvi.ii.i-p14">§44. The growth of the monastic life at this
time (about A.D. 305).</p>

<p id="xvi.ii.i-p15">§45. How Antony renewed his ascetic endeavours
at this time.</p>

<p id="xvi.ii.i-p16">§46. How he sought martyrdom at Alexandria
during the Persecution (311).</p>

<p id="xvi.ii.i-p17">§47. How he lived at this time.</p>

<p id="xvi.ii.i-p18">§48. How he delivered a woman from an evil
spirit.</p>

<p id="xvi.ii.i-p19">§§49, 50. How at this time he betook
himself to his ‘inner mountain.’</p>

<p id="xvi.ii.i-p20">§§51–53. How he there combated the
demons.</p>

<p id="xvi.ii.i-p21">§54. Of the miraculous spring, and how he
edified the monks of the ‘outer’ mountain, and of
Antony’s sister.</p>

<p id="xvi.ii.i-p22">§§55, 56. How humanely he counselled those
who resorted to him.</p>

<p id="xvi.ii.i-p23">§57. Of the case of Fronto, healed by faith and
prayer.</p>

<p id="xvi.ii.i-p24">§58. Of a certain virgin, and of Paphnutius the
confessor.</p>

<p id="xvi.ii.i-p25">§59. Of the two brethren, and how one perished
of thirst.</p>

<p id="xvi.ii.i-p26">§60. Of the death of Amun, and Antony’s
vision thereof.</p>

<p id="xvi.ii.i-p27">§61, 62. Of Count Archelaus and the virgin
Polycration.</p>

<p id="xvi.ii.i-p28">§§63, 64. Strange tales of the casting out
of demons.</p>

<p id="xvi.ii.i-p29">§65. Of Antony’s vision concerning the
forgiveness of his sins.</p>

<p id="xvi.ii.i-p30">§66. Of the passage of souls, and how some were
hindered of Satan.</p>

<p id="xvi.ii.i-p31">§67. How Antony reverenced all ordained
persons.</p>

<p id="xvi.ii.i-p32">§68. How he rejected the schism of Meletius and
the heresies of Manes and Arius.</p>

<p id="xvi.ii.i-p33">§69. How he confuted the Arians.</p>

<p id="xvi.ii.i-p34">§§70, 71. How he visited Alexandria, and
healed and converted many, and how Athanasius escorted him from the
city.</p>

<p id="xvi.ii.i-p35">§§72–79. How he reasoned with divers
Greeks and philosophers at the ‘outer’ mountain.</p>

<p id="xvi.ii.i-p36">§80. How he confuted the philosophers by healing
certain vexed with demons.</p>

<p id="xvi.ii.i-p37">§81. How the Emperors wrote to Antony, and of
his answer.</p>

<p id="xvi.ii.i-p38">§82. How he saw in a vision the present doings
of the Arians.</p>

<p id="xvi.ii.i-p39">§§83, 84. That his healings were done by
Christ alone, through prayer.</p>

<p id="xvi.ii.i-p40">§85. How wisely he answered a certain duke.</p>

<p id="xvi.ii.i-p41">§86. Of the Duke Balacius, and how, warned by
Antony, he met with a miserable end.</p>

<p id="xvi.ii.i-p42">§87. How he bore the infirmities of the weak,
and of his great benefits to all Egypt.</p>

<p id="xvi.ii.i-p43">§88. Of his discernment, and how he was a
counsellor to all.</p>

<p id="xvi.ii.i-p44">§§89, 90. How, when now 105 years old, he
counselled the monks, and gave advice concerning burial.</p>

<p id="xvi.ii.i-p45">§91. Of his sickness and his last will.</p>

<p id="xvi.ii.i-p46">§92. Of Antony’s death.</p>

<p id="xvi.ii.i-p47">§93. How Antony remained hale until his death,
and how the fame of him filled all the world.</p>

<p id="xvi.ii.i-p48">§94. The end.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.i-p49">[Antony’s answers to a philosopher, and to
Didymus, are given by Socrates IV. 23, 25: the following is from
Hanmer’s translation of Socr. I. 21: “The same time lived
Antony the monk in the deserts of Ægypt. But inasmuch as
Athanasius, Bishop of Alexandria, hath lately set forth in a several
volume, intituled of his life, his manners and converasiton, how openly
he buckled with divils, how he over-reached their slights and subtle
combats, and wrought many marvellous and strange miracles, I think it
superfluous on my part to intreat thereof.’]</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.i-p50">For the translation of the text I am indebted to
my friend and colleague the Rev. H. Ellershaw, jun.</p>
</div3>

<div3 title="Preface." progress="41.56%" prev="xvi.ii.i" next="xvi.ii.iii" id="xvi.ii.ii"><p class="c9" id="xvi.ii.ii-p1">

<pb n="195" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_195.html" id="xvi.ii.ii-Page_195" /><span class="c8" id="xvi.ii.ii-p1.1">Life
of Antony.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="xvi.ii.ii-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c11" id="xvi.ii.ii-p3"><span class="c10" id="xvi.ii.ii-p3.1">The</span> life and
conversation of our holy Father, Antony: written and sent to the monks
in foreign parts by our Father among the Saints, Athanasius, Bishop of
Alexandria.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xvi.ii.ii-p4">Athanasius<note place="end" n="983" id="xvi.ii.ii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.ii-p5"> This
heading, preserved in the Evagrian version, is probably the original
one. Compare the statement to the same effect in <i>Vit. Pachom.</i>
63. The preface to the Evagrian version is important as bearing on the
question of interpolation. It runs as follows: ‘Evagrius,
presbyter, to his dearest son Innocent, greeting in the Lord. A
word-for-word translation from one language to another obscures the
sense and as it were chokes the corn with luxuriant grass. For in
slavishly following cases and constructions, the language scarcely
explains by lengthy periphrasis what it might state by concise
expression. To avoid this, I have at your request rendered the Life of
the blessed Antony in such a way as to give the full sense, but cut
short somewhat of the words. Let others try to catch syllables and
letters; do you seek the meaning.’</p></note> the bishop to
the brethren in foreign parts.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.ii-p6">You have entered upon a noble rivalry with the
monks of Egypt by your determination either to equal or surpass them in
your training in the way of virtue. For by this time there are
monasteries among you, and the name of monk receives public
recognition. With reason, therefore, all men will approve this
determination, and in answer to your prayers God will give its
fulfilment. Now since you asked me to give you an account of the
blessed Antony’s way of life, and are wishful to learn how he
began the discipline, who and what manner of man he was previous to
this, how he closed his life, and whether the things told of him are
true, that you also may bring yourselves to imitate him, I very readily
accepted your behest, for to me also the bare recollection of Antony is
a great accession of help. And I know that you, when you have heard,
apart from your admiration of the man, will be wishful to emulate his
determination; seeing that for monks the life of Antony is a sufficient
pattern of discipline. Wherefore do not refuse credence to what you
have heard from those who brought tidings of him; but think rather that
they have told you only a few things, for at all events they scarcely
can have given circumstances of so great import in any detail. And
because I at your request have called to mind a few circumstances about
him, and shall send as much as I can tell in a letter, do not neglect
to question those who sail from here: for possibly when all have told
their tale, the account will hardly be in proportion to his merits. On
account of this I was desirous, when I received your letter, to send
for certain of the monks, those especially who were wont to be more
frequently with him, that if I could learn any fresh details I might
send them to you. But since the season for sailing was coming to an end
and the letter-carrier urgent, I hastened to write to your piety what I
myself know, having seen him many times, and what I was able to learn
from him, for I was his attendant for a long time, and poured water on
his hands<note place="end" n="984" id="xvi.ii.ii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.ii-p7"> Cf. <scripRef passage="2 Kings iii. 11" id="xvi.ii.ii-p7.1" parsed="|2Kgs|3|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.3.11">2 Kings iii. 11</scripRef>: the expression merely
refers to personal attendance (contrast §§47, 93). The text
is uncertain, as some <span class="c10" id="xvi.ii.ii-p7.2">mss.</span>, both Greek and
Latin read, ‘was able to learn <i>from him who</i> was his
attendant,’ &amp;c. The question of textual evidence requires
further sifting. In support of the statement in the text we may cite
<i>Ap. c. Ar.</i> 6, where Ath. is called ‘one of the
ascetics,’ which may, but need not, refer to something of the
kind.</p></note>; in all points being mindful of the
truth, that no one should disbelieve through hearing too much, nor on
the other hand by hearing too little should despise the man.</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Sections" title="Birth and beginnings of Antony." n="1,2" shorttitle="Sections 1, 2" progress="41.67%" prev="xvi.ii.ii" next="xvi.ii.iv" id="xvi.ii.iii"><p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.iii-p1">1. Antony you must know
was by descent an Egyptian: his parents were of good family and
possessed considerable wealth<note place="end" n="985" id="xvi.ii.iii-p1.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.iii-p2"> At Coma
in Upper Egypt, see <i>Sozom.</i> i. 13.</p></note>, and as they were
Christians he also was reared in the same Faith. In infancy he was
brought up with his parents, knowing nought else but them and his home.
But when he was grown and arrived at boyhood, and was advancing in
years, he could not endure to learn<note place="end" n="986" id="xvi.ii.iii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.iii-p3"> Cf. St.
Aug. <i>de Doctr. Christ.</i> Prologue.</p></note> letters, not
caring to associate with other boys; but all his desire was, as it is
written of Jacob, to live a plain man at home<note place="end" n="987" id="xvi.ii.iii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.iii-p4"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxv. 27" id="xvi.ii.iii-p4.1" parsed="|Gen|25|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.25.27">Gen. xxv. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>. With
his parents he used to attend the Lord’s House, and neither as a
child was he idle nor when older did he despise them; but was both
obedient to his father and mother and attentive to what was read,
keeping in his heart what was profitable in what he heard. And though
as a child brought up in moderate affluence, he did not trouble his
parents for varied or <pb n="196" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_196.html" id="xvi.ii.iii-Page_196" />luxurious
fare, nor was this a source of pleasure to him; but was content simply
with what he found nor sought anything further.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.iii-p5">2. After the death of his father and mother he
was left alone with one little sister: his age was about eighteen or
twenty, and on him the care both of home and sister rested. Now it was
not six months after the death of his parents, and going according to
custom into the Lord’s House, he communed with himself and
reflected as he walked how the Apostles<note place="end" n="988" id="xvi.ii.iii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.iii-p6"> <scripRef passage="Matt. iv. 20" id="xvi.ii.iii-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|4|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.20">Matt. iv. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> left
all and followed the Saviour; and how they in the Acts<note place="end" n="989" id="xvi.ii.iii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.iii-p7"> <scripRef passage="Acts iv. 35" id="xvi.ii.iii-p7.1" parsed="|Acts|4|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.35">Acts iv. 35</scripRef>.</p></note> sold their possessions and brought and laid
them at the Apostles’ feet for distribution to the needy, and
what and how great a hope was laid up for them in heaven. Pondering
over these things he entered the church, and it happened the Gospel was
being read, and he heard the Lord saying to the rich man<note place="end" n="990" id="xvi.ii.iii-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.iii-p8"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 21" id="xvi.ii.iii-p8.1" parsed="|Matt|19|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.21">Matt. xix. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>, ‘If thou wouldest be perfect, go and
sell that thou hast and give to the poor; and come follow Me and thou
shalt have treasure in heaven.’ Antony, as though God had put him
in mind of the Saints, and the passage had been read on his account,
went out immediately from the church, and gave the possessions of his
forefathers to the villagers—they were three hundred acres<note place="end" n="991" id="xvi.ii.iii-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.iii-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvi.ii.iii-p9.1">ἄρουραι</span>. The
arura was 100 Egyptian cubits square, see <i>Herod.</i> ii.
168.</p></note>, productive and very fair—that they
should be no more a clog upon himself and his sister<note place="end" n="992" id="xvi.ii.iii-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.iii-p10"> Or,
perhaps, ‘in order that they (the villagers) might have no
occasion to trouble himself and his sister,’ i.e. on condition of
future immunity from taxes, &amp;c. (so Neander).</p></note>.
And all the rest that was movable he sold, and having got together much
money he gave it to the poor, reserving a little however for his
sister’s sake.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Sections" title="His early ascetic life." n="3,4" shorttitle="Sections 3, 4" progress="41.74%" prev="xvi.ii.iii" next="xvi.ii.v" id="xvi.ii.iv"><p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.iv-p1">

3. And again as he went into the church,
hearing the Lord say in the Gospel<note place="end" n="993" id="xvi.ii.iv-p1.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.iv-p2"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 34" id="xvi.ii.iv-p2.1" parsed="|Matt|6|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.34">Matt. vi. 34</scripRef>.</p></note>, ‘be not
anxious for the morrow,’ he could stay no longer, but went out
and gave those things also to the poor. Having committed his sister to
known and faithful virgins, and put her into a convent<note place="end" n="994" id="xvi.ii.iv-p2.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.iv-p3"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvi.ii.iv-p3.1">Παρθενών</span>: the earliest use of the word in this sense. Perhaps a
house occupied by Virgins is implied in <i>Apol. c. Ar.</i> 15. But at
this time virgins generally lived with their families. See D.C.A.
2021<sup>b</sup> (the reference to Tertullian is not relevant),
Eichhorn, pp. 4, sqq., 28–30.</p></note> to be brought up, he henceforth devoted
himself outside his house to discipline<note place="end" n="995" id="xvi.ii.iv-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.iv-p4"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvi.ii.iv-p4.1">ἄσκησ*ς</span> (so
throughout the <i>Vita</i>).</p></note>,
taking heed to himself and training himself with patience. For there
were not yet so many monasteries<note place="end" n="996" id="xvi.ii.iv-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.iv-p5"> Probably the word has in this place the sense of a monk’s
cell (D.C.A. 1220), as below, §39.</p></note> in Egypt, and no
monk at all knew of the distant desert; but all who wished to give heed
to themselves practised the discipline in solitude near their own
village. Now there was then in the next village an old man who had
lived the life of a hermit from his youth up. Antony, after he had seen
this man, imitated him in piety. And at first he began to abide in
places outside the village: then if he heard of a good man anywhere,
like the prudent bee, he went forth and sought him, nor turned back to
his own palace until he had seen him; and he returned, having got from
the good man as it were supplies for his journey in the way of virtue.
So dwelling there at first, he confirmed his purpose not to return to
the abode of his fathers nor to the remembrance of his kinsfolk; but to
keep all his desire and energy for perfecting his discipline. He
worked, however, with his hands, having heard, ‘he who is idle
let him not eat<note place="end" n="997" id="xvi.ii.iv-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.iv-p6"> <scripRef passage="2 Thess. iii. 10" id="xvi.ii.iv-p6.2" parsed="|2Thess|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.3.10">2 Thess. iii.
10</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and part he
spent on bread and part he gave to the needy. And he was constant in
prayer, knowing that a man ought to pray in secret unceasingly<note place="end" n="998" id="xvi.ii.iv-p6.3"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.iv-p7"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 7" id="xvi.ii.iv-p7.2" parsed="|Matt|6|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.7">Matt. vi. 7</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Thess. v. 17" id="xvi.ii.iv-p7.3" parsed="|1Thess|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.17">1 Thess. v.
17</scripRef>.</p></note>. For he had given such heed to what was read
that none of the things that were written fell from him to the ground,
but he remembered all, and afterwards his memory served him for
books.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.iv-p8">4. Thus conducting himself, Antony was beloved by
all. He subjected himself in sincerity to the good men whom he visited,
and learned thoroughly where each surpassed him in zeal and discipline.
He observed the graciousness of one; the unceasing prayer of another;
he took knowledge of another’s freedom from anger and
another’s loving-kindness; he gave heed to one as he watched, to
another as he studied; one he admired for his endurance, another for
his fasting and sleeping on the ground; the meekness of one and the
long-suffering of another he watched with care, while he took note of
the piety towards Christ and the mutual love which animated all. Thus
filled, he returned to his own place of discipline, and henceforth
would strive to unite the qualities of each, and was eager to show in
himself the virtues of all. With others of the same age he had no
rivalry; save this only, that he should not be second to them in higher
things. And this he did so as to hurt the feelings of nobody, but made
them rejoice over him. So all they of that village and the good men in
whose intimacy he was, when they saw that he was a man of this sort,
used to call him God-beloved. And some welcomed him as a son, others as
a brother.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Sections" title="Early conflicts with the devil." n="5,6" shorttitle="Sections 5, 6" progress="41.84%" prev="xvi.ii.iv" next="xvi.ii.vi" id="xvi.ii.v"><p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.v-p1">

5. But the devil, who
hates and envies what is good, could not endure to see such a
resolution in a youth, but endeavoured to carry out against him what he
had been wont to effect against others. First of all he tried to lead
him away from the discipline, whispering to him the remembrance of
<pb n="197" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_197.html" id="xvi.ii.v-Page_197" />his wealth, care for his sister,
claims of kindred, love of money, love of glory, the various pleasures
of the table and the other relaxations of life, and at last the
difficulty of virtue and the labour of it; he suggested also the
infirmity of the body and the length of the time. In a word he raised
in his mind a great dust of debate, wishing to debar him from his
settled purpose. But when the enemy saw himself to be too weak for
Antony’s determination, and that he rather was conquered by the
other’s firmness, overthrown by his great faith and falling
through his constant prayers, then at length putting his trust in the
weapons which are<note place="end" n="999" id="xvi.ii.v-p1.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.v-p2"> <scripRef passage="Job xl. 16" id="xvi.ii.v-p2.1" parsed="|Job|40|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.40.16">Job xl. 16</scripRef> (<i>v.</i> 11,
LXX): the descriptions of behemoth and leviathan are allegorically
referred to Satan, cf. <i>Orat.</i> i. 1, note 5. and below, §24,
<i>Ep. Æg.</i> 3.</p></note> ‘in the navel
of his belly’ and boasting in them—for they are his first
snare for the young—he attacked the young man, disturbing him by
night and harassing him by day, so that even the onlookers saw the
struggle which was going on between them. The one would suggest foul
thoughts and the other counter them with prayers: the one fire him with
lust, the other, as one who seemed to blush, fortify his body with
faith, prayers, and fasting. And the devil, unhappy wight, one night
even took upon him the shape of a woman and imitated all her acts
simply to beguile Antony. But he, his mind filled with Christ and the
nobility inspired by Him, and considering the spirituality of the soul,
quenched the coal of the other’s deceit. Again the enemy
suggested the ease of pleasure. But he like a man filled with rage and
grief turned his thoughts to the threatened fire and the gnawing worm,
and setting these in array against his adversary, passed through the
temptation unscathed. All this was a source of shame to his foe. For
he, deeming himself like God, was now mocked by a young man; and he who
boasted himself against flesh and blood was being put to flight by a
man in the flesh. For the Lord was working with Antony—the Lord
who for our sake took flesh<note place="end" n="1000" id="xvi.ii.v-p2.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.v-p3"> Cf.
<i>de Incar.</i> 8. 2; 10. 5.</p></note> and gave the body
victory over the devil, so that all who truly fight can say<note place="end" n="1001" id="xvi.ii.v-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.v-p4"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 10" id="xvi.ii.v-p4.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.10">1 Cor. xv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>, ‘not I but the grace of God which was
with me.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.v-p5">6. At last when the dragon could not even thus
overthrow Antony, but saw himself thrust out of his heart, gnashing his
teeth as it is written, and as it were beside himself, he appeared to
Antony like a black boy, taking a visible shape<note place="end" n="1002" id="xvi.ii.v-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.v-p6"> For
visible appearances of devils, see ‘Phantasms of the
Living,’ vol. 2, p. 266, &amp;c. (Trübner, 1886).</p></note> in
accordance with the colour of his mind. And cringing to him, as it
were, he plied him with thoughts no longer, for guileful as he was, he
had been worsted, but at last spoke in human voice and said,
‘Many I deceived, many I cast down; but now attacking thee and
thy labours as I had many others, I proved weak.’ When Antony
asked, Who art thou who speakest thus with me? he answered with a
lamentable voice, ‘I am the friend of whoredom, and have taken
upon me incitements which lead to it against the young. I am called the
spirit of lust. How many have I deceived who wished to live soberly,
how many are the chaste whom by my incitements I have over-persuaded! I
am he on account of whom also the prophet reproves those who have
fallen, saying<note place="end" n="1003" id="xvi.ii.v-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.v-p7"> <scripRef passage="Hosea iv. 12" id="xvi.ii.v-p7.1" parsed="|Hos|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.4.12">Hosea iv. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>, “Ye have
been caused to err by the spirit of whoredom.” For by me they
have been tripped up. I am he who have so often troubled thee and have
so often been overthrown by thee.’ But Antony having given thanks
to the Lord, with good courage said to him, ‘Thou art very
despicable then, for thou art black-hearted and weak as a child.
Henceforth I shall have no trouble from thee<note place="end" n="1004" id="xvi.ii.v-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.v-p8"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxviii. 7" id="xvi.ii.v-p8.1" parsed="|Ps|18|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.18.7">Ps. cxviii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>,
“for the Lord is my helper, and I shall look down on mine
enemies.”’ Having heard this, the black one straightway
fled, shuddering at the words and dreading any longer even to come near
the man.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Details of his life at this time (271-285?)" n="7" shorttitle="Section 7" progress="41.95%" prev="xvi.ii.v" next="xvi.ii.vii" id="xvi.ii.vi"><p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.vi-p1">

7. This was
Antony’s first struggle against the devil, or rather this victory
was the Saviour’s work in Antony<note place="end" n="1005" id="xvi.ii.vi-p1.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.vi-p2"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 3" id="xvi.ii.vi-p2.2" parsed="|Rom|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.3">Rom. viii. 3</scripRef> and 4.</p></note>,
‘Who condemned sin in the flesh that the ordinance of the law
might be fulfilled in us who walk not after the flesh but after the
spirit.’ But neither did Antony, although the evil one had
fallen, henceforth relax his care and despise him; nor did the enemy as
though conquered cease to lay snares for him. For again he went round
as a lion seeking some occasion against him. But Antony having learned
from the Scriptures that the devices<note place="end" n="1006" id="xvi.ii.vi-p2.3"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.vi-p3"> <scripRef passage="Eph. vi. 11" id="xvi.ii.vi-p3.1" parsed="|Eph|6|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.11">Eph. vi. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> of the devil
are many, zealously continued the discipline, reckoning that though the
devil had not been able to deceive his heart by bodily pleasure, he
would endeavour to ensnare him by other means. For the demon loves sin.
Wherefore more and more he repressed the body and kept it in
subjection<note place="end" n="1007" id="xvi.ii.vi-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.vi-p4"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 27" id="xvi.ii.vi-p4.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.27">1 Cor. ix. 27</scripRef>; Ath. (with many
fathers and uncials) appears to have read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvi.ii.vi-p4.2">ὑποπιάζω</span>, the reading which is followed by the Authorised
Version.</p></note>, lest haply having conquered on one
side, he should be dragged down on the other. He therefore planned to
accustom himself to a severer mode of life. And many marvelled, but he
himself used to bear the labour easily; for the eagerness of soul,
through the length of time it had abode in him, had wrought a good
habit in him, so that taking but little initiation from others he
shewed great zeal in this matter. He kept vigil to such an extent that
he often continued <pb n="198" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_198.html" id="xvi.ii.vi-Page_198" />the whole night
without sleep; and this not once but often, to the marvel of others. He
ate once a day, after sunset, sometimes once in two days, and often
even in four. His food was bread and salt, his drink, water only. Of
flesh and wine it is superfluous even to speak, since no such thing was
found with the other earnest men. A rush mat served him to sleep upon,
but for the most part he lay upon the bare ground. He would not anoint
himself with oil, saying it behoved young men to be earnest in training
and not to seek what would enervate the body; but they must accustom it
to labour, mindful of the Apostle’s words<note place="end" n="1008" id="xvi.ii.vi-p4.3"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.vi-p5"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. xii. 10" id="xvi.ii.vi-p5.2" parsed="|2Cor|12|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.10">2 Cor. xii.
10</scripRef>.</p></note>,
‘when I am weak, then am I strong.’ ‘For,’ said
he, ‘the fibre of the soul is then sound when the pleasures of
the body are diminished.’ And he had come to this truly wonderful
conclusion, ‘that progress in virtue, and retirement from the
world for the sake of it, ought not to be measured by time, but by
desire and fixity of purpose.’ He at least gave no thought to the
past, but day by day, as if he were at the beginning of his discipline,
applied greater pains for advancement, often repeating to himself the
saying of Paul<note place="end" n="1009" id="xvi.ii.vi-p5.3"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.vi-p6"> <scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 14" id="xvi.ii.vi-p6.1" parsed="|Phil|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.14">Phil. iii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>: ‘Forgetting
the things which are behind and stretching forward to the things which
are before.’ He was also mindful of the words spoken by the
prophet Elias<note place="end" n="1010" id="xvi.ii.vi-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.vi-p7"> <scripRef passage="1 Kings xviii. 15" id="xvi.ii.vi-p7.2" parsed="|1Kgs|18|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.18.15">1 Kings xviii.
15</scripRef>.</p></note>, ‘the Lord
liveth before whose presence I stand to-day.’ For he observed
that in saying ‘to-day’ the prophet did not compute the
time that had gone by: but daily as though ever commencing he eagerly
endeavoured to make himself fit to appear before God, being pure in
heart and ever ready to submit to His counsel, and to Him alone. And he
used to say to himself that from the life of the great Elias the hermit
ought to see his own as in a mirror.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Sections" title="His life in the tombs, and combats with demons there." n="8-10" shorttitle="Sections 8-10" progress="42.04%" prev="xvi.ii.vi" next="xvi.ii.viii" id="xvi.ii.vii"><p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.vii-p1">

8. Thus tightening his hold upon
himself, Antony departed to the tombs, which happened to be at a
distance from the village; and having bid one of his acquaintances to
bring him bread at intervals of many days, he entered one of the tombs,
and the other having shut the door on him, he remained within alone.
And when the enemy could not endure it, but was even fearful that in a
short time Antony would fill the desert with the discipline, coming one
night with a multitude of demons, he so cut him with stripes that he
lay on the ground speechless from the excessive pain. For he affirmed
that the torture had been so excessive that no blows inflicted by man
could ever have caused him such torment. But by the Providence of
God—for the Lord never overlooks them that hope in Him—the
next day his acquaintance came bringing him the loaves. And having
opened the door and seeing him lying on the ground as though dead, he
lifted him up and carried him to the church in the village, and laid
him upon the ground. And many of his kinsfolk and the villagers sat
around Antony as round a corpse. But about midnight he came to himself
and arose, and when he saw them all asleep and his comrade alone
watching, he motioned with his head for him to approach, and asked him
to carry him again to the tombs without waking anybody.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.vii-p2">9. He was carried therefore by the man, and as he
was wont, when the door was shut he was within alone. And he could not
stand up on account of the blows, but he prayed as he lay. And after he
had prayed, he said with a shout, Here am I, Antony; I flee not from
your stripes, for even if you inflict more nothing shall separate me<note place="end" n="1011" id="xvi.ii.vii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.vii-p3"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 35" id="xvi.ii.vii-p3.1" parsed="|Rom|8|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.35">Rom. viii. 35</scripRef>.</p></note> from the love of Christ. And then he sang,
‘though a camp be set against me, my heart shall not be afraid<note place="end" n="1012" id="xvi.ii.vii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.vii-p4"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxvii. 3" id="xvi.ii.vii-p4.1" parsed="|Ps|27|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.27.3">Ps. xxvii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ These were the thoughts and words of
this ascetic. But the enemy, who hates good, marvelling that after the
blows he dared to return, called together his hounds and burst forth,
‘Ye see,’ said he, ‘that neither by the spirit of
lust nor by blows did we stay the man, but that he braves us, let us
attack him in another fashion.’ But changes of form for evil are
easy for the devil, so in the night they made such a din that the whole
of that place seemed to be shaken by an earthquake, and the demons as
if breaking the four walls of the dwelling seemed to enter through
them, coming in the likeness of beasts and creeping things. And the
place was on a sudden filled with the forms of lions, bears, leopards,
bulls, serpents, asps, scorpions, and wolves, and each of them was
moving according to his nature. The lion was roaring, wishing to
attack, the bull seeming to toss with its horns, the serpent writhing
but unable to approach, and the wolf as it rushed on was restrained;
altogether the noises of the apparitions, with their angry ragings,
were dreadful. But Antony, stricken and goaded by them, felt bodily
pains severer still. He lay watching, however, with unshaken soul,
groaning from bodily anguish; but his mind was clear, and as in mockery
he said, ‘If there had been any power in you, it would have
sufficed had one of you come, but since the Lord hath made you weak,
you attempt to terrify me by numbers: and a proof of your weakness is
that you take the shapes of brute beasts.’ And again with
boldness he said, ‘If you are able, and have received power <pb n="199" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_199.html" id="xvi.ii.vii-Page_199" />against me, delay not to attack; but if
you are unable, why trouble me in vain? For faith in our Lord is a seal
and a wall of safety to us.’ So after many attempts they gnashed
their teeth upon him, because they were mocking themselves rather than
him.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.vii-p5">10. Nor was the Lord then forgetful of
Antony’s wrestling, but was at hand to help him. So looking up he
saw the roof as it were opened, and a ray of light descending to him.
The demons suddenly vanished, the pain of his body straightway ceased,
and the building was again whole. But Antony feeling the help, and
getting his breath again, and being freed from pain, besought the
vision which had appeared to him, saying, ‘Where wert thou? Why
didst thou not appear at the beginning to make my pains to
cease?’ And a voice came to him, ‘Antony, I was here, but I
waited to see thy fight; wherefore since thou hast endured, and hast
not been worsted, I will ever be a succour to thee, and will make thy
name known everywhere.’ Having heard this, Antony arose and
prayed, and received such strength that he perceived that he had more
power in his body than formerly. And he was then about thirty-five
years old.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="He goes to the desert and overcomes temptations on the way." n="11" shorttitle="Section 11" progress="42.17%" prev="xvi.ii.vii" next="xvi.ii.ix" id="xvi.ii.viii"><p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.viii-p1">

11. And on the day following he went forth
still more eagerly bent on the service of God and having fallen in with
the old man he had met previously, he asked him to dwell with him in
the desert. But when the other declined on account of his great age,
and because as yet there was no such custom, Antony himself set off
forthwith to the mountain. And yet again the enemy seeing his zeal and
wishing to hinder it, cast in his way what seemed to be a great silver
dish. But Antony, seeing the guile of the Evil One, stood, and having
looked on the dish, he put the devil in it to shame, saying,
‘Whence comes a dish in the desert? This road is not well-worn,
nor is there here a trace of any wayfarer; it could not have fallen
without being missed on account of its size; and he who had lost it
having turned back, to seek it, would have found it, for it is a desert
place. This is some wile of the devil. O thou Evil One, not with this
shalt thou hinder my purpose; let it go with thee to destruction.<note place="end" n="1013" id="xvi.ii.viii-p1.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.viii-p2"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Acts viii. 20" id="xvi.ii.viii-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|8|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.20">Acts viii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>’ And when Antony had said this it
vanished like smoke from the face of fire.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Sections" title="How Antony took up his abode in a ruined fort across the Nile, and how he defeated the demons. His twenty years' sojourn there." n="12,13" shorttitle="Sections 12, 13" progress="42.20%" prev="xvi.ii.viii" next="xvi.ii.x" id="xvi.ii.ix"><p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.ix-p1">

12. Then again as he went on he saw what was this
time not visionary, but real gold scattered in the way. But whether the
devil showed it, or some better power to try the athlete and show the
Evil One that Antony truly cared nought for money, neither he told nor
do we know. But it is certain that that which appeared was gold. And
Antony marvelled at the quantity, but passed it by as though he were
going over fire; so he did not even turn, but hurried on at a run to
lose sight of the place. More and more confirmed in his purpose, he
hurried to the mountain, and having found a fort, so long deserted that
it was full of creeping things, on the other side of the river; he
crossed over to it and dwelt there. The reptiles, as though some one
were chasing them, immediately left the place. But he built up the
entrance completely, having stored up loaves for six months—this
is a custom of the Thebans, and the loaves often remain fresh a whole
year—and as he found water within, he descended as into a shrine,
and abode within by himself, never going forth nor looking at any one
who came. Thus he employed a long time training himself, and received
loaves, let down from above, twice in the year.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.ix-p2">13. But those of his acquaintances who came,
since he did not permit them to enter, often used to spend days and
nights outside, and heard as it were crowds within clamouring, dinning,
sending forth piteous voices and crying, ‘Go from what is ours.
What dost thou even in the desert? Thou canst not abide our
attack.’ So at first those outside thought there were some men
fighting with him, and that they had entered by ladders; but when
stooping down they saw through a hole there was nobody, they were
afraid, accounting them to be demons, and they called on Antony. Them
he quickly heard, though he had not given a thought to the demons, and
coming to the door he besought them to depart and not to be afraid,
‘for thus,’ said he, ‘the demons make their seeming
onslaughts against those who are cowardly. Sign yourselves therefore
with the cross<note place="end" n="1014" id="xvi.ii.ix-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.ix-p3"> Cf.
<i>de Incarn.</i> xlvii. 2.</p></note>, and depart boldly,
and let these make sport for themselves.’ So they departed
fortified with the sign of the Cross. But he remained in no wise harmed
by the evil spirits, nor was he wearied with the contest, for there
came to his aid visions from above, and the weakness of the foe
relieved him of much trouble and armed him with greater zeal. For his
acquaintances used often to come expecting to find him dead, and would
hear him singing<note place="end" n="1015" id="xvi.ii.ix-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.ix-p4"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxviii. 1" id="xvi.ii.ix-p4.1" parsed="|Ps|68|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.68.1">Ps. lxviii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>, ‘Let God
arise and let His enemies be scattered, let them also that hate Him
flee before His face. As smoke vanisheth, let them vanish; as wax
melteth before the face of fire, so let the sinners perish from the
face of God;’ and again, ‘All nations compassed me about,
and in the name of the Lord I requited them<note place="end" n="1016" id="xvi.ii.ix-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.ix-p5"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxviii. 10" id="xvi.ii.ix-p5.2" parsed="|Ps|18|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.18.10">Ps. cxviii.
10</scripRef>.
Evagr. renders by ‘vindicavi in eis.’</p></note>.’</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Sections" title="How he left the fort, and how monasticism began to flourish in Egypt. Antony its leader." n="14,15" shorttitle="Sections 14, 15" progress="42.28%" prev="xvi.ii.ix" next="xvi.ii.xi" id="xvi.ii.x"><p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.x-p1">

<pb n="200" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_200.html" id="xvi.ii.x-Page_200" />14. And so for nearly
twenty years he continued training himself in solitude, never going
forth, and but seldom seen by any. After this, when many were eager and
wishful to imitate his discipline, and his acquaintances came and began
to cast down and wrench off the door by force, Antony, as from a
shrine, came forth initiated in the mysteries and filled with the
Spirit of God. Then for the first time he was seen outside the fort by
those who came to see him. And they, when they saw him, wondered at the
sight, for he had the same habit of body as before, and was neither
fat, like a man without exercise, nor lean from fasting and striving
with the demons, but he was just the same as they had known him before
his retirement. And again his soul was free from blemish, for it was
neither contracted as if by grief, nor relaxed by pleasure, nor
possessed by laughter or dejection, for he was not troubled when he
beheld the crowd, nor overjoyed at being saluted by so many. But he was
altogether even as being guided by reason, and abiding in a natural
state. Through him the Lord healed the bodily ailments of many present,
and cleansed others from evil spirits. And He gave grace to Antony in
speaking, so that he consoled many that were sorrowful, and set those
at variance at one, exhorting all to prefer the love of Christ before
all that is in the world. And while he exhorted and advised them to
remember the good things to come, and the loving-kindness of God
towards us, ‘Who spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up for
us all<note place="end" n="1017" id="xvi.ii.x-p1.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.x-p2"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 32" id="xvi.ii.x-p2.1" parsed="|Rom|8|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.32">Rom. viii. 32</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ he persuaded many to embrace
the solitary life. And thus it happened in the end that cells arose
even in the mountains, and the desert was colonised by monks, who came
forth from their own people, and enrolled themselves for the
citizenship in the heavens.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.x-p3">15. But when he was obliged to cross the
Arsenoitic Canal<note place="end" n="1018" id="xvi.ii.x-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.x-p4"> Between the Nile and the Fayûm.</p></note>—and the
occasion of it was the visitation of the brethren—the canal was
full of crocodiles. And by simply praying, he entered it, and all they
with him, and passed over in safety. And having returned to his cell,
he applied himself to the same noble and valiant exercises; and by
frequent conversation he increased the eagerness of those already
monks, stirred up in most of the rest the love of the discipline, and
speedily by the attraction of his words cells multiplied, and he
directed them all as a father.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Sections" title="His address to monks, rendered from Coptic, exhorting them to perseverance, and encouraging them against the wiles of Satan." n="16-43" shorttitle="Sections 16-43" progress="42.34%" prev="xvi.ii.x" next="xvi.ii.xii" id="xvi.ii.xi"><p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xi-p1">

16. One day when he had gone
forth because all the monks had assembled to him and asked to hear
words from him, he spoke to them in the Egyptian tongue as follows:
‘The Scriptures are enough for instruction<note place="end" n="1019" id="xvi.ii.xi-p1.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p2"> Compare <i>c. Gent.</i> 1, <i>de Synod.</i> 6.</p></note>, but it is a good thing to encourage one
another in the faith, and to stir up with words. Wherefore you, as
children, carry that which you know to your father; and I as the elder
share my knowledge and what experience has taught me with you. Let this
especially be the common aim of all, neither to give way having once
begun, nor to faint in trouble, nor to say: We have lived in the
discipline a long time: but rather as though making a beginning daily
let us increase our earnestness. For the whole life of man is very
short, measured by the ages to come, wherefore all our time is nothing
compared with eternal life. And in the world everything is sold at its
price, and a man exchanges one equivalent for another; but the promise
of eternal life is bought for a trifle. For it is written, “The
days of our life in them are threescore years and ten, but if they are
in strength, fourscore years, and what is more than these is labour and
sorrow<note place="end" n="1020" id="xvi.ii.xi-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p3"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xc. 10" id="xvi.ii.xi-p3.1" parsed="|Ps|90|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.90.10">Ps. xc. 10</scripRef>. LXX.</p></note>.” Whenever, therefore, we live
full fourscore years, or even a hundred in the discipline, not for a
hundred years only shall we reign, but instead of a hundred we shall
reign for ever and ever. And though we fought on earth, we shall not
receive our inheritance on earth, but we have the promises in heaven;
and having put off the body which is corrupt, we shall receive it
incorrupt.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xi-p4">17. ‘Wherefore, children, let us not faint
nor deem that the time is long, or that we are doing something great,
“for the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be
compared with the glory which shall be revealed to us-ward<note place="end" n="1021" id="xvi.ii.xi-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p5"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 18" id="xvi.ii.xi-p5.1" parsed="|Rom|8|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.18">Rom. viii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>.” Nor let us think, as we look at the
world, that we have renounced anything of much consequence, for the
whole earth is very small compared with all the heaven. Wherefore if it
even chanced that we were lords of all the earth and gave it all up, it
would be nought worthy of comparison with the kingdom of heaven. For as
if a man should despise a copper drachma to gain a hundred drachmas of
gold; so if a man were lord of all the earth and were to renounce it,
that which he gives up is little, and he receives a hundredfold. But if
not even the whole earth is equal in value to the heavens, then he who
has given up a few acres leaves as it were nothing; and even if he have
given up a house or much gold he ought not to boast nor be
low-spirited. Further, we should consider that even if we do not
relinquish them for virtue’s sake, still afterwards when we die
we shall leave them behind—very often, as the Preacher saith<note place="end" n="1022" id="xvi.ii.xi-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p6"> <scripRef passage="Eccl. iv. 8" id="xvi.ii.xi-p6.2" parsed="|Eccl|4|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.4.8">Eccl. iv. 8</scripRef>, vi.
2.</p></note>, to those to whom we do not wish. Why then
should we not give them up for virtue’s sake, that we may inherit
even a kingdom? Therefore let the <pb n="201" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_201.html" id="xvi.ii.xi-Page_201" />desire of possession take hold of no one, for
what gain is it to acquire these things which we cannot take with us?
Why not rather get those things which we can take away with us—to
wit, prudence, justice, temperance, courage, understanding, love,
kindness to the poor, faith in Christ, freedom from wrath, hospitality?
If we possess these, we shall find them of themselves preparing for us
a welcome there in the land of the meek-hearted.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xi-p7">18. ‘And so from such things let a man
persuade himself not to make light of it, especially if he considers
that he himself is the servant of the Lord, and ought to serve his
Master. Wherefore as a servant would not dare to say, because I worked
yesterday, I will not work today; and considering the past will do no
work in the future; but, as it is written in the Gospel, daily shows
the same readiness to please his master, and to avoid risk: so let us
daily abide firm in our discipline, knowing that if we are careless for
a single day the Lord will not pardon us, for the sake of the past, but
will be wrath against us for our neglect. As also we have heard in
Ezekiel<note place="end" n="1023" id="xvi.ii.xi-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p8"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. xviii. 26" id="xvi.ii.xi-p8.2" parsed="|Ezek|18|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.18.26">Ezek. xviii.
26</scripRef>.</p></note>; and as Judas because of one night
destroyed his previous labour.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xi-p9">19. ‘Wherefore, children, let us hold fast
our discipline, and let us not be careless. For in it the Lord is our
fellow-worker, as it is written, “to all that choose the good,
God worketh with them for good<note place="end" n="1024" id="xvi.ii.xi-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p10"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 28" id="xvi.ii.xi-p10.1" parsed="|Rom|8|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.28">Rom. viii. 28</scripRef>, R.V.
Marg.</p></note>.” But to
avoid being heedless, it is good to consider the word of the Apostle,
“I die daily<note place="end" n="1025" id="xvi.ii.xi-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p11"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 31" id="xvi.ii.xi-p11.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.31">1 Cor. xv. 31</scripRef>.</p></note>.” For if we
too live as though dying daily, we shall not sin. And the meaning of
that saying is, that as we rise day by day we should think that we
shall not abide till evening; and again, when about to lie down to
sleep, we should think that we shall not rise up. For our life is
naturally uncertain, and Providence allots it to us daily. But thus
ordering our daily life, we shall neither fall into sin, nor have a
lust for anything, nor cherish wrath against any, nor shall we heap up
treasure upon earth. But, as though under the daily expectation of
death, we shall be without wealth, and shall forgive all things to all
men, nor shall we retain at all the desire of women or of any other
foul pleasure. But we shall turn from it as past and gone, ever
striving and looking forward to the day of Judgment. For the greater
dread and danger of torment ever destroys the ease of pleasure, and
sets up the soul if it is like to fall.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xi-p12">20. ‘Wherefore having already begun and set
out in the way of virtue, let us strive the more that we may attain
those things that are before. And let no one turn to the things behind,
like Lot’s wife, all the more so that the Lord hath said,
“No man, having put his hand to the plough, and turning back, is
fit for the kingdom of heaven<note place="end" n="1026" id="xvi.ii.xi-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p13"> <scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 13" id="xvi.ii.xi-p13.2" parsed="|Phil|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.13">Phil. iii. 13</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Gen. xix. 26" id="xvi.ii.xi-p13.3" parsed="|Gen|19|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.19.26">Gen. xix.
26</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke ix. 62" id="xvi.ii.xi-p13.4" parsed="|Luke|9|62|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.62">Luke ix. 62</scripRef></p></note>.” And this
turning back is nought else but to feel regret, and to be once more
worldly-minded. But fear not to hear of virtue, nor be astonished at
the name. For it is not far from us, nor is it without ourselves, but
it is within us, and is easy if only we are willing. That they may get
knowledge, the Greeks live abroad and cross the sea, but we have no
need to depart from home for the sake of the kingdom of heaven, nor to
cross the sea for the sake of virtue. For the Lord aforetime hath said,
“The kingdom of heaven is within you<note place="end" n="1027" id="xvi.ii.xi-p13.5"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p14"> <scripRef passage="Luke xvii. 21" id="xvi.ii.xi-p14.1" parsed="|Luke|17|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.21">Luke xvii. 21</scripRef> (from
memory).</p></note>
.” Wherefore virtue hath need at our hands of willingness alone,
since it is in us and is formed from us. For when the soul hath its
spiritual faculty in a natural state virtue is formed. And it is in a
natural state when it remains as it came into existence. And when it
came into existence it was fair and exceeding honest. For this cause
Joshua, the son of Nun, in his exhortation said to the people,
“Make straight your heart unto the Lord God of Israel<note place="end" n="1028" id="xvi.ii.xi-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p15"> <scripRef passage="Josh. xxiv. 23" id="xvi.ii.xi-p15.2" parsed="|Josh|24|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.24.23">Josh. xxiv.
23</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and John, “Make your paths
straight<note place="end" n="1029" id="xvi.ii.xi-p15.3"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p16"> <scripRef passage="Matt. iii. 3" id="xvi.ii.xi-p16.1" parsed="|Matt|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.3">Matt. iii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>.” For rectitude of soul consists
in its having its spiritual part in its natural state as created. But
on the other hand, when it swerves and turns away from its natural
state, that is called vice of the soul. Thus the matter is not
difficult. If we abide as we have been made, we are in a state of
virtue, but if we think of ignoble things we shall be accounted evil.
If, therefore, this thing had to be acquired from without, it would be
difficult in reality; but if it is in us, let us keep ourselves from
foul thoughts. And as we have received the soul as a deposit, let us
preserve it for the Lord, that He may recognise His work as being the
same as He made it.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xi-p17">21. ‘And let us strive that wrath rule us
not nor lust overcome us, for it is written, “The wrath of man
worketh not the righteousness of God. And lust, when it hath conceived,
beareth sin, and the sin when it is full grown bringeth forth death<note place="end" n="1030" id="xvi.ii.xi-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p18"> <scripRef passage="James i. 20" id="xvi.ii.xi-p18.2" parsed="|Jas|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.20">James i. 20</scripRef> and 15.</p></note>.” Thus living, let us keep guard
carefully, and as it is written, “keep our hearts with all
watchfulness<note place="end" n="1031" id="xvi.ii.xi-p18.3"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p19"> <scripRef passage="Prov. iv. 23" id="xvi.ii.xi-p19.1" parsed="|Prov|4|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.4.23">Prov. iv. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>.” For we have terrible and
crafty foes—the evil spirits—and against them we wrestle,
as the Apostle said, “Not against flesh and blood, but against
the principalities and against the powers, against the world-rulers of
this darkness, against the spiritual hosts of wickedness in the
heavenly places<note place="end" n="1032" id="xvi.ii.xi-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p20"> <scripRef passage="Eph. vi. 12" id="xvi.ii.xi-p20.1" parsed="|Eph|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.12">Eph. vi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>.” Great is
their <pb n="202" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_202.html" id="xvi.ii.xi-Page_202" />number in the air around us<note place="end" n="1033" id="xvi.ii.xi-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p21"> This
is not quite the view of Athanasius himself, who regards the air as
cleared of evil spirits by the Death of Christ, <i>de Incar.</i> xxv.
5: but Athan. does not mean that their power <i>over the wicked</i> is
done away; nor does Antony ascribe to them any power over the
Christian, see §§24, 28, 41.</p></note>, and they are not far from us. Now there are
great distinctions among them; and concerning their nature and
distinctions much could be said, but such a description is for others
of greater powers than we possess. But at this time it is pressing and
necessary for us only to know their wiles against ourselves.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xi-p22">22. ‘First, therefore, we must know this:
that the demons have not been created like what we mean when we call
them by that name; for God made nothing evil, but even they have been
made good. Having fallen, however, from the heavenly wisdom, since then
they have been grovelling on earth. On the one hand they deceived the
Greeks with their displays, while out of envy of us Christians they
move all things in their desire to hinder us from entry into the
heavens; in order that we should not ascend up thither from whence they
fell. Thus there is need of much prayer and of discipline, that when a
man has received through the Spirit the gift of discerning spirits, he
may have power to recognise their characteristics: which of them are
less and which more evil; of what nature is the special pursuit of
each, and how each of them is overthrown and cast out. For their
villainies and the changes in their plots are many. The blessed Apostle
and his followers knew such things when they said, “for we are
not ignorant of his devices<note place="end" n="1034" id="xvi.ii.xi-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p23"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. ii. 11" id="xvi.ii.xi-p23.1" parsed="|2Cor|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.11">2 Cor. ii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>;” and we,
from the temptations we have suffered at their hands, ought to correct
one another under them. Wherefore I, having had proof of them, speak as
to children.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xi-p24">23. ‘The demons, therefore, if they see all
Christians, and monks especially, labouring cheerfully and advancing,
first make an attack by temptation and place hindrances to hamper our
way, to wit, evil thoughts. But we need not fear their suggestions, for
by prayer, fasting, and faith in the Lord their attack immediately
fails. But even when it does they cease not, but knavishly by subtlety
come on again. For when they cannot deceive the heart openly with foul
pleasures they approach in different guise, and thenceforth shaping
displays they attempt to strike fear, changing their shapes, taking the
forms of women, wild beasts, creeping things, gigantic bodies, and
troops of soldiers. But not even then need ye fear their deceitful
displays. For they are nothing and quickly disappear, especially if a
man fortify himself beforehand with faith and the sign of the cross<note place="end" n="1035" id="xvi.ii.xi-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p25"> See
above, §13.</p></note>. Yet are they bold and very shameless, for
if thus they are worsted they make an onslaught in another manner, and
pretend to prophesy and foretell the future, and to shew themselves of
a height reaching to the roof and of great breadth; that they may
stealthily catch by such displays those who could not be deceived by
their arguments. If here also they find the soul strengthened by faith
and a hopeful mind, then they bring their leader to their aid.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xi-p26">24. ‘And he said they often appeared as the
Lord revealed the devil to Job, saying, “His eyes are as the
morning star. From his mouth proceed burning lamps and hearths of fire
are cast forth. The smoke of a furnace blazing with the fire of coals
proceeds from his nostrils. His breath is coals and from his mouth
issues flame<note place="end" n="1036" id="xvi.ii.xi-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p27"> <scripRef passage="Job xli. 18, 19, 20" id="xvi.ii.xi-p27.2" parsed="|Job|41|18|41|20" osisRef="Bible:Job.41.18-Job.41.20">Job xli. 18, 19,
20</scripRef> (vv. 9–11, LXX.), see above §5, note 15.</p></note>.” When the prince of the demons
appears in this wise, the crafty one, as I said before, strikes terror
by speaking great things, as again the Lord convicted him saying to
Job, for “he counteth iron as straw, and brass as rotten wood,
yea he counteth the sea as a pot of ointment, and the depth of the
abyss as a captive, and the abyss as a covered walk<note place="end" n="1037" id="xvi.ii.xi-p27.3"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p28"> <scripRef passage="Job xli. 27" id="xvi.ii.xi-p28.1" parsed="|Job|41|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.41.27">Job xli. 27</scripRef> sq.</p></note>.” And by the prophet, “the enemy
said, I will pursue and overtake<note place="end" n="1038" id="xvi.ii.xi-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p29"> <scripRef passage="Exod. xv. 9" id="xvi.ii.xi-p29.1" parsed="|Exod|15|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.15.9">Exod. xv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and
again by another, “I will grasp the whole world in my hand as a
nest, and take it up as eggs that have been left<note place="end" n="1039" id="xvi.ii.xi-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p30"> <scripRef passage="Isai. x. 14" id="xvi.ii.xi-p30.1" parsed="|Isa|10|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.10.14">Isai. x. 14</scripRef>, cf. <i>Ep
Æg</i>. 2.</p></note>.” Such, in a word, are their boasts
and professions that they may deceive the godly. But not even then
ought we, the faithful, to fear his appearance or give heed to his
words. For he is a liar and speaketh of truth never a word. And though
speaking words so many and so great in his boldness, without doubt,
like a dragon he was drawn with a hook by the Saviour<note place="end" n="1040" id="xvi.ii.xi-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p31"> <scripRef passage="Job xli. 1" id="xvi.ii.xi-p31.1" parsed="|Job|41|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.41.1">Job xli. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>, and as a beast of burden he received the
halter round his nostrils, and as a runaway his nostrils were bound
with a ring, and his lips bored with an armlet<note place="end" n="1041" id="xvi.ii.xi-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p32"> Ibid. 2. Cf. <scripRef passage="Job xl. 19-24" id="xvi.ii.xi-p32.2" parsed="|Job|40|19|40|24" osisRef="Bible:Job.40.19-Job.40.24">Job xl.
19–24</scripRef></p></note>.
And he was bound by the Lord as a sparrow, that we should mock him. And
with him are placed the demons his fellows, like serpents and scorpions
to be trodden underfoot by us Christians. And the proof of this is that
we now live opposed to him. For he who threatened to dry the sea and
seize upon the world, behold now cannot stay our discipline, nor even
me speaking against him. Let us then heed not his words, for he is a
liar: and let us not fear his visions, seeing that they themselves are
deceptive. For that which appears in them is no true light, but they
are rather the preludes and likenesses of the fire prepared for the
demons who attempt to terrify men with those flames in which they
themselves will be burned. Doubt<pb n="203" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_203.html" id="xvi.ii.xi-Page_203" />less they appear; but in a moment disappear
again, hurting none of the faithful, but bringing with them the
likeness of that fire which is about to receive themselves. Wherefore
it is unfitting that we should fear them on account of these things;
for through the grace of Christ all their practices are in vain.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xi-p33">25. ‘Again they are treacherous, and are
ready to change themselves into all forms and assume all appearances.
Very often also without appearing they imitate the music of harp and
voice, and recall the words of Scripture. Sometimes, too, while we are
reading they immediately repeat many times, like an echo, what is read.
They arouse us from our sleep to prayers; and this constantly, hardly
allowing us to sleep at all. At another time they assume the appearance
of monks and feign the speech of holy men, that by their similarity
they may deceive and thus drag their victims where they will. But no
heed must be paid them even if they arouse to prayer, even if they
counsel us not to eat at all, even though they seem to accuse and cast
shame upon us for those things which once they allowed. For they do
this not for the sake of piety or truth, but that they may carry off
the simple to despair; and that they may say the discipline is useless,
and make men loathe the solitary life as a trouble and burden, and
hinder those who in spite of them walk in it.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xi-p34">26. ‘Wherefore the prophet sent by the Lord
declared them to be wretched, saying: “Wo is he who giveth his
neighbours to drink muddy destruction<note place="end" n="1042" id="xvi.ii.xi-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p35"> <scripRef passage="Habak. ii. 15" id="xvi.ii.xi-p35.1" parsed="|Hab|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hab.2.15">Habak. ii. 15</scripRef>. LXX.</p></note>.” For such practices and devices are
subversive of the way which leads to virtue. And the Lord Himself, even
if the demons spoke the truth,—for they said truly “Thou
art the Son of God<note place="end" n="1043" id="xvi.ii.xi-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p36"> <scripRef passage="Luke iv. 41" id="xvi.ii.xi-p36.1" parsed="|Luke|4|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.41">Luke iv. 41</scripRef>.</p></note>”—still
bridled their mouths and suffered them not to speak; lest haply they
should sow their evil along with the truth, and that He might accustom
us never to give heed to them even though they appear to speak what is
true. For it is unseemly that we, having the holy Scriptures and
freedom from the Saviour, should be taught by the devil who hath not
kept his own order but hath gone from one mind to another<note place="end" n="1044" id="xvi.ii.xi-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p37"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvi.ii.xi-p37.1">ἕτερα
ἀνθ᾽
ἑτέρων</span>, as in
<i>de Incar.</i> 11. 4.</p></note>. Wherefore even when he uses the language of
Scripture He forbids him, saying: “But to the sinner said God,
Wherefore dost thou declare My ordinances and takest My covenant in thy
mouth<note place="end" n="1045" id="xvi.ii.xi-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p38"> <scripRef passage="Ps. l. 16" id="xvi.ii.xi-p38.1" parsed="|Ps|50|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.50.16">Ps. l. 16</scripRef>, <i>Ep
Æg</i>. 3.</p></note>?” For the demons do all
things—they prate, they confuse, they dissemble, they
confound—to deceive the simple. They din, laugh madly, and
whistle; but if no heed is paid to them forthwith they weep and lament
as though vanquished.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xi-p39">27. ‘The Lord therefore, as God, stayed the
mouths of the demons: and it is fitting that we, taught by the saints,
should do like them and imitate their courage. For they when they saw
these things used to say: “When the sinner rose against me, I was
dumb and humble, and kept silence from good words<note place="end" n="1046" id="xvi.ii.xi-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p40"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxix. 2" id="xvi.ii.xi-p40.1" parsed="|Ps|39|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.39.2">Ps. xxxix. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>.” And again: “But I was as a
deaf man and heard not, and as a dumb man who openeth not his mouth,
and I became as a man who heareth not<note place="end" n="1047" id="xvi.ii.xi-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p41"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxviii. 14" id="xvi.ii.xi-p41.2" parsed="|Ps|38|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.38.14">Ps. xxxviii.
14</scripRef>.</p></note>.” So let us neither hear them as being
strangers to us, nor give heed to them even though they arouse us to
prayer and speak concerning fasting. But let us rather apply ourselves
to our resolve of discipline, and let us not be deceived by them who do
all things in deceit, even though they threaten death. For they are
weak and can do nought but threaten.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xi-p42">28. ‘Already in passing I have spoken on
these things, and now I must not shrink from speaking on them at
greater length, for to put you in remembrance will be a source of
safety. Since the Lord visited earth<note place="end" n="1048" id="xvi.ii.xi-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p43"> Cf.
<i>de Incar</i>. 47, 48.</p></note>, the enemy is
fallen and his powers weakened. Wherefore although he could do nothing,
still like a tyrant, he did not bear his fall quietly, but threatened,
though his threats were words only. And let each one of you consider
this, and he will be able to despise the demons. Now if they were
hampered with such bodies as we are, it would be possible for them to
say, “Men when they are hidden we cannot find, but whenever we do
find them we do them hurt.” And we also by lying in concealment
could escape them, shutting the doors against them. But if they are not
of such a nature as this, but are able to enter in, though the doors be
shut, and haunt all the air, both they and their leader the devil, and
are wishful for evil and ready to injure; and, as the Saviour said,
“From the beginning the devil is a manslayer and a father of
vice<note place="end" n="1049" id="xvi.ii.xi-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p44"> <scripRef passage="John viii. 44" id="xvi.ii.xi-p44.1" parsed="|John|8|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.44">John viii. 44</scripRef>.</p></note>;” while we, though this is so, are
alive, and spend our lives all the more in opposing him; it is plain
they are powerless. For place is no hindrance to their plots, nor do
they look on us as friends that they should spare us; nor are they
lovers of good that they should amend. But on the contrary they are
evil, and nothing is so much sought after by them as wounding them that
love virtue and fear God. But since they have no power to effect
anything, they do nought but threaten. But if they could, they would
not <pb n="204" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_204.html" id="xvi.ii.xi-Page_204" />hesitate, but forthwith work
evil (for all their desire is set on this), and especially against us.
Behold now we are gathered together and speak against them, and they
know when we advance they grow weak. If therefore they had power they
would permit none of us Christians to live, for godliness is an
abomination to a sinner<note place="end" n="1050" id="xvi.ii.xi-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p45"> <scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus i. 25" id="xvi.ii.xi-p45.2" parsed="|Sir|1|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.1.25">Ecclesiasticus i.
25</scripRef>.</p></note>. But since they can
do nothing they inflict the greater wounds on themselves; for they can
fulfil none of their threats. Next this ought to be considered, that we
may be in no fear of them: that if they had the power they would not
come in crowds, nor fashion displays, nor with change of form would
they frame deceits. But it would suffice that one only should come and
accomplish that which he was both able and willing to do: especially as
every one who has the power neither slays with display nor strikes fear
with tumult, but forthwith makes full use of his authority as he
wishes. But the demons as they have no power are like actors on the
stage changing their shape and frightening children with tumultuous
apparition and various forms: from which they ought rather to be
despised as shewing their weakness. At least the true angel of the Lord
sent against the Assyrian had no need for tumults nor displays from
without, nor noises nor rattlings, but in quiet he used his power and
forthwith destroyed a hundred and eighty-five thousand. But demons like
these, who have no power, try to terrify at least by their displays<note place="end" n="1051" id="xvi.ii.xi-p45.3"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p46"> <scripRef passage="2 Kings xix. 35" id="xvi.ii.xi-p46.2" parsed="|2Kgs|19|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.19.35">2 Kings xix.
35</scripRef>.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xi-p47">29. ‘But if any one having in mind the
history of Job<note place="end" n="1052" id="xvi.ii.xi-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p48"> <scripRef passage="Job i." id="xvi.ii.xi-p48.2" parsed="|Job|1|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.1">Job i.</scripRef> and ii.</p></note> should say, Why
then hath the devil gone forth and accomplished all things against him;
and stripped him of all his possessions, and slew his children, and
smote him with evil ulcers? let such a one, on the other hand,
recognise that the devil was not the strong man, but God who delivered
Job to him to be tried. Certainly he had no power to do anything, but
he asked, and having received it, he hath wrought what he did. So also
from this the enemy is the more to be condemned, for although willing
he could not prevail against one just man. For if he could have, he
would not have asked permission. But having asked not once but also a
second time, he shows his weakness and want of power. And it is no
wonder if he could do nothing against Job, when destruction would not
have come even on his cattle had not God allowed it. And he has not the
power over swine, for as it is written in the Gospel, they besought the
Lord, saying, “Let us enter the swine<note place="end" n="1053" id="xvi.ii.xi-p48.3"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p49"> <scripRef passage="Matt. viii. 31" id="xvi.ii.xi-p49.2" parsed="|Matt|8|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.31">Matt. viii.
31</scripRef>.</p></note>.” But if they had power not even
against swine, much less have they any over men formed<note place="end" n="1054" id="xvi.ii.xi-p49.3"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p50"> Cf.
<i>de Incar.</i> 3. 3, and <i>passim</i>.</p></note> in the image of God.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xi-p51">30. ‘So then we ought to fear God only, and
despise the demons, and be in no fear of them. But the more they do
these things the more let us intensify our discipline against them, for
a good life and faith in God is a great weapon. At any rate they fear
the fasting, the sleeplessness, the prayers, the meekness, the
quietness, the contempt of money and vainglory, the humility, the love
of the poor, the alms, the freedom from anger of the ascetics, and,
chief of all, their piety towards Christ. Wherefore they do all things
that they may not have any that trample on them, knowing the grace
given to the faithful against them by the Saviour, when He says,
“Behold I have given to you power to tread upon serpents and
scorpions, and upon all the power of the enemy<note place="end" n="1055" id="xvi.ii.xi-p51.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p52"> <scripRef passage="Luke x. 19" id="xvi.ii.xi-p52.1" parsed="|Luke|10|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.19">Luke x. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xi-p53">31. ‘Wherefore if they pretend to foretell
the future, let no one give heed, for often they announce beforehand
that the brethren are coming days after. And they <i>do</i> come. The
demons, however, do this not from any care for the hearers, but to gain
their trust, and that then at length, having got them in their power,
they may destroy them. Whence we must give no heed to them, but ought
rather to confute them when speaking, since we do not need them. For
what wonder is it, if with more subtle bodies than men have<note place="end" n="1056" id="xvi.ii.xi-p53.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p54"> This
materialistic view of demons may be paralleled from Origen and other
fathers (D.C.B. i. 809), but is not Athanasian. But it would be
congenial to the Coptic mind; compare the story told by Cassian of the
Monk Serapion, who, on being convinced that ‘God is a
Spirit,’ cried out, ‘You have taken my God from me’
(and see D.C.B. 1. p. 120).</p></note>, when they have seen them start on their
journey, they surpass them in speed, and announce their coming? Just as
a horseman getting a start of a man on foot announces the arrival of
the latter beforehand, so in this there is no need for us to wonder at
them. For they know none of those things which are not yet in
existence; but God only is He who knoweth all things before their
birth<note place="end" n="1057" id="xvi.ii.xi-p54.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p55"> Susann. 42.</p></note>. But these, like thieves, running off first
with what they see, proclaim it: to how many already have they
announced our business—that we are assembled together, and
discuss measures against them, before any one of us could go and tell
these things. This in good truth a fleet-footed boy could do, getting
far ahead of one less swift. But what I mean is this. If any one begins
to walk from the Thebaid, or from any other district, before he begins
to walk, they do not know whether he will walk. But when they have seen
him walking they run on, and before he comes up report his approach.
And so it <pb n="205" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_205.html" id="xvi.ii.xi-Page_205" />falls out that after a
few days the travellers arrive. But often the walkers turn back, and
the demons prove false.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xi-p56">32. ‘So, too, with respect to the water of
the river, they sometimes make foolish statements. For having seen that
there has been much rain in the regions of Ethiopia, and knowing that
they are the cause of the flood of the river before the water has come
to Egypt they run on and announce it. And this men could have told, if
they had as great power of running as the demons. And as David’s
spy<note place="end" n="1058" id="xvi.ii.xi-p56.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p57"> <scripRef passage="2 Sam. xviii. 24" id="xvi.ii.xi-p57.2" parsed="|2Sam|18|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.18.24">2 Sam. xviii.
24</scripRef>.</p></note> going up to a lofty place saw the man
approaching better than one who stayed down below, and the forerunner
himself announced, before the others came up, not those things which
had not taken place, but those things which were already on the way and
were being accomplished, so these also prefer to labour, and declare
what is happening to others simply for the sake of deceiving them. If,
however, Providence meantime plans anything different for the waters or
wayfarers—for Providence can do this—the demons are
deceived, and those who gave heed to them cheated.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xi-p58">33. ‘Thus in days gone by arose the oracles
of the Greeks, and thus they were led astray by the demons. But thus
also thenceforth their deception was brought to an end by the coming of
the Lord<note place="end" n="1059" id="xvi.ii.xi-p58.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p59"> <i>De
Incar.</i> 47.</p></note>, who brought to nought the demons and
their devices. For they know nothing of themselves, but, like thieves,
what they get to know from others they pass on, and guess at rather
than foretell things. Therefore if sometimes they speak the truth, let
no one marvel at them for this. For experienced physicians also, since
they see the same malady in different people, often foretell what it
is, making it out by their acquaintance with it. Pilots, too, and
farmers, from their familiarity with the weather, tell at a glance the
state of the atmosphere, and forecast whether it will be stormy or
fine. And no one would say that they do this by inspiration, but from
experience and practice. So if the demons sometimes do the same by
guesswork, let no one wonder at it or heed them. For what use to the
hearers is it to know from them what is going to happen before the
time? Or what concern have we to know such things, even if the
knowledge be true? For it is not productive of virtue, nor is it any
token of goodness. For none of us is judged for what he knows not, and
no one is called blessed because he hath learning and knowledge. But
each one will be called to judgment in these points—whether he
have kept the faith and truly observed the commandments.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xi-p60">34. ‘Wherefore there is no need to set much
value on these things, nor for the sake of them to practise a life of
discipline and labour; but that living well we may please God. And we
neither ought to pray to know the future, nor to ask for it as the
reward of our discipline; but our prayer should be that the Lord may be
our fellow-helper for victory over the devil. And if even once we have
a desire to know the future, let us be pure in mind, for I believe that
if a soul is perfectly pure and in its natural state, it is able<note place="end" n="1060" id="xvi.ii.xi-p60.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p61"> Compare below, §§59, 62, for examples. This quite goes
beyond any teaching of Athanasius himself; at the same time it finds a
point of contact in what he says about dreams in <i>c. Gent.</i> 30
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvi.ii.xi-p61.1">μαντευόμενος
καὶ
προγιγνώσκων</span>), and about the soul’s capacity for objective
thought, ib. 33, <i>de Incar.</i> 17. 3.</p></note>, being clear-sighted, to see more and
further than the demons—for it has the Lord who reveals to
it—like the soul of Elisha, which saw what was done<note place="end" n="1061" id="xvi.ii.xi-p61.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p62"> <scripRef passage="2 Kings v. 26" id="xvi.ii.xi-p62.1" parsed="|2Kgs|5|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.5.26">2 Kings v. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> by Gehazi, and beheld the hosts<note place="end" n="1062" id="xvi.ii.xi-p62.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p63"> <scripRef passage="2 Kings vi. 17" id="xvi.ii.xi-p63.2" parsed="|2Kgs|6|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.6.17">2 Kings vi.
17</scripRef>.</p></note> standing on its side.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xi-p64">35. ‘When, therefore, they come by night to
you and wish to tell the future, or say, “we are the
angels,” give no heed, for they lie. Yea even if they praise your
discipline and call you blessed, hear them not, and have no dealings
with them; but rather sign yourselves and your houses, and pray, and
you shall see them vanish. For they are cowards, and greatly fear the
sign of the Lord’s Cross, since of a truth in it the Saviour
stripped them, and made an example of them<note place="end" n="1063" id="xvi.ii.xi-p64.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p65"> <scripRef passage="Col. ii. 15" id="xvi.ii.xi-p65.1" parsed="|Col|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.15">Col. ii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>.
But if they shamelessly stand their ground, capering and changing their
forms of appearance, fear them not, nor shrink, nor heed them as though
they were good spirits. For the presence either of the good or evil by
the help of God can easily be distinguished. The vision of the holy
ones is not fraught with distraction: “For they will not strive,
nor cry, nor shall any one hear their voice<note place="end" n="1064" id="xvi.ii.xi-p65.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p66"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 19" id="xvi.ii.xi-p66.2" parsed="|Matt|12|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.19">Matt. xii. 19</scripRef>, cf. Isai. xlii.
2.</p></note>.” But it comes so quietly and gently
that immediately joy, gladness and courage arise in the soul. For the
Lord who is our joy is with them, and the power of God the Father. And
the thoughts of the soul remain unruffled and undisturbed, so that it,
enlightened as it were with rays, beholds by itself those who appear.
For the love of what is divine and of the things to come possesses it,
and willingly it would be wholly joined with them if it could depart
along with them. But if, being men, some fear the vision of the good,
those who appear immediately take fear away; as Gabriel<note place="end" n="1065" id="xvi.ii.xi-p66.3"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p67"> <scripRef passage="Luke i. 13" id="xvi.ii.xi-p67.1" parsed="|Luke|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.13">Luke i. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> did in the case of Zacharias, and as the
angel<note place="end" n="1066" id="xvi.ii.xi-p67.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p68"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxviii. 5" id="xvi.ii.xi-p68.2" parsed="|Matt|28|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.5">Matt. xxviii.
5</scripRef>.</p></note> did who appeared to the women at the holy
<pb n="206" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_206.html" id="xvi.ii.xi-Page_206" />sepulchre, and as He did who said
to the shepherds in the Gospel, “Fear not.” For their fear
arose not from timidity, but from the recognition of the presence of
superior beings. Such then is the nature of the visions of the holy
ones.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xi-p69">36. ‘But the inroad and the display of the
evil spirits is fraught with confusion, with din, with sounds and
cryings such as the disturbance of boorish youths or robbers would
occasion. From which arise fear in the heart, tumult and confusion of
thought, dejection, hatred towards them who live a life of discipline,
indifference, grief, remembrance of kinsfolk and fear of death, and
finally desire of evil things, disregard of virtue and unsettled
habits. Whenever, therefore, ye have seen ought and are afraid, if your
fear is immediately taken away and in place of it comes joy
unspeakable, cheerfulness, courage, renewed strength, calmness of
thought and all those I named before, boldness and love toward
God,—take courage and pray. For joy and a settled state of soul
show the holiness of him who is present. Thus Abraham beholding the
Lord rejoiced<note place="end" n="1067" id="xvi.ii.xi-p69.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p70"> <scripRef passage="John viii. 56" id="xvi.ii.xi-p70.1" parsed="|John|8|56|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.56">John viii. 56</scripRef>.</p></note>; so also John<note place="end" n="1068" id="xvi.ii.xi-p70.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p71"> <scripRef passage="Luke i. 41" id="xvi.ii.xi-p71.1" parsed="|Luke|1|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.41">Luke i. 41</scripRef>.</p></note> at the voice of Mary, the God-bearer<note place="end" n="1069" id="xvi.ii.xi-p71.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p72"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvi.ii.xi-p72.1">θεοτόκος</span>, as in <i>Orat.</i> iii. 14 (where see note 3).</p></note>, leaped for gladness. But if at the
appearance of any there is confusion, knocking without, worldly
display, threats of death and the other things which I have already
mentioned, know ye that it is an onslaught of evil spirits.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xi-p73">37. ‘And let this also be a token for you:
whenever the soul remains fearful there is a presence of the enemies.
For the demons do not take away the fear of their presence as the great
archangel Gabriel did for Mary and Zacharias, and as he did who
appeared to the women at the tomb; but rather whenever they see men
afraid they increase their delusions that men may be terrified the
more; and at last attacking they mock them, saying, “fall down
and worship.” Thus they deceived the Greeks, and thus by them
they were considered gods, falsely so called. But the Lord did not
suffer us to be deceived by the devil, for He rebuked him whenever he
framed such delusions against Him, saying: “Get behind me, Satan:
for it is written, Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and Him only
shalt thou serve<note place="end" n="1070" id="xvi.ii.xi-p73.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p74"> <scripRef passage="Matt. iv. 10" id="xvi.ii.xi-p74.1" parsed="|Matt|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.10">Matt. iv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>.” More and
more, therefore, let the deceiver be despised by us; for what the Lord
hath said, this for our sakes He hath done: that the demons hearing
like words from us may be put to flight through the Lord who rebuked
them in those words.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xi-p75">38. ‘And it is not fitting to boast at the
casting forth of the demons, nor to be uplifted by the healing of
diseases: nor is it fitting that he who casts out devils should alone
be highly esteemed, while he who casts them not out should be
considered nought. But let a man learn the discipline of each one and
either imitate, rival, or correct it. For the working of signs is not
ours but the Saviour’s work: and so He said to His disciples:
“Rejoice not that the demons are subject to you, but that your
names are written in the heavens<note place="end" n="1071" id="xvi.ii.xi-p75.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p76"> <scripRef passage="Luke x. 20" id="xvi.ii.xi-p76.1" parsed="|Luke|10|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.20">Luke x. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>.” For
the fact that our names are written in heaven is a proof of our
virtuous life, but to cast out demons is a favour of the Saviour who
granted it. Wherefore to those who boasted in signs but not in virtue,
and said: “Lord, in Thy name did we not cast out demons, and in
Thy name did many mighty works<note place="end" n="1072" id="xvi.ii.xi-p76.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p77"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 22" id="xvi.ii.xi-p77.1" parsed="|Matt|7|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.22">Matt. vii. 22</scripRef>.</p></note>?” He
answered, “Verily I say unto you, I know you not;” for the
Lord knoweth not the ways of the wicked. But we ought always to pray,
as I said above, that we may receive the gift of discerning spirits;
that, as it is written<note place="end" n="1073" id="xvi.ii.xi-p77.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p78"> <scripRef passage="1 John iv. 1" id="xvi.ii.xi-p78.1" parsed="|1John|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.1">1 John iv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>, we may not believe
every spirit.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xi-p79">39. ‘I should have liked to speak no
further and to say nothing from my own promptings, satisfied with what
I have said: but lest you should think that I speak at random and
believe that I detail these things without experience or truth; for
this cause even though I should become as a fool, yet the Lord who
heareth knoweth the clearness of my conscience, and that it is not for
my own sake, but on account of your affection towards me and at your
petition that I again tell what I saw of the practices of evil spirits.
How often have they called me blessed and I have cursed them in the
name of the Lord! How often have they predicted the rising of the
river, and I answered them, “What have you to do with it?”
Once they came threatening and surrounded me like soldiers in full
armour. At another time they filled the house with horses, wild beasts
and creeping things, and I sang: “Some in chariots and some in
horses, but we will boast in the name of the Lord our God<note place="end" n="1074" id="xvi.ii.xi-p79.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p80"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xx. 7" id="xvi.ii.xi-p80.1" parsed="|Ps|20|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.20.7">Ps. xx. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>;” and at the prayers they were turned
to flight by the Lord. Once they came in darkness, bearing the
appearance of a light, and said, “We are come to give thee a
light, Antony.” But I closed my eyes and prayed, and immediately
the light of the wicked ones was quenched. And a few months after they
came as though singing psalms and babbling the words of Scripture,
“But I like a deaf man, heard not<note place="end" n="1075" id="xvi.ii.xi-p80.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p81"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxviii. 14" id="xvi.ii.xi-p81.2" parsed="|Ps|38|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.38.14">Ps. xxxviii.
14</scripRef>.</p></note>.” Once they shook the cell<note place="end" n="1076" id="xvi.ii.xi-p81.3"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p82"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvi.ii.xi-p82.1">μοναστήριον</span></p></note> with an earthquake, but I continued praying
with unshaken heart. And <pb n="207" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_207.html" id="xvi.ii.xi-Page_207" />after this
they came again making noises, whistling and dancing. But as I prayed
and lay singing psalms to myself they forthwith began to lament and
weep, as if their strength had failed them. But I gave glory to the
Lord who had brought down and made an example of their daring and
madness.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xi-p83">40. ‘Once a demon exceeding high appeared
with pomp, and dared to say, “I am the power of God and I am
Providence, what dost thou wish that I shall give thee?” But I
then so much the more breathed upon him<note place="end" n="1077" id="xvi.ii.xi-p83.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p84"> See
D.C.A. p. 652.</p></note>,
and spoke the name of Christ, and set about to smite him. And I seemed
to have smitten him, and forthwith he, big as he was, together with all
his demons, disappeared at the name of Christ. At another time, while I
was fasting, he came full of craft, under the semblance of a monk, with
what seemed to be loaves, and gave me counsel, saying, “Eat and
cease from thy many labours. Thou also art a man and art like to fall
sick.” But I, perceiving his device, rose up to pray; and he
endured it not, for he departed, and through the door there seemed to
go out as it were smoke. How often in the desert has he displayed what
resembled gold, that I should only touch it and look on it. But I sang
psalms against him, and he vanished away. Often they would beat me with
stripes, and I repeated again and again, “Nothing shall separate
me from the love of Christ<note place="end" n="1078" id="xvi.ii.xi-p84.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p85"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 35" id="xvi.ii.xi-p85.1" parsed="|Rom|8|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.35">Rom. viii. 35</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and at this
they rather fell to beating one another. Nor was it I that stayed them
and destroyed their power, but it was the Lord, who said, “I
beheld Satan as lightning fall from Heaven;<note place="end" n="1079" id="xvi.ii.xi-p85.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p86"> <scripRef passage="Luke x. 18" id="xvi.ii.xi-p86.1" parsed="|Luke|10|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.18">Luke x. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>” but I, children, mindful of the
Apostle’s words, transferred<note place="end" n="1080" id="xvi.ii.xi-p86.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p87"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iv. 6" id="xvi.ii.xi-p87.1" parsed="|1Cor|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.6">1 Cor. iv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> this to
myself, that you might learn not to faint in discipline, nor to fear
the devil nor the delusions of the demons.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xi-p88">41. ‘And since I have become a fool in
detailing these things, receive this also as an aid to your safety and
fearlessness; and believe me for I do not lie. Once some one knocked at
the door of my cell, and going forth I saw one who seemed of great size
and tall. Then when I enquired, “Who art thou?” he said,
“I am Satan.” Then when I said, “Why art thou
here?” he answered, “Why do the monks and all other
Christians blame me undeservedly? Why do they curse me hourly?”
Then I answered, “Wherefore dost thou trouble them?” He
said, “I am not he who troubles them, but they trouble
themselves, for I am become weak. Have they not read<note place="end" n="1081" id="xvi.ii.xi-p88.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p89"> <scripRef passage="Ps. ix. 6" id="xvi.ii.xi-p89.1" parsed="|Ps|9|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.9.6">Ps. ix. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>,” “The swords of the enemy have
come to an end, and thou hast destroyed the cities?” “I
have no longer a place, a weapon, a city. The Christians are spread
everywhere, and at length even the desert is filled with monks. Let
them take heed to themselves, and let them not curse me
undeservedly.” Then I marvelled at the grace of the Lord, and
said to him: “Thou who art ever a liar and never speakest the
truth, this at length, even against thy will, thou hast truly spoken.
For the coming of Christ hath made thee weak, and He hath cast thee
down and stripped thee.” But he having heard the Saviour’s
name, and not being able to bear the burning from it,
vanished.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xi-p90">42. ‘If, therefore, the devil himself
confesses that his power is gone, we ought utterly to despise both him
and his demons; and since the enemy with his hounds has but devices of
this sort, we, having got to know their weakness, are able to despise
them. Wherefore let us not despond after this fashion, nor let us have
a thought of cowardice in our heart, nor frame fears for ourselves,
saying, I am afraid lest a demon should come and overthrow me; lest he
should lift me up and cast me down; or lest rising against me on a
sudden he confound me. Such thoughts let us not have in mind at all,
nor let us be sorrowful as though we were perishing; but rather let us
be courageous and rejoice always, believing that we are safe. Let us
consider in our soul that the Lord is with us, who put the evil spirits
to flight and broke their power. Let us consider and lay to heart that
while the Lord is with us, our foes can do us no hurt. For when they
come they approach us in a form corresponding to the state in which
they discover us<note place="end" n="1082" id="xvi.ii.xi-p90.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p91"> ‘An important psychological observation.’ (Schaff.
<i>Ch. Hist.</i>)</p></note>, and adapt their
delusions to the condition of mind in which they find us. If,
therefore, they find us timid and confused, they forthwith beset the
place, like robbers, having found it unguarded; and what we of
ourselves are thinking, they do, and more also. For if they find us
faint-hearted and cowardly, they mightily increase our terror, by their
delusions and threats; and with these the unhappy soul is thenceforth
tormented. But if they see us rejoicing in the Lord, contemplating the
bliss of the future, mindful of the Lord, deeming all things in His
hand, and that no evil spirit has any strength against the Christian,
nor any power at all over any one—when they behold the soul
fortified with these thoughts—they are discomfited and turned
backwards. Thus the enemy, seeing Job fenced round with them, withdrew
from him; but finding Judas unguarded, him he took captive. Thus if we
are wishful to despise the enemy, let us ever ponder over the things of
the Lord, and let the soul ever rejoice in hope. And we <pb n="208" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_208.html" id="xvi.ii.xi-Page_208" />shall see the snares of the demon are like
smoke, and the evil ones themselves flee rather than pursue. For they
are, as I said before, exceeding fearful, ever looking forward to the
fire prepared for them.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xi-p92">43. ‘And for your fearlessness against them
hold this sure sign—whenever there is any apparition, be not
prostrate with fear, but whatsoever it be, first boldly ask, Who art
thou? And from whence comest thou? And if it should be a vision of holy
ones they will assure you, and change your fear into joy. But if the
vision should be from the devil, immediately it becomes feeble,
beholding your firm purpose of mind. For merely to ask, Who art thou<note place="end" n="1083" id="xvi.ii.xi-p92.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p93"> <scripRef passage="Josh. v. 13" id="xvi.ii.xi-p93.1" parsed="|Josh|5|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.5.13">Josh. v. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>? and whence comest thou? is a proof of
coolness. By thus asking, the son of Nun learned who his helper was;
nor did the enemy escape the questioning of Daniel<note place="end" n="1084" id="xvi.ii.xi-p93.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xi-p94"> Susann.
51–59</p></note>.’</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="The growth of the monastic life at this time (about A.D. 305)." n="44" shorttitle="Section 44" progress="43.46%" prev="xvi.ii.xi" next="xvi.ii.xiii" id="xvi.ii.xii"><p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xii-p1">

44.
While Antony was thus speaking all rejoiced; in some the love of virtue
increased, in others carelessness was thrown aside, the self-conceit of
others was stopped; and all were persuaded to despise the assaults of
the Evil One, and marvelled at the grace given to Antony from the Lord
for the discerning of spirits. So their cells were in the mountains,
like filled with holy bands of men who sang psalms, loved reading,
fasted, prayed, rejoiced in the hope of things to come, laboured in
alms-giving, and preserved love and harmony one with another. And truly
it was possible, as it were, to behold a land set by itself, filled
with piety and justice. For then there was neither the evil-doer, nor
the injured, nor the reproaches of the tax-gatherer: but instead a
multitude of ascetics; and the one purpose of them all was to aim at
virtue. So that any one beholding the cells again, and seeing such good
order among the monks, would lift up his voice and say, ‘How
goodly are thy dwellings, O Jacob, and thy tents, O Israel; as shady
glens and as a garden<note place="end" n="1085" id="xvi.ii.xii-p1.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xii-p2"> LXX.
‘gardens.’</p></note> by a river; as
tents which the Lord hath pitched, and like cedars near waters<note place="end" n="1086" id="xvi.ii.xii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xii-p3"> <scripRef passage="Num. xxiv. 5, 6" id="xvi.ii.xii-p3.2" parsed="|Num|24|5|24|6" osisRef="Bible:Num.24.5-Num.24.6">Num. xxiv. 5,
6</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="How Antony renewed his ascetic endeavours at this time." n="45" shorttitle="Section 45" progress="43.49%" prev="xvi.ii.xii" next="xvi.ii.xiv" id="xvi.ii.xiii"><p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xiii-p1">

45.
Antony, however, according to his custom, returned alone to his own
cell, increased his discipline, and sighed daily as he thought of the
mansions in Heaven, having his desire fixed on them, and pondering over
the shortness of man’s life. And he used to eat and sleep, and go
about all other bodily necessities with shame when he thought of the
spiritual faculties of the soul. So often, when about to eat with any
other hermits, recollecting the spiritual food, he begged to be
excused, and departed far off from them, deeming it a matter for shame
if he should be seen eating by others. He used, however, when by
himself, to eat through bodily necessity, but often also with the
brethren; covered with shame on these occasions, yet speaking boldly
words of help. And he used to say that it behoved a man to give all his
time to his soul rather than his body, yet to grant a short space to
the body through its necessities; but all the more earnestly to give up
the whole remainder to the soul and seek its profit, that it might not
be dragged down by the pleasures of the body, but, on the contrary, the
body might be in subjection to the soul. For this is that which was
spoken by the Saviour: ‘Be not anxious for your life what ye
shall eat, nor for your body what ye shall put on. And do ye seek not
what ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink, and be not of a doubtful
mind. For all these things the nations of the world seek after. But
your Father knoweth that ye have need of all these things. Howbeit seek
ye first His Kingdom, and all these things shall be added unto you<note place="end" n="1087" id="xvi.ii.xiii-p1.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xiii-p2"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 31" id="xvi.ii.xiii-p2.2" parsed="|Matt|6|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.31">Matt. vi. 31</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke xii. 29" id="xvi.ii.xiii-p2.3" parsed="|Luke|12|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.29">Luke xii.
29</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="How he sought martyrdom at Alexandria during the Persecution (311)." n="46" shorttitle="Section 46" progress="43.53%" prev="xvi.ii.xiii" next="xvi.ii.xv" id="xvi.ii.xiv"><p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xiv-p1">

46. After this the Church was seized by
the persecution which then<note place="end" n="1088" id="xvi.ii.xiv-p1.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xiv-p2"> <span class="c10" id="xvi.ii.xiv-p2.1">a.d.</span> 303–311.</p></note> took place under
Maximinus, and when the holy martyrs were led to Alexandria, Antony
also followed, leaving his cell, and saying, Let us go too, that if
called, we may contend or behold them that are contending. And he
longed to suffer martyrdom, but not being willing to give himself up,
he ministered to the confessors in the mines and in the prisons. And he
was very zealous in the judgment hall to stir up to readiness those who
were summoned when in their contest, while those who were being
martyred he received and brought on their way until they were
perfected. The judge, therefore, beholding the fearlessness of Antony
and his companions, and their zeal in this matter, commanded that no
monk should appear in the judgment hall, nor remain at all in the city.
So all the rest thought it good to hide themselves that day, but Antony
gave so little heed to the command that he washed his garment, and
stood all next day on a raised place before them, and appeared in his
best before the governor. Therefore when all the rest wondered at this,
and the governor saw and passed by with his array, he stood fearlessly,
shewing the readiness of us Christians. For, as I said before, he
prayed himself to be a martyr, wherefore he seemed as one grieved that
he had not borne his witness. But the Lord was keeping him for our
profit and that of others, that he should become a teacher to many of
the discipline which he had learned from the Scriptures. For many only
beholding his manner of life were eager to be imitators <pb n="209" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_209.html" id="xvi.ii.xiv-Page_209" />of his ways. So he again ministered as usual to
the confessors, and as though he were their fellow captive he laboured
in his ministry.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="How he lived at this time." n="47" shorttitle="Section 47" progress="43.58%" prev="xvi.ii.xiv" next="xvi.ii.xvi" id="xvi.ii.xv"><p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xv-p1">

47. And when at last the
persecution ceased, and the blessed Bishop Peter<note place="end" n="1089" id="xvi.ii.xv-p1.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xv-p2"> Martyred on Nov. 25, 311, cf. Eus. <i>H. E.</i> vii.
32.</p></note> had borne his testimony, Antony departed,
and again withdrew to his cell, and was there daily a martyr to his
conscience, and contending in the conflicts of faith. And his
discipline was much severer, for he was ever fasting, and he had a
garment of hair on the inside, while the outside was skin, which he
kept until his end. And he neither bathed his body with water to free
himself from filth, nor did he ever wash his feet, nor even endure so
much as to put them into water, unless compelled by necessity. Nor did
any one even see him unclothed, nor his body naked at all, except after
his death, when he was buried.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="How he delivered a woman from an evil spirit." n="48" shorttitle="Section 48" progress="43.60%" prev="xvi.ii.xv" next="xvi.ii.xvii" id="xvi.ii.xvi"><p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xvi-p1">

48. When therefore
he had retired and determined to fix a time, after which neither to go
forth himself nor admit anybody, Martinian, a military officer, came
and disturbed Antony. For he had a daughter afflicted with an evil
spirit. But when he continued for a long while knocking at the door,
and asking him to come out and pray to God for his child, Antony, not
bearing to open, looked out from above and said, ‘Man, why dost
thou call on me? I also am a man even as you. But if you believe on
Christ whom I serve, go, and according as you believe, pray to God, and
it shall come to pass.’ Straightway, therefore, he departed,
believing and calling upon Christ, and he received his daughter
cleansed from the devil. Many other things also through Antony the Lord
did, who saith, ‘Seek and it shall be given unto you<note place="end" n="1090" id="xvi.ii.xvi-p1.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xvi-p2"> <scripRef passage="Luke xi. 9" id="xvi.ii.xvi-p2.1" parsed="|Luke|11|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.9">Luke xi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For many of the sufferers, when he
would not open his door, slept outside his cell, and by their faith and
sincere prayers were healed.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Sections" title="How at this time he betook himself to his 'inner mountain.'" n="49,50." shorttitle="Sections 49, 50." progress="43.63%" prev="xvi.ii.xvi" next="xvi.ii.xviii" id="xvi.ii.xvii"><p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xvii-p1">

49. But when he saw himself beset by many, and not
suffered to withdraw himself according to his intent as he wished,
fearing because of the signs which the Lord wrought by him, that either
he should be puffed up, or that some other should think of him above
what he ought to think, he considered and set off to go into the upper
Thebaid, among those to whom he was unknown. And having received loaves
from the brethren, he sat down by the bank of the river, looking
whether a boat would go by, that, having embarked thereon, he might go
up the river with them. While he was considering these things, a voice
came to him from above, ‘Antony, whither goest thou and
wherefore?’ But he no way disturbed, but as he had been
accustomed to be called<note place="end" n="1091" id="xvi.ii.xvii-p1.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xvii-p2"> See
on this subject ‘Phantasms of the Living,’ vol. 1, p. 480
sq. (Trübner, 1886).</p></note> often thus, giving
ear to it, answered, saying, ‘Since the multitude permit me not
to be still, I wish to go into the upper Thebaid on account of the many
hindrances that come upon me here, and especially because they demand
of me things beyond my power.’ But the voice said unto him,
‘Even though you should go into the Thebaid, or even though, as
you have in mind, you should go down to the Bucolia<note place="end" n="1092" id="xvi.ii.xvii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xvii-p3"> In
Lower Egypt.</p></note>, you will have to endure more, aye, double
the amount of toil. But if you wish really to be in quiet, depart now
into the inner desert.’ And when Antony said, ‘Who will
show me the way for I know it not?’ immediately the voice pointed
out to him Saracens about to go that way. So Antony approached, and
drew near them, and asked that he might go with them into the desert.
And they, as though they had been commanded by Providence, received him
willingly. And having journeyed with them three days and three nights,
he came to a very lofty mountain, and at the foot of the mountain ran a
clear spring, whose waters were sweet and very cold; outside there was
a plain and a few uncared-for palm trees.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xvii-p4">50. Antony then, as it were, moved by God, loved
the place<note place="end" n="1093" id="xvi.ii.xvii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xvii-p5"> Mount
Colzim, seven hours distant from the Red Sea, where an old cloister
still preserves his name and memory (Schaff, <i>Ch. Hist. Nic,</i> p.
183).</p></note>, for this was the spot which he who
had spoken with him by the banks of the river had pointed out. So
having first received loaves from his fellow travellers, he abode in
the mountain alone, no one else being with him. And recognising it as
his own home, he remained in that place for the future. But the
Saracens, having seen the earnestness of Antony, purposely used to
journey that way, and joyfully brought him loaves, while now and then
the palm trees also afforded him a poor and frugal relish. But after
this, the brethren learning of the place, like children mindful of
their father, took care to send to him. But when Antony saw that the
bread was the cause of trouble and hardships to some of them, to spare
the monks this, he resolved to ask some of those who came to bring him
a spade, an axe, and a little corn. And when these were brought, he
went over the land round the mountain, and having found a small plot of
suitable ground, tilled it; and having a plentiful supply of water for
watering, he sowed. This doing year by year, he got his bread from
thence, rejoicing that thus he would be troublesome to no one, and
because he kept himself from being a burden to anybody. But after this,
seeing again that people came, he cultivated a few pot-herbs, that he
who came to him might have some slight solace after the labour <pb n="210" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_210.html" id="xvi.ii.xvii-Page_210" />of that hard journey. At first, however,
the wild beasts in the desert, coming because of the water, often
injured his seeds and husbandry. But he, gently laying hold of one of
them, said to them all, ‘Why do you hurt me, when I hurt none of
you? Depart, and in the name of the Lord come not nigh this
spot.’ And from that time forward, as though fearful of his
command, they no more came near the place.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Sections" title="How he there combated the demons." n="51-53" shorttitle="Sections 51-53" progress="43.73%" prev="xvi.ii.xvii" next="xvi.ii.xix" id="xvi.ii.xviii"><p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xviii-p1">

51. So he was
alone in the inner mountain, spending his time in prayer and
discipline. And the brethren who served him asked that they might come
every month and bring him olives, pulse and oil, for by now he was an
old man. There then he passed his life, and endured such great
wrestlings, ‘Not against flesh and blood<note place="end" n="1094" id="xvi.ii.xviii-p1.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xviii-p2"> <scripRef passage="Eph. vi. 12" id="xvi.ii.xviii-p2.1" parsed="|Eph|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.12">Eph. vi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ as it is written, but against
opposing demons, as we learned from those who visited him. For there
they heard tumults, many voices, and, as it were, the clash of arms. At
night they saw the mountain become full of wild beasts, and him also
fighting as though against visible beings, and praying against them.
And those who came to him he encouraged, while kneeling he contended
and prayed to the Lord. Surely it was a marvellous thing that a man,
alone in such a desert, feared neither the demons who rose up against
him, nor the fierceness of the four-footed beasts and creeping things,
for all they were so many. But in truth, as it is written, ‘He
trusted in the Lord as Mount Sion<note place="end" n="1095" id="xvi.ii.xviii-p2.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xviii-p3"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxv. 1" id="xvi.ii.xviii-p3.1" parsed="|Ps|25|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.25.1">Ps. cxxv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ with a
mind unshaken and undisturbed; so that the demons rather fled from him,
and the wild beasts, as it is written<note place="end" n="1096" id="xvi.ii.xviii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xviii-p4"> <scripRef passage="Job v. 23" id="xvi.ii.xviii-p4.1" parsed="|Job|5|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.5.23">Job v. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>,
‘kept peace with him.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xviii-p5">52. The devil, therefore, as David says in the
Psalms<note place="end" n="1097" id="xvi.ii.xviii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xviii-p6"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxv. 16" id="xvi.ii.xviii-p6.1" parsed="|Ps|35|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.35.16">Ps. xxxv. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>, observed Antony and gnashed his teeth
against him. But Antony was consoled by the Saviour and continued
unhurt by his wiles and varied devices. As he was watching in the night
the devil sent wild beasts against him. And almost all the hyenas in
that desert came forth from their dens and surrounded him; and he was
in the midst, while each one threatened to bite. Seeing that it was a
trick of the enemy he said to them all: ‘If ye have received
power against me I am ready to be devoured by you; but if ye were sent
against me by demons, stay not, but depart, for I am a servant of
Christ.’ When Antony said this they fled, driven by that word as
with a whip.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xviii-p7">53. A few days after, as he was working (for he
was careful to work hard), some one stood at the door and pulled the
plait which he was working, for he used to weave baskets, which he gave
to those who came in return for what they brought him. And rising up he
saw a beast like a man to the thighs but having legs and feet like
those of an ass. And Antony only signed himself and said, ‘I am a
servant of Christ. If thou art sent against me, behold I am
here.’ But the beast together with his evil spirits fled, so
that, through his speed, he fell and died. And the death of the beast
was the fall of the demons. For they strove in all manner of ways to
lead Antony from the desert and were not able.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Of the miraculous spring, and how he edified the monks of the 'outer' mountain, and of Antony's sister." n="54" shorttitle="Section 54" progress="43.81%" prev="xvi.ii.xviii" next="xvi.ii.xx" id="xvi.ii.xix"><p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xix-p1">

54. And once
being asked by the monks to come down and visit them and their abodes
after a time, he journeyed with those who came to him. And a camel
carried the loaves and the water for them. For all that desert is dry,
and there is no water at all that is fit to drink, save in that
mountain from whence they drew the water, and in which Antony’s
cell was. So when the water failed them on their way, and the heat was
very great, they all were in danger. For having gone round the
neighbourhood and finding no water, they could walk no further, but lay
on the ground and despairing of themselves, let the camel go. But the
old man seeing that they were all in jeopardy, groaning in deep grief,
departed a little way from them, and kneeling down he stretched forth
his hands and prayed. And immediately the Lord made water to well forth
where he had stood praying, and so all drank and were revived. And
having filled their bottles they sought the camel and found her, for
the rope happened to have caught in a stone and so was held fast.
Having led it and watered it they placed the bottles on its back and
finished their journey in safety. And when he came to the outer cells
all saluted him, looking on him as a father. And he too, as though
bringing supplies from the mountain, entertained them with his words
and gave them a share of help. And again there was joy in the
mountains, zeal for improvement and consolation through their mutual
faith. Antony also rejoiced when he beheld the earnestness of the
monks, and his sister grown old in virginity, and that she herself also
was the leader of other virgins.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Sections" title="How humanely he counselled those who resorted to him." n="55,56" shorttitle="Sections 55, 56" progress="43.85%" prev="xvi.ii.xix" next="xvi.ii.xxi" id="xvi.ii.xx"><p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xx-p1">

55.
So after certain days he went in again to the mountain. And henceforth
many resorted to him, and others who were suffering ventured to go in.
To all the monks therefore who came to him, he continually gave this
precept: ‘Believe on the Lord and love Him; keep yourselves from
filthy thoughts and fleshly pleasures, and as it is written in the
Proverbs, be not deceived “by the fulness of the belly<note place="end" n="1098" id="xvi.ii.xx-p1.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xx-p2"> <scripRef version="LXX" passage="Prov. xxiv. 15" id="xvi.ii.xx-p2.1" parsed="lxx|Prov|24|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Prov.24.15">Prov. xxiv. 15</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>.” Pray continually; avoid vain<pb n="211" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_211.html" id="xvi.ii.xx-Page_211" />glory; sing psalms before sleep and on
awaking; hold in your heart the commandments of Scripture; be mindful
of the works of the saints that your souls being put in remembrance of
the commandments may be brought into harmony with the zeal of the
saints.’ And especially he counselled them to meditate
continually on the apostle’s word, ‘Let not the sun go down
upon your wrath<note place="end" n="1099" id="xvi.ii.xx-p2.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xx-p3"> <scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 26" id="xvi.ii.xx-p3.1" parsed="|Eph|4|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.26">Eph. iv. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And he
considered this was spoken of all commandments in common, and that not
on wrath alone, but not on any other sin of ours, ought the sun to go
down. For it was good and needful that neither the sun should condemn
us for an evil by day nor the moon for a sin by night, or even for an
evil thought. That this state may be preserved in us it is good to hear
the apostle and keep his words, for he says, ‘Try your own selves
and prove your own selves<note place="end" n="1100" id="xvi.ii.xx-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xx-p4"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. xiii. 5" id="xvi.ii.xx-p4.2" parsed="|2Cor|13|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.13.5">2 Cor. xiii.
5</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Daily,
therefore, let each one take from himself the tale of his actions both
by day and night; and if he have sinned, let him cease from it; while
if he have not, let him not be boastful. But let him abide in that
which is good, without being negligent, nor condemning his neighbours,
nor justifying himself, ‘until the Lord come who searcheth out
hidden things<note place="end" n="1101" id="xvi.ii.xx-p4.3"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xx-p5"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iv. 5" id="xvi.ii.xx-p5.2" parsed="|1Cor|4|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.5">1 Cor. iv. 5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. ii. 16" id="xvi.ii.xx-p5.3" parsed="|Rom|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.16">Rom. ii.
16</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ as saith
the blessed apostle Paul. For often unawares we do things that we know
not of; but the Lord seeth all things. Wherefore committing the
judgment to Him, let us have sympathy one with another. Let us bear
each other’s burdens<note place="end" n="1102" id="xvi.ii.xx-p5.4"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xx-p6"> <scripRef passage="Gal. vi. 6" id="xvi.ii.xx-p6.1" parsed="|Gal|6|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.6">Gal. vi. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>: but let us examine
our own selves and hasten to fill up that in which we are lacking. And
as a safeguard against sin let the following be observed. Let us each
one note and write down our actions and the impulses of our soul as
though we were going to relate them to each other. And be assured that
if we should be utterly ashamed to have them known, we shall abstain
from sin and harbour no base thoughts in our mind. For who wishes to be
seen while sinning? or who will not rather lie after the commission of
a sin, through the wish to escape notice? As then while we are looking
at one another, we would not commit carnal sin, so if we record our
thoughts as though about to tell them to one another, we shall the more
easily keep ourselves free from vile thoughts through shame lest they
should be known. Wherefore let that which is written be to us in place
of the eyes of our fellow hermits, that blushing as much to write as if
we had been caught, we may never think of what is unseemly. Thus
fashioning ourselves we shall be able to keep the body in subjection,
to please the Lord, and to trample on the devices of the enemy.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xx-p7">56. This was the advice he gave to those who came
to him. And with those who suffered he sympathised and prayed. And
oft-times the Lord heard him on behalf of many: yet he boasted not
because he was heard, nor did he murmur if he were not. But always he
gave the Lord thanks and besought the sufferer to be patient, and to
know that healing belonged neither to him nor to man at all, but only
to the Lord, who doeth good when and to whom He will. The sufferers
therefore used to receive the words of the old man as though they were
a cure, learning not to be downhearted but rather to be long-suffering.
And those who were healed were taught not to give thanks to Antony but
to God alone.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Of the case of Fronto, healed by faith and prayer." n="57" shorttitle="Section 57" progress="43.95%" prev="xvi.ii.xx" next="xvi.ii.xxii" id="xvi.ii.xxi"><p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xxi-p1">

57. Wherefore
a man, Fronto by name, who was an officer of the Court and had a
terrible disease, for he used to bite his own tongue and was in danger
of injury to his eyes, having come to the mountain, asked Antony to
pray for him. But Antony said to him, ‘Depart and thou shalt be
healed.’ But when he was violent and remained within some days,
Antony waited and said, ‘If thou stayest here, thou canst not be
healed. Go, and having come into Egypt thou shalt see the sign wrought
in thee.’ And he believed and went. And as soon as he set eyes on
Egypt his sufferings ceased, and the man became whole according to the
word of Antony, which the Saviour had revealed to him in prayer.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Of a certain virgin, and of Paphnutius the confessor." n="58" shorttitle="Section 58" progress="43.97%" prev="xvi.ii.xxi" next="xvi.ii.xxiii" id="xvi.ii.xxii"><p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xxii-p1">

58. There
was also a maiden from Busiris Tripolitana, who had a terrible and very
hideous disorder. For the runnings of her eyes, nose, and ears fell to
the ground and immediately became worms. She was paralysed also and
squinted. Her parents having heard of monks going to Antony, and
believing on the Lord who healed<note place="end" n="1103" id="xvi.ii.xxii-p1.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xxii-p2"> <scripRef passage="Matt. ix. 20" id="xvi.ii.xxii-p2.1" parsed="|Matt|9|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.20">Matt. ix. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> the woman with
the issue of blood, asked to be allowed, together with their daughter,
to journey with them. And when they suffered them, the parents together
with the girl, remained outside the mountain with Paphnutius, the
confessor and monk; but the monks went in to Antony. And when they only
wished to tell about the damsel, he anticipated them, and detailed both
the sufferings of the child and how she journeyed with them. Then when
they asked that she should be admitted, Antony did not allow it, but
said, ‘Go, and if she be not dead, you will find her healed: for
the accomplishment of this is not mine, that she should come to me,
wretched man that I am, <pb n="212" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_212.html" id="xvi.ii.xxii-Page_212" />but her
healing is the work of the Saviour, who in every place sheweth His pity
to them that call upon Him. Wherefore the Lord hath inclined to her as
she prayed, and His loving-kindness hath declared to me that He will
heal the child where she now is.’ So the wonder took place; and
going out they found the parents rejoicing and the girl whole.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Of the two brethren, and how one perished of thirst." n="59" shorttitle="Section 59" progress="44.01%" prev="xvi.ii.xxii" next="xvi.ii.xxiv" id="xvi.ii.xxiii"><p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xxiii-p1">

59. But
when two brethren were coming to him, the water failed on the way, and
one died and the other was at the point of death, for he had no
strength to go on, but lay upon the ground expecting to die. But Antony
sitting in the mountain called two monks, who chanced to be there, and
urged them saying, ‘Take a pitcher of water and run on the road
towards Egypt. For of two men who were coming, one is already dead and
the other will die unless you hasten. For this has been revealed to me
as I was praying.’ The monks therefore went, and found one lying
dead, whom they buried, and the other they restored with water and led
him to the old man. For it was a day’s journey<note place="end" n="1104" id="xvi.ii.xxiii-p1.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xxiii-p2"> For
similar cases, cf. ‘Phantasms of the Living,’ vol. 2, p.
368, &amp;c.</p></note>. But if any one asks, why he did not speak
before the other died, the question ought not to be asked. For the
punishment of death was not Antony’s but God’s, who also
judged the one and revealed the condition of the other. But the marvel
here was only in the case of Antony: that he sitting in the mountain
had his heart watchful, and had the Lord to show him things afar
off.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Of the death of Amun, and Antony's vision thereof." n="60" shorttitle="Section 60" progress="44.04%" prev="xvi.ii.xxiii" next="xvi.ii.xxv" id="xvi.ii.xxiv"><p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xxiv-p1">

60.
And this is so, for once again he was sitting on the mountain, and
looking up saw in the air some one being borne upwards, and there was
much joy among those who met him. Then wondering and deeming a company
of that kind to be blessed, he prayed to learn what this might be. And
immediately a voice came to him: ‘This is the soul of Amun, the
monk at Nitria.’ Now Amun had persevered in the discipline up to
old age; and the distance from Nitria to the mountain where Antony was,
was thirteen days’ journey. The companions of Antony therefore,
seeing the old man amazed, asked to learn, and heard that Amun was just
dead<note place="end" n="1105" id="xvi.ii.xxiv-p1.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xxiv-p2"> The
same story is told (by Bede in his Life) of St. Cuthbert, who saw the
soul of St. Aidan being carried to heaven. Amun was probably the
recipient of the letter, No. 48 in this volume.</p></note>. And he was well known, for he had stayed
there very often, and many signs had been wrought by his means. And
this is one of them. Once when he had need to cross the river called
Lycus (now it was the season of the flood), he asked his comrade
Theodorus to remain at a distance, that they should not see one another
naked as they swam the water. Then when Theodorus was departed he again
felt ashamed even to see himself naked. While, therefore, he was
pondering filled with shame, on a sudden he was borne over to the other
side. Theodorus, therefore, himself being a good man, approached, and
seeing Amun across first without a drop of water falling from him,
enquired how he had got over. And when he saw that Amun was unwilling
to tell him, he held him by the feet and declared that he would not let
him go before he had learned it from him. So Amun seeing the
determination of Theodorus especially from what he had said, and having
asked him to tell no man before his death, told him that he had been
carried and placed on the further side. And that he had not even set
foot on the water, nor was that possible for man, but for the Lord
alone and those whom He permits, as He did for the great apostle
Peter<note place="end" n="1106" id="xvi.ii.xxiv-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xxiv-p3"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xiv. 28" id="xvi.ii.xxiv-p3.1" parsed="|Matt|14|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.14.28">Matt. xiv. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>. Theodorus therefore told this after the
death of Amun. And the monks to whom Antony spoke concerning
Amun’s death marked the day; and when the brethren came up from
Nitria thirty days after, they enquired of them and learned that Amun
had fallen asleep at that day and hour in which the old man had seen
his soul borne upwards. And both these and the others marvelled at the
purity of Antony’s soul, how he had immediately learned that
which was taking place at a distance of thirteen days’ journey,
and had seen the soul as it was taken up.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Sections" title="Of Count Archelaus and the virgin Polycration." n="61,62" shorttitle="Sections 61, 62" progress="44.11%" prev="xvi.ii.xxiv" next="xvi.ii.xxvi" id="xvi.ii.xxv"><p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xxv-p1">

61. And
Archelaus too, the Count, on a time having found him in the outer
mountain, asked him merely to pray for Polycratia of Laodicea, an
excellent and Christian<note place="end" n="1107" id="xvi.ii.xxv-p1.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xxv-p2"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvi.ii.xxv-p2.1">Χριστοφόρος</span>, lit. Christ-bearing.</p></note> maiden, for she
suffered terribly in the stomach and side through over much discipline,
and was altogether weakly of body. Antony prayed therefore, and the
Count noted the day in which the prayer was made, and having departed
to Laodicea he found the maiden whole. And having enquired when and on
what day she was relieved of her infirmity, he produced the paper on
which he had written the time of the prayer, and having read it he
immediately shewed the writing on the paper. And all wondered when they
knew that the Lord had relieved her of pain at the time when Antony was
praying and invoking the goodness of the Saviour on her behalf.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xxv-p3">62. And concerning those who came to him, he
often foretold some days or sometimes a month beforehand what was the
cause of their coming. For some came only for the sake of seeing him,
others through sickness, and others suffering from evil spirits. And
all thought the labour of the journey neither trouble nor loss. For
each one returned <pb n="213" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_213.html" id="xvi.ii.xxv-Page_213" />aware that he had
received benefit. But though saying such things and beholding such
sights, he used to ask that no one should wonder at him for this; but
should rather marvel at the Lord for having granted to us men to know
Him as far as our powers extended.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Sections" title="Strange tales of the casting out of demons." n="63,64" shorttitle="Sections 63, 64" progress="44.15%" prev="xvi.ii.xxv" next="xvi.ii.xxvii" id="xvi.ii.xxvi"><p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xxvi-p1">

63. Afterwards,
on another occasion, having descended to the outer cells, he was asked
to enter a vessel and pray with the monks, and he alone perceived an
exceedingly unpleasant smell. But those on board said that the stench
arose from the fish and salt meat in the ship. He replied however, the
smell was different from that; and while he was speaking, a youth with
an evil spirit, who had come and hidden himself in the ship, cried out.
But the demon being rebuked in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ
departed from him, and the man became whole. And all knew that the evil
smell arose from the demon.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xxvi-p2">64. And another, a person of rank, came to him,
possessed by a demon; and the demon was so terrible that the man
possessed did not know that he was coming to Antony. But he even ate
the excreta from his body. So those who brought him besought Antony to
pray for him. And Antony pitying the young man prayed and kept watch
with him all the night. And about dawn the young man suddenly attacked
Antony and gave him a push. But when those who came with him were
angry, Antony said, ‘Be not angry with the young man, for it is
not he, but the demon which is in him. And being rebuked and commanded
to go into dry places, the demon became raging mad, and he has done
this. Wherefore give thanks to the Lord, for his attack on me thus is a
sign of the departure of the evil spirit.’ When Antony had said
this, straightway the young man had become whole, and having come at
last to his right mind, knew where he was, and saluted the old man and
gave thanks to God.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Of Antony's vision concerning the forgiveness of his sins." n="65" shorttitle="Section 65" progress="44.19%" prev="xvi.ii.xxvi" next="xvi.ii.xxviii" id="xvi.ii.xxvii"><p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xxvii-p1">

65. And many monks have related with the
greatest agreement and unanimity that many other such like things were
done by him. But still these do not seem as marvellous as certain other
things appear to be. For once, when about to eat, having risen up to
pray about the ninth hour, he perceived that he was caught up in the
spirit, and, wonderful to tell, he stood and saw himself, as it were,
from outside himself, and that he was led in the air by certain ones.
Next certain bitter and terrible beings stood in the air and wished to
hinder him from passing through. But when his conductors opposed them,
they demanded whether he was not accountable to them. And when they
wished to sum up the account from his birth, Antony’s conductors
stopped them, saying, ‘The Lord hath wiped out the sins from his
birth, but from the time he became a monk, and devoted himself to God,
it is permitted you to make a reckoning.’ Then when they accused
him and could not convict him, his way was free and unhindered. And
immediately he saw himself, as it were, coming and standing by himself,
and again he was Antony as before. Then forgetful of eating, he
remained the rest of the day and through the whole of the night
groaning and praying. For he was astonished when he saw against what
mighty opponents our wrestling is, and by what labours we have to pass
through the air. And he remembered that this is what the Apostle said,
‘according to the prince of the power of the air<note place="end" n="1108" id="xvi.ii.xxvii-p1.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xxvii-p2"> <scripRef passage="Eph. ii. 2" id="xvi.ii.xxvii-p2.1" parsed="|Eph|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.2">Eph. ii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For in it the enemy hath power to
fight and to attempt to hinder those who pass through. Wherefore most
earnestly he exhorted, ‘Take up the whole armour of God, that ye
may be able to withstand in the evil day<note place="end" n="1109" id="xvi.ii.xxvii-p2.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xxvii-p3"> <scripRef passage="Eph. vi. 13" id="xvi.ii.xxvii-p3.1" parsed="|Eph|6|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.13">Eph. vi. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ that the enemy, ‘having no
evil thing to say against us, may be ashamed<note place="end" n="1110" id="xvi.ii.xxvii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xxvii-p4"> <scripRef passage="Tit. ii. 8" id="xvi.ii.xxvii-p4.1" parsed="|Titus|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.2.8">Tit. ii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And we who have learned this, let us
be mindful of the Apostle when he says, ‘whether in the body I
know not, or whether out of the body I know not; God knoweth<note place="end" n="1111" id="xvi.ii.xxvii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xxvii-p5"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. xii. 2" id="xvi.ii.xxvii-p5.1" parsed="|2Cor|12|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.2">2 Cor. xii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But Paul was caught up unto the
third heaven, and having heard things unspeakable he came down; while
Antony saw that he had come to the air, and contended until he was
free.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Of the passage of souls, and how some were hindered of Satan." n="66" shorttitle="Section 66" progress="44.25%" prev="xvi.ii.xxvii" next="xvi.ii.xxix" id="xvi.ii.xxviii"><p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xxviii-p1">

66. And he had also this favour granted
him. For as he was sitting alone on the mountain, if ever he was in
perplexity in his meditations, this was revealed to him by Providence
in prayer. And the happy man, as it is written, was taught of God<note place="end" n="1112" id="xvi.ii.xxviii-p1.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xxviii-p2"> Isai. liv. 13; <scripRef passage="John vi. 45" id="xvi.ii.xxviii-p2.2" parsed="|John|6|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.45">John vi.
45</scripRef>.</p></note>. After this, when he once had a discussion
with certain men who had come to him concerning the state of the soul
and of what nature its place will be after this life, the following
night one from above called him, saying, ‘Antony, rise, go out
and look.’ Having gone out therefore (for he knew whom he ought
to obey) looking up, he beheld one standing and reaching to the clouds,
tall, hideous, and fearful, and others ascending as though they were
winged. And the figure stretched forth his hands, and some of those who
were ascending were stayed by him, while others flew above, and having
escaped heaven-ward, were borne aloft free from care. At such,
therefore, the giant gnashed his teeth, but rejoiced over those who
fell back. And forthwith a voice came to Antony, ‘Understandest
thou what thou seest?’ And his understanding was <pb n="214" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_214.html" id="xvi.ii.xxviii-Page_214" />opened, and he understood that it was the
passing of souls, and that the tall being who stood was the enemy who
envies the faithful. And those whom he caught and stopped from passing
through are accountable to him, while those whom he was unable to hold
as they passed upwards had not been subservient to him. So having seen
this, and as it were being reminded, he struggled the more daily to
advance towards those things which were before. And these visions he
was unwilling to tell, but as he spent much time in prayer, and was
amazed, when those who were with him pressed him with questions and
forced him, he was compelled to speak, as a father who cannot withhold
ought from his children. And he thought that as his conscience was
clear, the account would be beneficial for them, that they might learn
that discipline bore good fruit, and that visions were oftentimes the
solace of their labours.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="How Antony reverenced all ordained persons." n="67" shorttitle="Section 67" progress="44.31%" prev="xvi.ii.xxviii" next="xvi.ii.xxx" id="xvi.ii.xxix"><p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xxix-p1">

67. Added to this
he was tolerant in disposition and humble in spirit. For though he was
such a man, he observed the rule of the Church most rigidly, and was
willing that all the clergy should be honoured above himself<note place="end" n="1113" id="xvi.ii.xxix-p1.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xxix-p2"> This
was by no means universal among monks: Athan. argues to Dracontius (cc.
8, 9) against the monastic tendency to think little of the clergy.
Here, he propounds the example of Antony for the imitation of the
‘peregrini fratres.’</p></note>. For he was not ashamed to bow his head to
bishops and presbyters, and if ever a deacon came to him for help he
discoursed with him on what was profitable, but gave place to him in
prayer, not being ashamed to learn himself. For often he would ask
questions, and desired to listen to those who were present, and if any
one said anything that was useful he confessed that he was profited.
And besides, his countenance had a great and wonderful grace. This gift
also he had from the Saviour. For if he were present in a great company
of monks, and any one who did not know him previously, wished to see
him, immediately coming forward he passed by the rest, and hurried to
Antony, as though attracted by his appearance. Yet neither in height
nor breadth was he conspicuous above others, but in the serenity of his
manner and the purity of his soul. For as his soul was free from
disturbances, his outward appearance was calm; so from the joy of his
soul he possessed a cheerful countenance, and from his bodily movements
could be perceived the condition of his soul, as it is written,
‘When the heart is merry the countenance is cheerful, but when it
is sorrowful it is cast down<note place="end" n="1114" id="xvi.ii.xxix-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xxix-p3"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xv. 13" id="xvi.ii.xxix-p3.1" parsed="|Prov|15|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.15.13">Prov. xv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Thus Jacob
recognised the counsel Laban had in his heart, and said to his wives,
‘The countenance of your father is not as it was yesterday and
the day before<note place="end" n="1115" id="xvi.ii.xxix-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xxix-p4"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxi. 5" id="xvi.ii.xxix-p4.2" parsed="|Gen|31|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.31.5">Gen. xxxi. 5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Sam. xvi. 12" id="xvi.ii.xxix-p4.3" parsed="|1Sam|16|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.16.12">1 Sam. xvi.
12</scripRef>, xvii. 32</p></note>.’ Thus Samuel
recognised David, for he had mirthful eyes, and teeth white as milk.
Thus Antony was recognised, for he was never disturbed, for his soul
was at peace; he was never downcast, for his mind was joyous.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="How he rejected the schism of Meletius and the heresies of Manes and Arius." n="68" shorttitle="Section 68" progress="44.37%" prev="xvi.ii.xxix" next="xvi.ii.xxxi" id="xvi.ii.xxx"><p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xxx-p1">

68. And he was altogether wonderful in
faith and religious, for he never held communion with the Meletian
schismatics, knowing their wickedness and apostacy from the beginning;
nor had he friendly dealings with the Manichæans or any other
heretics; or, if he had, only as far as advice that they should change
to piety. For he thought and asserted that intercourse with these was
harmful and destructive to the soul. In the same manner also he loathed
the heresy of the Arians, and exhorted all neither to approach them nor
to hold their erroneous belief. And once when certain Arian madmen came
to him, when he had questioned them and learned their impiety, he drove
them from the mountain, saying that their words were worse than the
poison of serpents.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="How he confuted the Arians." n="69" shorttitle="Section 69" progress="44.39%" prev="xvi.ii.xxx" next="xvi.ii.xxxii" id="xvi.ii.xxxi"><p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xxxi-p1">

69. And once also the
Arians having lyingly asserted that Antony’s opinions were the
same as theirs, he was displeased and wroth against them. Then being
summoned by the bishops and all the brethren, he descended from the
mountain, and having entered Alexandria<note place="end" n="1116" id="xvi.ii.xxxi-p1.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xxxi-p2"> July
25–27, 338, <i>Fest. Ind.</i> x.</p></note>,
he denounced the Arians, saying that their heresy was the last of all
and a forerunner of Antichrist. And he taught the people that the Son
of God was not a created being, neither had He come into being from
non-existence, but that He was the Eternal Word and Wisdom of the
Essence of the Father. And therefore it was impious to say,
‘there was a time when He was not,’ for the Word was always
co-existent with the Father. Wherefore have no fellowship with the most
impious Arians. For there is no communion between light and darkness<note place="end" n="1117" id="xvi.ii.xxxi-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xxxi-p3"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. vi. 14" id="xvi.ii.xxxi-p3.1" parsed="|2Cor|6|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.14">2 Cor. vi. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>. For you are good Christians, but they, when
they say that the Son of the Father, the Word of God, is a created
being, differ in nought from the heathen, since they worship that which
is created, rather than God the creator<note place="end" n="1118" id="xvi.ii.xxxi-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xxxi-p4"> <i>Orat.</i> ii. 23, &amp;c. This was an argument much used
against Arianism. Antony’s arguments may be compared with those
of Ath. in <i>Ep. Æg.</i> 13.</p></note>.
But believe ye that the Creation itself is angry with them because they
number the Creator, the Lord of all, by whom all things came into
being, with those things which were originated.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="How he visited Alexandria, and healed and converted many, and how Athanasius escorted him from the city." n="70" shorttitle="Section 70" progress="44.42%" prev="xvi.ii.xxxi" next="xvi.ii.xxxiii" id="xvi.ii.xxxii"><p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xxxii-p1">

70. All the people,
therefore, rejoiced when they heard the anti-Christian heresy
anathematised by such a man. And all the people in the city ran
together to see Antony; and the Greeks and those who are called their
Priests, <pb n="215" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_215.html" id="xvi.ii.xxxii-Page_215" />came into the church,
saying, ‘We ask to see the man of God,’ for so they all
called him. For in that place also the Lord cleansed many of demons,
and healed those who were mad. And many Greeks asked that they might
even but touch the old man, believing that they should be profited.
Assuredly as many became Christians in those few days as one would have
seen made in a year. Then when some thought that he was troubled by the
crowds, and on this account turned them all away from him, he said,
undisturbedly, that there were not more of them than of the demons with
whom he wrestled in the mountain.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xxxii-p2">71. But when he was departing, and we were
setting him forth on his way, as we<note place="end" n="1119" id="xvi.ii.xxxii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xxxii-p3"> This
seems to imply Athanasius as the (real or ostensible)
narrator.</p></note> arrived at the
gate a woman from behind cried out, ‘Stay, thou man of God, my
daughter is grievously vexed by a devil. Stay, I beseech thee, lest I
too harm myself with running.’ And the old man when he heard her,
and was asked by us, willingly stayed. And when the woman drew near,
the child was cast on the ground. But when Antony had prayed and called
upon the name of Christ, the child was raised whole, for the unclean
spirit was gone forth. And the mother blessed God, and all gave thanks.
And Antony himself also rejoiced, departing to the mountain as though
it were to his own home.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Sections" title="How he reasoned with divers Greeks and philosophers at the 'outer' mountain." n="72-79" shorttitle="Sections 72-79" progress="44.47%" prev="xvi.ii.xxxii" next="xvi.ii.xxxiv" id="xvi.ii.xxxiii"><p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xxxiii-p1">

72. And Antony also was exceeding
prudent, and the wonder was that although he had not learned letters,
he was a ready-witted and sagacious man. At all events two Greek
philosophers once came, thinking they could try their skill on Antony;
and he was in the outer mountain, and having recognised who they were
from their appearance, he came to them and said to them by means of an
interpreter, ‘Why, philosophers, did ye trouble yourselves so
much to come to a foolish man?’ And when they said that he was
not a foolish man, but exceedingly prudent, he said to them, ‘If
you came to a foolish man, your labour is superfluous; but if you think
me prudent become as I am, for we ought to imitate what is good. And if
I had come to you I should have imitated you; but if you to me, become
as I am, for I am a Christian.’ But they departed with wonder,
for they saw that even demons feared Antony.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xxxiii-p2">73. And again others such as these met him in the
outer mountain and thought to mock<note place="end" n="1120" id="xvi.ii.xxxiii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xxxiii-p3"> Cf.
<i>c. Gent.</i> 1, <i>de Incar.</i> 1, 41, 48. 7.</p></note> him because he
had not learned letters. And Antony said to them, ‘What say ye?
which is first, mind or letters? And which is the cause of
which—mind of letters or letters of mind?’ And when they
answered mind is first and the inventor of letters, Antony said,
‘Whoever, therefore, hath a sound mind hath not need of
letters.’ This answer amazed both the bystanders and the
philosophers, and they departed marvelling that they had seen so much
understanding in an ignorant man. For his manners were not rough as
though he had been reared in the mountain and there grown old, but
graceful and polite, and his speech was seasoned with the divine salt,
so that no one was envious, but rather all rejoiced over him who
visited him.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xxxiii-p4">74. After this again certain others came; and
these were men who were deemed wise among the Greeks, and they asked
him a reason for our faith in Christ. But when they attempted to
dispute concerning the preaching of the divine Cross and meant to mock,
Antony stopped for a little, and first pitying their ignorance, said,
through an interpreter, who could skilfully interpret his words,
‘Which is more beautiful, to confess the Cross or to attribute to
those whom you call gods adultery and the seduction of boys? For that
which is chosen by us is a sign of courage and a sure token of the
contempt of death, while yours are the passions of licentiousness.
Next, which is better, to say that the Word of God was not changed,
but, being the same, He took a human body for the salvation and
well-being of man, that having shared in human birth He might make man
partake in the divine and spiritual nature<note place="end" n="1121" id="xvi.ii.xxxiii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xxxiii-p5"> Cf.
<i>de Incar.</i> 54. 3; <scripRef passage="2 Pet. i. 4" id="xvi.ii.xxxiii-p5.1" parsed="|2Pet|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.1.4">2 Pet. i. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>;
or to liken the divine to senseless animals and consequently to worship
four-footed beasts, creeping things and the likenesses of men? For
these things, are the objects of reverence of you wise men. But how do
you dare to mock us, who say that Christ has appeared as man, seeing
that you, bringing the soul from heaven, assert that it has strayed and
fallen from the vault of the sky into body<note place="end" n="1122" id="xvi.ii.xxxiii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xxxiii-p6"> Cf.
Plat. <i>Phædr</i>. 274 B: but the resemblances is not close and
the relation of this passage to the Phædrus is probably mediate. I
cannot see that the doctrine referred to here is necessarily different
from that of Plotinus (<i>Enn.</i> IV. iii. 15).</p></note>?
And would that you had said that it had fallen into human body alone,
and not asserted that it passes and changes into four-footed beasts and
creeping things. For our faith declares that the coming of Christ was
for the salvation of men. But you err because you speak of soul as not
generated. And we, considering the power and loving-kindness of
Providence, think that the coming of Christ in the flesh was not
impossible with God. But you, although calling the soul the likeness of
Mind<note place="end" n="1123" id="xvi.ii.xxxiii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xxxiii-p7"> Plotinus (<i>Enn.</i> V. i. 3) taught that the soul was, as it
were, an image of Mind, as the uttered word is of the word in the soul
(cf. Philo. <i>Vit. Mos.</i> iii. 13).</p></note>, connect it with falls and <pb n="216" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_216.html" id="xvi.ii.xxxiii-Page_216" />feign in your myths that it is changeable, and
consequently introduce the idea that Mind itself is changeable by
reason of the soul. For whatever is the nature of a likeness, such
necessarily is the nature of that of which it is a likeness. But
whenever you think such a thought concerning Mind, remember that you
blaspheme even the Father of Mind Himself<note place="end" n="1124" id="xvi.ii.xxxiii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xxxiii-p8"> It is
certainly startling to find Antony, ignorant of Greek and of letters,
reasoning with philosophers upon the doctrines of Neoplatonism. His
whole life, excepting two short visits to Alexandria, had been spent
out of ear-shot of such discussions. Yet it is not easy to say exactly
how much a man of strong mind and retentive memory may have picked up
from the conversation of those who visited him upon subjects so widely
discussed as these speculations were.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xxxiii-p9">75. But concerning the Cross, which would you say
to be the better, to bear it, when a plot is brought about by wicked
men, nor to be in fear of death brought about under any form whatever<note place="end" n="1125" id="xvi.ii.xxxiii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xxxiii-p10"> <i>De
Incar.</i> 24. 3.</p></note>; or to prate about the wanderings of Osiris
and Isis, the plots of Typhon, the flight of Cronos, his eating his
children and the slaughter of his father. For this is your wisdom. But
how, if you mock the Cross, do you not marvel at the resurrection? For
the same men who told us of the latter wrote the former. Or why when
you make mention of the Cross are you silent about the dead who were
raised, the blind who received their sight, the paralytics who were
healed, the lepers who were cleansed, the walking upon the sea, and the
rest of the signs and wonders, which shew that Christ is no longer a
man but God? To me you seem to do yourselves much injustice and not to
have carefully read our Scriptures. But read and see that the deeds of
Christ prove Him to be God come upon earth for the salvation of
men.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xxxiii-p11">76. But do you tell us <i>your</i> religious
beliefs. What can you say of senseless creatures except senselessness
and ferocity? But if, as I hear, you wish to say that these things are
spoken of by you as legends, and you allegorize the rape of the maiden
Persephone of the earth; the lameness of Hephæstus of fire; and
allegorize the air as Hera, the sun as Apollo, the moon as Artemis, and
the sea as Poseidon; none the less, you do not worship God Himself, but
serve the creature rather than God who created all things. For if
because creation is beautiful you composed such legends, still it was
fitting that you should stop short at admiration and not make gods of
the things created; so that you should not give the honour of the
Creator to that which is created. Since, if you do, it is time for you
to divert the honour of the master builder to the house built by him;
and of the general to the soldier. What then can you reply to these
things, that we may know whether the Cross hath anything worthy of
mockery?’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xxxiii-p12">77. But when they were at a loss, turning hither
and thither, Antony smiled and said—again through an
interpreter—‘Sight itself carries the conviction of these
things. But as you prefer to lean upon demonstrative arguments, and as
you, having this art, wish us also not to worship God, until after such
proof, do you tell first how things in general and specially the
recognition of God are accurately known. Is it through demonstrative
argument or the working of faith? And which is better, faith which
comes through the inworking (of God) or demonstration by
arguments?’ And when they answered that faith which comes through
the inworking was better and was accurate knowledge, Antony said,
‘You have answered well, for faith arises from disposition of
soul, but dialectic from the skill of its inventors. Wherefore to those
who have the inworking through faith, demonstrative argument is
needless, or even superfluous. For what we know through faith this you
attempt to prove through words, and often you are not even able to
express what we understand. So the inworking through faith is better
and stronger than your professional arguments.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xxxiii-p13">78. ‘We Christians therefore hold the
mystery not in the wisdom of Greek arguments, but in the power of faith
richly supplied to us by God through Jesus Christ. And to show that
this statement is true, behold now, without having learned letters, we
believe in God, knowing through His works His providence over all
things. And to show that our faith is effective, so now we are
supported by faith in Christ, but you by professional logomachies. The
portents of the idols among you are being done away, but our faith is
extending everywhere. You by your arguments and quibbles have converted
none from Christianity to Paganism. We, teaching the faith on Christ,
expose your superstition, since all recognise that Christ is God and
the Son of God. You by your eloquence do not hinder the teaching of
Christ. But we by the mention of Christ crucified put all demons to
flight, whom you fear as if they were gods. Where the sign of the Cross
is<note place="end" n="1126" id="xvi.ii.xxxiii-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xxxiii-p14"> <i>De
Incar.</i> 47. 4.</p></note>, magic is weak and witchcraft has no
strength.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xxxiii-p15">79. ‘Tell us therefore where your oracles
are now? Where are the charms of the Egyptians? Where the delusions of
the magicians? When did all these things cease and grow weak except
when the Cross of Christ arose? Is It then a fit subject for mockery,
and not rather the things brought to nought by it, and convicted of
weakness? For this is a marvellous thing, that your religion was never
persecuted, but even was honoured by men in every city, while <pb n="217" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_217.html" id="xvi.ii.xxxiii-Page_217" />the followers of Christ are persecuted,
and still our side flourishes and multiplies over yours. What is yours,
though praised and honoured, perishes, while the faith and teaching of
Christ, though mocked by you and often persecuted by kings, has filled
the world. For when has the knowledge of God so shone forth? or when
has self-control and the excellence of virginity appeared as now? or
when has death been so despised except when the Cross of Christ has
appeared? And this no one doubts when he sees<note place="end" n="1127" id="xvi.ii.xxxiii-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xxxiii-p16"> Compare <i>de Incar.</i> 48. 2.</p></note>
the martyr despising death for the sake of Christ, when he sees for
Christ’s sake the virgins of the Church keeping themselves pure
and undefiled.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="How he confuted the philosophers by healing certain vexed with demons." n="80" shorttitle="Section 80" progress="44.75%" prev="xvi.ii.xxxiii" next="xvi.ii.xxxv" id="xvi.ii.xxxiv"><p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xxxiv-p1">

80. ‘And these signs are sufficient
to prove that the faith of Christ alone is the true religion. But see!
you still do not believe and are seeking for arguments. We however make
our proof “not in the persuasive words of Greek wisdom<note place="end" n="1128" id="xvi.ii.xxxiv-p1.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xxxiv-p2"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 4" id="xvi.ii.xxxiv-p2.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.4">1 Cor. ii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>” as our teacher has it, but we
persuade by the faith which manifestly precedes argumentative proof.
Behold there are here some vexed with demons;’—now there
were certain who had come to him very disquieted by demons, and
bringing them into the midst he said,—‘Do you cleanse them
either by arguments and by whatever art or magic you choose, calling
upon your idols, or if you are unable, put away your strife with us and
you shall see the power of the Cross of Christ.’ And having said
this he called upon Christ, and signed the sufferers two or three times
with the sign of the Cross. And immediately the men stood up whole, and
in their right mind, and forthwith gave thanks unto the Lord. And the
philosophers, as they are called, wondered, and were astonished
exceedingly at the understanding of the man and at the sign which had
been wrought. But Antony said, ‘Why marvel ye at this? We are not
the doers of these things, but it is Christ who worketh them by means
of those who believe on Him. Believe, therefore, also yourselves, and
you shall see that with us there is no trick of words, but faith
through love which is wrought in us towards Christ; which if you
yourselves should obtain you will no longer seek demonstrative
arguments, but will consider faith in Christ sufficient.’ These
are the words of Antony. And they marvelling at this also, saluted him
and departed, confessing the benefit they had received from him<note place="end" n="1129" id="xvi.ii.xxxiv-p2.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xxxiv-p3"> The
above argument with the philosophers runs upon the general lines of
that of Athanasius <i>c. Gent.</i> The point which we miss here is the
Euhemerism upon which Athanasius so strongly insists. This latter view
would be naturally less congenial to Antony’s mind than the view
that the gods were merely demons.</p></note>.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="How the Emperors wrote to Antony, and of his answer." n="81" shorttitle="Section 81" progress="44.80%" prev="xvi.ii.xxxiv" next="xvi.ii.xxxvi" id="xvi.ii.xxxv"><p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xxxv-p1">

81. And
the fame of Antony came even unto kings. For Constantine Augustus, and
his sons Constantius and Constans the Augusti wrote letters to him, as
to a father, and begged an answer from him. But he made nothing very
much of the letters, nor did he rejoice at the messages, but was the
same as he had been before the Emperors wrote to him. But when they
brought him the letters he called the monks and said, ‘Do not be
astonished if an emperor writes to us, for he is a man; but rather
wonder that God wrote the Law for men and has spoken to us<note place="end" n="1130" id="xvi.ii.xxxv-p1.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xxxv-p2"> <scripRef passage="Heb. i. 2" id="xvi.ii.xxxv-p2.1" parsed="|Heb|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.2">Heb. i. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> through His own Son.’ And so he was
unwilling to receive the letters, saying that he did not know how to
write an answer to such things. But being urged by the monks because
the emperors were Christians, and lest they should take offence on the
ground that they had been spurned, he consented that they should be
read, and wrote an answer approving them because they worshipped
Christ, and giving them counsel on things pertaining to salvation:
‘not to think much of the present, but rather to remember the
judgment that is coming, and to know that Christ alone was the true and
Eternal King.’ He begged them to be merciful and to give heed to
justice and the poor. And they having received the answer rejoiced.
Thus he was dear to all, and all desired to consider him as a
father.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="How he saw in a vision the present doings of the Arians." n="82" shorttitle="Section 82" progress="44.84%" prev="xvi.ii.xxxv" next="xvi.ii.xxxvii" id="xvi.ii.xxxvi"><p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xxxvi-p1">

82.
Being known to be so great a man, therefore, and having thus given
answers to those who visited him, he returned again to the inner
mountain, and maintained his wonted discipline. And often when people
came to him, as he was sitting or walking, as it is written in Daniel<note place="end" n="1131" id="xvi.ii.xxxvi-p1.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xxxvi-p2"> <scripRef passage="Dan. iv. 19" id="xvi.ii.xxxvi-p2.1" parsed="|Dan|4|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.4.19">Dan. iv. 19</scripRef> (<i>v</i>. 16
(LXX).</p></note>, he became dumb, and after a season he
resumed the thread of what he had been saying before to the brethren
who were with him. And his companions perceived that he was seeing a
vision. For often when he was on the mountains he saw what was
happening in Egypt, and told it to Serapion the bishop<note place="end" n="1132" id="xvi.ii.xxxvi-p2.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xxxvi-p3"> Of
Thmuis, the friend and correspondent of Athanasius: see below,
§91.</p></note>, who was indoors with him, and who saw that
Antony was wrapped in a vision. Once as he was sitting and working, he
fell, as it were, into a trance, and groaned much at what he saw. Then
after a time, having turned to the bystanders with groans and
trembling, he prayed, and falling on his knees remained so a long time.
And having arisen the old man wept. His companions, therefore,
trembling and terrified, desired to learn from him what it was. And
they troubled him much, until he was forced to speak. And with many
groans he spake as follows: ‘O, my children, it were better to
die before what has appeared in the vision come to <pb n="218" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_218.html" id="xvi.ii.xxxvi-Page_218" />pass.’ And when again they asked him,
having burst into tears, he said, ‘Wrath is about to seize the
Church, and it is on the point of being given up to men who are like
senseless beasts. For I saw the table of the Lord’s House, and
mules standing around it on all sides in a ring, and kicking the things
therein, just like a herd kicks when it leaps in confusion. And you
saw,’ said he, ‘how I groaned, for I heard a voice saying,
“My altar shall be defiled.”’ These things the old
man saw, and after two years the present<note place="end" n="1133" id="xvi.ii.xxxvi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xxxvi-p4"> Cf.
below, ‘what the Arians are <i>now</i> doing.’ This
incidental notice of time fixes the date of the present passage.
Weingarten in vain attempts to extract some other sense from the Greek,
which is plainness itself. It also fixes the date of Antony’s
death to within two years of the troubles in question. The Benedictines
refer the troubles to the intrusion of Gregory ‘in 341’
(really 339), and the apparently unprecedented character ascribed to
the outrages by Antony is in favour of this, as well as the fact
(<i>Encyc. 3</i>) that in 339 the heathen are said to have offered
sacrifice in the churches. But the latter is only in superficial
agreement with the Greek text of the present passage, which speaks of
<i>Arian</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvi.ii.xxxvi-p4.1">συνάξεις</span> at which heathen were impressed to be present, apparently to
make some show of a congregation. The Evagrian version, indeed, adds
that the Gentiles on this occasion also carried on idolatrous rites in
the Church and polluted the baptisteries; but Evagrius is in the habit
of interpolating little details from his own knowledge or opinion (e.g.
16, ‘Ita exorsus,’ &amp;c., 26, ‘qui vinctas hominum
linguas solvebat,’ 58, ‘qui effosso pro Christo oculo sub
Maximiano,’ &amp;c.), and in this case appears to borrow from
<i>Encycl.</i> 3. Again, the writer of the <i>Vita</i> was not present
(‘the bystanders’ <i>supra;</i> ‘<i>they</i> troubled
him;’ ‘<i>they</i> asked him;’…and <i>infr.</i>
‘those with him’) when the Vision took place: but when, two
years later, it was interpreted by events, he was in the company of
those who had been with Antony at the time (<i>infr.</i> ‘then
<i>we all</i> understood’). This (on the assumption of Athanasian
authorship) excludes the year 339, when Athanasius fled to Italy, and
compels us to refer the Vision to the troubles of 356 (<i>Apol.
Fug.</i> 6, 7. <i>Hist. Ar</i>. 55, 56, <i>Ep. ad Lucif.</i>), after
which Athanasius fled to the desert and was in the company of the
monks. This conclusion is in independent agreement with (1) the fact,
decisive by itself, that Antony is still alive in 345, when Nestorius
became Prefect of Egypt (§86, note 3), i.e. six years after the
troubles of 339; (2) the evidence that Antony was still living about
353 <span class="c10" id="xvi.ii.xxxvi-p4.2">a.d.</span> (<i>Epist. Ammon. de Pachom. et
Theod.</i> 20, 21, in <i>Act. SS. Mai.</i> tom. iii. Appendix 70 C E,
Tillemont vii. 123), and (3) the statement of Jerome (Chron.) that
Antony died in 356. Against it Weingarten urges the prophecy of
restored peace to the Church (<i>infr.</i>) as pointing to a time after
the overthrow of Arianism. This is of little weight, for the prophecy
expresses only what must have been the hope and belief of all. The
prologue, which Tillemont (viii. 227) thinks must have been written in
a time of peace at Alexandria, is not sufficiently explicit on the
point to weigh against the plain sense of the present
passage.</p></note>
inroad of the Arians and the plunder of the churches took place, when
they violently carried off the vessels, and made the heathen carry
them; and when they forced the heathen from the prisons to join in
their services, and in their presence did upon the Table as they would.
Then we all understood that these kicks of the mules signified to
Antony what the Arians, senselessly like beasts, are now doing. But
when he saw this vision, he comforted those with him, saying, ‘Be
not downcast, my children; for as the Lord has been angry, so again
will He heal us, and the Church shall soon again receive her own order,
and shall shine forth as she is wont. And you shall behold the
persecuted restored, and wickedness again withdrawn to its own
hiding-place, and pious faith speaking boldly in every place with all
freedom. Only defile<note place="end" n="1134" id="xvi.ii.xxxvi-p4.3"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xxxvi-p5"> Cf.
the Second Letter to monks (Letter 53).</p></note> not yourselves with
the Arians, for their teaching is not that of the Apostles, but that of
demons and their father the devil; yea, rather, it is barren and
senseless, and without light understanding, like the senselessness of
these mules.’</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Sections" title="That his healings were done by Christ alone, through prayer." n="83,84" shorttitle="Sections 83, 84" progress="44.99%" prev="xvi.ii.xxxvi" next="xvi.ii.xxxviii" id="xvi.ii.xxxvii"><p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xxxvii-p1">

83. Such are the words of Antony, and we ought not
to doubt whether such marvels were wrought by the hand of a man. For it
is the promise of the Saviour, when He saith, ‘If ye have faith
as a grain of mustard seed, ye shall say to this mountain, remove hence
and it shall remove; and nothing shall be impossible unto you<note place="end" n="1135" id="xvi.ii.xxxvii-p1.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xxxvii-p2"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xvii. 20" id="xvi.ii.xxxvii-p2.2" parsed="|Matt|17|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.20">Matt. xvii.
20</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And again, ‘Verily, verily, I
say unto you, if ye shall ask the father in My name He will give it
you. Ask and ye shall receive<note place="end" n="1136" id="xvi.ii.xxxvii-p2.3"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xxxvii-p3"> <scripRef passage="John xvi. 23" id="xvi.ii.xxxvii-p3.1" parsed="|John|16|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.23">John xvi. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And He
himself it is who saith to His disciples and to all who believe on Him,
‘Heal the sick, cast out demons; freely ye have received, freely
give<note place="end" n="1137" id="xvi.ii.xxxvii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xxxvii-p4"> <scripRef passage="Matt. x. 8" id="xvi.ii.xxxvii-p4.1" parsed="|Matt|10|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.8">Matt. x. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xxxvii-p5">84. Antony, at any rate, healed not by
commanding, but by prayer and speaking the name of Christ. So that it
was clear to all that it was not he himself who worked, but the Lord
who showed mercy by his means and healed the sufferers. But
Antony’s part was only prayer and discipline, for the sake of
which he stayed in the mountain, rejoicing in the contemplation of
divine things, but grieving when troubled by much people, and dragged
to the outer mountain. For all judges used to ask him to come down,
because it was impossible for them to enter on account of their
following of litigants. But nevertheless they asked him to come that
they might but see him. When therefore he avoided it and refused to go
to them, they remained firm, and sent to him all the more the prisoners
under charge of soldiers, that on account of these he might come down.
Being forced by necessity, and seeing them lamenting, he came into the
outer mountain, and again his labour was not unprofitable. For his
coming was advantageous and serviceable to many; and he was of profit
to the judges, counselling them to prefer justice to all things; to
fear God, and to know, ‘that with what judgment they judged, they
should be judged<note place="end" n="1138" id="xvi.ii.xxxvii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xxxvii-p6"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 2" id="xvi.ii.xxxvii-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|7|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.2">Matt. vii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But he
loved more than all things his sojourn in the mountain.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="How wisely he answered a certain duke." n="85" shorttitle="Section 85" progress="45.05%" prev="xvi.ii.xxxvii" next="xvi.ii.xxxix" id="xvi.ii.xxxviii"><p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xxxviii-p1">

85. At another time,
suffering the same compulsion at the hands of them who had need, and
after many entreaties from the commander of the soldiers, he came down,
and when he was come he spoke to them shortly of the things which make
for salvation, and concerning those who wanted him, and was hastening
away. But when the duke, as he is called, entreated him to stay, he
replied that he could not linger among them, and persuaded him by a
pretty simile, say<pb n="219" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_219.html" id="xvi.ii.xxxviii-Page_219" />ing,
‘Fishes, if they remain long on dry land, die. And so monks lose
their strength if they loiter among you and spend their time with you.
Wherefore as fish must hurry to the sea, so must we hasten to the
mountain. Lest haply if we delay we forget the things within us.’
And the general having heard this and many other things from him, was
amazed and said, ‘Of a truth this man is the servant of God. For,
unless he were beloved of God, whence could an ignorant man have such
great understanding?’</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Of the Duke Balacius, and how, warned by Antony, he met with a miserable end." n="86" shorttitle="Section 86" progress="45.07%" prev="xvi.ii.xxxviii" next="xvi.ii.xl" id="xvi.ii.xxxix"><p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xxxix-p1">

86. And a certain general, Balacius by
name, persecuted us Christians bitterly on account of his regard for
the Arians—that name of ill-omen. And as his ruthlessness was so
great that he beat virgins, and stripped and scourged monks, Antony at
this time wrote a letter as follows, and sent it to him. ‘I see
wrath coming upon thee, wherefore cease to persecute the Christians,
lest haply wrath catch hold of thee, for even now it is on the point of
coming upon thee<note place="end" n="1139" id="xvi.ii.xxxix-p1.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xxxix-p2"> In
<i>Hist. Ar.</i> 14 the letter is sent not to Balacius but to Gregory,
who died on June 26, 345 (Gwatkin, p. 105).</p></note>.’ But
Balacius laughed and threw the letter on the ground, and spit on it,
and insulted the bearers, bidding them tell this to Antony:
‘Since thou takest thought for the monks, soon I will come after
thee also.’ And five days had not passed before wrath came upon
him. For Balacius and Nestorius, the Prefect of Egypt<note place="end" n="1140" id="xvi.ii.xxxix-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xxxix-p3"> Nestorius was prefect ‘345–352’ (Index to Fest.
Letters, where the year ‘345’ is from August 344 to August
345).</p></note>, went forth to the first halting-place from
Alexandria, which is called Chæreu, and both were on horseback,
and the horses belonged to Balacius, and were the quietest of all his
stable. But they had not gone far towards the place when the horses
began to frisk with one another as they are wont to do; and suddenly
the quieter, on which Nestorius sat<note place="end" n="1141" id="xvi.ii.xxxix-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xxxix-p4"> In
the <i>Hist. Ar.</i> it is simply stated that Balacius was bitten by
<i>his own</i> horse. The present passage looks like a more careful
restatement.</p></note>, with a bite
dismounted Balacius, and attacked him, and tore his thigh so badly with
its teeth that he was borne straight back to the city, and in three
days died. And all wondered because what Antony had foretold had been
so speedily fulfilled.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="How he bore the infirmities of the weak, and of his great benefits to all Egypt." n="87" shorttitle="Section 87" progress="45.12%" prev="xvi.ii.xxxix" next="xvi.ii.xli" id="xvi.ii.xl"><p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xl-p1">

87. Thus, therefore, he warned the cruel.
But the rest who came to him he so instructed that they straightway
forgot their lawsuits, and felicitated those who were in retirement
from the world. And he championed those who were wronged in such a way
that you would imagine that he, and not the others, was the sufferer.
Further, he was able to be of such use to all, that many soldiers and
men who had great possessions laid aside the burdens of life, and
became monks for the rest of their days. And it was as if a physician
had been given by God to Egypt. For who in grief met Antony and did not
return rejoicing? Who came mourning for his dead and did not forthwith
put off his sorrow? Who came in anger and was not converted to
friendship? What poor and low-spirited man met him who, hearing him and
looking upon him, did not despise wealth and console himself in his
poverty? What monk, having being neglectful, came to him and became not
all the stronger? What young man having come to the mountain and seen
Antony, did not forthwith deny himself pleasure and love temperance?
Who when tempted by a demon, came to him and did not find rest? And who
came troubled with doubts and did not get quietness of mind?</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Of his discernment, and how he was a counsellor to all." n="88" shorttitle="Section 88" progress="45.15%" prev="xvi.ii.xl" next="xvi.ii.xlii" id="xvi.ii.xli"><p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xli-p1">

88. For
this was the wonderful thing in Antony’s discipline, that, as I
said before, having the gift of discerning spirits, he recognised their
movements, and was not ignorant whither any one of them turned his
energy and made his attack. And not only was he not deceived by them
himself, but cheering those who were troubled with doubts, he taught
them how to defeat their plans, telling them of the weakness and craft
of those who possessed them. Thus each one, as though prepared by him
for battle, came down from the mountain, braving the designs of the
devil and his demons. How many maidens who had suitors, having but seen
Antony from afar, remained maidens for Christ’s sake. And people
came also from foreign parts to him, and like all others, having got
some benefit, returned, as though set forward by a father. And
certainly when he died, all as having been bereft of a father, consoled
themselves solely by their remembrances of him, preserving at the same
time his counsel and advice.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Sections" title="How, when now 105 years old, he counselled the monks, and gave advice concerning burial." n="89,90" shorttitle="Sections 89, 90" progress="45.18%" prev="xvi.ii.xli" next="xvi.ii.xliii" id="xvi.ii.xlii"><p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xlii-p1">

89. It is worth while that I should
relate, and that you, as you wish it, should hear what his death was
like. For this end of his is worthy of imitation. According to his
custom he visited the monks in the outer mountain, and having learned
from Providence that his own end was at hand, he said to the brethren,
‘This is my last visit to you which I shall make. And I shall be
surprised if we see each other again in this life. At length the time
of my departure is at hand, for I am near a hundred and five years
old.’ And when they heard it they wept, and embraced, and kissed
the old man. But he, as though sailing from a foreign city to his own,
spoke joyously, and exhorted them ‘Not to grow idle in their
labours, nor to become faint in their training, but to live as though
dying daily. And as he had said before, zealously to guard the soul
from foul thoughts, eagerly to imitate the Saints, and to have nought
to do with the Meletian <pb n="220" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_220.html" id="xvi.ii.xlii-Page_220" />schismatics, for you know their wicked and
profane character. Nor have any fellowship with the Arians, for their
impiety is clear to all. Nor be disturbed if you see the judges protect
them, for it shall cease, and their pomp is mortal and of short
duration. Wherefore keep yourselves all the more untainted by them, and
observe the traditions of the fathers, and chiefly the holy faith in
our Lord Jesus Christ, which you have learned from the Scripture, and
of which you have often been put in mind by me.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xlii-p2">90. But when the brethren were urging him to
abide with them and there to die, he suffered it not for many other
reasons, as he showed by keeping silence, and especially for
this:—The Egyptians are wont to honour with funeral rites, and to
wrap in linen cloths at death the bodies of good men, and especially of
the holy martyrs; and not to bury them underground, but to place them
on couches, and to keep them in their houses, thinking in this to
honour the departed. And Antony often urged the bishops to give
commandment to the people on this matter. In like manner he taught the
laity and reproved the women, saying, ‘that this thing was
neither lawful nor holy at all. For the bodies of the patriarchs and
prophets are until now preserved in tombs, and the very body of the
Lord was laid in a tomb, and a stone was laid upon it, and hid it until
He rose on the third day<note place="end" n="1142" id="xvi.ii.xlii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xlii-p3"> Cf. <scripRef passage="John xix. 41; Matt. xxvii. 60" id="xvi.ii.xlii-p3.1" parsed="|John|19|41|0|0;|Matt|27|60|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.41 Bible:Matt.27.60">John xix. 41; Matt. xxvii. 60</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And thus
saying, he showed that he who did not bury the bodies of the dead after
death transgressed the law, even though they were sacred. For what is
greater or more sacred than the body of the Lord? Many therefore having
heard, henceforth buried the dead underground, and gave thanks to the
Lord that they had been taught rightly.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Of his sickness and his last will." n="91" shorttitle="Section 91" progress="45.26%" prev="xvi.ii.xlii" next="xvi.ii.xliv" id="xvi.ii.xliii"><p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xliii-p1">

91. But he, knowing the
custom, and fearing that his body would be treated this way, hastened,
and having bidden farewell to the monks in the outer mountain entered
the inner mountain, where he was accustomed to abide. And after a few
months he fell sick. Having summoned those who were there—they
were two in number who had remained in the mountain fifteen years,
practising the discipline and attending on Antony on account of his
age—he said to them, ‘I, as it is written<note place="end" n="1143" id="xvi.ii.xliii-p1.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xliii-p2"> <scripRef passage="Josh. xxiii. 14" id="xvi.ii.xliii-p2.2" parsed="|Josh|23|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.23.14">Josh. xxiii.
14</scripRef>.</p></note>, go the way of the fathers, for I perceive
that I am called by the Lord. And do you be watchful and destroy not
your long discipline, but as though now making a beginning, zealously
preserve your determination. For ye know the treachery of the demons,
how fierce they are, but how little power they have. Wherefore fear
them not, but rather ever breathe Christ, and trust Him. Live as though
dying daily. Give heed to yourselves, and remember the admonition you
have heard from me. Have no fellowship with the schismatics, nor any
dealings at all with the heretical Arians. For you know how I shunned
them on account of their hostility to Christ, and the strange doctrines
of their heresy. Therefore be the more earnest always to be followers
first of God and then of the Saints; that after death they also may
receive you as well-known friends into the eternal habitations. Ponder
over these things and think of them, and if you have any care for me
and are mindful of me as of a father, suffer no one to take my body
into Egypt, lest haply they place me in the houses<note place="end" n="1144" id="xvi.ii.xliii-p2.3"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xliii-p3"> Cf.
St. Aug. <i>Serm.</i> 361. 12, D.C.A. p. 251.</p></note>, for to avoid this I entered into the
mountain and came here. Moreover you know how I always put to rebuke
those who had this custom, and exhorted them to cease from it. Bury my
body, therefore, and hide it underground yourselves, and let my words
be observed by you that no one may know the place<note place="end" n="1145" id="xvi.ii.xliii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xliii-p4"> The
body of Antony was discovered ‘by a revelation’ in 561, and
translated to Alexandria. When the Saracens conquered Egypt it was
transferred to Constantinople, and lastly in the tenth century was
carried to Vienne by a French Seigneur. The first and last links of
this history are naturally precarious. The translation to Alexandria is
vouched for by Victor of Tunis (<i>Chron.</i>) who was in the
neighbourhood at the time.</p></note> but you alone. For at the resurrection of
the dead I shall receive it incorruptible from the Saviour. And divide
my garments. To Athanasius the bishop give one sheepskin and the
garment whereon I am laid, which he himself gave me new, but which with
me has grown old. To Serapion the bishop give the other sheepskin, and
keep the hair garment yourselves<note place="end" n="1146" id="xvi.ii.xliii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvi.ii.xliii-p5"> Jerome, in his life of Paul of Thebes, relates that Antony
received from Paul, and ever afterwards wore on festivals, his tunic of
palm-leaves. If this ‘legacy more glorious than the purple of a
king’ (<i>Vit. Paul.</i> c. 13) had any existence, it would
certainly not have been forgotten by Antony in disposing of his worldly
goods. The silence of the Life of Antony throws discredit on
Jerome’s whole account of Paul.</p></note>. For the rest
fare ye well, my children, for Antony is departing, and is with you no
more.’</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Of Antony's death." n="92" shorttitle="Section 92" progress="45.34%" prev="xvi.ii.xliii" next="xvi.ii.xlv" id="xvi.ii.xliv"><p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xliv-p1">

92. Having said this, when they had kissed
him, he lifted up his feet, and as though he saw friends coming to him
and was glad because of them—for as he lay his countenance
appeared joyful—he died and was gathered to the fathers. And they
afterward, according to his commandment, wrapped him up and buried him,
hiding his body underground. And no one knows to this day where it was
buried, save those two only. But each of those who received the
sheepskin of the blessed Antony and the garment worn by him guards it
as a precious treasure. For even to look on them is as it were to
behold Antony; and he who is clothed in them seems with joy to bear his
admonitions.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="How Antony remained hale until his death, and how the fame of him filled all the world." n="93" shorttitle="Section 93" progress="45.36%" prev="xvi.ii.xliv" next="xvi.ii.xlvi" id="xvi.ii.xlv"><p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xlv-p1">

93. This is the end of Antony’s life
in the body <pb n="221" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_221.html" id="xvi.ii.xlv-Page_221" />and the above was the
beginning of the discipline. Even if this account is small compared
with his merit, still from this reflect how great Antony, the man of
God, was. Who from his youth to so great an age preserved a uniform
zeal for the discipline, and neither through old age was subdued by the
desire of costly food, nor through the infirmity of his body changed
the fashion of his clothing, nor washed even his feet with water, and
yet remained entirely free from harm. For his eyes were undimmed and
quite sound and he saw clearly; of his teeth he had not lost one, but
they had become worn to the gums through the great age of the old man.
He remained strong both in hands and feet; and while all men were using
various foods, and washings and divers garments, he appeared more
cheerful and of greater strength. And the fact that his fame has been
blazoned everywhere; that all regard him with wonder, and that those
who have never seen him long for him, is clear proof of his virtue and
God’s love of his soul. For not from writings, nor from worldly
wisdom, nor through any art, was Antony renowned, but solely from his
piety towards God. That this was the gift of God no one will deny. For
from whence into Spain and into Gaul, how into Rome and Africa, was the
man heard of who abode hidden in a mountain, unless it was God who
maketh His own known everywhere, who also promised this to Antony at
the beginning? For even if they work secretly, even if they wish to
remain in obscurity, yet the Lord shows them as lamps to lighten all,
that those who hear may thus know that the precepts of God are able to
make men prosper and thus be zealous in the path of virtue.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="The end." n="94" shorttitle="Section 94" progress="45.41%" prev="xvi.ii.xlv" next="xvii" id="xvi.ii.xlvi"><p class="c12" id="xvi.ii.xlvi-p1">

94. Read these words, therefore, to the
rest of the brethren that they may learn what the life of monks ought
to be; and may believe that our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ glorifies
those who glorify Him: and leads those who serve Him unto the end, not
only to the kingdom of heaven, but here also—even though they
hide themselves and are desirous of withdrawing from the
world—makes them illustrious and well known everywhere on account
of their virtue and the help they render others. And if need be, read
this among the heathen, that even in this way they may learn that our
Lord Jesus Christ is not only God and the Son of God, but also that the
Christians who truly serve Him and religiously believe on Him, prove,
not only that the demons, whom the Greeks themselves think to be gods,
are no gods, but also tread them under foot and put them to flight, as
deceivers and corrupters of mankind, through Jesus Christ our Lord, to
whom be glory for ever and ever. Amen.</p>

</div3></div2></div1>

<div1 title="Circular to Bishops of Egypt and Libya. (Ad Episcopos Ægypti Et Libyæ Epistola Encyclica.)" progress="45.44%" prev="xvi.ii.xlvi" next="xvii.i" id="xvii">

<div2 title="Introduction." progress="45.44%" prev="xvii" next="xvii.ii" id="xvii.i"><p class="c9" id="xvii.i-p1">

<pb n="222" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_222.html" id="xvii.i-Page_222" /><span class="c8" id="xvii.i-p1.1">Introduction to Ad Episcopos Ægypti Et Libyæ Epistola
Encyclica.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="xvii.i-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c91" id="xvii.i-p3"><span class="c10" id="xvii.i-p3.1">Written A.D.</span> 356.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xvii.i-p4"><span class="c10" id="xvii.i-p4.1">This</span> letter was
addressed by St. Athanasius to the bishops of his Province after his
expulsion by Syrianus (Feb. 8, 356), and when the nomination of George
the contractor to the Alexandrian See was already known (§7). But
no details of the persecution of the orthodox in Egypt had reached
Athanasius when he wrote, in fact he mentions it as only beginning
(§5). This points to about the Easter of 356; see Prolegg. ch. ii.
§8 (1). The tract thus opens the series of anti-Arian works
composed during the ‘third exile.’ It has indeed been
inferred (by Baronius and others) from §22 that the letter was
written thirty-six years after the Nicene Synod, i.e. in 361. But it
was certainly written before the arrival of George, and in the passage
referred to it is the first condemnation of Arius by Alexander, and not
the Council of Nicæa, that is placed thirty-six years ago. The
primary purpose of the letter is to warn the bishops against a
formulary which was on the point of being circulated for their
acceptance on pain of banishment (§5). The creed in question
cannot now be identified,—but it was very possibly the Sirmian
Creed of 351 (<i>de Synod.</i> 27), not formally Arian, but evading the
Nicene test (§10). He begins, accordingly, after a general warning
(1–4) against being imposed upon by mere words, and a statement
(5) of the tactics of his opponents, by urging the bishops to hold to
the faith of Nicæa, in contrast to the shifting professions of its
opponents (6–8), and to be satisfied with nothing short of an
explicit repudiation of Arianism (9–11). In the Second Part of
the Letter he turns to doctrine. He states (12) the original Arian
position, and confronts it (13) with passages from Scripture. He
challenges the Arians (14) to state any clear belief as to the nature
of the Word, which shall reconcile their premises with the language of
Holy Writ (15, 16). He explains <scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 22" id="xvii.i-p4.2" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22">Prov. viii. 22</scripRef> of the Incarnation, and taxes the Arians
with denying this truth, like the heathen (17). He next taxes them with
dissimulation, especially Arius in his profession to Constantine (18);
he describes the death of Arius, and presses the charge of complicity
with a man already judged by God (19). He urges the bishops (20, 21) to
steadfastness and confessorship, reprobates the coalition of Meletians
(22) and Arians, and finally expresses the conviction (23) that the
Emperor Constantius will put an end to these outrages when informed of
the true facts of the case.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvii.i-p5">The last section is an anticipation of the
<i>Apol. ad Constantium</i>, which Athanasius was probably preparing at
the same time. Not till two years later does he cast aside all hope of
the Emperor and launch out in the bitter invective of the ‘Arian
History’ (see <i>Apol. pro Fuga</i> 26, note 7).</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvii.i-p6">The place where this Encyclical was written is
quite uncertain, but it was most probably in the Libyan desert, or in
Cyrenaica (Prolegg. <i>ubi supr.</i> note 10). His language
(<i>infr.</i> §5, note 7) would naturally be such as not to give,
through so public a document, a clue to his pursuers.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvii.i-p7">It may be added that in many <span class="c10" id="xvii.i-p7.1">mss.</span>, and in the editions previous to 1698, this tract was
counted as the first of the ‘five’ (or in some cases
‘six’) <i>Orationes contra Arianos</i>. For a discussion of
this error, see Montfaucon’s <i>Monita</i> to this tract and to
the four <i>Orationes</i>.</p>
</div2>

<div2 title="To the Bishops of Egypt." progress="45.53%" prev="xvii.i" next="xvii.ii.i" id="xvii.ii">

<div3 type="Chapter" n="I" title="Chapter I" shorttitle="Chapter I" progress="45.53%" prev="xvii.ii" next="xvii.ii.ii" id="xvii.ii.i"><p class="c9" id="xvii.ii.i-p1">

<pb n="223" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_223.html" id="xvii.ii.i-Page_223" /><span class="c8" id="xvii.ii.i-p1.1">To the Bishops of Egypt.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="xvii.ii.i-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c41" id="xvii.ii.i-p3"><span class="c1" id="xvii.ii.i-p3.1">Chapter I.</span></p>

<p class="c11" id="xvii.ii.i-p4">1. <i>Christ warned His followers against false
prophets.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xvii.ii.i-p5"><span class="c10" id="xvii.ii.i-p5.1">All</span> things whatsoever
our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, as Luke wrote, ‘both hath done
and taught<note place="end" n="1147" id="xvii.ii.i-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p6"> <scripRef passage="Acts i. 1" id="xvii.ii.i-p6.1" parsed="|Acts|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.1">Acts i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ He effected after having
appeared for our salvation; for He came, as John saith, ‘not to
condemn the world, but that the world through Him might be saved<note place="end" n="1148" id="xvii.ii.i-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p7"> <scripRef passage="John iii. 17" id="xvii.ii.i-p7.1" parsed="|John|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.17">John iii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And among the rest we have
especially to admire this instance of His goodness, that He was not
silent concerning those who should fight against us, but plainly told
us beforehand, that, when those things should come to pass, we might
straightway be found with minds established by His teaching. For He
said, ‘There shall arise false prophets and false Christs, and
shall shew great signs and wonders; insomuch that, if it were possible,
the very elect shall be deceived. Behold, I have told you before<note place="end" n="1149" id="xvii.ii.i-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p8"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 24, 25" id="xvii.ii.i-p8.2" parsed="|Matt|24|24|24|25" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.24-Matt.24.25">Matt. xxiv. 24,
25</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Manifold indeed and beyond human
conception are the instructions and gifts of grace which He has laid up
in us; as the pattern of heavenly conversation, power against demons,
the adoption of sons, and that exceeding great and singular grace, the
knowledge of the Father and of the Word Himself, and the gift of the
Holy Ghost. But the mind of man is prone to evil exceedingly; moreover,
our adversary the devil, envying us the possession of such great
blessings, goeth about seeking to snatch away the seed of the word
which is sown within us. Wherefore as if by His prophetic warnings He
would seal up His instructions in our hearts as His own peculiar
treasure, the Lord said, ‘Take heed that no man deceive you: for
many shall come in My name, saying, I am he; and the time draweth near;
and they shall deceive many: go ye not therefore after them<note place="end" n="1150" id="xvii.ii.i-p8.3"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p9"> <scripRef passage="Luke xxi. 8" id="xvii.ii.i-p9.1" parsed="|Luke|21|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.21.8">Luke xxi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ This is a great gift which the Word
has bestowed upon us, that we should not be deceived by appearances,
but that, howsoever these things are concealed, we should all the more
distinguish them by the grace of the Spirit. For whereas the inventor
of wickedness and great spirit of evil, the devil, is utterly hateful,
and as soon as he shews himself is rejected<note place="end" n="1151" id="xvii.ii.i-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p10"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvii.ii.i-p10.1">βάλλεται</span>, vid. p. 170, note 6.</p></note> of
all men,—as a serpent, as a dragon, as a lion seeking whom he may
seize upon and devour,—therefore he conceals and covers what he
really is, and craftily personates that Name which all men desire, so
that deceiving by a false appearance, he may thenceforth fix fast in
his own chains those whom he has led astray. And as if one that desired
to kidnap the children of others during the absence of their parents,
should personate their appearance, and so putting a cheat on the
affections of the offspring, should carry them far away and destroy
them; in like manner this evil and wily spirit the devil, having no
confidence in himself, and knowing the love which men bear to the
truth, personates its appearance, and so spreads his own poison among
those that follow after him.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xvii.ii.i-p11">2. <i>Satan pretending to be holy, is detected by
the Christian.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xvii.ii.i-p12">Thus he deceived Eve, not speaking his own, but
artfully adopting the words of God, and perverting their meaning. Thus
he suggested evil to the wife of Job, persuading her to feign affection
for her husband, while he taught her to blaspheme God. Thus does the
crafty spirit mock men by false displays, deluding and drawing each
into his own pit of wickedness. When of old he deceived the first man
Adam, thinking that through him he should have all men subject unto
him, he exulted with great boldness and said, ‘My hand hath found
as a nest the riches of the people; and as one gathereth eggs that are
left, have I gathered all the earth; and there is none that shall
escape me or speak against <pb n="224" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_224.html" id="xvii.ii.i-Page_224" />me<note place="end" n="1152" id="xvii.ii.i-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p13"> <scripRef passage="Is. x. 14" id="xvii.ii.i-p13.1" parsed="|Isa|10|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.10.14">Is. x. 14</scripRef>. LXX., cf. p.
202, note 8.</p></note>.’ But when the Lord came upon earth,
and the enemy made trial of His human Economy, being unable to deceive
the flesh which He had taken upon Him, from that time forth he, who
promised himself the occupation of the whole world, is for His sake
mocked even by children: that proud one is mocked as a sparrow<note place="end" n="1153" id="xvii.ii.i-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p14"> Vid. <scripRef passage="Job xli. 5; xl. 24" id="xvii.ii.i-p14.1" parsed="|Job|41|5|0|0;|Job|40|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.41.5 Bible:Job.40.24">Job xli. 5; xl. 24</scripRef>. LXX.</p></note>. For now the infant child lays his hand upon
the hole of the asp, and laughs at him that deceived Eve<note place="end" n="1154" id="xvii.ii.i-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p15"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xi. 8" id="xvii.ii.i-p15.2" parsed="|Isa|11|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.11.8">Isa. xi. 8</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Cor. xi. 3" id="xvii.ii.i-p15.3" parsed="|2Cor|11|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.3">2 Cor. xi.
3</scripRef>.</p></note>; and all that rightly believe in the Lord
tread under foot him that said, ‘I will ascend above the heights
of the clouds: I will be like the Most High<note place="end" n="1155" id="xvii.ii.i-p15.4"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p16"> <scripRef passage="Is. xiv. 14" id="xvii.ii.i-p16.1" parsed="|Isa|14|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.14.14">Is. xiv. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Thus he suffers and is dishonoured;
and although he still ventures with shameless confidence to disguise
himself, yet now, wretched spirit, he is detected the rather by them
that bear the Sign on their foreheads<note place="end" n="1156" id="xvii.ii.i-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p17"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. ix. 4" id="xvii.ii.i-p17.1" parsed="|Ezek|9|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.9.4">Ezek. ix. 4</scripRef>. LXX.</p></note>;
yea, more, he is rejected of them, and is humbled, and put to shame.
For even if, now that he is a creeping serpent, he shall transform
himself into an angel of light, yet his deception will not profit him;
for we have been taught that ‘though an angel from heaven preach
unto us any other gospel than that we have received, he is anathema<note place="end" n="1157" id="xvii.ii.i-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p18"> <scripRef passage="Gal. i. 8, 9" id="xvii.ii.i-p18.1" parsed="|Gal|1|8|1|9" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.8-Gal.1.9">Gal. i. 8, 9</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvii.ii.i-p19">3. And although, again, he conceal his natural
falsehood, and pretend to speak truth with his lips; yet are we
‘not ignorant of his devices<note place="end" n="1158" id="xvii.ii.i-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p20"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. ii. 11" id="xvii.ii.i-p20.1" parsed="|2Cor|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.11">2 Cor. ii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ but
are able to answer him in the words spoken by the Spirit against him;
‘But unto the ungodly, said God, why dost thou preach My
laws?’ and, ‘Praise is not seemly in the mouth of a
sinner<note place="end" n="1159" id="xvii.ii.i-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p21"> <scripRef passage="Ps. 1. 16" id="xvii.ii.i-p21.1" parsed="|Ps|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.1.16">Ps. 1. 16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 15.9" id="xvii.ii.i-p21.2" parsed="|Sir|15|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.15.9">Ecclus. xv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For even though he speak the
truth, the deceiver is not worthy of credit. And whereas Scripture
shewed this, when relating his wicked artifices against Eve in
Paradise, so the Lord also reproved him,—first in the mount, when
He laid open ‘the folds of his breast-plate<note place="end" n="1160" id="xvii.ii.i-p21.3"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p22"> <scripRef passage="Job xli. 13" id="xvii.ii.i-p22.1" parsed="|Job|41|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.41.13">Job xli. 13</scripRef>, <i>v</i>. 4.
LXX. and cf. <i>Orat.</i> i. 1, and <i>Vit. Ant. supr</i>. p. 197, note
15.</p></note>,’ and shewed who the crafty spirit
was, and proved that it was not one of the saints<note place="end" n="1161" id="xvii.ii.i-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p23"> Or
sacred writers, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvii.ii.i-p23.1">ἁγίων</span>.</p></note>, but Satan that was tempting Him. For He
said, ‘Get thee behind Me Satan; for it is written, Thou shalt
worship the Lord thy God, and Him only shalt thou serve<note place="end" n="1162" id="xvii.ii.i-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p24"> <scripRef passage="Matt. iv. 10" id="xvii.ii.i-p24.1" parsed="|Matt|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.10">Matt. iv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And again, when He put a curb in the
mouths of the demons that cried after Him from the tombs. For although
what they said was true, and they lied not then, saying, ‘Thou
art the Son of God,’ and ‘the Holy One of God<note place="end" n="1163" id="xvii.ii.i-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p25"> <scripRef passage="Matt. viii. 29" id="xvii.ii.i-p25.2" parsed="|Matt|8|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.29">Matt. viii. 29</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark i. 24" id="xvii.ii.i-p25.3" parsed="|Mark|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.24">Mark i.
24</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ yet He would not that the truth
should proceed from an unclean mouth, and especially from such as them,
lest under pretence thereof they should mingle with it their own
malicious devices, and sow these also while men slept. Therefore He
suffered them not to speak such words, neither would He have us to
suffer such, but hath charged us by His own mouth, saying,
‘Beware of false prophets, which come to you in sheeps’
clothing, but inwardly they are ravening wolves<note place="end" n="1164" id="xvii.ii.i-p25.4"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p26"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 15" id="xvii.ii.i-p26.1" parsed="|Matt|7|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.15">Matt. vii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and by the mouth of His Holy
Apostles, ‘Believe not every spirit<note place="end" n="1165" id="xvii.ii.i-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p27"> <scripRef passage="1 John iv. 1" id="xvii.ii.i-p27.1" parsed="|1John|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.1">1 John iv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Such is the method of our
adversary’s operations; and of the like nature are all these
inventions of heresies, each of which has for the father of its own
device the devil, who changed and became a murderer and a liar from the
beginning. But being ashamed to profess his hateful name, they usurp
the glorious Name of our Saviour ‘which is above every name<note place="end" n="1166" id="xvii.ii.i-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p28"> <scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 9" id="xvii.ii.i-p28.1" parsed="|Phil|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.9">Phil. ii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and deck themselves out in the
language of Scripture, speaking indeed the words, but stealing away the
true meaning thereof; and so disguising by some artifice their false
inventions, they also become the murderers of those whom they have led
astray.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xvii.ii.i-p29">4. <i>It profits not to receive part of
Scripture, and reject part.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xvii.ii.i-p30">For whence do Marcion and Manichæus receive
the Gospel while they reject the Law? For the New Testament arose out
of the Old, and bears witness to the Old; if then they reject this, how
can they receive what proceeds from it? Thus Paul was an Apostle of the
Gospel, ‘which God promised afore by His prophets in the holy
Scriptures<note place="end" n="1167" id="xvii.ii.i-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p31"> <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 2" id="xvii.ii.i-p31.1" parsed="|Rom|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.2">Rom. i. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>:’ and our Lord Himself said,
‘ye search the Scriptures, for they are they which testify of
Me<note place="end" n="1168" id="xvii.ii.i-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p32"> <scripRef passage="John v. 39" id="xvii.ii.i-p32.1" parsed="|John|5|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.39">John v. 39</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ How then shall they confess the Lord
unless they first search the Scriptures which are written concerning
Him? And the disciples say that they have found Him, ‘of whom
Moses and the Prophets did write<note place="end" n="1169" id="xvii.ii.i-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p33"> <scripRef passage="John i. 45" id="xvii.ii.i-p33.1" parsed="|John|1|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.45">John i. 45</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And
what is the Law to the Sadducees if they receive not the Prophets<note place="end" n="1170" id="xvii.ii.i-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p34"> Vid.
Prideaux, <i>Conn.</i> ii. 5. (vol. 3, p. 474. ed. 1725).</p></note>? For God who gave the Law, Himself promised
in the Law that He would raise up Prophets also, so that the same is
Lord both of the Law and of the Prophets, and he that denies the one
must of necessity deny the other also. And again, what is the Old
Testament to the Jews, unless they acknowledge the Lord whose coming
was expected according to it? For had they believed the writings of
Moses, they would have believed the words of the Lord; for He said,
‘He wrote of Me<note place="end" n="1171" id="xvii.ii.i-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p35"> <scripRef passage="John v. 46" id="xvii.ii.i-p35.1" parsed="|John|5|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.46">John v. 46</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Moreover,
what are the Scriptures to him<note place="end" n="1172" id="xvii.ii.i-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p36"> See
Prolegg. ch. ii. §3 (2) a.</p></note> of Samosata, who
denies the Word of God and His incarnate <pb n="225" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_225.html" id="xvii.ii.i-Page_225" />Presence<note place="end" n="1173" id="xvii.ii.i-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p37"> See
<i>Orat.</i> i. 49.</p></note>, which is
signified and declared both in the Old and New Testament? And of what
use are the Scriptures to the Arians also, and why do they bring them
forward, men who say that the Word of God is a creature, and like the
Gentiles ‘serve the creature more than’ God ‘the
Creator<note place="end" n="1174" id="xvii.ii.i-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p38"> <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 25" id="xvii.ii.i-p38.1" parsed="|Rom|1|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.25">Rom. i. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ Thus each of these heresies,
in respect of the peculiar impiety of its invention, has nothing in
common with the Scriptures. And their advocates are aware of this, that
the Scriptures are very much, or rather altogether, opposed to the
doctrines of every one of them; but for the sake of deceiving the more
simple sort (such as are those of whom it is written in the Proverbs,
‘The simple believeth every word<note place="end" n="1175" id="xvii.ii.i-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p39"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xiv. 15" id="xvii.ii.i-p39.1" parsed="|Prov|14|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.14.15">Prov. xiv. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>),’ they pretend like their
‘father the devil<note place="end" n="1176" id="xvii.ii.i-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p40"> <scripRef passage="John viii. 44" id="xvii.ii.i-p40.1" parsed="|John|8|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.44">John viii. 44</scripRef>.</p></note>’ to study and
to quote the language of Scripture, in order that they may appear by
their words to have a right belief, and so may persuade their wretched
followers to believe what is contrary to the Scriptures. Assuredly in
every one of these heresies the devil has thus disguised himself, and
has suggested to them words full of craftiness. The Lord spake
concerning them, that ‘there shall arise false Christs and false
prophets, so that they shall deceive many<note place="end" n="1177" id="xvii.ii.i-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p41"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 24" id="xvii.ii.i-p41.2" parsed="|Matt|24|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.24">Matt. xxiv.
24</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Accordingly the devil has come,
speaking by each and saying, ‘I am Christ, and the truth is with
me;’ and he has made them, one and all, to be liars like himself.
And strange it is, that while all heresies are at variance with one
another concerning the mischievous inventions which each has framed,
they are united together only by the common purpose of lying<note place="end" n="1178" id="xvii.ii.i-p41.3"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p42"> vid.
<i>Orat.</i> ii. §18.</p></note>. For they have one and the same father that
has sown in them all the seeds, of falsehood. Wherefore the faithful
Christian and true disciple of the Gospel, having grace to discern
spiritual things, and having built the house of his faith upon a rock,
stands continually firm and secure from their deceits. But the simple
person, as I said before, that is not thoroughly grounded in knowledge,
such an one, considering only the words that are spoken and not
perceiving their meaning, is immediately drawn away by their wiles.
Wherefore it is good and needful for us to pray that we may receive the
gift of discerning spirits, so that every one may know, according to
the precept of John, whom he ought to reject, and whom to receive as
friends and of the same faith. Now one might write at great length
concerning these things, if one desired to go into details respecting
them; for the impiety and perverseness of heresies will appear to be
manifold and various, and the craft of the deceivers to be very
terrible. But since holy Scripture is of all things most sufficient<note place="end" n="1179" id="xvii.ii.i-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p43"> Cf.
p. 4, note 2.</p></note> for us, therefore recommending to those who
desire to know more of these matters, to read the Divine word, I now
hasten to set before you that which most claims attention, and for the
sake of which principally I have written these things.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xvii.ii.i-p44">5. <i>Attempt of Arians to substitute a Creed for
the Nicene.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xvii.ii.i-p45">I heard during my sojourn in these parts<note place="end" n="1180" id="xvii.ii.i-p45.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p46"> [Probably Cyrenaica, see above, Introd. <i>sub.
fin.</i>]</p></note> (and they were true and orthodox brethren
that informed me), that certain professors of Arian opinions had met
together, and drawn a confession of faith to their own liking, and that
they intend to send word to you, that you must either subscribe to what
pleases them, or rather to what the devil has inspired them with, or in
case of refusal must suffer banishment. They are indeed already
beginning to molest the Bishops of these parts; and thereby are plainly
manifesting their disposition. For inasmuch as they frame this document
only for the purpose of inflicting banishment or other punishments,
what does such conduct prove them to be, but enemies of the Christians,
and friends of the devil and his angels? and especially since they
spread abroad what they like contrary to the mind of that gracious
Prince, our most religious Emperor Constantius<note place="end" n="1181" id="xvii.ii.i-p46.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p47"> Cf.
§23, and <i>Apol. Const.</i> 32.</p></note>.
And this they do with great craftiness, and, as appears to me, chiefly
with two ends in view; first, that by obtaining your subscriptions,
they may seem to remove the evil repute that rests upon the name of
Arius, and may escape notice themselves as if not professing his
opinions; and again, that by putting forth these statements they may
cast a shade over the Council of Nicæa<note place="end" n="1182" id="xvii.ii.i-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p48"> Cf.
<i>de Syn.</i> 7.</p></note>,
and the confession of faith which was then put forth against the Arian
heresy. But this proceeding does but prove the more plainly their own
maliciousness and heterodoxy. For had they believed aright, they would
have been satisfied with the confession put forth at Nicæa by the
whole Ecumenic Council; and had they considered themselves calumniated
and falsely called Arians, they ought not to have been so eager to
innovate upon what was written against Arius, lest what was directed
against him might seem to be aimed at them also. This, however, is not
the course they pursue, but they conduct the struggle in their own
behalf, just as if they were Arius. Observe how entirely they disregard
the truth, and how everything they say and do is for the sake of the
Arian heresy. For in that they dare to question those sound <pb n="226" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_226.html" id="xvii.ii.i-Page_226" />definitions of the faith, and take upon
themselves to produce others contrary to them, what else do they but
accuse the Fathers, and stand up in defence of that heresy which they
opposed and protested against? And what they now write proceeds not
from any regard for the truth, as I said before, but rather they do it
as in mockery and by an artifice, for the purpose of deceiving men;
that by sending about their letters they may engage the ears of the
people to listen to these notions, and so put off the time when they
will be brought to trial; and that by concealing their impiety from
observation, they may have room to extend their heresy, which,
‘like a gangrene<note place="end" n="1183" id="xvii.ii.i-p48.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p49"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. ii. 17" id="xvii.ii.i-p49.1" parsed="|2Tim|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.17">2 Tim. ii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ eats its
way everywhere.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xvii.ii.i-p50">6. Accordingly they disturb and disorder
everything, and yet not even thus are they satisfied with their own
proceedings. For every year, as if they were going to draw up a
contract, they meet together and pretend to write about the faith,
whereby they expose themselves the more to ridicule and disgrace,
because their expositions are rejected, not by others, but by
themselves. For had they had any confidence in their previous
statements, they would not have desired to draw up others; nor again,
leaving these last, would they now have set down the one in question,
which no doubt true to their custom they will again alter, after a very
short interval, and as soon as they shall find a pretence for their
customary plotting against certain persons. For when they have a design
against any, then it is that they make a great show of writing about
the faith; that, as Pilate washed his hands, so they by writing may
destroy those who rightly believe in Christ, hoping that, as making
definitions about the faith, they may appear, as I have repeatedly
said, to be free from the charge of false doctrine. But they will not
be able to hide themselves, nor to escape; for they continually become
their own accusers even while they defend themselves. Justly so, since
instead of answering those who bring proof against them, they do but
persuade themselves to believe whatever they wish. And when is an
acquittal obtained, upon the criminal becoming his own judge? Hence it
is that they are always writing, and always altering their own previous
statements, and thus they shew an uncertain faith<note place="end" n="1184" id="xvii.ii.i-p50.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p51"> Cf.
<i>de Syn.</i> §§3, 6.</p></note>,’ or rather a manifest unbelief and
perverseness. And this, it appears to me, must needs be the case with
them; for since, having fallen away from the truth, and desiring to
overthrow that sound confession of faith which was drawn up at
Nicæa, they have, in the language of Scripture, ‘loved to
wander, and have not refrained their feet<note place="end" n="1185" id="xvii.ii.i-p51.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p52"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xiv. 10" id="xvii.ii.i-p52.1" parsed="|Jer|14|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.14.10">Jer. xiv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ therefore, like Jerusalem of old,
they labour and toil in their changes, sometimes writing one thing, and
sometimes another, but only for the sake of gaining time, and that they
may continue enemies of Christ, and deceivers of mankind.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xvii.ii.i-p53">7. <i>The party of Acacius really Arians.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xvii.ii.i-p54">Who, then, that has any real regard for truth,
will be willing to suffer these men any longer? who will not justly
reject their writing? who will not denounce their audacity, that being
but few<note place="end" n="1186" id="xvii.ii.i-p54.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p55"> Cf.
<i>de Syn.</i> 5, note.</p></note> in number, they would have their
decisions to prevail over everything, and as desiring the supremacy of
their own meetings, held in corners and suspicious in their
circumstances, would forcibly cancel the decrees of an uncorrupt, pure,
and Ecumenic Council? Men who have been promoted by Eusebius and his
fellows for advocating this Antichristian heresy, venture to define
articles of faith, and while they ought to be brought to judgment as
criminals, like Caiaphas, they take upon themselves to judge. They
compose a Thalia, and would have it received as a standard of faith,
while they are not yet themselves determined what they believe. Who
does not know that Secundus<note place="end" n="1187" id="xvii.ii.i-p55.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p56"> Cf.
<i>de Syn.</i> 12; Prolegg. ch. ii. §3 (1), &amp;c.</p></note> of Pentapolis, who
was several times degraded long ago, was received by them for the sake
of the Arian madness; and that George<note place="end" n="1188" id="xvii.ii.i-p56.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p57"> p.
104, note 3.</p></note>,
now of Laodicea, and Leontius the Eunuch, and before him Stephanus, and
Theodorus of Heraclea<note place="end" n="1189" id="xvii.ii.i-p57.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p58"> Supr.
p. 119.</p></note>, were promoted by
them? Ursacius and Valens also, who from the first were instructed by
Arius as young men<note place="end" n="1190" id="xvii.ii.i-p58.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p59"> Supr.
p. 107, note 9.</p></note>, though they had
been formerly degraded from the Priesthood, afterwards got the title of
Bishops on account of their impiety; as did also Acacius, Patrophilus<note place="end" n="1191" id="xvii.ii.i-p59.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p60"> Omitted supr. p. 123.</p></note>, and Narcissus, who have been most forward
in all manner of impiety. These were degraded in the great Synod of
Sardica; Eustathius also now of Sebastea, Demophilus and Germinius<note place="end" n="1192" id="xvii.ii.i-p60.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p61"> <i>De
Syn.</i> §9.</p></note>, Eudoxius, and Basil, who are supporters of
that impiety, were advanced in the same manner. Of Cecropius<note place="end" n="1193" id="xvii.ii.i-p61.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p62"> Of
Nicomedia, see D.C.B. <i>s.v.</i></p></note>, and him they called Auxentius, and of
Epictetus<note place="end" n="1194" id="xvii.ii.i-p62.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p63"> Vid.
<i>Hist. Ar.</i> §74 fin.</p></note> the impostor, it were superfluous for
me to speak, since it is manifest to all men, in what manner, on what
pretexts, and by what enemies of ours these were promoted, that they
might bring their false charges against the orthodox Bishops who were
the objects of their designs. For although they resided at the distance
of eighty posts, and were unknown to the people, yet on the ground of
their impiety they purchased for themselves the title of Bishop. For
<pb n="227" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_227.html" id="xvii.ii.i-Page_227" />the same reason also they have
now<note place="end" n="1195" id="xvii.ii.i-p63.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p64"> <i>Hist. Ar.</i> 75.</p></note> hired one George of Cappadocia, whom they
wish to impose upon you. But no respect is due to him any more than to
the rest; for there is a report in these parts that he is not even a
Christian, but is devoted to the worship of idols; and he has a
hangman’s temper<note place="end" n="1196" id="xvii.ii.i-p64.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p65"> Cf.
<i>de Syn.</i> 37.</p></note>. And this person,
such as he is described to be, they have taken into their ranks, that
they may be able to injure, to plunder, and to slay; for in these
things he is a great proficient, but is ignorant of the very principles
of the Christian faith.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xvii.ii.i-p66">8. <i>Words are bad, though Scriptural, which
proceed from bad men.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xvii.ii.i-p67">Such are the machinations of these men against
the truth: but their designs are manifest to all the world, though they
attempt in ten thousand ways, like eels, to elude the grasp, and to
escape detection as enemies of Christ. Wherefore I beseech you, let no
one among you be deceived, no one seduced by them; rather, considering
that a sort of judaical impiety is invading the Christian faith, be ye
all zealous for the Lord; hold fast, every one, the faith we have
received from the Fathers, which they who assembled at Nicæa
recorded in writing, and endure not those who endeavour to innovate
thereon. And however they may write phrases out of the Scripture,
endure not their writings; however they may speak the language of the
orthodox, yet attend not to what they say; for they speak not with an
upright mind, but putting on such language like sheeps’ clothing,
in their hearts they think with Arius, after the manner of the devil,
who is the author of all heresies. For he too made use of the words of
Scripture, but was put to silence by our Saviour. For if he had indeed
meant them as he used them, he would not have fallen from heaven; but
now having fallen through his pride, he artfully dissembles in his
speech, and oftentimes maliciously endeavours to lead men astray by the
subtleties and sophistries of the Gentiles. Had these expositions of
theirs proceeded from the orthodox, from such as the great Confessor
Hosius, and Maximinus<note place="end" n="1197" id="xvii.ii.i-p67.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p68"> Supr.
<i>Apol. Ar.</i> 50.</p></note> of Gaul, or his
successor<note place="end" n="1198" id="xvii.ii.i-p68.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p69"> Paulinus of Treveri, cf. supr. p. 130, note 10.</p></note>, or from such as Philogonius and
Eustathius<note place="end" n="1199" id="xvii.ii.i-p69.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p70"> At
Nicæa, as most of the others.</p></note>, Bishops of the East<note place="end" n="1200" id="xvii.ii.i-p70.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p71"> i.e.
of Antioch.</p></note>, or Julius and Liberius of Rome, or Cyriacus
of Mœsia<note place="end" n="1201" id="xvii.ii.i-p71.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p72"> [Unknown.]</p></note>, or Pistus and
Aristæus of Greece, or Silvester and Protogenes of Dacia, or
Leontius and Eupsychius of Cappadocia, or Cæcilianus of Africa, or
Eustorgius of Italy, or Capito of Sicily, or Macarius of Jerusalem, or
Alexander of Constantinople, or Pæderos of Heraclea, or those
great Bishops Meletius, Basil, and Longianus, and the rest from Armenia
and Pontus, or Lupus and Amphion from Cilicia, or James<note place="end" n="1202" id="xvii.ii.i-p72.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p73"> [Of
Nisibis. See D.C.B. iii. p. 325 and foll.]</p></note> and the rest from Mesopotamia, or our own
blessed Alexander, with others of the same opinions as
these;—there would then have been nothing to suspect in their
statements, for the character of apostolical men is sincere and
incapable of fraud.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xvii.ii.i-p74">9. <i>For such words do but serve as their
cloak.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xvii.ii.i-p75">But when they proceed from those who are hired to
advocate the cause of heresy, and since, according to the divine
proverb, ‘The words of the wicked are to lie in wait,’ and
‘The mouth of the wicked poureth out evil things,’ and
‘The counsels of the wicked are deceit<note place="end" n="1203" id="xvii.ii.i-p75.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p76"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xii. 6" id="xvii.ii.i-p76.2" parsed="|Prov|12|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.12.6">Prov. xii. 6</scripRef>; xv. 28;
xii. 5.</p></note>:’ it becomes us to watch and be sober,
brethren, as the Lord has said, lest any deception arise from subtlety
of speech and craftiness; lest any one come and pretend to say,
‘I preach Christ,’ and after a little while he be found to
be Antichrist. These indeed are Antichrists, whosoever come to you in
the cause of the Arian madness. For what defect is there among you,
that any one need to come to you from without? Or, of what do the
Churches of Egypt and Libya and Alexandria stand so much in need, that
these men should make a purchase<note place="end" n="1204" id="xvii.ii.i-p76.3"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p77"> <i>Ap. ad Const.</i> §28. <i>Hist. Arian</i>. §73,
supr.</p></note> of the
Episcopate instead of wood and goods, and intrude into Churches which
do not belong to them? Who is not aware, who does not perceive clearly,
that they do all this in order to support their impiety? Wherefore
although they should make themselves dumb, or although they should bind
on their garments larger borders than the Pharisees, and pour
themselves forth in long speeches, and practise the tones of their
voice<note place="end" n="1205" id="xvii.ii.i-p77.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p78"> Vid.
Basil. Ep. 223. 3.</p></note>, they ought not to be believed; for it is
not the mode of speaking, but the intentions of the heart and a godly
conversation that recommend the faithful Christian. And thus the
Sadducees and Herodians, although they have the law in their mouths,
were put to rebuke by our Saviour, who said unto them, ‘Ye do
err, not knowing the Scriptures, nor the power of God<note place="end" n="1206" id="xvii.ii.i-p78.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p79"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxii. 29" id="xvii.ii.i-p79.2" parsed="|Matt|22|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.29">Matt. xxii.
29</scripRef>.</p></note>:’ and all men witnessed the exposure
of those who pretended to quote the words of the Law, as being in their
minds heretics and enemies of God<note place="end" n="1207" id="xvii.ii.i-p79.3"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p80"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvii.ii.i-p80.1">θεομάχοι</span></p></note>. Others indeed
they deceived by these professions, but when our Lord became man they
were not able to deceive Him; ‘for <pb n="228" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_228.html" id="xvii.ii.i-Page_228" />the Word was made Flesh,’ who
‘knoweth the thoughts of men that they are vain.’ Thus He
exposed the carping of the Jews, saying, ‘If God were your
Father, ye would love Me, for I proceeded forth from the Father, and am
come to you<note place="end" n="1208" id="xvii.ii.i-p80.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p81"> <scripRef passage="John i. 14" id="xvii.ii.i-p81.2" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">John i. 14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Ps. xciv. 11" id="xvii.ii.i-p81.3" parsed="|Ps|94|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.94.11">Ps. xciv. 11</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="John viii. 43" id="xvii.ii.i-p81.4" parsed="|John|8|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.43">John viii. 43</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvii.ii.i-p81.5">ἥκω</span>, vid. Hipp.
<i>contr. Noet.</i> 16. and <i>de Syn</i>. 16.</p></note>.’ In like manner these men seem
now to act; for they disguise their real sentiments, and then make use
of the language of Scripture for their writings, which they hold forth
as a bait for the ignorant, that they may inveigle them into their own
wickedness.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xvii.ii.i-p82">10. <i>They ought first to condemn Arius, if they
are to be heard.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xvii.ii.i-p83">Consider, whether this be not so. If, when there
is no reason for their doing so, they write confessions of faith, it is
a superfluous, and perhaps also a mischievous proceeding, because, when
there is no enquiry, they offer occasion for controversy of words, and
unsettle the simple hearts of the brethren, disseminating among them
such notions as have never entered into their minds. And if they are
attempting to write a defence of themselves in regard to the Arian
heresy, they ought first to have removed the seeds of those evils which
have sprung up, and to have proscribed those who produced them, and
then in the room of former statements to set forth others which are
sound; or else let them openly vindicate the opinions of Arius, that
they may no longer covertly but openly shew themselves enemies of
Christ, and that all men may fly from them as from the face of a
serpent. But now they keep back those opinions, and for a pretence
write on other matters; just as if a surgeon, when summoned to attend a
person wounded and suffering, should upon coming in to him say not a
word concerning his wounds, but proceed to discourse about his sound
limbs. Such an one would be chargeable with utter stupidity, for saying
nothing on the matter for which he came, but discoursing on those other
points in which he was not needed. Yet just in the same manner these
men omit those matters which concern their heresy, and take upon
themselves to write on other subjects; whereas if they had any regard
for the Faith, or any love for Christ, they ought first to have removed
out of the way those blasphemous expressions uttered against Him, and
then in the room of them to speak and to write the sound words. But
this they neither do themselves, nor permit those that desire to do so,
whether it be from ignorance, or through craft and artifice.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xvii.ii.i-p84">11. <i>No profit to do right in one way, if we do
wrong in another.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xvii.ii.i-p85">If they do this from ignorance they must be
charged with rashness, because they affirm positively concerning things
that they know not; but if they dissemble knowingly, their condemnation
is the greater, because while they overlook nothing in consulting for
their own interests, in writing about faith in our Lord they make a
mockery, and do anything rather than speak the truth; they keep back
those particulars respecting which their heresy is accused, and merely
bring forward the language of the Scriptures. Now this is a manifest
theft of the truth, and a practice full of all iniquity; and so I am
sure your piety will readily perceive it to be from the following
illustrations. No person being accused of adultery defends himself as
innocent of theft; nor would any one in prosecuting a charge of murder
suffer the accused parties to defend themselves by saying, ‘We
have not committed perjury, but have preserved the deposit which was
entrusted to us.’ This would be mere child’s play, instead
of a refutation of the charge and a demonstration of the truth. For
what has murder to do with a deposit, or adultery with theft? The vices
are indeed related to each other as proceeding from the same heart; yet
in respect to the refutation of an alleged offence, they have no
connection with each other. Accordingly as it is written in the Book of
Joshua<note place="end" n="1209" id="xvii.ii.i-p85.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p86"> <scripRef passage="Josh. vii. 20" id="xvii.ii.i-p86.1" parsed="|Josh|7|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.7.20">Josh. vii. 20</scripRef>, &amp;
c.</p></note> the son of Nun, when Achan was charged
with theft, he did not excuse himself with the plea of his zeal in the
wars; but being convicted of the offence was stoned by all the people.
And when Saul was charged with negligence and a breach of the law, he
did not benefit his cause by alleging his conduct on other matters<note place="end" n="1210" id="xvii.ii.i-p86.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p87"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. xv" id="xvii.ii.i-p87.1" parsed="|1Sam|15|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.15">1 Sam. xv</scripRef>.</p></note>. For a defence on one count will not operate
to obtain an acquittal on another count; but if all things should be
done according to law and justice, a man must defend himself in those
particulars wherein he is accused, and must either disprove the past,
or else confess it with the promise that he will desist, and do so no
more. But if he is guilty of the crime, and will not confess, but in
order to conceal the truth speaks on other points instead of the one in
question, he shews plainly that he has acted amiss, nay, and is
conscious of his delinquency. But what need of many words, seeing that
these persons are themselves accusers of the Arian heresy? For since
they have not the boldness to speak out, but conceal their blasphemous
expressions, it is plain that they know <pb n="229" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_229.html" id="xvii.ii.i-Page_229" />that this heresy is separate and alien from the
truth. But since they themselves conceal it and are afraid to speak, it
is necessary for me to strip off the veil from their impiety, and to
expose the heresy to public view, knowing as I do the statements which
Arius and his fellows formerly made, and how they were cast out of the
Church, and degraded from the Clergy. But here first I ask for pardon<note place="end" n="1211" id="xvii.ii.i-p87.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.i-p88"> Cf.
<i>Orat.</i> i. §25 note.</p></note> of the foul words which I am about to
produce, since I use them, not because I thus think, but in order to
convict the heretics.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Chapter" n="II" title="Chapter II" shorttitle="Chapter II" progress="46.36%" prev="xvii.ii.i" next="xviii" id="xvii.ii.ii"><p class="c41" id="xvii.ii.ii-p1">

<span class="c1" id="xvii.ii.ii-p1.1">Chapter
II.</span></p>

<p class="c11" id="xvii.ii.ii-p2">12. <i>Arian statements.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xvii.ii.ii-p3">Now the Bishop Alexander of blessed memory cast
Arius out of the Church for holding and maintaining the following
opinions: ‘God was not always a Father: The Son was not always:
But whereas all things were made out of nothing, the Son of God also
was made out of nothing: And since all things are creatures, He also is
a creature and a thing made: And since all things once were not, but
were afterwards made, there was a time when the Word of God Himself was
not; and He was not before He was begotten, but He had a beginning of
existence: For He has then originated when God has chosen to produce
Him: For He also is one among the rest of His works. And since He is by
nature changeable, and only continues good because He chooses by His
own free will, He is capable of being changed, as are all other things,
whenever He wishes. And therefore God, as foreknowing that He would be
good, gave Him by anticipation that glory which He would have obtained
afterwards by His virtue; and He is now become good by His works which
God foreknew.’ Accordingly they say, that Christ is not truly
God, but that He is called God on account of His participation in
God’s nature, as are all other creatures. And they add, that He
is not that Word which is by nature in the Father, and is proper to His
Essence, nor is He His proper wisdom by which He made this world; but
that there is another Word<note place="end" n="1212" id="xvii.ii.ii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p4"> Cf.
<i>De Syn.</i> §§15, 18.</p></note> which is properly
in the Father, and another Wisdom which is properly in the Father, by
which Wisdom also He made this Word; and that the Lord Himself is
called the Word (Reason) conceptually in regard of things endued with
reason, and is called Wisdom conceptually in regard of things endued
with wisdom. Nay, they say that as all things are in essence separate
and alien from the Father, so He also is in all respects separate and
alien from the essence of the Father, and properly belongs to things
made and created, and is one of them; for He is a creature, and a thing
made, and a work. Again, they say<note place="end" n="1213" id="xvii.ii.ii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p5"> <i>De
Syn.</i> 15–19.</p></note> that God did
not create us for His sake, but Him for our sakes. For they say,
‘God was alone, and the Word was not with Him, but afterwards
when He would produce us, then He made Him; and from the time He was
made, He called Him the Word, and the Son, and the Wisdom, in order
that He might create us by Him. And as all things subsisted by the will
of God, and did not exist before; so He also was made by the will of
God, and did not exist before. For the Word is not the proper and
natural Offspring of the Father, but has Himself originated by grace:
for God who existed made by His will the Son who did not exist, by
which will also He made all things, and produced, and created, and
willed them to come into being.’ Moreover they say also, that
Christ is not the natural and true power of God; but as the locust and
the cankerworm are called a power<note place="end" n="1214" id="xvii.ii.ii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p6"> <scripRef passage="Joel ii. 25" id="xvii.ii.ii-p6.1" parsed="|Joel|2|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Joel.2.25">Joel ii. 25</scripRef>. [With this
entire section, compare <i>Socr.</i> i. 5, <i>de Decr.</i> 6, <i>de
Syn.</i> 15, <i>Orat.</i> i. 5. 6, <i>ad Afros</i> 5, <i>Vit. Ant.</i>
69, and the <i>Depositio Arii.</i>’]</p></note>, so also He is
called the power of the Father. Furthermore he said, that the Father is
secret from the Son, and that the Son can neither see nor know the
Father perfectly and exactly. For having a beginning of existence, He
cannot know Him that is without beginning; but what He knows and sees,
He knows and sees in a measure proportionate to His own measure, as we
also know and see in proportion to our powers. And he added also, that
the Son not only does not know His own Father exactly, but that He does
not even know His own essence.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xvii.ii.ii-p7">13. <i>Arguments from Scripture against Arian
statements.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xvii.ii.ii-p8">For maintaining these and the like opinions Arius
was declared a heretic; for myself, while I have merely been writing
them down, I have been cleansing myself by thinking of the contrary
doctrines, and by holding fast the sense of the true faith. For the
Bishops who all assembled from all parts at the Council of Nicæa,
began to hold their ears at these statements, and all with one voice
condemned this heresy on account of them, and anathematized it,
declaring it to be alien and estranged from the faith of the Church. It
was no compulsion which led the judges to this decision, but they all
deliberately vindicated the truth<note place="end" n="1215" id="xvii.ii.ii-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p9"> Cf.
<i>Ep. ad Jov.</i> (Letter 56, below), §2. Theod. <i>H. E.</i> v.
9. p. 205, l. 17. vid. Keble on Primitive Trad. p. 122. 10. ‘Let
each boldly set down his faith in writing, having the fear of God
before his eyes.’ Conc. Chalced. Sess. 1. <i>Hard.</i> t. 2. 273.
‘Give diligence without fear, favour, or dislike, to set out the
faith in its purity.’ ibid. p. 285.</p></note>: and they did
so justly and <pb n="230" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_230.html" id="xvii.ii.ii-Page_230" />rightly. For
infidelity is coming in through these men, or rather a Judaism counter
to the Scriptures, which has close upon it Gentile superstition, so
that he who holds these opinions can no longer be even called a
Christian, for they are all contrary to the Scriptures. John, for
instance, saith, ‘In the beginning was the Word<note place="end" n="1216" id="xvii.ii.ii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p10"> <scripRef passage="John i. 1" id="xvii.ii.ii-p10.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">John i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ but these men say, ‘He was
not, before He was begotten.’ And again he wrote, ‘And we
are in Him that is true, even in His Son Jesus Christ; this is the true
God, and eternal life<note place="end" n="1217" id="xvii.ii.ii-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p11"> <scripRef passage="1 John v. 20" id="xvii.ii.ii-p11.1" parsed="|1John|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.20">1 John v. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ but these
men, as if in contradiction to this, allege that Christ is not the true
God, but that He is only called God, as are other creatures, in regard
of His participation in the divine nature. And the Apostle blames the
Gentiles, because they worship the creatures, saying, ‘They
served the creature more than’ God ‘the Creator<note place="end" n="1218" id="xvii.ii.ii-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p12"> <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 25" id="xvii.ii.ii-p12.1" parsed="|Rom|1|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.25">Rom. i. 25</scripRef>. supr. §4,
and note on <i>Or</i>. i. 8, also <i>Vit. Ant.</i> 69.</p></note>.’ But if these men say that the Lord
is a creature, and worship Him as a creature, how do they differ from
the Gentiles? If they hold this opinion, is not this passage also
against them; and does not the blessed Paul write as blaming them? The
Lord also says, ‘I and My Father are One:’ and ‘He
that hath seen Me, hath seen the Father<note place="end" n="1219" id="xvii.ii.ii-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p13"> <scripRef passage="John x. 30" id="xvii.ii.ii-p13.2" parsed="|John|10|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.30">John x. 30</scripRef>; xiv.
9,
and <i>Or.</i> i. 34, note.</p></note>;’ and the Apostle who was sent by Him
to preach, writes, ‘Who being the Brightness of His glory, and
the express Image of His Person<note place="end" n="1220" id="xvii.ii.ii-p13.3"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p14"> <scripRef passage="Heb. i. 3" id="xvii.ii.ii-p14.1" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But
these men dare to separate them, and to say that He is alien from the
essence and eternity of the Father; and impiously to represent Him as
changeable, not perceiving, that by speaking thus, they make Him to be,
not one with the Father, but one with created things. Who does not see,
that the brightness cannot be separated from the light, but that it is
by nature proper to it, and co-existent with it, and is not produced
after it? Again, when the Father says, ‘This is My beloved Son<note place="end" n="1221" id="xvii.ii.ii-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p15"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xvii. 5" id="xvii.ii.ii-p15.1" parsed="|Matt|17|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.5">Matt. xvii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and when the Scriptures say that
‘He is the Word’ of the Father, by whom ‘the heavens
were established<note place="end" n="1222" id="xvii.ii.ii-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p16"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxiii. 6" id="xvii.ii.ii-p16.1" parsed="|Ps|33|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.33.6">Ps. xxxiii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and in
short, ‘All things were made by Him<note place="end" n="1223" id="xvii.ii.ii-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p17"> <scripRef passage="John i. 3" id="xvii.ii.ii-p17.1" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3">John i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ these inventors of new doctrines and
fictions represent that there is another Word, and another Wisdom of
the Father, and that He is only called the Word and the Wisdom
conceptually on account of things endued with reason, while they
perceive not the absurdity of this.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xvii.ii.ii-p18">14. <i>Arguments from Scripture against Arian
statements.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xvii.ii.ii-p19">But if He be styled the Word and the Wisdom by a
fiction on our account, what He really is they cannot tell<note place="end" n="1224" id="xvii.ii.ii-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p20"> Cf.
<i>de. Decr.</i> 6, note 5.</p></note>. For if the Scriptures affirm that the Lord
is both these, and yet these men will not allow Him to be so, it is
plain that in their godless opposition to the Scriptures they would
deny His existence altogether. The faithful are able to conclude this
truth both from the voice of the Father Himself, and from the Angels
that worshipped Him, and from the Saints that have written concerning
Him; but these men, as they have not a pure mind, and cannot bear to
hear the words of divine men who teach of God, may be able to learn
something even from the devils who resemble them, for they spoke of
Him, not as if there were many besides, but, as knowing Him alone, they
said, ‘Thou art the Holy One of God,’ and ‘the Son of
God<note place="end" n="1225" id="xvii.ii.ii-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p21"> <scripRef passage="Mark i. 24" id="xvii.ii.ii-p21.2" parsed="|Mark|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.24">Mark i. 24</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt. viii. 29" id="xvii.ii.ii-p21.3" parsed="|Matt|8|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.29">Matt. viii.
29</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ He also who suggested to them this
heresy, while tempting Him, in the mount, said not, ‘If Thou also
be a Son of God,’ as though there were others besides Him, but,
‘If Thou be the<note place="end" n="1226" id="xvii.ii.ii-p21.4"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p22"> [<scripRef passage="Matt. iv. 3; Luke iv. 3" id="xvii.ii.ii-p22.1" parsed="|Matt|4|3|0|0;|Luke|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.3 Bible:Luke.4.3">Matt. iv. 3; Luke iv. 3</scripRef>. No existing text
appears to bear out Athanasius in his insertion of the definite
article.]</p></note> Son of God,’
as being the only one. But as the Gentiles, having fallen from the
notion of one God, have sunk into polytheism, so these wonderful men,
not believing that the Word of the Father is one, have come to adopt
the idea of many words, and they deny Him that is really God and the
true Word, and have dared to conceive of Him as a creature, not
perceiving how full of impiety is the thought. For if He be a creature,
how is He at the same time the Creator of creatures? or how the Son and
the Wisdom and the Word? For the Word is not created, but begotten; and
a creature is not a Son, but a production. And if all creatures were
made by Him, and He is also a creature, then by whom was He made?
Things made must of necessity originate through some one; as in fact
they have originated through the Word; because He was not Himself a
thing made, but the Word of the Father. And again, if there be another
wisdom in the Father beside the Lord, then Wisdom has originated in
wisdom: and if the Word of God be the Wisdom of God, then the Word has
originated in a word: and if the Son be the Word of God, then the Son
must have been made in the Son.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xvii.ii.ii-p23">15. <i>Arguments from Scripture against Arian
statements.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xvii.ii.ii-p24">How is it that the Lord has said, ‘I am in
the Father, and the Father in Me<note place="end" n="1227" id="xvii.ii.ii-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p25"> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 10" id="xvii.ii.ii-p25.1" parsed="|John|14|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.10">John xiv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ if
there be another in the Father, by whom the Lord Himself also was made?
And how is it that John, passing over that other, relates of this <pb n="231" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_231.html" id="xvii.ii.ii-Page_231" />One, saying, ‘All things were made
by Him; and without Him was not any thing made<note place="end" n="1228" id="xvii.ii.ii-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p26"> <scripRef passage="John i. 3" id="xvii.ii.ii-p26.1" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3">John i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ If all things that were made by the
will of God were made by Him, how can He be Himself one of the things
that were made? And when the Apostle says, ‘For whom are all
things, and by whom are all things<note place="end" n="1229" id="xvii.ii.ii-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p27"> <scripRef passage="Heb. ii. 10" id="xvii.ii.ii-p27.1" parsed="|Heb|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.10">Heb. ii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ how
can these men say, that we were not made for Him, but He for us? If it
be so, He ought to have said, ‘For whom the Word was made;’
but He saith not so, but, ‘For whom are all things, and by whom
are all things,’ thus proving these men to be heretical and
false. But further, as they have had the boldness to say that there is
another Word in God, and since they cannot bring any clear proof of
this from the Scriptures, let them but shew one work of His, or one
work of the Father that was done without this Word; so that they may
seem to have some ground at least for their own idea. The works of the
true Word are manifest to all, so as for Him to be contemplated by
analogy from them. For as, when we see the creation, we conceive of God
as the Creator of it; so when we see that nothing is without order
therein, but that all things move and continue with order and
providence, we infer a Word of God who is over all and governs all.
This too the holy Scriptures testify, declaring that He is the Word of
God, and that ‘all things were made by Him, and without Him was
not any thing made<note place="end" n="1230" id="xvii.ii.ii-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p28"> <scripRef passage="Joh. i. 3" id="xvii.ii.ii-p28.1" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3">Joh. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But of that
other Word, of whom they speak, there is neither word nor work that
they have to shew. Nay, even the Father Himself, when He says,
‘This is My beloved Son<note place="end" n="1231" id="xvii.ii.ii-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p29"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xvii. 5" id="xvii.ii.ii-p29.1" parsed="|Matt|17|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.5">Matt. xvii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ signifies
that besides Him there is none other</p>

<p class="c11" id="xvii.ii.ii-p30">16. <i>Arians parallel to the Manichees.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xvii.ii.ii-p31">It appears then that so far as these doctrines
are concerned, these wonderful men have now joined themselves to the
Manichees. For these also confess the existence of a good God, so far
as the mere name goes, but they are unable to point out any of His
works either visible or invisible. But inasmuch as they deny Him who is
truly and indeed God, the Maker of heaven and earth, and of all things
invisible, they are mere inventors of fables. And this appears to me to
be the case with these evil-minded men. They see the works of the true
Word who alone is in the Father, and yet they deny Him, and make to
themselves another Word<note place="end" n="1232" id="xvii.ii.ii-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p32"> Vid.
passage in <i>Orat.</i> ii. 39 fin.</p></note>, whose existence
they are unable to prove either by His Works or by the testimony of
others. Unless it be that they have adopted a fabulous notion of God,
that He is a composite being like man, speaking and then changing His
words, and as a man exercising understanding and wisdom; not perceiving
to what absurdities they are reduced by such an opinion. For if God has
a succession of words<note place="end" n="1233" id="xvii.ii.ii-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p33"> <i>de
Decr.</i> 16, note 4.</p></note>, they certainly
must consider Him as a man. And if those words proceed from Him and
then vanish away, they are guilty of a greater impiety, because they
resolve into nothing what proceeds from the self-existent God. If they
conceive that God doth at all beget, it were surely better and more
religious to say that He is the begetter of One Word, who is the
fulness of His Godhead, in whom are hidden the treasures of all
knowledge<note place="end" n="1234" id="xvii.ii.ii-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p34"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Col. ii. 3, 9" id="xvii.ii.ii-p34.1" parsed="|Col|2|3|0|0;|Col|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.3 Bible:Col.2.9">Col. ii. 3, 9</scripRef>.</p></note>, and that He is co-existent with His
Father, and that all things were made by Him; rather than to suppose
God to be the Father of many words which are nowhere to be found, or to
represent Him who is simple in His nature as compounded of many<note place="end" n="1235" id="xvii.ii.ii-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p35"> <i>de
Decr.</i> 22 note 9.</p></note>, and as being subject to human passions and
variable. Next whereas the Apostle says, ‘Christ the power of God
and the wisdom of God<note place="end" n="1236" id="xvii.ii.ii-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p36"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 24" id="xvii.ii.ii-p36.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.24">1 Cor. i. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ these men
reckon Him but as one among many powers; nay, worse than this, they
compare Him, transgressors as they are, with the cankerworm and other
irrational creatures which are sent by Him for the punishment of men.
Next, whereas the Lord says, ‘No one knoweth the Father, save the
Son<note place="end" n="1237" id="xvii.ii.ii-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p37"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 27" id="xvii.ii.ii-p37.1" parsed="|Matt|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.27">Matt. xi. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and again, ‘Not that any man
hath seen the Father save He which is of the Father<note place="end" n="1238" id="xvii.ii.ii-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p38"> <scripRef passage="John vi. 46" id="xvii.ii.ii-p38.1" parsed="|John|6|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.46">John vi. 46</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ are not these indeed enemies of God
which say that the Father is neither seen nor known of the Son
perfectly? If the Lord says, ‘As the Father knoweth Me, even so
know I the Father<note place="end" n="1239" id="xvii.ii.ii-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p39"> <scripRef passage="John x. 15" id="xvii.ii.ii-p39.1" parsed="|John|10|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.15">John x. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and if the
Father knows not the Son partially, are they not mad to say idly that
the Son knows the Father only partially, and not fully? Next, if the
Son has a beginning of existence, and all things likewise have a
beginning, let them say, which is prior to the other. But indeed they
have nothing to say, neither can they with all their craft prove such a
beginning of the Word. For He is the true and proper Offspring of the
Father, and ‘in the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with
God, and the Word was God<note place="end" n="1240" id="xvii.ii.ii-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p40"> <scripRef passage="John i. 1" id="xvii.ii.ii-p40.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">John i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For with
regard to their assertion, that the Son knows not His own essence, it
is superfluous to reply to it, except only so far as to condemn their
madness; for how does not the Word know Himself, when He imparts to all
men the knowledge of His Father and of Himself, and blames those who
know not themselves?</p>

<p class="c11" id="xvii.ii.ii-p41"><pb n="232" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_232.html" id="xvii.ii.ii-Page_232" />17.
<i>Arguments from Scripture against Arian statements.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xvii.ii.ii-p42">But it is written<note place="end" n="1241" id="xvii.ii.ii-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p43"> <i>Orat.</i> ii. 18–72; <scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 22" id="xvii.ii.ii-p43.2" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22">Prov. viii.
22</scripRef>.</p></note>,
say they, ‘The Lord created me in the beginning of His ways for
His works.’ O untaught and insensate that ye are! He is called
also in the Scriptures, ‘servant<note place="end" n="1242" id="xvii.ii.ii-p43.3"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p44"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxvi. 16" id="xvii.ii.ii-p44.1" parsed="|Ps|16|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.16.16">Ps. cxvi. 16</scripRef>,
&amp;c.</p></note>,’ and ‘son of a handmaid,’
and ‘lamb,’ and ‘sheep,’ and it is said that He
suffered toil, and thirst, and was beaten, and has suffered pain. But
there is plainly a reasonable ground and cause<note place="end" n="1243" id="xvii.ii.ii-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p45"> <i>de
Decr.</i> 14.</p></note>,
why such representations as these are given of Him in the Scriptures;
and it is because He became man and the Son of man, and took upon Him
the form of a servant, which is the human flesh: for ‘the
Word,’ says John, ‘was made flesh<note place="end" n="1244" id="xvii.ii.ii-p45.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p46"> <scripRef passage="John i. 14" id="xvii.ii.ii-p46.1" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">John i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And since He became man, no one
ought to be offended at such expressions; for it is proper to man to be
created, and born, and formed, to suffer toil and pain, to die and to
rise again from the dead. And as, being Word and Wisdom of the Father,
He has all the attributes of the Father, His eternity, and His
unchangeableness, and the being like Him in all respects and in all
things<note place="end" n="1245" id="xvii.ii.ii-p46.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p47"> <i>De
Syn.</i> 26, and note.</p></note>, and is neither before nor after, but
co-existent with the Father, and is the very form<note place="end" n="1246" id="xvii.ii.ii-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p48"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvii.ii.ii-p48.1">εἶδος</span>, ibid.
§52, note.</p></note> of the Godhead, and is the Creator, and is
not created: (for since He is in essence like<note place="end" n="1247" id="xvii.ii.ii-p48.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p49"> <i>Orat.</i> i. 20, note.</p></note>
the Father, He cannot be a creature, but must be the Creator, as
Himself hath said, ‘My Father worketh hitherto, and I work<note place="end" n="1248" id="xvii.ii.ii-p49.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p50"> <scripRef passage="John v. 17" id="xvii.ii.ii-p50.1" parsed="|John|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.17">John v. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>:’) so being made man, and bearing our
flesh, He is necessarily said to be created and made, and that is
proper to all flesh; however, these men, like Jewish vintners, who mix
their wine with water<note place="end" n="1249" id="xvii.ii.ii-p50.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p51"> <scripRef passage="Isa. i. 22" id="xvii.ii.ii-p51.1" parsed="|Isa|1|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.22">Isa. i. 22</scripRef>, cf. <i>Orat.</i>
iii. §35, also <i>de Decr.</i> 10 end.</p></note>, debase the Word,
and subject His Godhead to their notions of created things. Wherefore
the Fathers were with reason and justice indignant, and anathematized
this most impious heresy; which these persons are now cautious of and
keep back, as being easy to be disproved and unsound in every part of
it. These that I have set down are but a few of the arguments which go
to condemn their doctrines; but if any one desires to enter more at
large into the proof against them, he will find that this heresy is not
far removed from heathenism, and that it is the lowest and the very
dregs of all the other heresies. These last are in error either
concerning the body or the incarnation of the Lord, falsifying the
truth, some in one way and some in another, or else they deny that the
Lord has sojourned here at all, as the Jews erroneously suppose. But
this one alone more madly than the rest has dared to assail the very
Godhead, and to assert that the Word is not at all, and that the Father
was not always a father; so that one might reasonably say that that
Psalm was written against them; ‘The fool hath said in his heart,
there is no God<note place="end" n="1250" id="xvii.ii.ii-p51.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p52"> <scripRef passage="Ps. liii. 1" id="xvii.ii.ii-p52.1" parsed="|Ps|53|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.53.1">Ps. liii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>. Corrupt are they,
and become abominable in their doings.’</p>

<p class="c11" id="xvii.ii.ii-p53">18. <i>If the Arians felt they were right, they
would speak openly.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xvii.ii.ii-p54">‘But,’ say they, ‘we are
strong, and are able to defend our heresy by our many devices.’
They would have a better answer to give, if they were able to defend
it, not by artifice nor by Gentile sophisms, but by the simplicity of
their faith. If however they have confidence in it, and know it to be
in accordance with the doctrines of the Church, let them openly express
their sentiments; for no man when he hath lighted a candle putteth it
under the bushel<note place="end" n="1251" id="xvii.ii.ii-p54.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p55"> <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 15" id="xvii.ii.ii-p55.1" parsed="|Matt|5|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.15">Matt. v. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>, but on the
candlestick, and so it gives light to all that come in. If therefore
they are able to defend it, let them record in writing the opinions
above imputed to them, and expose their heresy bare to the view of all
men, as they would a candle, and let them openly accuse the Bishop
Alexander, of blessed memory, as having unjustly ejected<note place="end" n="1252" id="xvii.ii.ii-p55.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p56"> Infr.
§21, note.</p></note> Arius for professing these opinions; and let
them blame the Council of Nicæa for putting forth a written
confession of the true faith in place of their impiety. But they will
not do this, I am sure, for they are not so ignorant of the evil nature
of those notions which they have invented and are ambitious of sowing
abroad; but they know well enough, that although they may at first lead
astray the simple by vain deceit, yet their imaginations will soon be
extinguished, ‘as the light of the ungodly<note place="end" n="1253" id="xvii.ii.ii-p56.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p57"> <scripRef passage="Job xviii. 5" id="xvii.ii.ii-p57.1" parsed="|Job|18|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.18.5">Job xviii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and themselves branded everywhere as
enemies of the Truth. Therefore although they do all things foolishly,
and speak as fools, yet in this at least they have acted wisely, as
‘children of this world<note place="end" n="1254" id="xvii.ii.ii-p57.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p58"> <scripRef passage="Luke xvi. 8" id="xvii.ii.ii-p58.1" parsed="|Luke|16|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.8">Luke xvi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ hiding
their candle under the bushel, that it may be supposed to give light,
and lest, if it appear, it be condemned and extinguished. Thus when
Arius himself, the author of the heresy, and the associate of Eusebius,
was summoned through the interest of Eusebius and his fellows to appear
before Constantine Augustus of blessed memory<note place="end" n="1255" id="xvii.ii.ii-p58.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p59"> Vid.
<i>Letter</i> 54.</p></note>,
and was required to present a written declaration of his faith, the
wily man wrote one, but kept out of sight the peculiar expressions of
his impiety, and pretended, as the Devil did, to quote the simple words
of Scripture, just as they are written. And when the blessed
Constantine said to him, ‘If thou <pb n="233" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_233.html" id="xvii.ii.ii-Page_233" />holdest no other opinions in thy mind besides
these, take the Truth to witness for thee; the Lord is thy avenger if
thou swear falsely:’ the unfortunate man swore that he held no
other, and that he had never either spoken or thought otherwise than as
he had now written. But as soon as he went out he dropped down, as if
paying the penalty of his crime, and ‘falling headlong burst
asunder in the midst<note place="end" n="1256" id="xvii.ii.ii-p59.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p60"> <scripRef passage="Acts i. 18" id="xvii.ii.ii-p60.1" parsed="|Acts|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.18">Acts i. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c11" id="xvii.ii.ii-p61">19. <i>Significance of the death of
Arius.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xvii.ii.ii-p62">Death, it is true, is the common end of all men,
and we ought not to insult the dead, though he be an enemy, for it is
uncertain whether the same event may not happen to ourselves before
evening. But the end of Arius was not after an ordinary manner, and
therefore it deserves to be related. Eusebius and his fellows
threatening to bring him into the Church, Alexander, the Bishop of
Constantinople, resisted them; but Arius trusted to the violence and
menace of Eusebius. It was the Sabbath, and he expected to join
communion on the following day. There was therefore a great struggle
between them; the others threatening, Alexander praying. But the Lord
being judge of the case, decided against the unjust party: for the sun
had not set, when the necessities of nature compelled him to that
place, where he fell down, and was forthwith deprived of communion with
the Church and of his life together. The blessed Constantine hearing of
this at once, was struck with wonder to find him thus convicted of
perjury. And indeed it was then evident to all that the threats of
Eusebius and his fellows had proved of no avail and the hope of Arius
had become vain. It was shewn too that the Arian madness was rejected
from communion by our Saviour both here and in the Church of the
first-born in heaven. Now who will not wonder to see the unrighteous
ambition of these men, whom the Lord has condemned;—to see them
vindicating the heresy which the Lord has pronounced excommunicate
(since He did not suffer its author to enter into the Church), and not
fearing that which is written, but attempting impossible things?
‘For the Lord of hosts hath purposed, and who shall disannul it<note place="end" n="1257" id="xvii.ii.ii-p62.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p63"> <scripRef passage="Is. xiv. 27" id="xvii.ii.ii-p63.1" parsed="|Isa|14|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.14.27">Is. xiv. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ and whom God hath condemned, who
shall justify? Let them however in defence of their own imaginations
write what they please; but do you, brethren, as ‘bearing the
vessels of the Lord<note place="end" n="1258" id="xvii.ii.ii-p63.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p64"> <scripRef passage="Is. lii. 11" id="xvii.ii.ii-p64.1" parsed="|Isa|52|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.52.11">Is. lii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and
vindicating the doctrines of the Church, examine this matter, I beseech
you; and if they write in other terms than those above recorded as the
language of Arius, then condemn them as hypocrites, who hide the poison
of their opinions, and like the serpent flatter with the words of their
lips. For, though they thus write, they have associated with them those
who were formerly rejected with Arius, such as Secundus of Pentapolis,
and the clergy who were convicted at Alexandria; and they write to them
in Alexandria. But what is most astonishing, they have caused us and
our friends to be persecuted, although the most religious Emperor
Constantine sent us back in peace to our country and Church, and shewed
his concern for the harmony of the people. But now they have caused the
Churches to be given up to these men, thus proving to all that for
their sake the whole conspiracy against us and the rest has been
carried on from the beginning.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xvii.ii.ii-p65">20. <i>While they are friends of Arius, in vain
their moderate words.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xvii.ii.ii-p66">Now while such is their conduct, how can they
claim credit for what they write? Had the opinions they have put in
writing been orthodox, they would have expunged from their list of
books the Thalia of Arius, and have rejected the scions of the heresy,
viz. those disciples of Arius, and the partners of his impiety and his
punishment. But since they do not renounce these, it is manifest to all
that their sentiments are not orthodox, though they write them over ten
thousand times<note place="end" n="1259" id="xvii.ii.ii-p66.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p67"> Cf.
<i>De Syn.</i> 6, 9.</p></note>. Wherefore it
becomes us to watch, lest some deception be conveyed under the clothing
of their phrases, and they lead away certain from the true faith. And
if they venture to advance the opinions of Arius, when they see
themselves proceeding in a prosperous course, nothing remains for us
but to use great boldness of speech, remembering the predictions of the
Apostle, which he wrote to forewarn us of such like heresies, and which
it becomes us to repeat. For we know that, as it is written, ‘in
the latter times some shall depart from the sound faith, giving heed to
seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils, that turn from the truth<note place="end" n="1260" id="xvii.ii.ii-p67.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p68"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iv. 1" id="xvii.ii.ii-p68.2" parsed="|1Tim|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.1">1 Tim. iv. 1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Tit. i. 14" id="xvii.ii.ii-p68.3" parsed="|Titus|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.14">Tit. i. 14</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="2 Tim. iii. 12" id="xvii.ii.ii-p68.4" parsed="|2Tim|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.12">2 Tim. iii. 12</scripRef></p></note>;’ and, ‘as many as will live
godly in Christ shall suffer persecution. But evil men and seducers
shall wax worse and worse, deceiving and being deceived.’ But
none of these things shall prevail over us, nor ‘separate us from
the love of Christ<note place="end" n="1261" id="xvii.ii.ii-p68.5"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p69"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 35" id="xvii.ii.ii-p69.1" parsed="|Rom|8|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.35">Rom. viii. 35</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ though the
heretics threaten us with death. For we are Christians, not Arians<note place="end" n="1262" id="xvii.ii.ii-p69.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p70"> <i>Orat.</i> i. 2, 10.</p></note>; would that they too, who have written these
things, had not embraced the doctrines of Arius! Yea, brethren, there
is need now of such boldness of speech; for we have not received
‘the <pb n="234" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_234.html" id="xvii.ii.ii-Page_234" />spirit of bondage again
to fear<note place="end" n="1263" id="xvii.ii.ii-p70.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p71"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 15" id="xvii.ii.ii-p71.1" parsed="|Rom|8|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.15">Rom. viii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ but God hath called us
‘to liberty<note place="end" n="1264" id="xvii.ii.ii-p71.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p72"> <scripRef passage="Gal. v. 13" id="xvii.ii.ii-p72.1" parsed="|Gal|5|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.13">Gal. v. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And it were
indeed disgraceful to us, most disgraceful, were we, on account of
Arius or of those who embrace and advocate his sentiments, to destroy
the faith which we have received from our Saviour through His Apostles.
Already very many in these parts, perceiving the craftiness of these
writers, are ready even unto blood to oppose their wiles, especially
since they have heard of your firmness. And seeing that the refutation
of the heresy has gone forth from you<note place="end" n="1265" id="xvii.ii.ii-p72.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p73"> i.e.
from Egypt.</p></note>,
and it has been drawn forth from its concealment, like a serpent from
his hole, the Child that Herod sought to destroy is preserved among
you, and the Truth lives in you, and the Faith thrives among you.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xvii.ii.ii-p74">21. <i>To make a stand for the Faith equivalent
to martyrdom.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xvii.ii.ii-p75">Wherefore I exhort you, keeping in your hands the
confession which was framed by the Fathers at Nicæa, and defending
it with great zeal and confidence in the Lord, be ensamples to the
brethren everywhere, and shew them that a struggle is now before us in
support of the Truth against heresy, and that the wiles of the enemy
are various. For the proof of a martyr lies<note place="end" n="1266" id="xvii.ii.ii-p75.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p76"> Vid.
Suicer <i>Thes. in voc.</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvii.ii.ii-p76.1">μαρτ</span>. iii. [D.C.A.
1118 sqq.]</p></note>
not only in refusing to burn incense to idols; but to refuse to deny
the Faith is also an illustrious testimony of a good conscience. And
not only those who turned aside unto idols were condemned as aliens,
but those also who betrayed the Truth. Thus Judas was degraded from the
Apostolical office, not because he sacrificed to idols, but because he
proved a traitor; and Hymenæus and Alexander fell away not by
betaking themselves to the service of idols, but because they
‘made shipwreck concerning the faith<note place="end" n="1267" id="xvii.ii.ii-p76.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p77"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. i. 19" id="xvii.ii.ii-p77.1" parsed="|1Tim|1|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.19">1 Tim. i. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ On the other hand, the Patriarch
Abraham received the crown, not because he suffered death, but because
he was faithful unto God; and the other Saints, of whom Paul speaks<note place="end" n="1268" id="xvii.ii.ii-p77.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p78"> <scripRef passage="Heb. xi. 32" id="xvii.ii.ii-p78.1" parsed="|Heb|11|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.32">Heb. xi. 32</scripRef>,
&amp;c.</p></note>, Gideon, Barak, Samson, Jephtha, David and
Samuel, and the rest, were not made perfect by the shedding of their
blood, but by faith they were justified; and to this day they are the
objects of our admiration, as being ready even to suffer death for
piety towards the Lord. And if one may add an instance from our own
country, ye know how the blessed Alexander contended even unto death
against this heresy, and what great afflictions and labours, old man as
He was, he sustained, until in extreme age he also was gathered to his
fathers. And how many beside have undergone great toil, in their
teachings against this impiety, and now enjoy in Christ the glorious
reward of their confession! Wherefore, let us also, considering that
this struggle is for our all, and that the choice is now before us,
either to deny or to preserve the faith, let us also make it our
earnest care and aim to guard what we have received, taking as our
instruction the Confession drawn up at Nicæa, and let us turn away
from novelties, and teach our people not to give heed to
‘seducing spirits<note place="end" n="1269" id="xvii.ii.ii-p78.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p79"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iv. 1" id="xvii.ii.ii-p79.1" parsed="|1Tim|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.1">1 Tim. iv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ but
altogether to withdraw from the impiety of the Arian madmen, and from
the coalition which the Meletians have made with them.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xvii.ii.ii-p80">22. <i>Coalition of sordid Meletians with insane
Arians.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xvii.ii.ii-p81">For you perceive how, though they were formerly
at variance with one another, they have now, like Herod and Pontius,
agreed together in order to blaspheme our Lord Jesus Christ. And for
this they truly deserve the hatred of every man, because they were at
enmity with one another on private grounds, but have now become friends
and join hands, in their hostility to the Truth and their impiety
towards God. Nay, they are content to do or suffer anything, however
contrary to their principles, for the satisfaction of securing their
several aims; the Meletians for the sake of pre-eminence and the mad
love of money, and the Arian madmen for their own impiety. And thus by
this coalition they are able to assist one another in their malicious
designs, while the Meletians put on the impiety of the Arians, and the
Arians from their own wickedness concur in their baseness, so that by
thus mingling together their respective crimes, like the cup of
Babylon<note place="end" n="1270" id="xvii.ii.ii-p81.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p82"> <scripRef passage="Rev. xviii. 6" id="xvii.ii.ii-p82.1" parsed="|Rev|18|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.18.6">Rev. xviii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>, they may carry on their plots against
the orthodox worshippers of our Lord Jesus Christ. The wickedness and
falsehood of the Meletians were indeed even before this evident unto
all men; so too the impiety and godless heresy of the Arians have long
been known everywhere and to all; for the period of their existence has
not been a short one. The former became schismatics five and fifty
years ago, and it is thirty-six years since the latter were pronounced
heretics<note place="end" n="1271" id="xvii.ii.ii-p82.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p83"> This <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xvii.ii.ii-p83.1">ἀποδείξις</span> or declaration is ascribed to S. Alexander (as Montfaucon
would explain it, supr. introd. p. 222). Cf. <i>Ap. Ar.</i> 23, above,
§§18, 19. It should be observed that an additional reason for
assigning this Letter to the year 356, is its resemblance in parts to
the Orations which were written not long after. [This is not a strong
reason, there being no proof that the Orations were written early in
the exile.]</p></note>, and they were rejected from the
Church by the judgment of the whole Ecumenic Council. But by their
present proceedings they have proved at length, even to those who seem
openly to favour them, that they have carried on their <pb n="235" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_235.html" id="xvii.ii.ii-Page_235" />designs against me and the rest of the orthodox
Bishops from the very first solely for the sake of advancing their own
impious heresy. For observe, that which was long ago the great object
of Eusebius and his fellows is now brought about. They have caused the
Churches to be snatched out of our hands, they have banished as they
pleased, the Bishops and Presbyters who refused to communicate with
them; and the people who withdrew from them they have excluded from the
Churches, which they have given up into the hands of the Arians who
were condemned so long ago, so that with the assistance of the
hypocrisy of the Meletians they can without fear pour forth in them
their impious language, and make ready, as they think, the way of
deceit for Antichrist<note place="end" n="1272" id="xvii.ii.ii-p83.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p84"> <i>De
Syn.</i> 5, note 10.</p></note>, who sowed among
them the seeds of this heresy.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xvii.ii.ii-p85">23. <i>Conclusion.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xvii.ii.ii-p86">Let them however thus dream and imagine vain
things. We know that when our gracious Emperor shall hear of it, he
will put a stop to their wickedness, and they will not continue long,
but according to the words of Scripture, ‘the hearts of the
impious shall quickly fail them<note place="end" n="1273" id="xvii.ii.ii-p86.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p87"> <scripRef passage="Prov. x. 20" id="xvii.ii.ii-p87.1" parsed="|Prov|10|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.10.20">Prov. x. 20</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>.’ But
let us, as it is written, ‘put on the words of holy Scripture<note place="end" n="1274" id="xvii.ii.ii-p87.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p88"> <scripRef version="LXX" passage="2 Kings xvii. 9" id="xvii.ii.ii-p88.1" parsed="lxx|2Kgs|17|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible.lxx:2Kgs.17.9">2 Kings xvii. 9</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>,’ and resist them as apostates who
would set up fanaticism in the house of the Lord. And let us not fear
the death of the body, nor let us emulate their ways; but let the word
of Truth be preferred before all things. We also, as you all know, were
formerly required<note place="end" n="1275" id="xvii.ii.ii-p88.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p89"> <i>Apol. Ar.</i> §59.</p></note> by Eusebius and his
fellows either to put on their impiety, or to expect their hostility;
but we would not engage ourselves with them, but chose rather to be
persecuted by them, than to imitate the conduct of Judas. And assuredly
they have done what they threatened; for after the manner of Jezebel,
they engaged the treacherous Meletians to assist them, knowing how the
latter resisted the blessed martyr Peter, and after him the great
Achillas, and then Alexander, of blessed memory, in order that, as
being practised in such matters, the Meletians might pretend against us
also whatever might be suggested to them, while Eusebius and his
fellows gave them an opening for persecuting and for seeking to kill
me. For this is what they thirst after; and they continue to this day
to desire to shed my blood. But of these things I have no care; for I
know and am persuaded that they who endure shall receive a reward from
our Saviour; and that ye also, if ye endure as the Fathers did, and
shew yourselves examples to the people, and overthrow these strange and
alien devices of impious men, shall be able to glory, and say, We have
‘kept the Faith<note place="end" n="1276" id="xvii.ii.ii-p89.1"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p90"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. iv. 7" id="xvii.ii.ii-p90.1" parsed="|2Tim|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.7">2 Tim. iv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and ye
shall receive the ‘crown of life,’ which God ‘hath
promised to them that love Him<note place="end" n="1277" id="xvii.ii.ii-p90.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p91"> <scripRef passage="James i. 12" id="xvii.ii.ii-p91.1" parsed="|Jas|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.12">James i. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And God
grant that I also together with you may inherit the promises, which,
were given, not to Paul only, but also to all them that ‘have
loved the appearing<note place="end" n="1278" id="xvii.ii.ii-p91.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p92"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. iv. 8" id="xvii.ii.ii-p92.1" parsed="|2Tim|4|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.8">2 Tim. iv. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>’ of our Lord,
and Saviour, and God, and universal King, Jesus Christ; through whom to
the Father be glory and dominion in the Holy Spirit, both now and for
ever, world without end<note place="end" n="1279" id="xvii.ii.ii-p92.2"><p class="endnote" id="xvii.ii.ii-p93"> [Cf.
the doxology at the end of <i>Apol. pro Fuga,</i> and (with a
difference) that of <i>Hist. Ar.</i> 80, contrasting that in <i>de
Decr.</i> 32. Dr. Bright observes that Athan. ‘felt himself free
to use both forms, although at Antioch they became symbols respectively
of the Arianisers and the Orthodox.’]</p></note>. Amen.</p>

</div3></div2></div1>

<div1 title="Apology to the Emperor. (Apologia Ad Constantium.)" progress="47.29%" prev="xvii.ii.ii" next="xviii.i" id="xviii">

<div2 title="Introduction." progress="47.29%" prev="xviii" next="xviii.ii" id="xviii.i"><p class="c9" id="xviii.i-p1">

<pb n="236" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_236.html" id="xviii.i-Page_236" /><span class="c8" id="xviii.i-p1.1">Introduction to Apologia Ad Constantium.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="xviii.i-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c11" id="xviii.i-p3"><span class="c10" id="xviii.i-p3.1">This</span> address to the
Emperor in defence against certain serious charges (see below) was
completed about the time of the intrusion of George, who arrived at
Alexandria on Feb. 24, 357. The main, or apologetic, part of the letter
was probably composed before George’s actual arrival, in fact at
about the same date as the encyclical letter which immediately
precedes; §§27 and following (see 27, note 2) forming an
added expostulation upon hearing of the general expulsion of Catholic
Bishops, and of the outrages<note place="end" n="1280" id="xviii.i-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.i-p4"> See
<i>Apol. Fug</i>. 6, note 5.</p></note> at Alexandria. It
is quite uncertain whether it ever reached the emperor; whether it did
so or not, his attitude toward Athanasius was in no way affected by it.
It had probably been begun with the idea of its being actually
delivered in the presence of Constantius (see §§3, 6, 8, 16
‘I see you smile,’ 22), but, although by a rhetorical
fiction the form of an oral defence is kept up to the end, the
concluding sections (27, 32 <i>init</i>.) shew that any such idea had
been renounced before the Apology was completed. The first 26 sections
are directed to the refutation of four personal charges, quite
different from those of the earlier period, rebutted in the Apology
against the Arians. They were (1) that Athanasius had poisoned the mind
of Constans against his brother (2–5). To this Ath. replies that
he had never spoken to the deceased Augustus except in the presence of
witnesses, and that the history of his own movements when in the West
entirely precluded any such possibility. The third and fourth sections
thus incidentally supply important details for the life of Athanasius.
(2) That he had written letters to the ‘tyrant’ Magnentius
(6–13), a charge absurd in itself, and only to be borne out by
forgery, but also amply disproved by his known affection toward
Constans, the victim of the ‘tyrant.’ (3) That he had
(14–18) used the new church in the ‘Cæsareum,’
before it was completed or dedicated, for the Easter festival of 355
(Tillem. viii. 149). This Athanasius admits, but pleads necessity and
precedent, adding that no disrespect was intended toward the donor, nor
any anticipation of its formal consecration. (4) That he had disobeyed
an imperial order to leave Alexandria and go to Italy (19–26, see
esp. 19, n. 4, and <i>Fest. Ind.</i> xxvi. Constantius is at Milan July
21, 353—Gwatkin p. 292). This charge involves the whole history
of the attempts to dislodge Athanasius from Alexandria, which
culminated in the events of 356. He replies to the charge, that the
summons in question had come in the form of an invitation in reply to
an alleged letter of his own asking leave to go to Italy, a letter
which, as his amanuenses would testify, he had never written. Of the
later visit (355, <i>Fest. Ind.</i> xxvii.) of Diogenes, he merely says
that Diogenes brought neither letter nor orders. Syrianus, he seems to
allow, had verbally ordered him to Italy (Constantius was again at
Milan,—Gwatkin <i>ubi supra</i>) but without written authority.
As against these supposed orders, Ath. had a letter from the emperor
(§23) exhorting him to remain at Alexandria, whatever reports he
might hear. Syrianus had, at the urgent remonstrance of the clergy and
people, consented to refer the matter back to Constantius (24), but
without waiting to do this, he had suddenly made his famous night
attack upon the bishop when holding a vigil service in the Church of
Theonas. Thereupon Athanasius had set out for Italy to lay the matter
before the emperor in person (27 <i>init.</i>). But on reaching, as it
would seem, the Libyan portion of his Province, he was turned back by
the news of the Council of Milan, and the wholesale banishment which
followed. Here we pass to the second part of the Apology. He explains
his return to the desert by the three reports which had reached him:
first, that just mentioned; secondly, that of further military
outrages, about Easter 356 (or possibly those of George in 357, see
<i>Apol. Fug.</i> 6; the clear statements of <i>Fest. Ind.</i> and
<i>Hist. Aceph.</i> compel us<note place="end" n="1281" id="xviii.i-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.i-p5"> See
also note 1, <i>supr</i>., and the discussion Prolegg. ch. ii. §8
(1).</p></note> to place these in
the latter year, <pb n="237" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_237.html" id="xviii.i-Page_237" />although on
<i>à priori</i> grounds we might have followed Tillem., Bright,
&amp;c., in placing them in 356), and of the nomination of George;
thirdly, of the letters of Constantius to the Alexandrians and to the
Princes of Abyssinia. He had accordingly gone into hiding, in fear, not
of the Emperor, but of the violence of his officers, and as of bounden
duty to all (32). He concludes with an outspoken denunciation of the
treatment of the virgins, and by an urgent entreaty to Constantius
‘which supposes the imperial listener to be already more than
half appeased’ (Bright). The Apology is the most carefully
written work of Athanasius, and ‘has been justly praised for its
artistic finish and its rhetorical skill’ as well as for the
force and the sustained calmness and dignity of its diction. (So
Montfaucon, Newman, Gwatkin, &amp;c. Fialon, pp. 286, 292, gives some
interesting examples of apparent imitation of Demosthenes in this and
in the two following tracts.) But the violent contrast between its
almost affectionate respectfulness and the chilly reserve of the
<i>Apol. pro Fuga</i>, or still more the furious invective of the Arian
History, is startling, and gives a <i>prima facie</i> justification to
Gibbon, who (vol. 3, p. 87, Smith’s Ed.) charges the great bishop
with simulating respect to the emperor’s face while denouncing
him behind his back. But although the <i>de Fuga</i> (see introd.
there) was written very soon after our present Apology, there is no
ground for making them simultaneous, while its tone (see <i>Ap.
Fug.</i> 26, note 7) is very different from that of the later <i>Hist.
Arian.</i> Doubtless much of the material for the invectives of the
latter was already ancient history when the tract before us was
composed. But Constantius was the Emperor, the first personage in the
Christian world, and Athanasius with the feeling of his age, with the
memory of the solemn assurances he had received from the Emperor
(§§23, 25, 27, <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 51–56, <i>Hist. Ar.</i>
21–24), would ‘hope all things,’ even ‘against
hope,’ so long as there was any apparent chance of influencing
Constantius for good; would hope in spite of all appearances that the
outrages, banishments, and intrigues against the faith of Nicæa
were the work of the officers, the Arian bishops, the eunuchs of the
Court, and not of ‘Augustus’ himself (see Bright, Introd.
to this Apology, pp. lxiii.–lxv.).</p>
</div2>

<div2 title="Apology to the Emperor. (Apologia Ad Constantium.)" progress="47.47%" prev="xviii.i" next="xviii.ii.i" id="xviii.ii">

<div3 type="Section" n="1" title="Defence Before Constantius" shorttitle="Section 1" progress="47.47%" prev="xviii.ii" next="xviii.ii.ii" id="xviii.ii.i"><p class="c9" id="xviii.ii.i-p1">

<pb n="238" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_238.html" id="xviii.ii.i-Page_238" /><span class="c8" id="xviii.ii.i-p1.1">Defence Before Constantius.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="xviii.ii.i-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c11" id="xviii.ii.i-p3">1. Knowing that you have been a Christian for
many years<note place="end" n="1282" id="xviii.ii.i-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.i-p4"> [cf. <scripRef passage="Acts xxvi. 2" id="xviii.ii.i-p4.1" parsed="|Acts|26|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.2">Acts xxvi. 2</scripRef>.] Constantius, though here called a Christian, was not
baptized till his last illness, <span class="c10" id="xviii.ii.i-p4.2">a.d.</span> 361, and
then by the Arian Bishop of Antioch, Euzoius. At this time he was 39
years of age. Theodoret represents him making a speech to his whole
army on one occasion, exhorting them to Baptism previous to going to
war; and recommending all to go thence who could not make up their mind
to the Sacrament. <i>H. E.</i> iii. 1. Constantius, his grandfather,
had rejected idolatry and acknowledged the One God, according to
Eusebius, <i>V. Const.</i> i. 14, though it does not appear that he had
embraced Christianity.</p></note>, most religious Augustus, and that you
are godly by descent, I cheerfully undertake to answer for myself at
this time;—for I will use the language of the blessed Paul, and
make him my advocate before you, considering that he was a preacher of
the truth, and that you are an attentive hearer of his words.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xviii.ii.i-p5">With respect to those ecclesiastical matters,
which have been made the ground of a conspiracy against me, it is
sufficient to refer your Piety to the testimony of the many Bishops who
have written in my behalf<note place="end" n="1283" id="xviii.ii.i-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.i-p6"> <i>Supr. Apol. Ar.</i> 1.</p></note>; enough too is the
recantation of Ursacius and Valens<note place="end" n="1284" id="xviii.ii.i-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.i-p7"> <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 1, 58.</p></note> to prove to
all men, that none of the charges which they set up against me had any
truth in them. For what evidence can others produce so strong, as what
they declared in writing? ‘We lied, we invented these things; all
the accusations against Athanasius are full of falsehood.’ To
this clear proof may be added, if you will vouchsafe to hear it, this
circumstance that the accusers brought no evidence against Macarius the
presbyter while we were present; but in our absence<note place="end" n="1285" id="xviii.ii.i-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.i-p8"> ib.
13, 27, &amp;c.</p></note>, when they were by themselves, they managed
the matter as they pleased. Now, the Divine Law first of all, and next
our own Laws<note place="end" n="1286" id="xviii.ii.i-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.i-p9"> Cf.
<i>Apol. Ar.</i> ii. 51.</p></note>, have expressly declared, that such
proceedings are of no force whatsoever. From these things your piety,
as a lover of God and of the truth, will, I am sure, perceive that we
are free from all suspicion, and will pronounce our opponents to be
false accusers.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="The first charge, of setting Constans against Constantius." progress="47.53%" prev="xviii.ii.i" next="xviii.ii.iii" id="xviii.ii.ii"><p class="c41" id="xviii.ii.ii-p1">

2. <i>The first charge,
of setting Constans against Constantius.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xviii.ii.ii-p2">But as to the slanderous charge which has been
preferred against me before your Grace, respecting correspondence with
the most pious Augustus, your brother Constans<note place="end" n="1287" id="xviii.ii.ii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.ii-p3"> Prolegg. ch. ii. §6 (3); cf. Lucifer. <i>Op.</i> p. 91. (ed.
Ven. 1778.) Theod. <i>H. E.</i> ii. 13; infr. <i>Hist. Arian.</i>
§50.</p></note>,
of blessed and everlasting memory (for my enemies report this of me,
and have ventured to assert it in writing), the former events<note place="end" n="1288" id="xviii.ii.ii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.ii-p4"> Vid.
<i>Apol. contr. Arian.</i> passim.</p></note> are sufficient to prove this also to be
untrue. Had it been alleged by another set of persons, the matter would
indeed have been a fit subject of enquiry, but it would have required
strong evidence, and open proof in presence of both parties: but when
the same persons who invented the former charge, are the authors also
of this, is it not reasonable to conclude from the issue of the one,
the falsehood of the other? For this cause they again conferred
together in private, thinking to be able to deceive your Piety before I
was aware. But in this they failed: you would not listen to them as
they desired, but patiently gave me an opportunity to make my defence.
And, in that you were not immediately moved to demand vengeance, you
acted only as was righteous in a Prince, whose duty it is to wait for
the defence of the injured party. Which if you will vouchsafe to hear,
I am confident that in this matter also you will condemn those reckless
men, who have no fear of that God, who has commanded us not to speak
falsely before the king<note place="end" n="1289" id="xviii.ii.ii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.ii-p5"> Vid. <scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 7.5" id="xviii.ii.ii-p5.1" parsed="|Sir|7|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.7.5">Ecclus. vii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="He never saw Constans alone." progress="47.57%" prev="xviii.ii.ii" next="xviii.ii.iv" id="xviii.ii.iii"><p class="c41" id="xviii.ii.iii-p1">

3. <i>He never saw Constans alone.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xviii.ii.iii-p2">But in truth I am ashamed even to have to defend
myself against charges such as these, which I do not suppose that even
the accuser himself would venture to make mention of in my presence.
For he knows full well that he speaks untruly, and that I was never so
mad, so reft of my senses, as even to be open to the suspicion of
having conceived any such thing. So that had I been questioned by any
other on this subject, I would not even have answered, lest, while I
was making my defence, my hearers should for a time have suspended
their judgment concerning me. But to your Piety I answer with a loud
and clear voice, and <pb n="239" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_239.html" id="xviii.ii.iii-Page_239" />stretching
forth my hand, as I have learned from the Apostle, ‘I call God
for a record upon my soul<note place="end" n="1290" id="xviii.ii.iii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.iii-p3"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. i. 23" id="xviii.ii.iii-p3.1" parsed="|2Cor|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.23">2 Cor. i. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and as it
is written in the histories of the Kings (let me be allowed to say the
same), ‘The Lord is witness, and His Anointed is witness<note place="end" n="1291" id="xviii.ii.iii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.iii-p4"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. xii. 5" id="xviii.ii.iii-p4.1" parsed="|1Sam|12|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.12.5">1 Sam. xii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ I have never spoken evil of your
Piety before your brother Constans, the most religious Augustus of
blessed memory. I did not exasperate him against you, as these have
falsely accused me. But whenever in my interviews with him he has
mentioned your Grace (and he did mention you at the time that
Thalassus<note place="end" n="1292" id="xviii.ii.iii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.iii-p5"> <i>Hist. Arian.</i> 22. vid. <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 51.
[‘Pitybion’ is Patavia, now Padua.]</p></note> came to Pitybion, and I was staying at
Aquileia), the Lord is witness, how I spoke of your Piety in terms
which I would that God would reveal unto your soul, that you might
condemn the falsehood of these my calumniators. Bear with me, most
gracious Augustus, and freely grant me your indulgence while I speak of
this matter. Your most Christian brother was not a man of so light a
temper, nor was I a person of such a character, that we should
communicate together on a subject like this, or that I should slander a
brother to a brother, or speak evil of an emperor before an emperor. I
am not so mad, Sire, nor have I forgotten that divine utterance which
says, ‘Curse not the king, no, not in thy thought; and curse not
the rich in thy bedchamber: for a bird of the air shall carry the
voice, and that which hath wings shall tell the matter<note place="end" n="1293" id="xviii.ii.iii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.iii-p6"> <scripRef passage="Eccles. x. 20" id="xviii.ii.iii-p6.1" parsed="|Eccl|10|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.10.20">Eccles. x. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ If then those things, which are
spoken in secret against you that are kings, are not hidden, it is not
incredible that I should have spoken against you in the presence of a
king, and of so many bystanders? For I never saw your brother by
myself, nor did he ever converse with me in private, but I was always
introduced in company with the Bishop of the city where I happened to
be, and with others that chanced to be there. We entered the presence
together, and together we retired. Fortunatian<note place="end" n="1294" id="xviii.ii.iii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.iii-p7"> All
these names of Bishops occur among the subscriptions at Sardica. supr.
<i>Ap. Ar.</i> 50. [See also D.C.B. <i>s. vv.</i>] Leis is Lauda, or
Laus Pompeia, <i>hodie</i> Lodi Vecchio; Ughelli, <i>Ital. Sacr.</i> t.
4. p. 656.</p></note>,
Bishop of Aquileia, can testify this, the father Hosius is able to say
the same, as also are Crispinus, Bishop of Padua, Lucillus of a Verona,
Dionysius of Lëis, and Vincentius of Campania. And although
Maximinus of Treveri, and Protasius of Milan, are dead, yet Eugenius,
who was Master of the Palace<note place="end" n="1295" id="xviii.ii.iii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.iii-p8"> Or,
master of the offices; one of the seven Ministers of the Court under
the Empire; ‘He inspected the discipline of the civil and
military schools, and received appeals from all parts of the
Empire.’ Gibbon, ch. 17. [cf. Gwatkin, p. 285.]</p></note>, can bear witness
for me; for he stood before the veil<note place="end" n="1296" id="xviii.ii.iii-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.iii-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xviii.ii.iii-p9.1">πρὸ τοῦ
βήλου</span>. The Veil,
which in the first instance was an appendage to the images of pagan
deities, formed at this time part of the ceremonial of the imperial
Court. It hung over the entrance of the Emperor’s bedchamber,
where he gave his audiences. It also hung before the secretarium of the
Judges. vid. Hofman <i>in voc.</i> Gothofred <i>in Cod. Theod.</i> i.
tit. vii. 1.</p></note>, and heard
what we requested of the Emperor, and what he vouchsafed to reply to
us.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="The movements of Athanasius refute this charge." progress="47.68%" prev="xviii.ii.iii" next="xviii.ii.v" id="xviii.ii.iv"><p class="c41" id="xviii.ii.iv-p1">

4. <i>The movements of Athanasius
refute this charge.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xviii.ii.iv-p2">This certainly is sufficient for proof, yet
suffer me nevertheless to lay before you an account of my travels,
which will further lead you to condemn the unfounded calumnies of my
opponents. When I left Alexandria<note place="end" n="1297" id="xviii.ii.iv-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.iv-p3"> [<span class="c10" id="xviii.ii.iv-p3.1">a.d.</span> 339.]</p></note>, I did not go
to your brother’s head-quarters, or to any other persons, but
only to Rome; and having laid my case before the Church (for this was
my only concern), I spent my time in the public worship. I did not
write to your brother, except when Eusebius and his fellows had written
to him to accuse me, and I was compelled while yet at Alexandria to
defend myself; and again when I sent to him volumes<note place="end" n="1298" id="xviii.ii.iv-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.iv-p4"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xviii.ii.iv-p4.1">πύκτια</span>, a
bound book, vid. Montf. <i>Coll. Nov. infr.</i> Tillemont (t. viii. p.
86.) considers that Athan. alludes in this passage to the <i>Synopsis
Scr. Sacr.</i> which is among his works; but Montfaucon, <i>Collect.
Nov.</i> t. 2. p. xxviii. contends that a copy of the Gospels is spoken
of. [cf. D.C.B. i. 651.]</p></note> containing the holy Scriptures, which he had
ordered me to prepare for him. It behoves me, while I defend my
conduct, to tell the truth to your Piety. When however three years had
passed away, he wrote to me in the fourth year<note place="end" n="1299" id="xviii.ii.iv-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.iv-p5"> [<span class="c10" id="xviii.ii.iv-p5.1">a.d.</span> 342.]</p></note>,
commanding me to meet him (he was then at Milan); and upon enquiring
the cause (for I was ignorant of it, the Lord is my witness), I learnt
that certain Bishops<note place="end" n="1300" id="xviii.ii.iv-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.iv-p6"> Tillemont supposes that Constans was present at the Council of
Milan [345], at which Eudoxius, Martyrius, and Macedonius, sent to the
west with the Eusebian Creed, made their appearance to no purpose. [But
this was long after the events related in the text, cf. Prolegg. ii.
§6, <i>sub. fin.</i>]</p></note> had gone up and
requested him to write to your Piety, desiring that a Council might be
called. Believe me, Sire, this is the truth of the matter; I lie not.
Accordingly I went down to Milan, and met with great kindness from him;
for he condescended to see me, and to say that he had despatched
letters to you, requesting that a Council might be called. And while I
remained in that city, he sent for me again into Gaul (for the father
Hosius was going thither), that we might travel from thence to Sardica.
And after the Council, he wrote to me while I continued at Naissus<note place="end" n="1301" id="xviii.ii.iv-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.iv-p7"> [Easter 344, see <i>Fest. Ind.</i> xvi.] Naissus was situated in
Upper Dacia, and according to some was the birthplace of Constantine.
The Bishop of the place, Gaudentius, whose name occurs among the
subscriptions at Sardica, had protected S. Paul of Constantinople and
incurred the anathemas of the Easterns at Philippopolis. Hil.
<i>Fragm.</i> iii. 27.</p></note>, and I went up, and abode afterwards at
Aquileia; where the <pb n="240" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_240.html" id="xviii.ii.iv-Page_240" />letters of your
Piety found me. And again, being invited thence by your departed
brother, I returned into Gaul, and so came at length to your
Piety.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="No possible time or place for the alleged offence." progress="47.75%" prev="xviii.ii.iv" next="xviii.ii.vi" id="xviii.ii.v"><p class="c41" id="xviii.ii.v-p1">

5. <i>No possible time or place
for the alleged offence.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xviii.ii.v-p2">Now what place and time does my accuser specify,
at which I made use of these expressions according to his slanderous
imputation? In whose presence was I so mad as to give utterance to the
words which he has falsely charged me with speaking? Who is there ready
to support the charge, and to testify to the fact? What his own eyes
have seen that ought he to speak<note place="end" n="1302" id="xviii.ii.v-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.v-p3"> <scripRef version="LXX" passage="Prov. xxv. 7" id="xviii.ii.v-p3.1" parsed="lxx|Prov|25|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Prov.25.7">Prov. xxv. 7</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>, as holy
Scripture enjoins. But no; he will find no witnesses of that which
never took place. But I take your Piety to witness, together with the
Truth, that I lie not. I request you, for I know you to be a person of
excellent memory, to call to mind the conversation I had with you, when
you condescended to see me, first at Viminacium<note place="end" n="1303" id="xviii.ii.v-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.v-p4"> In
Mœsia.</p></note>, a
second time at Cæsarea in Cappadocia, and a third<note place="end" n="1304" id="xviii.ii.v-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.v-p5"> [Prolegg. ch. ii. §5 <i>fin.,</i> §6 (3).]</p></note> time at Antioch. Did I speak evil before you
even of Eusebius and his fellows who had persecuted me? Did I cast
imputations upon any of those that have done me wrong? If then I
imputed nothing to any of those against whom I had a right to speak,
how could I be so possessed with madness as to slander an Emperor
before an Emperor, and to set a brother at variance with a brother? I
beseech you, either cause me to appear before you that the thing may be
proved, or else condemn these calumnies, and follow the example of
David, who says, ‘Whoso privily slandereth his neighbour, him
will I destroy<note place="end" n="1305" id="xviii.ii.v-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.v-p6"> <scripRef passage="Ps. ci. 5" id="xviii.ii.v-p6.1" parsed="|Ps|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.1.5">Ps. ci. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ As much as
in them lies, they have slain me; for ‘the mouth that belieth,
slayeth the soul<note place="end" n="1306" id="xviii.ii.v-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.v-p7"> <scripRef passage="Wisd. i. 11" id="xviii.ii.v-p7.1" parsed="|Wis|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.1.11">Wisd. i. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But your
long-suffering has prevailed against them, and given me confidence to
defend myself, that they may suffer condemnation, as contentious and
slanderous persons. Concerning your most religious brother, of blessed
memory, this may suffice: for you will be able, according to the wisdom
which God has given you, to gather much from the little I have said,
and to recognise the fictitious charge.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="The second charge, of corresponding with Magnentius." progress="47.81%" prev="xviii.ii.v" next="xviii.ii.vii" id="xviii.ii.vi"><p class="c41" id="xviii.ii.vi-p1">

6. <i>The second
charge, of corresponding with Magnentius.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xviii.ii.vi-p2">With regard to the second calumny, that I have
written letters to the tyrant<note place="end" n="1307" id="xviii.ii.vi-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.vi-p3"> [On
Magnentius, see Prolegg. ch. ii. §7 <i>sub. fin.</i>; Gwatkin,
<i>Studies,</i> p. 143 <i>sq.</i>]</p></note> (his name I am
unwilling to pronounce), I beseech you investigate and try the matter,
in whatever way you please, and by whomsoever you may approve of. The
extravagance of the charge so confounds me, that I am in utter
uncertainty how to act. Believe me, most religious Prince, many times
did I weigh the matter in my mind, but was unable to believe that any
one could be so mad as to utter such a falsehood. But when this charge
was published abroad by the Arians, as well as the former, and they
boasted that they had delivered to you a copy of the letter, I was the
more amazed, and I used to pass sleepless nights contending against the
charge, as if in the presence of my accusers; and suddenly breaking
forth into a loud cry, I would immediately fall to my prayers, desiring
with groans and tears that I might obtain a favourable hearing from
you. And now that by the grace of the Lord, I have obtained such a
hearing, I am again at a loss how I shall begin my defence; for as
often as I make an attempt to speak, I am prevented by my horror at the
deed. In the case of your departed brother, the slanderers had indeed a
plausible pretence for what they alleged; because I had been admitted
to see him, and he had condescended to write to your brotherly
affection concerning me; and he had often sent for me to come to him,
and had honoured me when I came. But for the traitor Magnentius,
‘the Lord is witness, and His Anointed is witness<note place="end" n="1308" id="xviii.ii.vi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.vi-p4"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. xii. 5" id="xviii.ii.vi-p4.1" parsed="|1Sam|12|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.12.5">1 Sam. xii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ I know him not, nor was ever
acquainted with him. What correspondence then could there be between
persons so entirely unacquainted with each other? What reason was there
to induce me to write to such a man? How could I have commenced my
letter, had I written to him? Could I have said, ‘You have done
well to murder the man who honoured me, whose kindness I shall never
forget?’ Or, ‘I approve of your conduct in destroying our
Christian friends, and most faithful brethren?’ or, ‘I
approve of your proceedings in butchering those who so kindly
entertained me at Rome; for instance, your departed Aunt Eutropia<note place="end" n="1309" id="xviii.ii.vi-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.vi-p5"> Nepotian, the son of Eutropia, Constantine’s sister, had
taken up arms against Magnentius, got possession of Rome, and enjoyed
the title of Augustus for about a month. Magnentius put him to death,
and his mother, and a number of his adherents, some of whom are here
mentioned.</p></note>, whose disposition answered to her name,
that worthy man, Abuterius, the most faithful Spirantius, and many
other excellent persons?’</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="This charge utterly incredible and absurd." progress="47.88%" prev="xviii.ii.vi" next="xviii.ii.viii" id="xviii.ii.vii"><p class="c41" id="xviii.ii.vii-p1">

7. <i>This charge utterly incredible and
absurd.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xviii.ii.vii-p2">Is it not mere madness in my accuser even to
suspect me of such a thing? What, I ask again, could induce me to place
confidence in this man? What trait did I perceive in his character on
which I could rely? He had <pb n="241" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_241.html" id="xviii.ii.vii-Page_241" />murdered
his own master; he had proved faithless to his friends; he had violated
his oath; he had blasphemed God, by consulting poisoners and
sorcerers<note place="end" n="1310" id="xviii.ii.vii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.vii-p3"> Bingh. <i>Antiqu.</i> xvi. 5. §5, &amp;c.</p></note> contrary to his Law. And with what
conscience could I send greeting to such a man, whose madness and
cruelty had afflicted not me only, but all the world around me? To be
sure, I was very greatly indebted to him for his conduct, that when
your departed brother had filled our churches with sacred offerings, he
murdered him. For the wretch was not moved by the sight of these his
gifts, nor did he stand in awe of the divine grace which had been given
to him in baptism: but like an accursed and devilish spirit, he raged
against him, till your blessed brother suffered martyrdom at his hands;
while he, henceforth a criminal like Cain, was driven from place to
place, ‘groaning and trembling<note place="end" n="1311" id="xviii.ii.vii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.vii-p4"> <scripRef passage="Gen. iv. 12" id="xviii.ii.vii-p4.1" parsed="|Gen|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.4.12">Gen. iv. 12</scripRef>. LXX. vid.
<i>Hist. Ar.</i> §7.</p></note>,’ to the
end that he might follow the example of Judas in his death, by becoming
his own executioner, and so bring upon himself a double weight of
punishment in the judgment to come.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Disproof of It." progress="47.92%" prev="xviii.ii.vii" next="xviii.ii.ix" id="xviii.ii.viii"><p class="c41" id="xviii.ii.viii-p1">

8. <i>Disproof of It.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xviii.ii.viii-p2">With such a man the slanderer thought that I had
been on terms of friendship, or rather he did not think so, but like an
enemy invented an incredible fiction: for he knows full well that he
has lied. I would that, whoever he is, he were present here, that I
might put the question to him on the word of Truth itself (for whatever
we speak as in the presence of God, we Christians consider as an oath<note place="end" n="1312" id="xviii.ii.viii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.viii-p3"> Vid.
Chrys. <i>in Eph.</i> Nicene Lib., Series I. vol. xiii. p.
58.</p></note>); I say, that I might ask him this question,
which of us rejoiced most in the well-being of the departed Constans?
who prayed for him most earnestly? The facts of the foregoing charge
prove this; indeed it is plain to every one how the case stands. But
although he himself knows full well, that no one who was so disposed
towards the departed Constans, and who truly loved him, could be a
friend to his enemy, I fear that being possessed with other feelings
towards him than I was, he has falsely attributed to me those
sentiments of hatred which were entertained by himself.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Athanasius could not write to one who did not even know him." progress="47.95%" prev="xviii.ii.viii" next="xviii.ii.x" id="xviii.ii.ix"><p class="c41" id="xviii.ii.ix-p1">

9. <i>Athanasius could
not write to one who did not even know him.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xviii.ii.ix-p2">For myself, I am so surprised at the enormity of
the thing, that I am quite uncertain what I ought to say in my defence.
I can only declare, that I condemn myself to die ten thousand deaths,
if even the least suspicion attaches to me in this matter. And to you,
Sire, as a lover of the truth, I confidently make my appeal. I beseech
you, as I said before, investigate this affair, and especially with the
testimony of those who were once sent by him as ambassadors to you.
These are the Bishops Sarvatius<note place="end" n="1313" id="xviii.ii.ix-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.ix-p3"> Sarbatius, or Servatius, and Maximus occur in the lists of Gallic
subscriptions [<i>supr.</i> p. 127]. The former is supposed to be S.
Servatius or Servatio of Tungri, concerning whom at Ariminum, vid.
Sulp. Sev. <i>Hist.</i> ii. 59. vid. also Greg. Turon. <i>Hist.
Franc</i> ii. 5. where however the Bened. Ed. prefers to read
Aravatius, a Bishop, as he considers, of the fifth century.</p></note> and Maximus
and the rest, with Clementius and Valens. Enquire of them, I beseech
you, whether they brought letters to me. If they did, this would give
me occasion to write to him. But if he did not write to me, if he did
not even know me, how could I write to one with whom I had no
acquaintance? Ask them whether, when I saw Clementius and his fellows,
and spoke of your brother of blessed memory, I did not, in the language
of Scripture, wet my garments with tears<note place="end" n="1314" id="xviii.ii.ix-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.ix-p4"> <scripRef passage="Ps. vi. 6" id="xviii.ii.ix-p4.1" parsed="|Ps|6|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.6.6">Ps. vi. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>,
when I remembered his kindness of disposition and his Christian spirit.
Learn of them how anxious I was, on hearing of the cruelty of the
beast, and finding that Valens and his company had come by way of
Libya, lest he should attempt a passage also, and like a robber murder
those who held in love and memory the departed Prince, among whom I
account myself second to none.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="His loyalty towards Constantius and his brother." progress="48.00%" prev="xviii.ii.ix" next="xviii.ii.xi" id="xviii.ii.x"><p class="c41" id="xviii.ii.x-p1">

10. <i>His loyalty towards
Constantius and his brother.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xviii.ii.x-p2">How with this apprehension of such a design on
their part, was there not an additional probability of my praying for
your Grace? Should I feel affection for his murderer, and entertain
dislike towards you his brother who avenged his death? Should I
remember his crime, and forget that kindness of yours which you
vouchsafed to assure me by letter<note place="end" n="1315" id="xviii.ii.x-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.x-p3"> Cf.
§23.</p></note> should remain
the same towards me after your brother’s death of happy memory,
as it had been during his lifetime? How could I have borne to look upon
the murderer? Must I not have thought that the blessed Prince beheld
me, when I prayed for your safety? For brothers are by nature mirrors
of each other. Wherefore as seeing you in him, I never should have
slandered you before him; and as seeing him in you, never should I have
written to his enemy, instead of praying for your safety. Of this my
witnesses are, first of all, the Lord who has heard and has given to
you entire the kingdom of your forefathers: and next those persons who
were present at the time, Felicissimus, who was Duke of <pb n="242" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_242.html" id="xviii.ii.x-Page_242" />Egypt, Rufinus, and Stephanus, the former of
whom was Receiver-general, the latter, Master there; Count Asterius,
and Palladius Master of the palace, Antiochus and Evagrius Official
Agents<note place="end" n="1316" id="xviii.ii.x-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.x-p4"> 1.
The Rationales or Receivers, in Greek writers Catholici (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xviii.ii.x-p4.1">λογοθεταὶ</span>
being understood, Vales. <i>ad Euseb.</i> vii. 10.),
were the same as the Procurators (Gibbon, <i>Hist.</i> ch. xvii. note
148.), who succeeded the Provincial Quæstors in the early times of
the Empire. They were in the department of the Comes Sacrarum
Largitionum, or High Treasurer of the Revenue (Gothofr. <i>Cod.
Theod.</i> t. 6. p. 327). Both Gothofr. however and Pancirolus, p. 134.
Ed. 1623, place Rationales also under the Comes Rerum Privatarum.
Pancirolus, p. 120. mentions the Comes Rationalis Summarum Ægypti
as distinct from other functionaries. Gibbon, ch. xvii. seems to say
that there were in all 29, of whom 18 were counts. 2. Stephanus,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xviii.ii.x-p4.2">μάγιστρος
ἐκεῖ</span>. Tillemont
translates, ‘Master of the camp of Egypt,’ vol. viii. p.
137. 3. The Master of the offices or of the palace has been noticed
above, p. 239, note 4. 4. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xviii.ii.x-p4.3">ἀγεντισηρίβους</span>, agentes in rebus. These were functionaries under the
Master of the offices, whose business it was to announce the names of
the consuls and the edicts or victories of the Empire. They at length
became spies of the Court, vid. Gibbon, ch. xvii. Gothofr. <i>Cod.
Th.</i> vi. 27.</p></note>. I had only to say, ‘Let us pray
for the safety of the most religious Emperor, Constantius
Augustus,’ and all the people immediately cried out with one
voice, ‘O Christ send help to Constantius;’ and they
continued praying thus for some time<note place="end" n="1317" id="xviii.ii.x-p4.4"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.x-p5"> ‘Presbyterurn Eraclium mihi successorem polo. A populo
acclamatum est, Deo gratias, Christo laudes; dictum est vicies terties.
Exaudi Christe, Augustino vita; dictum est sexies decies. Te patrem, te
episcopum; dictum est octies.’ August. <i>Ep.</i> 213.</p></note>.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Challenge to the accusers as to the alleged letter." progress="48.08%" prev="xviii.ii.x" next="xviii.ii.xii" id="xviii.ii.xi"><p class="c41" id="xviii.ii.xi-p1">

11. <i>Challenge to the accusers
as to the alleged letter.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xviii.ii.xi-p2">Now I have already called upon God, and His Word,
the Only-begotten Son our Lord Jesus Christ, to witness for me, that I
have never written to that man, nor received letters from him. And as
to my accuser, give me leave to ask him a few short questions
concerning this charge also. How did he come to the knowledge of this
matter? Will he say that he has got copies of the letter? for this is
what the Arians laboured to prove. Now in the first place, even if he
can shew writing resembling mine, the thing is not yet certain; for
there are forgers, who have often imitated the hand<note place="end" n="1318" id="xviii.ii.xi-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xi-p3"> <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 45.</p></note> even of you who are Emperors. And the
resemblance will not prove the genuineness of the letter, unless my
customary amanuensis shall testify in its favour. I would then again
ask my accusers, Who provided you with these copies? and whence were
they obtained? I had my writers<note place="end" n="1319" id="xviii.ii.xi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xi-p4"> Vid. <scripRef passage="Rom. xvi. 22" id="xviii.ii.xi-p4.1" parsed="|Rom|16|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.22">Rom. xvi. 22</scripRef>. Lucian is spoken of as the amanuensis of the Confessors
who wrote to S. Cyprian, <i>Ep.</i> 16. Ed. Ben. Jader perhaps of
<i>Ep.</i> 80. [<i>Epp.</i> 23, 79, Hartel.] S. Jerome was either
secretary or amanuensis to Pope Damasus, vid. <i>Ep. ad Ageruch.</i>
(123. n. 10. Ed. Vallars.) vid. Lami <i>de Erud. 24, Ap.</i> p.
258.</p></note>, and he his
servants, who received his letters from the bearers, and gave them into
his hand. My assistants are forthcoming; vouchsafe to summon the others
(for they are most probably still living), and enquire concerning these
letters. Search into the matter, as though Truth were the partner of
your throne. She is the defence of Kings, and especially of Christian
Kings; with her you will reign most securely, for holy Scripture says,
‘Mercy and truth preserve the king, and they will encircle his
throne in righteousness<note place="end" n="1320" id="xviii.ii.xi-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xi-p5"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xx. 28" id="xviii.ii.xi-p5.1" parsed="|Prov|20|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.20.28">Prov. xx. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And the
wise Zorobabel gained a victory over the others by setting forth the
power of Truth, and all the people cried out, ‘Great is the
truth, and mighty above all things<note place="end" n="1321" id="xviii.ii.xi-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xi-p6"> <scripRef passage="1 Esdr. iv. 41" id="xviii.ii.xi-p6.2" parsed="|1Esd|4|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Esd.4.41">1 Esdr. iv.
41</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Truth the defence of Thrones." progress="48.13%" prev="xviii.ii.xi" next="xviii.ii.xiii" id="xviii.ii.xii"><p class="c41" id="xviii.ii.xii-p1">

12. <i>Truth the defence of Thrones.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xviii.ii.xii-p2">Had I been accused before any other, I should
have appealed to your Piety; as once the Apostle appealed unto
Cæsar, and put an end to the designs of his enemies against him.
But since they have had the boldness to lay their charge before you, to
whom shall I appeal from you? to the Father of Him who says, ‘I
am the Truth<note place="end" n="1322" id="xviii.ii.xii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xii-p3"> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 6" id="xviii.ii.xii-p3.1" parsed="|John|14|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.6">John xiv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ that He may incline your heart
into clemency:—</p>

<p class="c12" id="xviii.ii.xii-p4">O Lord Almighty, and King of eternity, the Father
of our Lord Jesus Christ, who by Thy Word hast given this Kingdom to
Thy servant Constantius; do Thou shine into his heart, that he, knowing
the falsehood that is set against me, may both favourably receive this
my defence; and may make known unto all men, that his ears are firmly
set to hearken unto the Truth, according as it is written,
‘Righteous lips alone are acceptable unto the King<note place="end" n="1323" id="xviii.ii.xii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xii-p5"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xvi. 13" id="xviii.ii.xii-p5.2" parsed="|Prov|16|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.16.13">Prov. xvi. 13</scripRef>, xxv.
5.</p></note>.’ For Thou hast caused it to be said
by Solomon, that thus the throne of the kingdom shall be
established.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xviii.ii.xii-p6">Wherefore at least enquire into this matter, and
let the accusers understand that your desire is to learn the truth; and
see, whether they will not shew their falsehood by their very looks;
for the countenance is a test of the conscience as it is written,
‘A merry heart maketh a cheerful countenance, but by sorrow of
the heart the spirit is broken<note place="end" n="1324" id="xviii.ii.xii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xii-p7"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xv. 13" id="xviii.ii.xii-p7.1" parsed="|Prov|15|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.15.13">Prov. xv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Thus they
who had conspired against Joseph<note place="end" n="1325" id="xviii.ii.xii-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xii-p8"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xlii. 21" id="xviii.ii.xii-p8.2" parsed="|Gen|42|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.42.21">Gen. xlii. 21</scripRef>; xxxi.
2.</p></note> were convicted
by their own consciences; and the craft of Laban towards Jacob was
shewn in his countenance<note place="end" n="1326" id="xviii.ii.xii-p8.3"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xii-p9"> Vid.
<i>Vit. Ant.</i> §67.</p></note>. And thus you see
the suspicious alarm of these persons, for they fly and hide
themselves; but on our part frankness in making our defence. And the
question between us is not one regarding worldly wealth, but concerning
the honour of the Church. He that has been struck by a stone, applies
to a physician; but sharper than a stone are the strokes of calumny;
for as Solomon has said, ‘A false witness is a maul, and a sword,
and a sharp arrow<note place="end" n="1327" id="xviii.ii.xii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xii-p10"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xxv. 18" id="xviii.ii.xii-p10.1" parsed="|Prov|25|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.25.18">Prov. xxv. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and its
wounds Truth alone is able to cure; and if Truth be set at nought, they
grow worse and worse.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="This charge rests on forgery." progress="48.19%" prev="xviii.ii.xii" next="xviii.ii.xiv" id="xviii.ii.xiii"><p class="c41" id="xviii.ii.xiii-p1">

<pb n="243" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_243.html" id="xviii.ii.xiii-Page_243" />13. <i>This charge rests on
forgery.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xviii.ii.xiii-p2">It is this that has thrown the Churches
everywhere into such confusion; for pretences have been devised, and
Bishops of great authority, and of advanced age<note place="end" n="1328" id="xviii.ii.xiii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xiii-p3"> <i>Hist. Arian.</i> 72, &amp;c.</p></note>,
have been banished for holding communion with me. And if matters had
stopped here, our prospect would be favourable through your gracious
interposition. But that the evil may not extend itself, let Truth
prevail before you; and leave not every Church under suspicion, as
though Christian men, nay even Bishops, could be guilty of plotting and
writing in this manner. Or if you are unwilling to investigate the
matter, it is but right that we who offer our defence, should be
believed, rather than our calumniators. They, like enemies, are
occupied in wickedness; we, as earnestly contending for our cause,
present to you our proofs. And truly I wonder how it comes to pass,
that while we address you with fear and reverence, they are possessed
of such an impudent spirit, that they dare even to lie before the
Emperor. But I pray you, for the Truth’s sake, and as it is
written<note place="end" n="1329" id="xviii.ii.xiii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xiii-p4"> <scripRef version="LXX" passage="Joel i. 7" id="xviii.ii.xiii-p4.1" parsed="lxx|Joel|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Joel.1.7">Joel i. 7</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>, ‘search diligently’ in my
presence, on what grounds they affirm these things, and whence these
letters were obtained. But neither will any of my servants be proved
guilty, nor will any of his people be able to tell whence they came;
for they are forgeries. And perhaps one had better not enquire further.
They do not wish it, lest the writer of the letters should be certain
of detection. For the calumniators alone, and none besides, know who he
is.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="The third charge, of using an undedicated Church." progress="48.23%" prev="xviii.ii.xiii" next="xviii.ii.xv" id="xviii.ii.xiv"><p class="c41" id="xviii.ii.xiv-p1">

14. <i>The third charge, of using
an undedicated Church.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xviii.ii.xiv-p2">But forasmuch as they have informed against me in
the matter of the great Church<note place="end" n="1330" id="xviii.ii.xiv-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xiv-p3"> [In
the Cæsareum, see <i>Hist. Ar.</i> 55, and <i>Fest. Ind.</i>
xxxviii. xl. It had been begun by Gregory, and was built at the expense
of Constantius (<i>infr.</i> end of §18).]</p></note>, that a communion
was holden there before it was completed, I will answer to your Piety
on this charge also; for the parties who are hostile towards me
constrain me to do so. I confess this did so happen; for, as in what I
have hitherto said, I have spoken no lie, I will not now deny this. But
the facts are far otherwise than they have represented them. Suffer me
to declare to you, most religious Augustus, that we kept no day of
dedication (it would certainly have been unlawful to do so, before
receiving orders from you), nor were we led to act as we did through
premeditation. No Bishop or other Clergyman was invited to join in our
proceedings; for much was yet wanting to complete the building. Nay the
congregation was not held on a previous notice, which might give them a
reason for informing against us. Every one knows how it happened; hear
me, however, with your accustomed equity and patience. It was the feast
of Easter<note place="end" n="1331" id="xviii.ii.xiv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xiv-p4"> <span class="c10" id="xviii.ii.xiv-p4.1">a.d.</span> 355.</p></note>, and the multitude assembled together
was exceeding great, such as Christian kings would desire to see in all
their cities. Now when the Churches were found to be too few to contain
them, there was no little stir among the people, who desired that they
might be allowed to meet together in the great Church, where they could
all offer up their prayers for your safety. And this they did; for
although I exhorted them to wait awhile, and to hold service in the
other Churches, with whatever inconvenience to themselves, they would
not listen to me; but were ready to go out of the city, and meet in
desert places in the open air, thinking it better to endure the fatigue
of the journey, than to keep the feast in such a state of
discomfort.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Want of room the cause, precedent the justification." progress="48.29%" prev="xviii.ii.xiv" next="xviii.ii.xvi" id="xviii.ii.xv"><p class="c41" id="xviii.ii.xv-p1">

15. <i>Want of room the
cause, precedent the justification.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xviii.ii.xv-p2">Believe me, Sire, and let Truth be my witness in
this also, when I declare that in the congregations held during the
season of Lent, in consequence of the narrow limits of the places, and
the vast multitude of people assembled, a great number of children, not
a few of the younger and very many of the older women, besides several
young men, suffered so much from the pressure of the crowd, that they
were obliged to be carried home; though by the Providence of God, no
one is dead. All however murmured, and demanded the use of the great
Church. And if the pressure was so great during the days which preceded
the feast, what would have been the case during the feast itself? Of
course matters would have been far worse. It did not therefore become
me to change the people’s joy into grief, their cheerfulness into
sorrow, and to make the festival a season of lamentation.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xviii.ii.xv-p3">And that the more, because I had a precedent in
the conduct of our Fathers. For the blessed Alexander, when the other
places were too small, and he was engaged in the erection of what was
then considered a very large one, the Church of Theonas<note place="end" n="1332" id="xviii.ii.xv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xv-p4"> S.
Epiphanius mentions nine Churches in Alexandria. <i>Hær</i>. 69.
2. Athan. mentions in addition that of Quirinus. <i>Hist. Arian.</i>
§10. [See the plan of Larsow, appended to his <i>Fest-briefe.</i>]
The Church mentioned in the text was built at the Emperor’s
expense; and apparently upon the Emperor’s ground, as on the site
was or had been a Basilica, which bore first the name of Hadrian, then
of Licinius, Epiph. <i>ibid.</i> Hadrian had built in many cities
temples without idols, which were popularly considered as intended by
him for Christian worship, and went after his name. Lamprid. <i>Vit.
Alex. Sev.</i> 43. The Church in question was built in the
Cæsareum. <i>Hist. Arian.</i> 74. There was a magnificent Temple,
dedicated to Augustus, as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xviii.ii.xv-p4.1">ἐπιβατήριος</span>, on the harbour of Alexandria, Philon. <i>Legat. ad
Caium</i>, pp. 1013, 4. ed. 1691, and called the Cæsareum. It was
near the Emperor’s palace, vid. <i>Acad. des. Inscript.</i> vol.
9. p. 416. [Vid. <i>supr.</i> note 5<sup>b</sup>, and cf. <i>Apol. de
Fuga</i> 24.]</p></note>, held <pb n="244" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_244.html" id="xviii.ii.xv-Page_244" />his congregations there on account of the
number of the people, while at the same time he proceeded with the
building. I have seen the same thing done at Treveri and at Aquileia,
in both which places, while the building was proceeding, they assembled
there during the feasts, on account of the number of the people and
they never found any one to accuse them in this manner. Nay, your
brother of blessed memory was present, when a communion was held under
these circumstances at Aquileia. I also followed this course. There was
no dedication, but only a service of prayer. You, at least I am sure,
as a lover of God will approve of the people’s zeal, and will
pardon me for being unwilling to hinder the prayers of so great a
multitude.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Better to pray together than separately." progress="48.37%" prev="xviii.ii.xv" next="xviii.ii.xvii" id="xviii.ii.xvi"><p class="c41" id="xviii.ii.xvi-p1">

16. <i>Better to pray together than
separately.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xviii.ii.xvi-p2">But here again I would ask my accuser, where was
it right that the people should pray? in the deserts, or in a place
which was in course of building for the purpose of prayer? Where was it
becoming and pious that the people should answer, Amen<note place="end" n="1333" id="xviii.ii.xvi-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xvi-p3"> Bingham, <i>Antiqu.</i> xv. 3. §25. [D.C.A. 75.] Suicer,
<i>Thesaur. in voc.</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xviii.ii.xvi-p3.1">ἀυὴν</span>, Gavanti,
<i>Thesaur.</i> vol. i. p. 89. ed. 1763.</p></note>? in the deserts, or in what was already
called the Lord’s house? Where would you, most religious Prince,
have wished your people to stretch forth their hands, and to pray for
you? Where Greeks, as they passed by, might stop and listen, or in a
place named after yourself, which all men have long called the
Lord’s house, even since the foundations of it were laid? I am
sure that you prefer your own place; for you smile, and that tells me
so. ‘But,’ says the accuser, ‘it ought to have been
in the Churches. They were all, as I said before, too small and
confined to admit the multitude. Then again, in which way was it most
becoming that their prayers should be made? Should they meet together
in parts and separate companies, with danger from the crowded state of
the congregation? or, when there was now a place that would contain
them all, should they assemble in it, and speak as with one and the
same voice in perfect harmony? This was the better course, for this
shewed the unanimity of the multitude: in this way God will readily
hear prayer. For if, according to the promise of our Saviour Himself<note place="end" n="1334" id="xviii.ii.xvi-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xvi-p4"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xviii. 19" id="xviii.ii.xvi-p4.2" parsed="|Matt|18|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.19">Matt. xviii.
19</scripRef>.</p></note>, where two shall agree together as touching
anything that they shall ask, it shall be done for them, how shall it
be when so great an assembly of people with one voice utter their Amen
to God? Who indeed was there that did not marvel at the sight? Who but
pronounced you happy when they saw so great a multitude met together in
one place? How did the people themselves rejoice to see each other,
having been accustomed heretofore to assemble in separate places! The
circumstance was a source of pleasure to all; of vexation to the
calumniator alone.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Better to pray in a building than in the desert." progress="48.43%" prev="xviii.ii.xvi" next="xviii.ii.xviii" id="xviii.ii.xvii"><p class="c41" id="xviii.ii.xvii-p1">

17. <i>Better to pray in a
building than in the desert.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xviii.ii.xvii-p2">Now then, I would also meet the other and only
remaining objection of my accuser. He says, the building was not
completed, and prayer ought not to have been made there. But the Lord
said, ‘But thou, when thou prayest, enter into thy closet, and
shut the door<note place="end" n="1335" id="xviii.ii.xvii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xvii-p3"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vi. 6" id="xviii.ii.xvii-p3.1" parsed="|Matt|6|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.6">Matt. vi. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ What then
will the accuser answer? or rather what will all prudent and true
Christians say? Let your Majesty ask the opinion of such: for it is
written of the other, ‘The foolish person will speak
foolishness<note place="end" n="1336" id="xviii.ii.xvii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xvii-p4"> <scripRef passage="Is. xxxii. 6" id="xviii.ii.xvii-p4.1" parsed="|Isa|32|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.32.6">Is. xxxii. 6</scripRef>. Sept.</p></note>;’ but of these, ‘Ask
counsel of all that are wise<note place="end" n="1337" id="xviii.ii.xvii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xvii-p5"> <scripRef passage="Tob. iv. 18" id="xviii.ii.xvii-p5.1" parsed="|Tob|4|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Tob.4.18">Tob. iv. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ When the
Churches were too small, and the people so numerous as they were, and
desirous to go forth into the deserts, what ought I to have done? The
desert has no doors, and all who choose may pass through it, but the
Lord’s house is enclosed with walls and doors, and marks the
difference between the pious and the profane. Will not every wise
person then, as well as your Piety, Sire, give the preference to the
latter place? For they know that here prayer is lawfully offered, while
a suspicion of irregularity attaches to it there. Unless indeed no
place proper for it existed, and the worshippers dwelt only in the
desert, as was the case with Israel; although after the tabernacle was
built, they also had thenceforth a place set apart for prayer. O
Christ, Lord and true King of kings, Only-begotten Son of God, Word and
Wisdom of the Father, I am accused because the people prayed Thy
gracious favour, and through Thee besought Thy Father, who is God over
all, to save Thy servant, the most religious Constantius. But thanks be
to Thy goodness, that it is for this that I am blamed, and for the
keeping of Thy laws. Heavier had been the blame, and more true had been
the charge, had we passed by the place which the Emperor was building,
and gone forth into the desert to pray. How would the accuser then have
vented his folly! With what apparent reason would he have said,
‘He despised the place which you are building; he does not
approve of your undertaking; he passed it by in derision; he pointed to
the desert to supply the want of <pb n="245" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_245.html" id="xviii.ii.xvii-Page_245" />room; he prevented the people when they wished
to offer up their prayers.’ This is what he wished to say, and
sought an occasion of saying it; and finding none he is vexed, and so
forthwith invents a charge against me. Had he been able to say this, he
would have confounded me with shame; as now he injures me, copying the
accuser’s ways, and watching for an occasion against those that
pray. Thus has he perverted to a wicked purpose his knowledge of
Daniel’s<note place="end" n="1338" id="xviii.ii.xvii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xvii-p6"> <scripRef passage="Dan. vi. 11" id="xviii.ii.xvii-p6.1" parsed="|Dan|6|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.6.11">Dan. vi. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> history. But he has
been deceived; for he ignorantly imagined, that Babylonian practices
were in fashion with you, and knew not that you are a friend of the
blessed Daniel, and worship the same God, and do not forbid, but wish
all men to pray, knowing that the prayer of all is, that you may
continue to reign in perpetual peace and safety.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Prayers first do not interfere with dedication afterwards." progress="48.51%" prev="xviii.ii.xvii" next="xviii.ii.xix" id="xviii.ii.xviii"><p class="c41" id="xviii.ii.xviii-p1">

18. <i>Prayers first do
not interfere with dedication afterwards.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xviii.ii.xviii-p2">This is what I have to complain of on the part of
my accuser. But may you, most religious Augustus, live through the
course of many years to come, and celebrate the dedication of the
Church. Surely the prayers which have been offered for your safety by
all men, are no hindrance to this celebration. Let these unlearned
persons cease such misrepresentations, but let them learn from the
example of the Fathers; and let them read the Scriptures. Or rather let
them learn of you, who are so well instructed in such histories, how
that Joshua the son of Josedek the priest, and his brethren, and
Zorobabel the wise, the son of Salathiel, and Ezra the priest and
scribe of the law, when the temple was in course of building after the
captivity, the feast of tabernacles being at hand (which was a great
feast and time of assembly and prayer in Israel), gathered<note place="end" n="1339" id="xviii.ii.xviii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xviii-p3"> <scripRef passage="Ezr. iii. 6" id="xviii.ii.xviii-p3.2" parsed="|Ezra|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezra.3.6">Ezr. iii. 6</scripRef>; Neh.
viii.</p></note> the people together with one accord in the
great court within the first gate, which is toward the East, and
prepared the altar to God, and there offered their gifts, and kept the
feast. And so afterwards they brought hither their sacrifices, on the
sabbaths and the new moons, and the people offered up their prayers.
And yet the Scripture says expressly, that when these things were done,
the temple of God was not yet built; but rather while they thus prayed,
the building of the house was advancing. So that neither were their
prayers deferred in expectation of the dedication, nor was the
dedication prevented by the assemblies held for the sake of prayer. But
the people thus continued to pray; and when the house was entirely
finished, they celebrated the dedication, and brought their gifts for
that purpose, and all kept the feast for the completion of the work.
And thus also have the blessed Alexander, and the other Fathers done.
They continued to assemble their people, and when they had completed
the work they gave thanks unto the Lord, and celebrated the dedication.
This also it befits you to do, O Prince, most careful in your
inquiries. The place is ready, having been already sanctified by the
prayers which have been offered in it, and requires only the presence
of your Piety. This only is wanting to its perfect beauty. Do you then
supply this deficiency, and there make your prayers unto the Lord, for
whom you have built this house. That you may do so is the prayer of all
men.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Fourth charge, of having disobeyed an Imperial order." progress="48.57%" prev="xviii.ii.xviii" next="xviii.ii.xx" id="xviii.ii.xix"><p class="c41" id="xviii.ii.xix-p1">

19. <i>Fourth charge, of
having disobeyed an Imperial order.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xviii.ii.xix-p2">And now, if it please you, let us consider the
remaining accusation, and permit me to answer it likewise. They have
dared to charge me with resisting your commands, and refusing to leave
my Church. Truly I wonder they are not weary of uttering their
calumnies; I however am not yet weary of answering them, I rather
rejoice to do so; for the more abundant my defence is, the more
entirely must they be condemned. I did not resist the commands of your
Piety, God forbid; I am not a man that would resist even the
Quæstor<note place="end" n="1340" id="xviii.ii.xix-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xix-p3"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xviii.ii.xix-p3.1">λογιστῇ</span>, auditor of accounts? vid. Demosth. <i>de Corona</i>, p. 290. ed.
1823. Arist. <i>Polit.</i> vi. 8.</p></note> of the city, much less so great a
Prince. On this matter I need not many words, for the whole city will
bear witness for me. Nevertheless, permit me again to relate the
circumstances from the beginning; for when you hear them, I am sure you
will be astonished at the presumption of my enemies. Montanus, the
officer of the Palace<note place="end" n="1341" id="xviii.ii.xix-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xix-p4"> Vid.
Cod. <i>Theod.</i> vi. 30 [summer of 353 <span class="c10" id="xviii.ii.xix-p4.1">a.d.</span>
Prolegg. ch. ii. §7 fin.]</p></note>, came and brought
me a letter, which purported to be an answer to one from me, requesting
that I might go into Italy, for the purpose of obtaining a supply of
the deficiencies which I thought existed in the condition of our
Churches. Now I desire to thank your Piety, which condescended to
assent to my request, on the supposition that I had written to you, and
has made provision<note place="end" n="1342" id="xviii.ii.xix-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xix-p5"> <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 70, note 5.</p></note> for me to undertake
the journey, and to accomplish it without trouble. But here again I am
astonished at those who have spoken falsehood in your ears, that they
were not afraid, seeing that lying belongs to the Devil, and that liars
are alien from Him who says, ‘I am the Truth<note place="end" n="1343" id="xviii.ii.xix-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xix-p6"> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 6" id="xviii.ii.xix-p6.1" parsed="|John|14|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.6">John xiv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For I never wrote to you, nor will
my accuser be able to find any such letter; and though I ought to have
written every day, if I might thereby <pb n="246" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_246.html" id="xviii.ii.xix-Page_246" />behold your gracious countenance, yet it would
neither have been pious to desert the Churches, nor right to be
troublesome to your Piety, especially since you are willing to grant
our requests in behalf of the Church, although we are not present to
make them. Now may it please you to order me to read what Montanus
commanded me to do. This is as follows<note place="end" n="1344" id="xviii.ii.xix-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xix-p7"> Lost,
or never introduced.</p></note>.***</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="History of his disobeying it." progress="48.64%" prev="xviii.ii.xix" next="xviii.ii.xxi" id="xviii.ii.xx"><p class="c41" id="xviii.ii.xx-p1">

20. <i>History of his disobeying it.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xviii.ii.xx-p2">Now I ask again, whence have my accusers obtained
this letter also? I would learn of them who it was that put it into
their hands? Do you cause them to answer. By this you may perceive that
they have forged this, as they spread abroad also the former letter,
which they published against me, with reference to the ill-named
Magnentius. And being convicted in this instance also, on what pretence
next will they bring me to make my defence? Their only concern is, to
throw everything into disorder and confusion; and for this end I
perceive they exercise their zeal. Perhaps they think that by frequent
repetition of their charges, they will at last exasperate you against
me. But you ought to turn away from such persons, and to hate them; for
such as themselves are, such also they imagine those to be who listen
to them; and they think that their calumnies will prevail even before
you. The accusation of Doeg<note place="end" n="1345" id="xviii.ii.xx-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xx-p3"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. xxii. 9" id="xviii.ii.xx-p3.2" parsed="|1Sam|22|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.22.9">1 Sam. xxii.
9</scripRef>.</p></note> prevailed of old
against the priests of God: but it was the unrighteous Saul, who
hearkened unto him. And Jezebel was able to injure the most religious
Naboth<note place="end" n="1346" id="xviii.ii.xx-p3.3"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xx-p4"> <scripRef passage="1 Kings xxi. 10" id="xviii.ii.xx-p4.2" parsed="|1Kgs|21|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.21.10">1 Kings xxi.
10</scripRef>.</p></note> by her false accusations; but then it
was the wicked and apostate Ahab who hearkened unto her. But the most
holy David, whose example it becomes you to follow, as all pray that
you may, favours not such men, but was wont to turn away from them and
avoid them, as raging dogs. He says, ‘Whoso privily slandereth
his neighbour, him will I destroy<note place="end" n="1347" id="xviii.ii.xx-p4.3"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xx-p5"> <scripRef passage="Ps. ci. 5" id="xviii.ii.xx-p5.1" parsed="|Ps|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.1.5">Ps. ci. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For he
kept the commandment which says, ‘Thou shalt not receive a false
report<note place="end" n="1348" id="xviii.ii.xx-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xx-p6"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xxiii. 1" id="xviii.ii.xx-p6.1" parsed="|Exod|23|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.23.1">Ex. xxiii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And false are the reports of
these men in your sight. You, like Solomon, have required of the Lord
(and you ought to believe yourself to have obtained your desire), that
it would seem good unto Him to remove far from you vain and lying
words<note place="end" n="1349" id="xviii.ii.xx-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xx-p7"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xxx. 8" id="xviii.ii.xx-p7.1" parsed="|Prov|30|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.30.8">Prov. xxx. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Section 21" progress="48.69%" prev="xviii.ii.xx" next="xviii.ii.xxii" id="xviii.ii.xxi"><p class="c12" id="xviii.ii.xxi-p1">

21. Forasmuch then as the letter
owed its origin to a false story, and contained no order that I should
come to you, I concluded that it was not the wish of your Piety that I
should come. For in that you gave me no absolute command, but merely
wrote as in answer to a letter from me, requesting that I might be
permitted to set in order the things which seemed to be wanting, it was
manifest to me (although no one told me this) that the letter which I
had received did not express the sentiments of your Clemency. All knew,
and I also stated in writing, as Montanus is aware, that I did not
refuse to come, but only that I thought it unbecoming to take advantage
of the supposition that I had written to you to request this favour,
fearing also lest the false accusers should find in this a pretence for
saying that I made myself troublesome to your Piety. Nevertheless, I
made preparations, as Montanus also knows, in order that, should you
condescend to write to me, I might immediately leave home, and readily
answer your commands; for I was not so mad as to resist such an order
from you. When then in fact your Piety did not write to me, how could I
resist a command which I never received? or how can they say that I
refused to obey, when no orders were given me? Is not this again the
mere fabrication of enemies, pretending that which never took place? I
fear that even now, while I am engaged in this defence of myself, they
may allege against me that I am doing that which I have never obtained
your permission to do. So easily is my conduct made matter of
accusation by them, and so ready are they to vent their calumnies in
despite of that Scripture, which says, ‘Love not to slander
another, lest thou be cut off<note place="end" n="1350" id="xviii.ii.xxi-p1.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xxi-p2"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xx. 13" id="xviii.ii.xxi-p2.1" parsed="|Prov|20|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.20.13">Prov. xx. 13</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>.’</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Arrivals of Diogenes and of Syrianus." progress="48.74%" prev="xviii.ii.xxi" next="xviii.ii.xxiii" id="xviii.ii.xxii"><p class="c41" id="xviii.ii.xxii-p1">

22. <i>Arrivals of Diogenes and of
Syrianus.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xviii.ii.xxii-p2">After a period of six and twenty months, when
Montanus had gone away, there came Diogenes the Notary<note place="end" n="1351" id="xviii.ii.xxii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xxii-p3"> [August, 355 <span class="c10" id="xviii.ii.xxii-p3.1">a.d.</span> See <i>Hist. Aceph.</i>
iii. <i>Fest. Ind.</i> xxv., xxvii.] Notaries were the immediate
attendants on magistrates, whose judgments, &amp;c., they recorded and
promulgated. Their office was analogous in the Imperial Court. vid.
Gothofred in <i>Cod. Theod.</i> VI. x. Ammian. Marcell. tom. 3. P. 464.
ed. Erfurt, 1808. Pancirol. <i>Notit.</i> p. 143. Hofman <i>in voc.</i>
Schari enumerates with references the civil officers, &amp;c., to whom
they were attached in Dissert. 1, <i>de Notariis Ecclesiæ,</i> p.
49.</p></note>; but he brought me no letter, nor did we see
each other, nor did he charge me with any commands as from you.
Moreover when the General Syrianus entered Alexandria<note place="end" n="1352" id="xviii.ii.xxii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xxii-p4"> [Jan.
5, 356.]</p></note>, seeing that certain reports were spread
abroad by the Arians, who declared that matters would now be as they
wished, I enquired whether he had brought any letters on the subject of
these statements of theirs. I confess that I asked for letters
containing your commands. And when he said that he had brought none, I
requested that Syrianus himself, or Maximus the Prefect of Egypt, would
write to me concerning this matter. Which request I made, because your
Grace has written <pb n="247" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_247.html" id="xviii.ii.xxii-Page_247" />to me, desiring
that I would not suffer myself to be alarmed by any one, nor attend to
those who wished to frighten me, but that I would continue to reside in
the Churches without fear. It was Palladius, the Master of the Palace,
and Asterius, formerly Duke of Armenia, who brought me this letter.
Permit me to read a copy of it. It is as follows:</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="A copy of the letter as follows:" progress="48.78%" prev="xviii.ii.xxii" next="xviii.ii.xxiv" id="xviii.ii.xxiii"><p class="c41" id="xviii.ii.xxiii-p1">

23. <i>A copy</i><note place="end" n="1353" id="xviii.ii.xxiii-p1.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xxiii-p2"> Vid.
another translation of the Latin, <i>Hist. Arian.</i>
§24.</p></note>
<i>of the letter as follows:</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xviii.ii.xxiii-p3">Constantius Victor Augustus to Athanasius<note place="end" n="1354" id="xviii.ii.xxiii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xxiii-p4"> Spring of 350.</p></note>. It is not unknown to your Prudence, how
constantly I prayed that success might attend my late brother Constans
in all his undertakings, and your wisdom will easily judge how greatly
I was afflicted, when I learnt that he had been cut off by the
treachery of villains. Now forasmuch as certain persons are
endeavouring at this time to alarm you, by setting before your eyes
that lamentable tragedy, I have thought good to address to your
Reverence this present letter, to exhort you, that, as becomes a
Bishop, you would teach the people to conform to the established<note place="end" n="1355" id="xviii.ii.xxiii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xxiii-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xviii.ii.xxiii-p5.1">κεχρεωστημένην</span>
vid. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xviii.ii.xxiii-p5.2">κρατούσῃ
πίστει</span>, infr.
§31.</p></note> religion, and, according to your custom,
give yourself up to prayer together with them. For this is agreeable to
our wishes; and our desire is, that you should at every season be a
Bishop in your own place.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xviii.ii.xxiii-p6">And in another hand:—May divine Providence
preserve you, beloved Father, many years.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Why Athanasius did not obey the Imperial Order." progress="48.81%" prev="xviii.ii.xxiii" next="xviii.ii.xxv" id="xviii.ii.xxiv"><p class="c41" id="xviii.ii.xxiv-p1">

24. <i>Why Athanasius did not obey the
Imperial Order.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xviii.ii.xxiv-p2">On the subject of this letter, my opponents
conferred with the magistrates. And was it not reasonable that I,
having received it, should demand their letters, and refuse to give
heed to mere pretences? And were they not acting in direct
contradiction to the tenor of your instructions to me, while they
failed to shew me the commands of your Piety? I therefore, seeing they
produced no letters from you, considered it improbable that a mere
verbal communication should be made to them, especially as the letter
of your Grace had charged me not to give ear to such persons. I acted
rightly then, most religious Augustus, that as I had returned to my
country under the authority of your letters, so I should only leave it
by your command; and might not render myself liable hereafter to a
charge of having deserted the Church, but as receiving your order might
have a reason for my retiring. This was demanded for me by all my
people, who went to Syrianus together with the Presbyters, and the
greatest part, to say the least, of the city with them. Maximus, the
Prefect of Egypt, was also there: and their request was that either he
would send me a declaration of your wishes in writing, or would forbear
to disturb the Churches, while the people themselves were sending a
deputation to you respecting the matter. When they persisted in their
demand, Syrianus at last perceived the reasonableness of it, and
consented, protesting by your safety (Hilary was present and witnessed
this) that he would put an end to the disturbance, and refer the case
to your Piety. The guards of the Duke, as well as those of the Prefect
of Egypt, know that this is true; the Prytanis<note place="end" n="1356" id="xviii.ii.xxiv-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xxiv-p3"> The
Mayor, Tillem. vol. viii. p. 152.</p></note> of
the city also remembers the words; so that you will perceive that
neither I, nor any one else, resisted your commands.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="The irruption of Syrianus." progress="48.86%" prev="xviii.ii.xxiv" next="xviii.ii.xxvi" id="xviii.ii.xxv"><p class="c41" id="xviii.ii.xxv-p1">

25. <i>The irruption of Syrianus.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xviii.ii.xxv-p2">All demanded that the letters of your Piety
should be exhibited. For although the bare word of a King is of equal
weight and authority with his written command, especially if he who
reports it, boldly affirms in writing that it has been given him; yet
when they neither openly declared that they had received any command,
nor, as they were requested to do, gave me assurance of it in writing,
but acted altogether as by their own authority; I confess, I say it
boldly, I was suspicious of them. For there were many Arians about
them, who were their companions at table, and their counsellors; and
while they attempted nothing openly, they were preparing to assail me
by stratagem and treachery. Nor did they act at all as under the
authority of a royal command, but, as their conduct betrayed, at the
solicitation of enemies. This made me demand more urgently that they
should produce letters from you, seeing that all their undertakings and
designs were of a suspicious nature; and because it was unseemly that
after I had entered the Church, under the authority of so many letters
from you, I should retire from it without such a sanction. When however
Syrianus gave his promise, all the people assembled together in the
Churches with feelings of joyfulness and security. But three and twenty
days after<note place="end" n="1357" id="xviii.ii.xxv-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xxv-p3"> [Feb.
8, 356: cf. <i>Apol. Fug.</i> 24.]</p></note>, he burst into the Church with his
soldiers, while we were engaged in our usual services, as those who
entered in there witnessed; for it was a vigil, preparatory to a
communion on the morrow. And such things were done that night as the
Arians desired and had beforehand denounced against us. For the <pb n="248" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_248.html" id="xviii.ii.xxv-Page_248" />General brought them with him; and they
were the instigators and advisers of the attack. This is no incredible
story of mine, most religious Augustus; for it was not done in secret,
but was noised abroad everywhere. When therefore I saw the assault
begun, I first exhorted the people to retire, and then withdrew myself
after them, God hiding and guiding me, as those who were with me at the
time witness. Since then, I have remained by myself, though I have all
confidence to answer for my conduct, in the first place before God, and
also before your Piety, for that I did not flee and desert my people,
but can point to the attack of the General upon us, as a proof of
persecution. His proceedings have caused the greatest astonishment
among all men; for either he ought not to have made a promise, or not
to have broken it after he had made it.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="How Athanasius acted when this took place." progress="48.93%" prev="xviii.ii.xxv" next="xviii.ii.xxvii" id="xviii.ii.xxvi"><p class="c41" id="xviii.ii.xxvi-p1">

26. <i>How Athanasius acted when this took
place.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xviii.ii.xxvi-p2">Now why did they form this plot against me, and
treacherously lay an ambush to take me, when it was in their power to
enforce the order by a written declaration? The command of an Emperor
is wont to give great boldness to those entrusted with it; but their
desire to act secretly made the suspicion stronger that they had
received no command. And did I require anything so very absurd? Let
your Majesty’s candour decide. Will not every one say, that such
a demand was reasonable for a Bishop to make? You know, for you have
read the Scriptures, how great an offence it is for a Bishop to desert
his Church, and to neglect the flocks of God. For the absence of the
Shepherd gives the wolves an opportunity to attack the sheep. And this
was what the Arians and all the other heretics desired, that during my
absence they might find an opportunity to entrap the people into
impiety. If then I had fled, what defence could I have made before the
true Bishops? or rather before Him Who has committed to me His flock?
He it is Who judges the whole earth, the true King of all, our Lord
Jesus Christ, the Son of God. Would not every one have rightly charged
me with neglect of my people? Would not your Piety have blamed me, and
have justly asked, ‘After you had returned under the authority of
our letters, why did you withdraw without such authority, and desert
your people?’ Would not the people themselves at the day of
judgment have reasonably imputed to me this neglect of them, and have
said, ‘He that had the oversight of us fled, and we were
neglected, there being no one to put us in mind of our duty?’
When they said this, what could I have answered? Such a complaint was
made by Ezekiel against the Pastors of old<note place="end" n="1358" id="xviii.ii.xxvi-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xxvi-p3"> <scripRef passage="Ez. xxxiv. 2" id="xviii.ii.xxvi-p3.1" parsed="|Ezek|34|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.34.2">Ez. xxxiv. 2</scripRef>,
&amp;c.</p></note>;
and the blessed Apostle Paul, knowing this, has charged every one of us
through his disciple, saying, ‘Neglect not the gift that is in
thee, which was given thee, with the laying on of the hands of the
presbytery<note place="end" n="1359" id="xviii.ii.xxvi-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xxvi-p4"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iv. 14" id="xviii.ii.xxvi-p4.1" parsed="|1Tim|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.14">1 Tim. iv. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Fearing this, I wished not to
flee, but to receive your commands, if indeed such was the will of your
Piety. But I never obtained what I so reasonably requested, and now I
am falsely accused before you; for I resisted no commands of your
Piety; nor will I now attempt to return to Alexandria, until your Grace
shall desire it. This I say beforehand, lest the slanderers should
again make this a pretence for accusing me.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Athanasius leaves Alexandria to go to Constantius, but is stopped by the news of the banishment of the Bishops." progress="49.00%" prev="xviii.ii.xxvi" next="xviii.ii.xxviii" id="xviii.ii.xxvii"><p class="c41" id="xviii.ii.xxvii-p1">

27. <i>Athanasius leaves Alexandria to go to
Constantius, but is stopped by the news of the banishment of the
Bishops.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xviii.ii.xxvii-p2">Observing these things, I did not give sentence
against myself, but hastened to come to your Piety, with this my
defence, knowing your goodness, and remembering your faithful promises,
and being confident that, as it is written in the divine Proverbs,
‘Just speeches are acceptable to a gracious king<note place="end" n="1360" id="xviii.ii.xxvii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xxvii-p3"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xvi. 13" id="xviii.ii.xxvii-p3.1" parsed="|Prov|16|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.16.13">Prov. xvi. 13</scripRef>. quoted
otherwise, supr. §12.</p></note>.’ But when I had already entered upon
my journey, and had passed through the desert<note place="end" n="1361" id="xviii.ii.xxvii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xxvii-p4"> [Probably the Libyan desert, as Const. was now in
Italy.]</p></note>, a
report suddenly reached me<note place="end" n="1362" id="xviii.ii.xxvii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xxvii-p5"> In
this chapter he breaks off his Oratorical form, and ends his Apology
much more in the form of a letter, vid. however <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xviii.ii.xxvii-p5.1">τῶν λόγων
καιρόν</span>, infr.
§§34, 35 init. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xviii.ii.xxvii-p5.2">προσφωνήσω</span>, §35.</p></note>, which at first I
thought to be incredible, but which afterwards proved to be true. It
was rumoured everywhere that Liberius, Bishop of Rome, the great Hosius
of Spain, Paulinus of Gaul, Dionysius and Eusebius of Italy, Lucifer of
Sardinia, and certain other Bishops and Presbyters and Deacons, had
been banished<note place="end" n="1363" id="xviii.ii.xxvii-p5.3"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xxvii-p6"> Council of Milan 355, see <i>Apol. Fug.</i> 5.</p></note> because they
refused to subscribe to my condemnation. These had been banished: and
Vincentius of Capua, Fortunatian of Aquileia, Heremius of Thessalonica,
and all the Bishops of the West, were treated with no ordinary force,
nay were suffering extreme violence and grievous injuries, until they
could be induced to promise that they would not communicate with me.
While I was astonished and perplexed at these tidings, behold another
report<note place="end" n="1364" id="xviii.ii.xxvii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xxvii-p7"> Vid.
<i>Hist. Ar.</i> §§31, 32, 54, 70, &amp;c. [Prolegg. ch, ii.
§8 (1).]</p></note> overtook me, respecting them of Egypt
and Libya, that nearly ninety Bishops had been under persecution, and
that their Churches were given up to the professors of Arianism; that
sixteen had been banished, and of the rest, some had <pb n="249" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_249.html" id="xviii.ii.xxvii-Page_249" />fled, and others were constrained to dissemble.
For the persecution was said to be so violent in those parts, that at
Alexandria, while the brethren were praying during Easter and on the
Lord’s days in a desert place near the cemetery, the General came
upon them with a force of soldiery, more than three thousand in number,
with arms, drawn swords, and spears; whereupon outrages, such as might
be expected to follow so unprovoked an attack, were committed against
women and children, who were doing nothing more than praying to God. It
would perhaps be unseasonable to give an account of them now, lest the
mere mention of such enormities should move us all to tears. But such
was their cruelty, that virgins were stripped, and even the bodies of
those who died from the blows they received were not immediately given
up for burial, but were cast out to the dogs, until their relatives,
with great risk to themselves, came secretly and stole them away, and
much effort was necessary, that no one might know it.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="The news of the intrusion of George." progress="49.08%" prev="xviii.ii.xxvii" next="xviii.ii.xxix" id="xviii.ii.xxviii"><p class="c41" id="xviii.ii.xxviii-p1">

28. <i>The news of the intrusion of
George.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xviii.ii.xxviii-p2">The rest of their proceedings will perhaps be
thought incredible, and will fill all men with astonishment, by reason
of their extreme atrocity. It is necessary however to speak of them, in
order that your Christian zeal and piety may perceive that their
slanders and calumnies against us are framed for no other end, than
that they may drive us out of the Churches, and introduce their own
impiety in our place. For when the lawful Bishops, men of advanced age,
had some of them been banished, and others forced to fly, heathens and
catechumens, those who hold the first places in the senate and men who
are notorious for their wealth, were straightway commissioned by the
Arians to preach the holy faith instead of Christians<note place="end" n="1365" id="xviii.ii.xxviii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xxviii-p3"> <i>Hist Ar.</i> §73.</p></note>. And enquiry was no longer made, as the
Apostle enjoined, ‘if any be blameless<note place="end" n="1366" id="xviii.ii.xxviii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xxviii-p4"> <scripRef passage="Tit. i. 8" id="xviii.ii.xxviii-p4.1" parsed="|Titus|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.8">Tit. i. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>:’ but according to the practice of the
impious Jeroboam, he who could give most money was named Bishop; and it
made no difference to them, even if the man happened to be a heathen,
so long as he furnished them with money. Those who had been Bishops
from the time of Alexander, monks and ascetics, were banished: and men
practised only in calumny corrupted, as far as in them lay, the
Apostolic rule, and polluted the Churches. Truly their false
accusations against us have gained them much, that they should be able
to commit iniquity, and to do such things as these in your time; so
that the words of Scripture may be applied to them, ‘Woe unto
those through whom My name is blasphemed among the Gentiles<note place="end" n="1367" id="xviii.ii.xxviii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xxviii-p5"> <scripRef passage="Rom. ii. 24" id="xviii.ii.xxviii-p5.1" parsed="|Rom|2|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.24">Rom. ii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Athanasius has heard of his own proscription." progress="49.12%" prev="xviii.ii.xxviii" next="xviii.ii.xxx" id="xviii.ii.xxix"><p class="c41" id="xviii.ii.xxix-p1">

29. <i>Athanasius has heard of his own
proscription.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xviii.ii.xxix-p2">Such were the rumours that were noised abroad;
and although everything was thus turned upside down, I still did not
relinquish my earnest desire of coming to your Piety, but was again
setting forward on my journey. And I did so the more eagerly, being
confident that these proceedings were contrary to your wishes, and that
if your Grace should be informed of what was done, you would prevent it
for the time to come. For I could not think that a righteous king could
wish Bishops to be banished, and virgins to be stripped, or the
Churches to be in any way disturbed. While I thus reasoned and hastened
on my journey, behold a third report reached me, to the effect that
letters had been written to the Princes of Auxumis, desiring that
Frumentius<note place="end" n="1368" id="xviii.ii.xxix-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xxix-p3"> [Prolegg. ch. ii. §§4, 7, 8 (1).]</p></note>, Bishop of Auxumis, should be brought
from thence, and that search should be made for me even as far as the
country of the Barbarians, that I might be handed over to the
Commentaries<note place="end" n="1369" id="xviii.ii.xxix-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xxix-p4"> That
is, the prison. ‘The official books,’ Montfaucon
(apparently) in <i>Onomast.</i> vid. Gothofr. <i>Cod. Theod.</i> ix. 3.
1. 5. However, in ix. 30. p. 243. he says, Malim pro ipsa custodia
accipere. And so Du Cange <i>in voc.,</i> and this meaning is here
followed, vid. supr. <i>Apol. contr. Arian.</i> §8, where
commentarius is translated ‘jailor.’</p></note> (as they are called) of the Prefects,
and that all the laity and clergy should be compelled to communicate
with the Arian heresy, and that such as would not comply with this
order should be put to death. To shew that these were not merely idle
rumours, but that they were confirmed by facts, since your Grace has
given me leave, I produce the letter. My enemies were constantly
reading it, and threatening each one with death.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="A copy of the letter of Constantius against Athanasius." progress="49.17%" prev="xviii.ii.xxix" next="xviii.ii.xxxi" id="xviii.ii.xxx"><p class="c41" id="xviii.ii.xxx-p1">

30. <i>A copy of the
letter of Constantius against Athanasius.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xviii.ii.xxx-p2">Victor Constantius Maximus Augustus to the
Alexandrians.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xviii.ii.xxx-p3">Your city, preserving its national character, and
remembering the virtue of its founders, has habitually shewn itself
obedient unto us, as it does at this day; and we on our part should
consider ourselves greatly wanting in our duty, did not our good will
eclipse even that of Alexander himself. For as it belongs to a
temperate mind, to behave itself orderly in all respects, so it is the
part of royalty, on account of virtue, permit me to say, such as yours,
to embrace you above all others; you, <pb n="250" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_250.html" id="xviii.ii.xxx-Page_250" />who rose up as the first teachers of wisdom who
were the first to acknowledge<note place="end" n="1370" id="xviii.ii.xxx-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xxx-p4"> On
the reading, cf. infr. note 6.</p></note> God; who moreover
have chosen for yourselves the most consummate masters; and have
cordially acquiesced in our opinion, justly abominating that impostor
and cheat, and dutifully uniting yourselves to those venerable men who
are beyond all admiration. And yet, who is ignorant, even among those
who live in the ends of the earth, what violent party spirit was
displayed in the late proceedings? with which we know not anything that
has ever happened, worthy to be compared. The majority of the citizens
had their eyes blinded, and a man who had come forth from the lowest
dens of infamy obtained authority among them, entrapping into
falsehood, as under cover of darkness, those who were desirous to know
the truth;—one who never provided for them any fruitful and
edifying discourse, but corrupted their minds with unprofitable
subtleties. His flatterers shouted and applauded him; they were
astonished at his powers, and they still probably murmur secretly;
while the majority of the more simple sort took their cue from them.
And thus all went with the stream, as if a flood had broken in, while
everything was entirely neglected. One of the multitude was in
power;—how can I describe him more truly than by saying, that he
was superior in nothing to the meanest of the people, and that the only
kindness which he shewed to the city was, that he did not thrust her
citizens down into the pit. This noble-minded and illustrious person
did not wait for judgment to proceed against him, but sentenced himself
to banishment, as he deserved. So that now it is for the interest of
the Barbarians to remove him out of the way, lest he lead some of them
into impiety, for he will make his complaint, like distressed
characters in a play, to those who first fall in with him. To him
however we will now bid a long farewell. For yourselves there are few
with whom I can compare you: I am bound rather to honour you separately
above all others, for the great virtue and wisdom which your actions,
that are celebrated almost through the whole world, proclaim you to
possess. Go on in this sober course. I would gladly have repeated to me
a description of your conduct in such terms of praise as it deserves; O
you who have eclipsed your predecessors in the race of glory, and will
be a noble example both to those who are now alive, and to all who
shall come after, and alone have chosen for yourselves the most perfect
of beings as guide for your conduct, both in word and deed, and
hesitated not a moment, but manfully transferred your affections, and
gave yourselves up to the other side, leaving those grovelling<note place="end" n="1371" id="xviii.ii.xxx-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xxx-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xviii.ii.xxx-p5.1">τῶν χαμαί</span>, vid. <i>contr.</i> Euseb. <i>H. E.</i> vii. 27.</p></note> and earthly teachers, and stretching forth
towards heavenly things, under the guidance of the most venerable
George<note place="end" n="1372" id="xviii.ii.xxx-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xxx-p6"> Of
Cappadocia, <i>de Syn.</i> 37, note 3.</p></note>, than whom no man is more perfectly
instructed therein. Under him you will continue to have a good hope
respecting the future life, and will pass your time in this present
world, in rest and quietness. Would that all the citizens together
would lay hold on his words, as a sacred anchor, so that we might need
neither knife nor cautery for those whose souls are diseased! Such
persons we most earnestly advise to renounce their zeal in favour of
Athanasius, and not even to remember the foolish things which he spoke
so plentifully among them. Otherwise they will bring themselves before
they are aware into extreme peril, from which we know not any one who
will be skilful enough to deliver such factious persons. For while that
pestilent fellow Athanasius is driven from place to place, being
convicted of the basest crimes, for which he would only suffer the
punishment he deserves, if one were to kill him ten times over, it
would be inconsistent in us to suffer those flatterers and juggling
ministers of his to exult against us; men of such a character as it is
a shame even to speak of, respecting whom orders have long ago been
given to the magistrates, that they should be put to death. But even
now perhaps they shall not die, if they desist from their former
offences, and repent at last. For that most pestilent fellow Athanasius
led them on, and corrupted the whole state, and laid his impious and
polluted hands upon the most holy things.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Letter of Constantius to the Ethiopians against Frumentius." progress="49.31%" prev="xviii.ii.xxx" next="xviii.ii.xxxii" id="xviii.ii.xxxi"><p class="c41" id="xviii.ii.xxxi-p1">

31. <i>Letter of
Constantius to the Ethiopians against Frumentius.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xviii.ii.xxxi-p2">The following is the letter which was written to
the Princes of Auxumis respecting Frumentius, Bishop of that place.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xviii.ii.xxxi-p3">Constantius Victor Maximus Augustus, to
Æzanes and Sazanes.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xviii.ii.xxxi-p4">It is altogether a matter of the greatest care
and concern to us, to extend the knowledge of the supreme God<note place="end" n="1373" id="xviii.ii.xxxi-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xxxi-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xviii.ii.xxxi-p5.1">ἡ τοῦ
κρείττονος
γνῶσις</span>,
vid. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xviii.ii.xxxi-p5.2">τὸν
κρείττονα</span>, infr. And so in Arius’s Thalia, the Eternal Father,
in contrast to the Son, is called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xviii.ii.xxxi-p5.3">ὁ κρείττων,
τὸν
κρείττονα</span>, <i>de Synod.</i> §15. So again, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xviii.ii.xxxi-p5.4">θεὸν τὸν</span>
[<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xviii.ii.xxxi-p5.5">ὄντα</span>]
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xviii.ii.xxxi-p5.6">συνιέντας</span>, supr. §30, and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xviii.ii.xxxi-p5.7">συνετῶν
θεοῦ</span> in the Thalia,
<i>Orat.</i> i. 5. Again, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xviii.ii.xxxi-p5.8">σοφίας
ἐξηγητὰς</span>, supr. §30 and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xviii.ii.xxxi-p5.9">τῶν σοφίας
μεταχόντων,
κατὰ πάντα
σοφῶν</span> in the Thalia,
ibid. And <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xviii.ii.xxxi-p5.10">τῶν
ἐξηγητῶν
τοὺς ἄκρους
εἵλεσθε</span>,
supr. §30, and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xviii.ii.xxxi-p5.11">τούτων κατ᾽
ἴχνος ἦλθον</span>
in the Thalia.</p></note>; and I think that the whole race of mankind
claims from us equal regard in this respect, in order that they may
pass their lives in hope, being brought to a proper knowledge of God,
and having no <pb n="251" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_251.html" id="xviii.ii.xxxi-Page_251" />differences with each
other in their enquiries concerning justice and truth. Wherefore
considering that you are deserving of the same provident care as the
Romans, and desiring to shew equal regard for your welfare, we command
that the same doctrine be professed in your Churches as in theirs. Send
therefore speedily into Egypt the Bishop Frumentius to the most
venerable Bishop George, and the rest who are there, who have especial
authority to appoint to these offices, and to decide questions
concerning them. For of course you know and remember (unless you alone
pretend to be ignorant of that which all men are well aware of) that
this Frumentius was advanced to his present rank by Athanasius, a man
who is guilty of ten thousand crimes; for he has not been able fairly
to clear himself of any of the charges brought against him, but was at
once deprived of his see, and now wanders about destitute of any fixed
abode, and passes from one country to another, as if by this means he
could escape his own wickedness. Now if Frumentius shall readily obey
our commands, and shall submit to an enquiry into all the circumstances
of his appointment, he will shew plainly to all men, that he is in no
respect opposed to the laws of the Church and the established<note place="end" n="1374" id="xviii.ii.xxxi-p5.12"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xxxi-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xviii.ii.xxxi-p6.1">κρατούσῃ</span>, supr. §23, note 6.</p></note> faith. And being brought to trial, when he
shall have given proof of his general good conduct, and submitted an
account of his life to those who are to judge of these things, he shall
receive his appointment from them, if it shall indeed appear that he
has any right to be a Bishop. But if he shall delay and avoid the
trial, it will surely be very evident, that he has been induced by the
persuasions of the wicked Athanasius, thus to indulge impiety against
God, choosing to follow the course of him whose wickedness has been
made manifest. And our fear is lest he should pass over into Auxumis
and corrupt your people, by setting before them accursed and impious
statements, and not only unsettle and disturb the Churches, and
blaspheme the supreme God, but also thereby cause utter overthrow and
destruction to the several nations whom he visits. But I am sure that
Frumentius will return home, perfectly acquainted with all matters that
concern the Church, having derived much instruction, which will be of
great and general utility, from the conversation of the most venerable
George, and such other of the Bishops, as are excellently qualified to
communicate such knowledge. May God continually preserve you, most
honoured brethren.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="He defends his Flight." progress="49.40%" prev="xviii.ii.xxxi" next="xviii.ii.xxxiii" id="xviii.ii.xxxii"><p class="c41" id="xviii.ii.xxxii-p1">

32. <i>He defends his Flight.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xviii.ii.xxxii-p2">Hearing, nay almost seeing, these things, through
the mournful representations of the messengers, I confess I turned back
again into the desert, justly concluding, as your Piety will perceive,
that if I was sought after, that I might be sent as soon as I was
discovered to the Prefects<note place="end" n="1375" id="xviii.ii.xxxii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xxxii-p3"> Supr.
§29.</p></note>, I should be
prevented from ever coming to your Grace; and that if those who would
not subscribe against me, suffered so severely as they did, and the
laity who refused to communicate with the Arians were ordered for
death, there was no doubt at all but that ten thousand new modes of
destruction would be devised by the calumniators against me; and that
after my death, they would employ against whomsoever they wished to
injure, whatever means they chose, venting their lies against us the
more boldly, for that then there would no longer be any one left who
could expose them. I fled, not because I feared your Piety (for I know
your long-suffering and goodness), but because from what had taken
place, I perceived the spirit of my enemies, and considered that they
would make use of all possible means to accomplish my destruction, from
fear that they would be brought to answer for what they had done
contrary to the intentions of your Excellency. For observe, your Grace
commanded that the Bishops should be expelled only out of the cities
and the province. But these worthy persons presumed to exceed your
commands, and banished aged men and Bishops venerable for their years
into desert and unfrequented and frightful places, beyond the
boundaries of three provinces<note place="end" n="1376" id="xviii.ii.xxxii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xxxii-p4"> Egypt
was divided into three Provinces till Hadrian’s time, Egypt,
Libya, and Pentapolis; Hadrian made them four; Epiphanius speaks of
them as seven. <i>Hær.</i> 68. i. By the time of Arcadius they had
become eight. vid. Orlendini <i>Orbis Sacer et Prof.</i> vol. i. p.
118. vid. supr. <i>Encyc.</i> §3, n. 2, <i>Apol. Ar.</i>
§83.</p></note>. Some of them were
sent off from Libya to the great Oasis; others from the Thebais to
Ammoniaca in Libya<note place="end" n="1377" id="xviii.ii.xxxii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xxxii-p5"> <i>Hist. Ar.</i> 72.</p></note>. Neither was it
from fear of death that I fled; let none of them condemn me as guilty
of cowardice; but because it is the injunction of our Saviour<note place="end" n="1378" id="xviii.ii.xxxii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xxxii-p6"> Vid.
<i>Apol. de Fug.</i> init.; <scripRef passage="Matt. x. 23" id="xviii.ii.xxxii-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|10|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.23">Matt. x. 23</scripRef>.</p></note> that we should flee when we are persecuted,
and hide ourselves when we are sought after, and not expose ourselves
to certain dangers, nor by appearing before our persecutors inflame
still more their rage against us. For to give one’s self up to
one’s enemies to be murdered, is the same thing as to murder
one’s self; but to flee, as our Saviour has enjoined, is to know
our time, and to manifest a real concern for our persecutors, lest if
they proceed to the shedding of blood, they become guilty of the
transgression of the law, ‘Thou <pb n="252" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_252.html" id="xviii.ii.xxxii-Page_252" />shalt not kill<note place="end" n="1379" id="xviii.ii.xxxii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xxxii-p7"> <scripRef passage="Exod. xx. 13" id="xviii.ii.xxxii-p7.1" parsed="|Exod|20|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.20.13">Exod. xx. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And yet these men by their calumnies
against me, earnestly wish that I should suffer death. What they have
again lately done proves that this is their desire and murderous
intention. You will be astonished, I am sure, Augustus, most beloved of
God, when you hear it; it is indeed an outrage worthy of amazement.
What it is, I pray you briefly to hear.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Conduct of the Arians towards the consecrated Virgins." progress="49.49%" prev="xviii.ii.xxxii" next="xviii.ii.xxxiv" id="xviii.ii.xxxiii"><p class="c41" id="xviii.ii.xxxiii-p1">

33. <i>Conduct of the Arians
towards the consecrated Virgins.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xviii.ii.xxxiii-p2">The Son of God, our Lord and Saviour Jesus
Christ, having become man for our sakes, and having destroyed death,
and delivered our race from the bondage of corruption<note place="end" n="1380" id="xviii.ii.xxxiii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xxxiii-p3"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. i. 10" id="xviii.ii.xxxiii-p3.2" parsed="|2Tim|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.10">2 Tim. i. 10</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 21" id="xviii.ii.xxxiii-p3.3" parsed="|Rom|8|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.21">Rom. viii.
21</scripRef>.</p></note>, in addition to all His other benefits
bestowed this also upon us, that we should possess upon earth, in the
state of virginity<note place="end" n="1381" id="xviii.ii.xxxiii-p3.4"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xxxiii-p4"> Cf.
<i>Ep. Fest.</i> i. 3, <i>Ep. ad Amun,</i> also <i>de Incar.</i> 27,
48, 51.</p></note>, a picture of the
holiness of Angels. Accordingly such as have attained this virtue, the
Catholic Church has been accustomed to call the brides of Christ. And
the heathen who see them express their admiration of them as the
temples of the Word. For indeed this holy and heavenly profession is
nowhere<note place="end" n="1382" id="xviii.ii.xxxiii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xxxiii-p5"> [Revillout (in the work quoted <i>supr.</i> p. 188), p. 479
<i>sq.</i> states the contrary with regard to Egypt. He refers to the
opening of Plutarch’s <i>de Is. et Osir.,</i> also to Brunet de
Presle <i>Serapeum.</i>]</p></note> established, but only among us
Christians, and it is a very strong argument that with us is to be
found the genuine and true religion. Your most religious father
Constantine Augustus, of blessed memory, honoured the Virgins above all
the rest, and your Piety in several letters has given them the titles
of the honourable and holy women. But now these worthy Arians who have
slandered me, and by whom conspiracies have been formed against most of
the Bishops, having obtained the consent and cooperation of the
magistrates, first stripped them, and then caused them to be suspended
upon what are called the Hermetaries<note place="end" n="1383" id="xviii.ii.xxxiii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xxxiii-p6"> A
rack, or horse, Tillemont. vol. viii. p. 169.</p></note>, and scourged
them on the ribs so severely three several times, that not even real
malefactors have ever suffered the like. Pilate, to gratify the Jews of
old, pierced one of our Saviour’s sides with a spear. These men
have exceeded the madness of Pilate, for they have scourged not one but
both His sides; for the limbs of the Virgins are in an especial manner
the Saviour’s own. All men shudder at hearing the bare recital of
deeds like these. These men alone not only did not fear to strip and to
scourge those undefiled limbs, which the Virgins had dedicated solely
to our Saviour Christ; but, what is worse than all, when they were
reproached by every one for such extreme cruelty, instead of
manifesting any shame, they pretended that it was commanded by your
Piety. So utterly presumptuous are they and full of wicked thoughts and
purposes. Such a deed as this was never heard of in past persecutions<note place="end" n="1384" id="xviii.ii.xxxiii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xxxiii-p7"> Vid.
<i>Hist. Ar.</i> §§40, 64.</p></note>: or supposing that it ever occurred before,
yet surely it was not befitting either that Virginity should suffer
such outrage and dishonour, in the time of your Majesty, a Christian,
or that these men should impute to your Piety their own cruelty. Such
wickedness belongs only to heretics, to blaspheme the Son of God, and
to do violence to His holy Virgins.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="He expostulates with Constantius." progress="49.57%" prev="xviii.ii.xxxiii" next="xviii.ii.xxxv" id="xviii.ii.xxxiv"><p class="c41" id="xviii.ii.xxxiv-p1">

34. <i>He expostulates with
Constantius.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xviii.ii.xxxiv-p2">Now when such enormities as these were again
perpetrated by the Arians, I surely was not wrong in complying with the
direction of Holy Scripture, which says, ‘Hide thyself for a
little moment, until the wrath of the Lord be overpast<note place="end" n="1385" id="xviii.ii.xxxiv-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xxxiv-p3"> <scripRef passage="Is. xxvi. 20" id="xviii.ii.xxxiv-p3.1" parsed="|Isa|26|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.26.20">Is. xxvi. 20</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>.’ This was another reason for my
withdrawing myself, Augustus, most beloved of God; and I refused not,
either to depart into the desert, or, if need were, to be let down from
a wall in a basket<note place="end" n="1386" id="xviii.ii.xxxiv-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xxxiv-p4"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. xi. 33" id="xviii.ii.xxxiv-p4.1" parsed="|2Cor|11|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.33">2 Cor. xi. 33</scripRef>.</p></note>. I endured
everything, I even dwelt among wild beasts, that your favour might
return to me, waiting for an opportunity to offer to you this my
defence, confident as I am that they will be condemned, and your
goodness manifested unto me. O, Augustus, blessed and most beloved of
God, what would you have had me to do? to come to you while my
calumniators were inflamed with rage against me, and were seeking to
kill me; or, as it is written, to hide myself a little, that in the
mean time they might be condemned as heretics, and your goodness might
be manifested unto me? or would you have had me, Sire, to appear before
your magistrates, in order that though you had written merely in the
way of threatening, they not understanding your intention, but being
exasperated against me by the Arians, might kill me on the authority of
your letters, and on that ground ascribe the murder to you? It would
neither have been becoming in me to surrender, and give myself up that
my blood might be shed, nor in you, as a Christian King, to have the
murder of Christians, and those too Bishops, imputed unto you.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Section 35" progress="49.61%" prev="xviii.ii.xxxiv" next="xix" id="xviii.ii.xxxv"><p class="c12" id="xviii.ii.xxxv-p1">

35. It was therefore better for me
to hide myself, and to wait for this opportunity. Yes, I am sure that
from your knowledge of the sacred Scriptures you will assent and
approve of my conduct in this respect. For you will perceive that, now
those who exasperated you against us have been silenced, your righteous
clemency is apparent, and it is proved to all <pb n="253" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_253.html" id="xviii.ii.xxxv-Page_253" />men that you never persecuted the Christians at
all, but that it was they who made the Churches desolate, that they
might sow the seeds of their own impiety everywhere; on account of
which I also, had I not fled, should long ago have suffered from their
treachery. For it is very evident that they who scrupled not to utter
such calumnies against me, before the great Augustus, and who so
violently assailed Bishops and Virgins, sought also to compass my
death. But thanks be to the Lord who has given you the kingdom. All men
are confirmed in their opinion of your goodness, and of their
wickedness, from which I fled at the first, that I might now make this
appeal unto you, and that you might find some one towards whom you may
shew kindness. I beseech you, therefore, forasmuch as it written,
‘A soft answer turneth away wrath,’ and ‘righteous
thoughts are acceptable unto the King<note place="end" n="1387" id="xviii.ii.xxxv-p1.1"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xxxv-p2"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xv. 1" id="xviii.ii.xxxv-p2.2" parsed="|Prov|15|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.15.1">Prov. xv. 1</scripRef>; xvi.
13.
vid. §27, note 1.</p></note>;’ receive this my defence, and restore
all the Bishops and the rest of the Clergy to their countries and their
Churches; so that the wickedness of my accusers may be made manifest,
and that you, both now and in the day of judgment, may have boldness to
say to our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, the King of all,
‘“None of Thine have I lost<note place="end" n="1388" id="xviii.ii.xxxv-p2.3"><p class="endnote" id="xviii.ii.xxxv-p3"> <scripRef passage="John xviii. 9" id="xviii.ii.xxxv-p3.1" parsed="|John|18|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.18.9">John xviii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>,” but these are they who designed the
ruin of all, while I was grieved for those who perished, and for the
Virgins who were scourged, and for all other things that were committed
against the Christians; and I brought back them that were banished, and
restored them to their own Churches.’</p>

</div3></div2></div1>

<div1 title="Defence of His Flight. (Apologia de Fuga.)" progress="49.67%" prev="xviii.ii.xxxv" next="xix.i" id="xix">

<div2 title="Introduction." progress="49.67%" prev="xix" next="xix.ii" id="xix.i"><p class="c9" id="xix.i-p1">

<pb n="254" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_254.html" id="xix.i-Page_254" /><span class="c8" id="xix.i-p1.1">Introduction to Apologia de Fuga.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="xix.i-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c11" id="xix.i-p3"><span class="c10" id="xix.i-p3.1">The</span> date of this Defence
of his Flight must be placed early enough to fall within the lifetime,
or very close to the death (§1. n. 1), of Leontius of Antioch, and
late enough to satisfy the references (§6) to the events at the
end of May 357 (see notes there), and to the lapse of Hosius, the exact
date of which again depends upon that of the Sirmian Council of 357,
which, <i>if held the presence of Constantius,</i> must have fallen as
late as August (Gwatk. <i>Stud.</i> 157, n. 3). Athanasius not only
refers to the lapse of Hosius, but by the quotation he makes from <scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 5" id="xix.i-p3.2" parsed="|Gal|2|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.5">Gal. ii. 5</scripRef>, appears to know of its merely temporary
nature (see D.C.B. iii. 173). How early, then, does the first-named
condition compel us to place the ‘Defence?’ Upon the news
of the death of Leontius reaching Italy (Soz. iv. 12), Eudoxius
obtained the leave of Constantius (who was in Italy, April 28 to July
3, 357, and again, Nov. 10 to Dec. 10, Gwatk. p. 292), to repair to
Antioch. There he got himself elected bishop, assembled a council
(Acacius and other Homœans), and wrote a synodal letter, expelling
from the Antiochene Church those who dissented. Some of the latter
repaired to Ancyra with a letter from the semi-Arian George of
Laodicea; at Ancyra, Basil assembled a small council (before Easter,
April 12, 358, see D.C.B. i. 281, Epiph. <i>Hær</i>. 73), which
wrote to the Emperor protesting against the proceedings of Eudoxius. To
gain room for these events, at the very least five months, and probably
more, must be allowed to elapse between the death of Leontius and April
12, 358. Leontius must therefore have died in the summer (Gwatk. p.
153, note), or at the very latest in October, 357. We cannot,
therefore, place the Apology much after this date, for the reference to
Hosius shews—in addition to many other indications—how
quickly Athanasius in his hiding-place was informed of current
events.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xix.i-p4">The Apology was drawn forth by the charge of
cowardice circulated against him by the Arianising party, especially by
the three bishops named in §1. After a preamble upon the motives
of his accusers (1, 2), he shews that his own case is but part of a
general system (3–5) of expatriation directed against orthodox
bishops. He then refers to the circumstance of the attack upon himself,
and dwells at length upon the tyranny of George (6, 7) and the
banishment of Egyptian and Libyan bishops. This brings him to the
argument (8–22) which gives its name to the tract. After pressing
the point that if flight be evil, those who persecute are the
responsible cause (8, 9), and hinting at the real motive of their
mortification at his escape (10), he defends his flight by the example
first (10, 11) of the Scripture Saints, secondly of the Lord Himself
(12–15). From the latter, he returns to the conduct of the
Saints, who, unlike the Lord (16), were unaware of their appointed
time, yet fled or not (17) as circumstances and the direction of the
Spirit required them to do. The Saints if they fled were not moved to
do so by cowardice, else how could their flight so frequently have been
the occasion of divine communications (18–20), and how could such
good (21, 22) have resulted from it? As a pendant to this vindication
of flight on principle comes a short (23) but weighty rebuke of
persecution as inherently devilish <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xix.i-p4.1">τὸ
δὲ διώκειν
διαβολικόν
ἐστιν
ἐπιχείρημα</span>.
From principle, Athanasius now passes to fact. He gives a graphic
description (24) of the night attack on the Church of Theonas, and
shews (25, 26) how fully his action on that occasion is covered by the
examples of the ancient Saints of God. He concludes (26, 27) with a
somewhat exasperated denunciation of his opponents, and a prayer for
the frustration of their intrigues.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xix.i-p5">The Apology is a <i>locus classicus</i> on the
duty of Christians under persecution. Athanasius was not the first
great bishop who felt called upon to defend his conduct in retreating
‘until the tyranny be overpast’ (see Cyprian, <i>Ep.</i>
20. August. <i>Ep</i>. 228). His principles are laid down with regard
to the common welfare. Rashness must be avoided, with its tendency to a
reaction (17, end), and its presumption in forestalling the time
appointed by Providence for our death. But neither must that time be
evaded. When our end must come, we must face it quietly. Accordingly
(22) it is a duty to escape when we can, and to hide when sought for
rather than to follow the exceptional (ib.) action of certain martyrs
in courting death.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xix.i-p6">It is uncertain to whom the ‘Defence’
was addressed: it was perhaps a ‘memorandum’ to be
circulated wherever opportunity offered. The tract has always been
justly admired for its lucidity, force, and dignity. It is quoted
largely by Socrates (ii. 28, iii. 8) and by Theodoret (<i>H. E</i>. ii.
15).</p>
</div2>

<div2 title="Defence of His Flight. (Apologia de Fuga.)" progress="49.80%" prev="xix.i" next="xix.ii.i" id="xix.ii">

<div3 type="Section" title="Athanasius charged with cowardice for escaping." n="1" shorttitle="Section 1" progress="49.80%" prev="xix.ii" next="xix.ii.ii" id="xix.ii.i"><p class="c9" id="xix.ii.i-p1">

<pb n="255" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_255.html" id="xix.ii.i-Page_255" /><span class="c8" id="xix.ii.i-p1.1">Defence of His
Flight.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="xix.ii.i-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c41" id="xix.ii.i-p3">1. <i>Athanasius charged with cowardice for
escaping.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xix.ii.i-p4"><span class="c10" id="xix.ii.i-p4.1">I hear</span> that Leontius<note place="end" n="1389" id="xix.ii.i-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.i-p5"> Leontius died in the summer of 357, probably before Ath.
wrote.</p></note>, now at Antioch, and Narcissus<note place="end" n="1390" id="xix.ii.i-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.i-p6"> <i>De
Syn.</i> 17.</p></note> of the city of Nero, and George<note place="end" n="1391" id="xix.ii.i-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.i-p7"> <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 48.</p></note>, now at Laodicea, and the Arians who are
with them, are spreading abroad many slanderous reports concerning me,
charging me with cowardice, because forsooth, when I myself was sought
by them, I did not surrender myself into their hands. Now as to their
imputations and calumnies, although there are many things that I could
write, which even they are unable to deny, and which all who have heard
of their proceedings know to be true, yet I shall not be prevailed upon
to make any reply to them, except only to remind them of the words of
our Lord, and of the declaration of the Apostle, that ‘a lie is
of the Devil,’ and that, ‘revilers shall not inherit the
kingdom of God<note place="end" n="1392" id="xix.ii.i-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.i-p8"> <scripRef passage="John viii. 44" id="xix.ii.i-p8.2" parsed="|John|8|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.44">John viii. 44</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vi. 10" id="xix.ii.i-p8.3" parsed="|1Cor|6|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.10">1 Cor. vi.
10</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For it is
sufficient thereby to prove, that neither their thoughts nor their
words are according to the Gospel, but that after their own pleasure,
whatsoever themselves desire, that they think to be good.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Insincerity of this charge." progress="49.83%" prev="xix.ii.i" next="xix.ii.iii" id="xix.ii.ii"><p class="c41" id="xix.ii.ii-p1">

2. <i>Insincerity of this charge.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xix.ii.ii-p2">But forasmuch as they pretend to charge me with
cowardice, it is necessary that I should write somewhat concerning
this, whereby it shall be proved that they are men of wicked minds, who
have not read the sacred Scriptures: or if they have read them, that
they do not believe the divine inspiration of the oracles they contain.
For had they believed this, they would not dare to act contrary to
them, nor imitate the malice of the Jews who slew the Lord. For God
having given them a commandment, ‘Honour thy father and thy
mother,’ and, ‘He that curseth father or mother, let him
die the death<note place="end" n="1393" id="xix.ii.ii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.ii-p3"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xv. 4" id="xix.ii.ii-p3.1" parsed="|Matt|15|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.4">Matt. xv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ that people
established a contrary law, changing the honour into dishonour, and
alienating to other uses the money which was due from the children to
their parents. And though they had read what David did, they acted in
contradiction to his example, and accused the guiltless for plucking
the ears of corn, and rubbing them in their hands on the Sabbath day<note place="end" n="1394" id="xix.ii.ii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.ii-p4"> <scripRef passage="Luke vi. 1" id="xix.ii.ii-p4.1" parsed="|Luke|6|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.1">Luke vi. 1</scripRef>.
<i>sqq.</i></p></note>. Not that they cared either for the laws, or
for the Sabbath, for they were guilty of greater transgressions of the
law on that day: but being wicked-minded, they grudged the disciples
the way of salvation, and desired that their own private notions should
have the sole pre-eminence. They however have received the reward of
their iniquity, having ceased to be an holy nation, and being counted
henceforth as the rulers of Sodom, and as the people of Gomorrah<note place="end" n="1395" id="xix.ii.ii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.ii-p5"> <scripRef passage="Isa. i. 10, 11" id="xix.ii.ii-p5.2" parsed="|Isa|1|10|1|11" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.10-Isa.1.11">Isa. i. 10,
11</scripRef>.</p></note>. And these men likewise, not less than they,
seem to me to have received their punishment already in their ignorance
of their own folly. For they understand not what they say, but think
that they know things of which they are ignorant; while the only
knowledge that is in them is to do evil, and to frame devices more and
more wicked day by day. Thus they reproach us with our present flight,
not for the sake of virtue, as wishing us to shew manliness by coming
forward (how is it possible that such a wish can be entertained by
enemies in behalf of those who run not with them in the same career of
madness?); but being full of malice, they pretend this, and buzz<note place="end" n="1396" id="xix.ii.ii-p5.3"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.ii-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xix.ii.ii-p6.1">περιβομβεῖν</span>, <i>Nic. Def.</i> 14, note 1; Greg. Naz. <i>Orat</i>. 27.
n. 2.</p></note> all around that such is the case, thinking,
foolish as indeed they are, that through fear of their revilings, we
shall yet be induced to give ourselves up to them. For this is what
they desire: to accomplish this they have recourse to all kinds of
schemes: they pretend themselves to be friends, while they search as
enemies, to the end that they may glut themselves with our blood, and
put us also out of the way, because we have always opposed and do still
oppose their impiety, and confute and brand their heresy.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Outrages of the Arians against the Bishops." progress="49.91%" prev="xix.ii.ii" next="xix.ii.iv" id="xix.ii.iii"><p class="c41" id="xix.ii.iii-p1">

<pb n="256" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_256.html" id="xix.ii.iii-Page_256" />3. <i>Outrages of the Arians
against the Bishops.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xix.ii.iii-p2">For whom have they ever persecuted and taken,
that they have not insulted and injured as they pleased? Whom have they
ever sought after and found, that they have not handled in such a
manner, that either he has died a miserable death, or has been
ill-treated in every way? Whatever the magistrates appear to do, it is
their work; and the others are merely the tools of their will and
wickedness. In consequence, where is there a place that has not some
memorial of their malice? Who has ever opposed them, without their
conspiring against him, inventing pretexts for his ruin after the
manner of Jezebel? Where is there a Church that is not at this moment
lamenting the success of their plots against her Bishops? Antioch is
mourning for the orthodox Confessor Eustathius<note place="end" n="1397" id="xix.ii.iii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.iii-p3"> Vid.
<i>Hist. Arian.</i> §4. also Theodoret <i>Hist.</i> i. 20.
[Prolegg. ch. ii. §4.] The name of Euphration occurs <i>de
Syn.</i> 17 as the Bishop to whom Eusebius of Cæsarea wrote an
heretical letter. Balaneæ is on the Syrian coast. Paltus also and
Antaradus are in Syria, and these persecutions took place about <span class="c10" id="xix.ii.iii-p3.1">a.d.</span> 338; that of Eutropius, and of Lucius his
successor, about 331, shortly after the proceedings against Eustathius.
Cyrus too was banished under pretence of Sabellianism about 338. For
Asclepas, Theodulus, and Olympius vid. <i>Hist. Arian.</i> §19.
and supr. <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 44, 45.</p></note>;
Balaneæ for the most admirable Euphration<note place="end" n="1398" id="xix.ii.iii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.iii-p4"> <i>Hist. Arian.</i> 5.</p></note>;
Paltus and Antaradus for Kymatius<note place="end" n="1399" id="xix.ii.iii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.iii-p5"> <i>Tom. ad Ant.</i></p></note> and Carterius;
Adrianople for that lover of Christ, Eutropius, and his successor
Lucius, who was often loaded with chains by their means, and so
perished; Ancyra mourns for Marcellus, Berrhœa<note place="end" n="1400" id="xix.ii.iii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.iii-p6"> Berœa, <i>Hist. Ar.</i> 5.</p></note> for Cyrus<note place="end" n="1401" id="xix.ii.iii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.iii-p7"> <i>Tom. ad Ant.</i></p></note>, Gaza for
Asclepas. Of all these, after inflicting many outrages, they by their
intrigues procured the banishment; but for Theodulus and Olympius,
Bishops of Thrace, and for us and our Presbyters, they caused diligent
search to be made, to the intent that if we were discovered we should
suffer capital punishment: and probably we should have so perished, had
we not fled at that very time contrary to their intentions. For letters
to that effect were delivered to the Proconsul Donatus against Olympius
and his fellows, and to Philagrius against me. And having raised a
persecution against Paul, Bishop of Constantinople, as soon as they
found him, they caused him to be openly strangled<note place="end" n="1402" id="xix.ii.iii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.iii-p8"> <span class="c10" id="xix.ii.iii-p8.1">a.d.</span> 350, infr. <i>Hist. Arian.</i> §4; for
Cucusus, see D.C.B. i. 529, 530.</p></note> at a place called Cucusus in Cappadocia,
employing as their executioner for the purpose Philip, who was Prefect.
He was a patron of their heresy, and the tool of their wicked
designs.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Proceedings after the Council of Milan." progress="49.98%" prev="xix.ii.iii" next="xix.ii.v" id="xix.ii.iv"><p class="c41" id="xix.ii.iv-p1">

4. <i>Proceedings after the Council of
Milan.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xix.ii.iv-p2">Are they then satisfied with all this, and
content to be quiet for the future? By no means; they have not given
over yet, but like the horseleach<note place="end" n="1403" id="xix.ii.iv-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.iv-p3"> <i>Hist. Arian.</i> §65; <scripRef passage="Prov. xxx. 15" id="xix.ii.iv-p3.1" parsed="|Prov|30|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.30.15">Prov. xxx. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> in the
Proverbs, they revel more and more in their wickedness, and fix
themselves upon the larger dioceses. Who can adequately describe the
enormities they have already perpetrated? who is able to recount all
the deeds that they have done? Even very lately, while the Churches
were at peace, and the people worshipping in their congregations,
Liberius, Bishop of Rome, Paulinus<note place="end" n="1404" id="xix.ii.iv-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.iv-p4"> Of
Treveri.</p></note>, Metropolitan
of Gaul, Dionysius<note place="end" n="1405" id="xix.ii.iv-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.iv-p5"> Of
Milan.</p></note>, Metropolitan of
Italy, Lucifer<note place="end" n="1406" id="xix.ii.iv-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.iv-p6"> Of
Cagliari.</p></note>, Metropolitan of
the Sardinian islands, and Eusebius<note place="end" n="1407" id="xix.ii.iv-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.iv-p7"> Of
Vercellæ.</p></note> of Italy, all
of them good Bishops and preachers of the truth, were seized and
banished<note place="end" n="1408" id="xix.ii.iv-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.iv-p8"> [Council of Milan, 355.]</p></note>, on no pretence whatever, except that
they would not unite themselves to the Arian heresy, nor subscribe to
the false accusations and calumnies which they had invented against
me.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="In praise of Hosius." progress="50.01%" prev="xix.ii.iv" next="xix.ii.vi" id="xix.ii.v"><p class="c41" id="xix.ii.v-p1">

5. <i>In praise of Hosius.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xix.ii.v-p2">Of the great Hosius<note place="end" n="1409" id="xix.ii.v-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.v-p3"> <i>Hist. Ar.</i> 42.</p></note>,
who answers to his name, that confessor of a happy old age, it is
superfluous for me to speak, for I suppose it is known unto all men
that they caused him also to be banished; for he is not an obscure
person, but of all men the most illustrious, and more than this. When
was there a Council held, in which he did not take the lead<note place="end" n="1410" id="xix.ii.v-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.v-p4"> [Nicæa and Sardica are specially referred to, but see
Prolegg. ch. ii. §3 (1) note 5, <i>sub. fin.</i>]</p></note>, and by right counsel convince every one?
Where is there a Church that does not possess some glorious monuments
of his patronage? Who has ever come to him in sorrow, and has not gone
away rejoicing? What needy person ever asked his aid, and did not
obtain what he desired? And yet even on this man they made their
assault, because knowing the calumnies which they invent in behalf of
their iniquity, he would not subscribe to their designs against us. And
if afterwards, upon the repeated stripes above measure that were
inflicted upon him, and the conspiracies that were formed against his
kinsfolk, he yielded<note place="end" n="1411" id="xix.ii.v-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.v-p5"> [<i>Apol. Ar.</i> 89, <i>Hist. Ar.</i> 45, 357 <span class="c10" id="xix.ii.v-p5.1">a.d.</span>]</p></note> to them for a
time<note place="end" n="1412" id="xix.ii.v-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.v-p6"> <scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 5" id="xix.ii.v-p6.1" parsed="|Gal|2|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.5">Gal. ii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>, as being old and infirm in body, yet at
least their wickedness is shewn even in this circumstance; so zealously
did they endeavour by all means to prove that they were not truly
Christians.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Outrages of George upon the Alexandrians." progress="50.05%" prev="xix.ii.v" next="xix.ii.vii" id="xix.ii.vi"><p class="c41" id="xix.ii.vi-p1">

6. <i>Outrages of George upon the
Alexandrians.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xix.ii.vi-p2">After this they again fastened themselves upon
Alexandria, seeking anew to put us to death: and their proceedings were
now worse than before. For on a sudden the Church <pb n="257" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_257.html" id="xix.ii.vi-Page_257" />was surrounded by soldiers, and sounds of war
took the place of prayers. Then George<note place="end" n="1413" id="xix.ii.vi-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.vi-p3"> <i>Apol. Const.</i> 30, note 5, and reff.</p></note> of
Cappadocia who was sent by them, having arrived during the season of
Lent<note place="end" n="1414" id="xix.ii.vi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.vi-p4"> [Comp. <i>Encyc.</i> §4. The present passage certainly
appears to put the arrival of George in the Lent immediately following
the irruption of Syrianus: but see Prolegg. ch. ii. §8 (1), note
5, below, <i>Fest. Index,</i> xxix., and the explanation in <i>Chron.
Aceph.</i> that the <i>party</i> of George took possession of the
Churches (in June 356), eight months before George arrived in person.
Cf. Introd. to <i>Apol. Const.</i>]</p></note>, brought an increase of evils which they had
taught him. For after Easter week, Virgins were thrown into prison;
Bishops were led away in chains by soldiers; houses of orphans and
widows were plundered, and their loaves taken away; attacks were made
upon houses, and Christians thrust forth in the night, and their
dwellings sealed up: brothers of clergymen were in danger of their
lives on account of their brethren. These outrages were sufficiently
dreadful, but more dreadful than these followed. For on the week that
succeeded the Holy Pentecost [May 11], when the people after their fast
had gone out to the cemetery to pray, because that all refused
communion with George, that abandoned person, on learning this, stirred
up against them the commander Sebastian, a Manichee; who straightway
with a multitude of soldiers with arms, drawn swords, bows, and spears,
proceeded to attack the people, though it was the Lord’s day<note place="end" n="1415" id="xix.ii.vi-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.vi-p5"> [Sunday, May 18, 357. The Roman martyrology celebrates these
victims on May 21, which suits the reference of the present passage to
357.]</p></note>: and finding a few praying (for the greater
part had already retired on account of the lateness of the hour), he
committed such outrages as became a disciple of these men. Having
lighted a pile, he placed certain virgins near the fire, and
endeavoured to force them to say that they were of the Arian faith: and
when he saw that they were getting the mastery, and cared not for the
fire, he immediately stripped them naked, and beat them in the face in
such a manner, that for some time they could hardly be recognised.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Outrages of George." progress="50.11%" prev="xix.ii.vi" next="xix.ii.viii" id="xix.ii.vii"><p class="c41" id="xix.ii.vii-p1">

7. <i>Outrages of George.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xix.ii.vii-p2">And having seized upon forty men, he beat them
after a new fashion. Cutting some sticks fresh from the palm tree, with
the thorns still upon them<note place="end" n="1416" id="xix.ii.vii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.vii-p3"> <i>Hist. Arian.</i> §72.</p></note>, he scourged them
on the back so severely, that some of them were for a long time under
surgical treatment on account of the thorns which had broken off in
their flesh, and others unable to bear up under their sufferings died.
All those whom they had taken, and the virgin, they sent away together
into banishment to the great Oasis. And the bodies of those who had
perished they would not at first suffer to be given up to their
friends, but concealed them in any way they pleased, and cast them out
without burial<note place="end" n="1417" id="xix.ii.vii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.vii-p4"> Ibid.
§72 fin. <i>Apol</i>. <i>Const.</i> 27.</p></note>, in order that they
might not appear to have any knowledge of these cruel proceedings. But
herein their deluded minds greatly misled them. For the relatives of
the dead, both rejoicing at the confession, and grieving for the bodies
of their friends, published abroad so much the more this proof of their
impiety and cruelty. Moreover they immediately banished out of Egypt
and Libya the following Bishops<note place="end" n="1418" id="xix.ii.vii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.vii-p5"> Ibid.
and see <i>Hist. Ar.</i> §72.</p></note>, Ammonius,
Muïus<note place="end" n="1419" id="xix.ii.vii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.vii-p6"> Hieron. <i>V. Hilar.</i> §30. [Rather see <i>Letter</i> 49.
7, notes 3 (a and b), and <i>Vit. Pachom.</i> 72, where the same names
occur together.]</p></note>, Gaïus, Philo<note place="end" n="1420" id="xix.ii.vii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.vii-p7"> Hieron. <i>V. Hilar.</i> §30. [Rather see <i>Letter</i> 49.
7, notes 3 (a and b), and <i>Vit. Pachom.</i> 72, where the same names
occur together.]</p></note>, Hermes, Plenius, Psenosiris, Nilammon,
Agathus, Anagamphus, Marcus, Ammonius, another Marcus, Dracontius<note place="end" n="1421" id="xix.ii.vii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.vii-p8"> <i>Letter</i> 49.</p></note>, Adelphius<note place="end" n="1422" id="xix.ii.vii-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.vii-p9"> <i>Letter</i> 60.</p></note>,
Athenodorus, and the Presbyters, Hierax<note place="end" n="1423" id="xix.ii.vii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.vii-p10"> <i>Letter</i> 49. 10.</p></note>,
and Dioscorus; whom they drove forth under such cruel treatment, that
some of them died on the way, and others in the place of their
banishment. They caused also more than thirty Bishops to take to
flight; for their desire was, after the example of Ahab, if it were
possible, utterly to root out the truth. Such are the enormities of
which these impious men have been guilty.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="If it is wrong to flee, it is worse to persecute." progress="50.17%" prev="xix.ii.vii" next="xix.ii.ix" id="xix.ii.viii"><p class="c41" id="xix.ii.viii-p1">

8. <i>If it is wrong to flee, it
is worse to persecute.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xix.ii.viii-p2">But although<note place="end" n="1424" id="xix.ii.viii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.viii-p3"> Cited
by Socrates iii. 8.</p></note> they have done
all this, yet they are not ashamed of the evils they have already
contrived against me, but proceed now to accuse me, because I have been
able to escape their murderous hands. Nay, they bitterly bewail
themselves, that they have not effectually put me out of the way; and
so they pretend to reproach me with cowardice, not perceiving that by
thus murmuring against me, they rather turn the blame upon themselves.
For if it be a bad thing to flee, it is much worse to persecute; for
the one party hides himself to escape death, the other persecutes with
a desire to kill; and it is written in the Scriptures that we ought to
flee; but he that seeks to destroy transgresses the law, nay, and is
himself the occasion of the other’s flight. If then they reproach
me with my flight, let them be more ashamed of their own persecution<note place="end" n="1425" id="xix.ii.viii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.viii-p4"> <i>Apol. Ar.</i> §4.</p></note>. Let them cease to conspire, and they who
flee will forthwith cease to do so. But they, instead of giving over
their wickedness, are employing every means to obtain possession of my
person, not perceiving that the flight of those who are persecuted is a
strong argument against those who persecute. For no man flees from the
gentle and the humane, but from the cruel and the evil-<pb n="258" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_258.html" id="xix.ii.viii-Page_258" />minded. ‘Every one that was in distress,
and every one that was in debt<note place="end" n="1426" id="xix.ii.viii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.viii-p5"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. xxii. 2" id="xix.ii.viii-p5.2" parsed="|1Sam|22|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.22.2">1 Sam. xxii.
2</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ fled from
Saul, and took refuge with David. But this is the reason why these men
desire to cut off those who are in concealment, that there may be no
evidence forthcoming of their wickedness. But herein their minds seem
to be blinded with their usual error. For the more the flight of their
enemies becomes known, so much the more notorious will be the
destruction or the banishment which their treachery has brought upon
them<note place="end" n="1427" id="xix.ii.viii-p5.3"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.viii-p6"> <i>Hist. Arian.</i> §§34, 35.</p></note>; so that whether they kill them outright,
their death will be the more loudly noised abroad against them, or
whether they drive them into banishment, they will but be sending forth
everywhere monuments of their own iniquity.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="The accusation shews the mind of the accusers." progress="50.23%" prev="xix.ii.viii" next="xix.ii.x" id="xix.ii.ix"><p class="c41" id="xix.ii.ix-p1">

9. <i>The accusation shews the mind
of the accusers.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xix.ii.ix-p2">Now if they had been of sound mind, they would
have seen that they were in this strait, and that they were falling
foul of their own arguments. But since they have lost all judgment,
they are still led on to persecute, and seek to destroy, and yet
perceive not their own impiety. It may be they even venture to accuse
Providence itself (for nothing is beyond the reach of their
presumption), that it does not deliver up to them those whom they
desire; certain as it is, according to the saying of our Saviour, that
not even a sparrow can fall into the snare without our Father which is
in heaven<note place="end" n="1428" id="xix.ii.ix-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.ix-p3"> <scripRef passage="Matt. x. 29" id="xix.ii.ix-p3.1" parsed="|Matt|10|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.29">Matt. x. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>. But when these accursed ones obtain
possession of any one, they immediately forget not only all other, but
even themselves; and raising their brow in very haughtiness, they
neither acknowledge times and seasons, nor respect human nature in
those whom they injure. Like the tyrant of Babylon<note place="end" n="1429" id="xix.ii.ix-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.ix-p4"> <i>Encyc.</i> 5.</p></note>, they attack more furiously; they shew pity
to none, but mercilessly ‘upon the ancient,’ as it is
written, ‘they very heavily lay the yoke,’ and ‘they
add to the grief of them that are wounded<note place="end" n="1430" id="xix.ii.ix-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.ix-p5"> <scripRef passage="Is. xlvii. 6" id="xix.ii.ix-p5.2" parsed="|Isa|47|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.47.6">Is. xlvii. 6</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Ps. lxix. 26" id="xix.ii.ix-p5.3" parsed="|Ps|69|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.69.26">Ps. lxix.
26</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Had they not acted in this manner;
had they not driven into banishment those who spoke in my defence
against their calumnies, their representations might have appeared to
some persons sufficiently plausible. But since they have conspired
against so many other Bishops of high character, and have spared
neither the great confessor Hosius, nor the Bishop of Rome, nor so many
others from the Spains and the Gauls, and Egypt, and Libya, and the
other countries, but have committed such cruel outrages against all who
have in any way opposed them in my behalf; is it not plain that their
designs have been directed rather against me than against any other,
and that their desire is miserably to destroy me as they have done
others? To accomplish this they vigilantly watch for an opportunity,
and think themselves injured, when they see those safe, whom they
wished not to live.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Their real grievance is not that Athanasius is a coward, but that he is free." progress="50.28%" prev="xix.ii.ix" next="xix.ii.xi" id="xix.ii.x"><p class="c41" id="xix.ii.x-p1">

10.
<i>Their real grievance is not that Athanasius is a coward, but that he
is free.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xix.ii.x-p2">Who then does not perceive their craftiness? Is
it not very evident to every one that they do not reproach me with
cowardice from regard to virtue, but that being athirst for blood, they
employ these their base devices as nets, thinking thereby to catch
those whom they seek to destroy? That such is their character is shewn
by their actions, which have convicted them of possessing dispositions
more savage than wild beasts, and more cruel than Babylonians. But
although the proof against them is sufficiently clear from all this,
yet since they still dissemble with soft words after the manner of
their ‘father the devil<note place="end" n="1431" id="xix.ii.x-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.x-p3"> <scripRef passage="John viii. 44" id="xix.ii.x-p3.1" parsed="|John|8|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.44">John viii. 44</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and pretend
to charge me with cowardice, while they are themselves more cowardly
than hares; let us consider what is written in the Sacred Scriptures
respecting such cases as this. For thus they will be shewn to fight
against the Scriptures no less than against me, while they detract from
the virtues of the Saints.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xix.ii.x-p4">For if they reproach men for hiding themselves
from those who seek to destroy them, and accuse those who flee from
their persecutors, what will they do when they see Jacob fleeing from
his brother Esau, and Moses withdrawing into Midian for fear of
Pharaoh? What excuse will they make for David, after all this idle
talk, for fleeing from his house on account of Saul, when he sent to
kill him, and for hiding himself in the cave, and for changing his
appearance, until he withdrew from Abimelech<note place="end" n="1432" id="xix.ii.x-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.x-p5"> Achish, <scripRef passage="1 Sam. xxi. 13" id="xix.ii.x-p5.2" parsed="|1Sam|21|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.21.13">1 Sam. xxi. 13</scripRef> [but cf. title of <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxiv." id="xix.ii.x-p5.3" parsed="|Ps|34|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.34">Ps.
xxxiv.</scripRef>]</p></note>,
and escaped his designs against him? What will they say, they who are
ready to say anything, when they see the great Elijah, after calling
upon God and raising the dead, hiding himself for fear of Ahab, and
fleeing from the threats of Jezebel? At which time also the sons of the
prophets, when they were sought after, hid themselves with the
assistance of Obadiah, and lay concealed in caves<note place="end" n="1433" id="xix.ii.x-p5.4"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.x-p6"> <scripRef passage="1 Kings xviii. 15" id="xix.ii.x-p6.2" parsed="|1Kgs|18|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.18.15">1 Kings xviii.
15</scripRef>;
<i>Hist. Ar.</i> §53.</p></note>.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Examples of Scripture Saints in defence of flight." progress="50.34%" prev="xix.ii.x" next="xix.ii.xii" id="xix.ii.xi"><p class="c41" id="xix.ii.xi-p1">

11. <i>Examples of Scripture Saints
in defence of flight.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xix.ii.xi-p2">Perhaps they have not read these histories; as
being out of date; yet have they no recol<pb n="259" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_259.html" id="xix.ii.xi-Page_259" />lection of what is written in the Gospel? For
the disciples also withdrew and hid themselves for fear of the Jews;
and Paul, when he was sought after by the governor at Damascus, was let
down from the wall in a basket, and so escaped his hands. As the
Scripture then relates these things of the Saints, what excuse will
they be able to invent for their wickedness? To reproach them with
cowardice would be an act of madness, and to accuse them of acting
contrary to the will of God, would be to shew themselves entirely
ignorant of the Scriptures. For there was a command under the law<note place="end" n="1434" id="xix.ii.xi-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xi-p3"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xxi. 13" id="xix.ii.xi-p3.1" parsed="|Exod|21|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.21.13">Ex. xxi. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> that cities of refuge should be appointed,
in order that they who were sought after to be put to death, might at
least have some means of saving themselves. And when He Who spake unto
Moses, the Word of the Father, appeared in the end of the world, He
also gave this commandment, saying, ‘But when they persecute you
in this city, flee ye into another:’ and shortly after He says,
‘When ye therefore shall see the abomination of desolation,
spoken of by Daniel the prophet, stand in the holy place (whoso
readeth, let him understand); then let them which be in Judæa flee
into the mountains: let him which is on the housetop not come down to
take any thing out of his house: neither let him which is in the field
return back to take his clothes<note place="end" n="1435" id="xix.ii.xi-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xi-p4"> <scripRef passage="Matt. x. 23" id="xix.ii.xi-p4.2" parsed="|Matt|10|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.23">Matt. x. 23</scripRef>; xxiv.
15.</p></note>.’
Knowing these things, the Saints regulated their conduct accordingly.
For what our Lord has now commanded, the same also He spoke by His
Saints before His coming in the flesh: and this is the rule which is
given unto men to lead them to perfection—what God commands, that
to do.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="The Lord an example of timely flight." progress="50.39%" prev="xix.ii.xi" next="xix.ii.xiii" id="xix.ii.xii"><p class="c41" id="xix.ii.xii-p1">

12. <i>The Lord an example of timely
flight.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xix.ii.xii-p2">Wherefore also the Word Himself, being made man
for our sakes, condescended to hide Himself when He was sought after,
as we do: and also when He was persecuted, to flee and avoid the
designs of His enemies. For it became Him, as by hunger and thirst and
suffering, so also by hiding Himself and fleeing, to shew that He had
taken our flesh, and was made man. Thus at the very first, as soon as
He became man, when He was a little child, He Himself by His Angel
commanded Joseph, ‘Arise, and take the young Child and His
Mother, and flee into Egypt; for Herod will seek the young
Child’s life<note place="end" n="1436" id="xix.ii.xii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xii-p3"> <scripRef passage="Matt. ii. 13" id="xix.ii.xii-p3.1" parsed="|Matt|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.2.13">Matt. ii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And when
Herod was dead, we find Him withdrawing to Nazareth by reason of
Archelaus his son. And when afterwards He was shewing Himself to be
God, and made whole the withered hand, the Pharisees went out, and held
a council against Him, how they might destroy Him; but when Jesus knew
it, He withdrew Himself from thence<note place="end" n="1437" id="xix.ii.xii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xii-p4"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 15" id="xix.ii.xii-p4.1" parsed="|Matt|12|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.15">Matt. xii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>. So also when
He raised Lazarus from the dead, ‘from that day forth,’
says the Scripture, ‘they took counsel for to put Him to death.
Jesus therefore walked no more openly among the Jews; but went thence
into the country near to the wilderness<note place="end" n="1438" id="xix.ii.xii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xii-p5"> <scripRef passage="John xi. 53, 54" id="xix.ii.xii-p5.2" parsed="|John|11|53|11|54" osisRef="Bible:John.11.53-John.11.54">John xi. 53,
54</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Again, when our Saviour said,
‘Before Abraham was, I am,’ ‘the Jews took up stones
to cast at Him; but Jesus hid Himself, and went out of the temple<note place="end" n="1439" id="xix.ii.xii-p5.3"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xii-p6"> <scripRef passage="John viii. 58, 59" id="xix.ii.xii-p6.2" parsed="|John|8|58|8|59" osisRef="Bible:John.8.58-John.8.59">John viii. 58,
59</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And ‘going through the midst
of them, He went His way,’ and ‘so passed by<note place="end" n="1440" id="xix.ii.xii-p6.3"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xii-p7"> <scripRef passage="Luke iv. 30" id="xix.ii.xii-p7.1" parsed="|Luke|4|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.30">Luke iv. 30</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Example of Our Lord." progress="50.43%" prev="xix.ii.xii" next="xix.ii.xiv" id="xix.ii.xiii"><p class="c41" id="xix.ii.xiii-p1">

13. <i>Example of Our Lord.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xix.ii.xiii-p2">When they see these things, or rather even hear
of them, for see they do not, will they not desire, as it is written,
to become ‘fuel of fire<note place="end" n="1441" id="xix.ii.xiii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xiii-p3"> <scripRef passage="Is. ix. 5" id="xix.ii.xiii-p3.1" parsed="|Isa|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.9.5">Is. ix. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ because
their counsels and their words are contrary to what the Lord both did
and taught? Also when John was martyred, and his disciples buried his
body, ‘when Jesus heard of it, He departed thence by ship into a
desert place apart<note place="end" n="1442" id="xix.ii.xiii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xiii-p4"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xiv. 13" id="xix.ii.xiii-p4.1" parsed="|Matt|14|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.14.13">Matt. xiv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Thus the
Lord acted, and thus He taught. Would that these men were even now
ashamed of their conduct, and confined their rashness to man, nor
proceeded to such extreme madness as even to charge our Saviour with
cowardice! for it is against Him that they now utter their blasphemies.
But no one will endure such madness; nay it will be seen that they do
not understand the Gospels. The cause must be a reasonable and just
one, which the Evangelists represent as weighing with our Saviour to
withdraw and to flee; and we ought therefore to assign the same for the
conduct of all the Saints. (For whatever is written concerning our
Saviour in His human nature, ought to be considered as applying to the
whole race of mankind<note place="end" n="1443" id="xix.ii.xiii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xiii-p5"> Cf.
<i>Orat.</i> i. 43.</p></note>; because He took
our body, and exhibited in Himself human infirmity.) Now of this cause
John has written thus, ‘They sought to take Him: but no man laid
hands on Him, because His hour was not yet come<note place="end" n="1444" id="xix.ii.xiii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xiii-p6"> <scripRef passage="John vii. 30" id="xix.ii.xiii-p6.1" parsed="|John|7|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.30">John vii. 30</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And before it came, He Himself said
to His Mother, ‘Mine hour is not yet come<note place="end" n="1445" id="xix.ii.xiii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xiii-p7"> <scripRef passage="John ii. 4" id="xix.ii.xiii-p7.1" parsed="|John|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.4">John ii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>:’ and to them who were called His
brethren, ‘My time is not yet come<note place="end" n="1446" id="xix.ii.xiii-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xiii-p8"> <scripRef passage="John vii. 6" id="xix.ii.xiii-p8.1" parsed="|John|7|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.6">John vii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And again, when His time was come,
He said to the disciples, ‘Sleep on now, and take your rest: for
behold, the hour is at hand, and the Son of man is betrayed into the
hands of sinners<note place="end" n="1447" id="xix.ii.xiii-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xiii-p9"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvi. 45" id="xix.ii.xiii-p9.2" parsed="|Matt|26|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.45">Matt. xxvi.
45</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="An hour and a time for all men." progress="50.48%" prev="xix.ii.xiii" next="xix.ii.xv" id="xix.ii.xiv"><p class="c41" id="xix.ii.xiv-p1">

14. <i>An hour and a time for all men.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xix.ii.xiv-p2">Now in so far as He was God and the Word <pb n="260" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_260.html" id="xix.ii.xiv-Page_260" />of the Father, He had no time; for He is
Himself the Creator of times<note place="end" n="1448" id="xix.ii.xiv-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xiv-p3"> <i>De
Decr.</i> 18, note 5.</p></note>. But being made
man, He shews by speaking in this manner that there is a time allotted
to every man; and that not by chance, as some of the Gentiles imagine
in their fables, but a time which He, the Creator, has appointed to
every one according to the will of the Father. This is written in the
Scriptures, and is manifest to all men. For although it be hidden and
unknown to all, what period of time is allotted to each, and how it is
allotted; yet every one knows this, that as there is a time for spring
and for summer, and for autumn and for winter, so, as it is written<note place="end" n="1449" id="xix.ii.xiv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xiv-p4"> <scripRef passage="Eccles. iii. 2" id="xix.ii.xiv-p4.2" parsed="|Eccl|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.3.2">Eccles. iii.
2</scripRef>.</p></note>, there is a time to die, and a time to live.
And so the time of the generation which lived in the days of Noah was
cut short, and their years were contracted, because the time of all
things was at hand. But to Hezekiah were added fifteen years. And as
God promises to them that serve Him truly, ‘I will fulfil the
number of thy days<note place="end" n="1450" id="xix.ii.xiv-p4.3"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xiv-p5"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xxiii. 26" id="xix.ii.xiv-p5.2" parsed="|Exod|23|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.23.26">Ex. xxiii. 26</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Gen. xxv. 8" id="xix.ii.xiv-p5.3" parsed="|Gen|25|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.25.8">Gen. xxv.
8</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ Abraham
dies ‘full of days,’ and David besought God, saying,
‘Take me not away in the midst of my days<note place="end" n="1451" id="xix.ii.xiv-p5.4"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xiv-p6"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cii. 24" id="xix.ii.xiv-p6.1" parsed="|Ps|2|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.24">Ps. cii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And Eliphaz, one of the friends of
Job, being assured of this truth, said, ‘Thou shalt come to thy
grave like ripe corn, gathered in due time, and like as a shock of corn
cometh in in his season<note place="end" n="1452" id="xix.ii.xiv-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xiv-p7"> <scripRef passage="Job v. 26" id="xix.ii.xiv-p7.1" parsed="|Job|5|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.5.26">Job v. 26</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>.’ And Solomon
confirming his words, says, ‘The souls of the unrighteous are
taken away untimely<note place="end" n="1453" id="xix.ii.xiv-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xiv-p8"> Vid. <scripRef passage="Prov. x. 27" id="xix.ii.xiv-p8.1" parsed="|Prov|10|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.10.27">Prov. x. 27</scripRef></p></note>.’ And
therefore he exhorts in the book of Ecclesiastes, saying, ‘Be not
overmuch wicked, neither be thou hard: why shouldest thou die before
thy time<note place="end" n="1454" id="xix.ii.xiv-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xiv-p9"> <scripRef passage="Eccles. vii. 17" id="xix.ii.xiv-p9.2" parsed="|Eccl|7|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.7.17">Eccles. vii.
17</scripRef>.</p></note>?’</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="The Lord's hour and time." progress="50.52%" prev="xix.ii.xiv" next="xix.ii.xvi" id="xix.ii.xv"><p class="c41" id="xix.ii.xv-p1">

15. <i>The Lord’s hour and time.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xix.ii.xv-p2">Now as these things are written in the
Scriptures, the case is clear, that the saints know that a certain time
is measured to every man, but that no one knows the end of that time is
plainly intimated by the words of David, ‘Declare unto me the
shortness of my days<note place="end" n="1455" id="xix.ii.xv-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xv-p3"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cii. 23" id="xix.ii.xv-p3.1" parsed="|Ps|2|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.23">Ps. cii. 23</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>.’ What he did
not know, that he desired to be informed of. Accordingly the rich man
also, while he thought that he had yet a long time to live, heard the
words, ‘Thou fool, this night they are requiring thy soul: then
whose shall those things be which thou hast provided<note place="end" n="1456" id="xix.ii.xv-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xv-p4"> <scripRef passage="Luke xii. 20" id="xix.ii.xv-p4.1" parsed="|Luke|12|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.20">Luke xii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ And the Preacher speaks confidently
in the Holy Spirit, and says, ‘Man also knoweth not his time<note place="end" n="1457" id="xix.ii.xv-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xv-p5"> <scripRef passage="Eccles. ix. 12" id="xix.ii.xv-p5.2" parsed="|Eccl|9|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.9.12">Eccles. ix.
12</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Wherefore the Patriarch Isaac said
to his son Esau, ‘Behold, I am old, and I know not the day of my
death<note place="end" n="1458" id="xix.ii.xv-p5.3"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xv-p6"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxvii. 2" id="xix.ii.xv-p6.1" parsed="|Gen|27|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.27.2">Gen. xxvii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Our Lord therefore, although as God,
and the Word of the Father, He both knew the time measured out by Him
to all, and was conscious of the time for suffering, which He Himself
had appointed also to His own body; yet since He was made man for our
sakes, He hid Himself when He was sought after before that time came,
as we do; when He was persecuted, He fled; and avoiding the designs of
His enemies He passed by, and ‘so went through the midst of
them<note place="end" n="1459" id="xix.ii.xv-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xv-p7"> <scripRef passage="Luke iv. 30" id="xix.ii.xv-p7.1" parsed="|Luke|4|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.30">Luke iv. 30</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But when He had brought on that time
which He Himself had appointed, at which He desired to suffer in the
body for all men, He announces it to the Father, saying, ‘Father,
the hour is come; glorify Thy Son<note place="end" n="1460" id="xix.ii.xv-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xv-p8"> <scripRef passage="John xvii. 1" id="xix.ii.xv-p8.1" parsed="|John|17|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.1">John xvii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And
then He no longer hid Himself from those who sought Him, but stood
willing to be taken by them; for the Scripture says, He said to them
that came unto Him, ‘Whom seek ye<note place="end" n="1461" id="xix.ii.xv-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xv-p9"> <scripRef passage="John xviii. 4, 5" id="xix.ii.xv-p9.2" parsed="|John|18|4|18|5" osisRef="Bible:John.18.4-John.18.5">John xviii. 4,
5</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ and when they answered, ‘Jesus
of Nazareth,’ He saith unto them, ‘I am He whom ye
seek.’ And this He did even more than once; and so they
straightway led Him away to Pilate. He neither suffered Himself to be
taken before the time came, nor did He hide Himself when it was come;
but gave Himself up to them that conspired against Him, that He might
shew to all men that the life and death of man depend upon the divine
sentence; and that without our Father which is in heaven, neither a
hair of man’s head can become white or black, nor a sparrow ever
fall into the snare<note place="end" n="1462" id="xix.ii.xv-p9.3"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xv-p10"> <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 36" id="xix.ii.xv-p10.2" parsed="|Matt|5|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.36">Matt. v. 36</scripRef>; x.
29.</p></note>.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="The Lord's example followed by the Saints." progress="50.59%" prev="xix.ii.xv" next="xix.ii.xvii" id="xix.ii.xvi"><p class="c41" id="xix.ii.xvi-p1">

6. <i>The Lord’s example
followed by the Saints.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xix.ii.xvi-p2">Our Lord therefore, as I said before, thus
offered Himself for all; and the Saints having received this example
from their Saviour (for all of them before His coming, nay always, were
under His teaching), in their conflicts with their persecutors acted
lawfully in flying, and hiding themselves when they were sought after.
And being ignorant, as men, of the end of the time which Providence had
appointed unto them, they were unwilling at once to deliver themselves
up into the power of those who conspired against them. But knowing on
the other hand what is written, that ‘the portions’ of man
‘are in God’s hand<note place="end" n="1463" id="xix.ii.xvi-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xvi-p3"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxi. 15" id="xix.ii.xvi-p3.1" parsed="|Ps|31|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.31.15">Ps. xxxi. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and that
‘the Lord killeth<note place="end" n="1464" id="xix.ii.xvi-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xvi-p4"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. ii. 6" id="xix.ii.xvi-p4.1" parsed="|1Sam|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.2.6">1 Sam. ii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and the
Lord ‘maketh alive,’ they the rather endured unto the end,
‘wandering about<note place="end" n="1465" id="xix.ii.xvi-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xvi-p5"> <scripRef passage="Heb. xi. 37, 38" id="xix.ii.xvi-p5.2" parsed="|Heb|11|37|11|38" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.37-Heb.11.38">Heb. xi. 37,
38</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ as the
Apostle has said, ‘in sheepskins, and goatskins, being destitute,
tormented, wandering in deserts,’ and hiding themselves ‘in
dens and caves of the earth;’ until either the appointed time of
death arrived, or God who had appointed their time spake unto them, and
stayed the designs of their enemies, or else delivered up the
perse<pb n="261" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_261.html" id="xix.ii.xvi-Page_261" />cuted to their persecutors,
according as it seemed to Him to be good. This we may well learn
respecting all men from David: for when Joab instigated him to slay
Saul, he said, ‘As the Lord liveth, the Lord shall smite him; or
his day shall come to die; or he shall descend into battle, and be
delivered to the enemies; the Lord forbid that I should stretch forth
my hand against the Lord’s anointed<note place="end" n="1466" id="xix.ii.xvi-p5.3"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xvi-p6"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. xxvi. 10, 11" id="xix.ii.xvi-p6.2" parsed="|1Sam|26|10|26|11" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.26.10-1Sam.26.11">1 Sam. xxvi. 10,
11</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="A time to flee and a time to stay." progress="50.63%" prev="xix.ii.xvi" next="xix.ii.xviii" id="xix.ii.xvii"><p class="c41" id="xix.ii.xvii-p1">

17. <i>A time to flee and a time to
stay.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xix.ii.xvii-p2">And if ever in their flight they came unto those
that sought after them, they did not do so without reason: but when the
Spirit spoke unto them, then as righteous men they went and met their
enemies; by which they also shewed their obedience and zeal towards
God. Such was the conduct of Elijah, when, being commanded by the
Spirit, he shewed himself unto Ahab<note place="end" n="1467" id="xix.ii.xvii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xvii-p3"> <scripRef passage="1 Kings xxi. 18" id="xix.ii.xvii-p3.2" parsed="|1Kgs|21|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.21.18">1 Kings xxi.
18</scripRef>.</p></note>; and of
Micaiah the prophet when he came to the same Ahab; and of the prophet
who cried against the altar in Samaria, and rebuked Rehoboam<note place="end" n="1468" id="xix.ii.xvii-p3.3"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xvii-p4"> i.e.
Jeroboam, <scripRef passage="1 Kings xiii. 2" id="xix.ii.xvii-p4.1" parsed="|1Kgs|13|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.13.2">1 Kings xiii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>; and of Paul when he appealed unto
Cæsar. It was not certainly through cowardice that they fled: God
forbid. The flight to which they submitted was rather a conflict and
war against death. For with wise caution they guarded against these two
things; either that they should offer themselves up without reason (for
this would have been to kill themselves, and to become guilty of death,
and to transgress the saying of the Lord, ‘What God hath joined
let not man put asunder<note place="end" n="1469" id="xix.ii.xvii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xvii-p5"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 6" id="xix.ii.xvii-p5.1" parsed="|Matt|19|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.6">Matt. xix. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>’), or that
they should willingly subject themselves to the reproach of negligence,
as if they were unmoved by the tribulations which they met with in
their flight, and which brought with them sufferings greater and more
terrible than death. For he that dies, ceases to suffer; but he that
flies, while he expects daily the assaults of his enemies, esteems
death lighter. They therefore whose course was consummated in their
flight did not perish dishonourably, but attained as well as others the
glory of martyrdom. Therefore it is that Job was accounted a man of
mighty fortitude, because he endured to live under so many and such
severe sufferings, of which he would have had no sense, had he come to
his end. Wherefore the blessed Fathers thus regulated their conduct
also; they shewed no cowardice in fleeing from the persecutor, but
rather manifested their fortitude of soul in shutting themselves up in
close and dark places, and living a hard life. Yet did they not desire
to avoid the time of death when it arrived; for their concern was
neither to shrink from it when it came, nor to forestall the sentence
determined by Providence, nor to resist His dispensation, for which
they knew themselves to be preserved; lest by acting hastily, they
should become to themselves the cause of terror: for thus it is
written, ‘He that is hasty, with his lips, shall bring terror
upon himself<note place="end" n="1470" id="xix.ii.xvii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xvii-p6"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xiii. 3" id="xix.ii.xvii-p6.1" parsed="|Prov|13|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.13.3">Prov. xiii. 3</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>.’</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="The Saints who fled were no cowards." progress="50.70%" prev="xix.ii.xvii" next="xix.ii.xix" id="xix.ii.xviii"><p class="c41" id="xix.ii.xviii-p1">

18. <i>The Saints who fled were no
cowards.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xix.ii.xviii-p2">Of a truth no one can possibly doubt that they
were well furnished with the virtue of fortitude. For the Patriarch
Jacob who had before fled from Esau, feared not death when it came, but
at that very time blessed the Patriarchs, each according to his
deserts. And the great Moses, who previously had hid himself from
Pharaoh, and had withdrawn into Midian for fear of him, when he
received the commandment, ‘Return into Egypt<note place="end" n="1471" id="xix.ii.xviii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xviii-p3"> Vid. <scripRef passage="Ex. iii. 10" id="xix.ii.xviii-p3.1" parsed="|Exod|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.3.10">Ex. iii. 10</scripRef></p></note>,’ feared not to do so. And again, when
he was bidden to go up into the mountain Abarim<note place="end" n="1472" id="xix.ii.xviii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xviii-p4"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xxxii. 49" id="xix.ii.xviii-p4.2" parsed="|Deut|32|49|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.49">Deut. xxxii.
49</scripRef>.</p></note>
and die, he delayed not through cowardice, but even joyfully proceeded
thither. And David, who had before fled from Saul, feared not to risk
his life in war in defence of his people; but having the choice of
death or of flight set before him, when he might have fled and lived,
he wisely preferred death. And the great Elijah, who had at a former
time hid himself from Jezebel, shewed no cowardice when he was
commanded by the Spirit to meet Ahab, and to reprove Ahaziah. And
Peter, who had hid himself for fear of the Jews, and the Apostle Paul
who was let down in a basket, and fled, when they were told, ‘Ye
must bear witness at Rome<note place="end" n="1473" id="xix.ii.xviii-p4.3"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xviii-p5"> Vid. <scripRef passage="Acts xxiii. 11" id="xix.ii.xviii-p5.1" parsed="|Acts|23|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.11">Acts xxiii. 11</scripRef>. [The reference to the
Roman martyrdom of the <i>two</i> great Apostles should be noted. The
tradition is as old as Clem. Rom.; much older than that of the Roman
<i>Episcopate</i> of one of them.]</p></note>,’ deferred
not the journey; yea, rather, they departed rejoicing<note place="end" n="1474" id="xix.ii.xviii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xviii-p6"> Vid.
Euseb. <i>Hist.</i> ii. 25.</p></note>; the one as hastening to meet his friends,
received his death with exultation; and the other shrunk not from the
time when it came, but gloried in it, saying, ‘For I am now ready
to be offered, and the time of my departure is at hand<note place="end" n="1475" id="xix.ii.xviii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xviii-p7"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. iv. 6" id="xix.ii.xviii-p7.1" parsed="|2Tim|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.6">2 Tim. iv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="The Saints courageous in their flight, and divinely favoured." progress="50.75%" prev="xix.ii.xviii" next="xix.ii.xx" id="xix.ii.xix"><p class="c41" id="xix.ii.xix-p1">

19. <i>The Saints
courageous in their flight, and divinely favoured.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xix.ii.xix-p2">These things both prove that their previous
flight was not the effect of cowardice; and testify that their after
conduct also was of no ordinary character: and they loudly proclaim
that they possessed in a high degree the virtue of fortitude. For
neither did they withdraw themselves on account of a slothful timidity,
on the contrary, they were at such times under the practice of a
severer discipline than at others; nor were they con<pb n="262" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_262.html" id="xix.ii.xix-Page_262" />demned for their flight, or charged with
cowardice, by such as are now so fond of criminating others. Nay they
were blessed through that declaration of our Lord, ‘Blessed are
they which are persecuted for righteousness sake.<note place="end" n="1476" id="xix.ii.xix-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xix-p3"> <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 10" id="xix.ii.xix-p3.1" parsed="|Matt|5|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.10">Matt. v. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>’ Nor yet were these their sufferings
without profit to themselves; for having tried them as ‘gold in
the furnace,’ as Wisdom has said, God found them worthy of
Himself<note place="end" n="1477" id="xix.ii.xix-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xix-p4"> <scripRef passage="Wisd. iii. 57" id="xix.ii.xix-p4.1" parsed="|Wis|3|57|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.3.57">Wisd. iii. 57</scripRef>.</p></note>. And then they shone the more
‘like sparks,’ being saved from them that persecuted them,
and delivered from the designs of their enemies, and preserved to the
end that they might teach the people; so that their flight and escape
from the rage of them that sought after them, was according to the
dispensation of the Lord. And so they became dear in the sight of God,
and had the most glorious testimony to their fortitude.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Same Subject Continued." progress="50.79%" prev="xix.ii.xix" next="xix.ii.xxi" id="xix.ii.xx"><p class="c41" id="xix.ii.xx-p1">

20. <i>Same Subject Continued.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xix.ii.xx-p2">Thus, for example, the Patriarch Jacob was
favoured in his flight with many, even divine visions, and remaining
quiet himself, he had the Lord on his side, rebuking Laban, and
hindering the designs of Esau; and afterwards he became the Father of
Judah, of whom sprang the Lord according to the flesh; and he dispensed
the blessings to the Patriarchs. And when Moses the beloved of God was
in exile, then it was that he saw that great sight, and being preserved
from his persecutors, was sent as a prophet into Egypt, and being made
the minister of those mighty wonders and of the Law, he led that great
people in the wilderness. And David when he was persecuted wrote the
Psalm, ‘My heart uttered a good word<note place="end" n="1478" id="xix.ii.xx-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xx-p3"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xlv. 1" id="xix.ii.xx-p3.1" parsed="|Ps|45|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.1">Ps. xlv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and, ‘Our God shall come even
visibly, and shall not keep silence<note place="end" n="1479" id="xix.ii.xx-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xx-p4"> <scripRef passage="Ps. l. 3" id="xix.ii.xx-p4.1" parsed="|Ps|50|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.50.3">Ps. l. 3</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>.’ And
again he speaks more confidently, saying, ‘Mine eye hath seen his
desire upon mine enemies<note place="end" n="1480" id="xix.ii.xx-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xx-p5"> <scripRef passage="Ps. liv. 7" id="xix.ii.xx-p5.1" parsed="|Ps|54|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.54.7">Ps. liv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and again,
‘In God have I put my trust; I will not be afraid what man can do
unto me<note place="end" n="1481" id="xix.ii.xx-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xx-p6"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lvi. 11" id="xix.ii.xx-p6.1" parsed="|Ps|56|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.56.11">Ps. lvi. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And when he fled and escaped
from the face of Saul ‘to the cave,’ he said, ‘He
hath sent from heaven and hath saved me. He hath given them to reproach
that would tread me under their feet. God hath sent His mercy and
truth, and hath delivered my soul from the midst of lions<note place="end" n="1482" id="xix.ii.xx-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xx-p7"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lvii. 3" id="xix.ii.xx-p7.1" parsed="|Ps|57|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.57.3">Ps. lvii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Thus he too was saved according to
the dispensation of God, and afterwards became king, and received the
promise, that from his seed our Lord should issue. And the great
Elijah, when he withdrew to mount Carmel, called upon God, and
destroyed at once more than four hundred prophets of Baal; and when
there were sent to take him two captains of fifty with their hundred
men, he said, ‘Let fire come down from heaven<note place="end" n="1483" id="xix.ii.xx-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xx-p8"> <scripRef passage="2 Kings i. 10" id="xix.ii.xx-p8.1" parsed="|2Kgs|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.1.10">2 Kings i. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and thus rebuked them. And he too
was preserved, so that he anointed Elisha in his own stead, and became
a pattern of discipline for the sons of the prophets. And the blessed
Paul, after writing these words, ‘what persecutions I endured;
but out of them all the Lord delivered me, and will deliver<note place="end" n="1484" id="xix.ii.xx-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xx-p9"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. iii. 11" id="xix.ii.xx-p9.2" parsed="|2Tim|3|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.11">2 Tim. iii.
11</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ could speak more confidently and
say, ‘But in all these things we are more than conquerors, for
nothing shall separate us from the love of Christ<note place="end" n="1485" id="xix.ii.xx-p9.3"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xx-p10"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 35, 37" id="xix.ii.xx-p10.2" parsed="|Rom|8|35|0|0;|Rom|8|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.35 Bible:Rom.8.37">Rom. viii. 35,
37</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For then it was that he was caught
up to the third heaven, and admitted into paradise, where he heard
‘unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for a man to utter<note place="end" n="1486" id="xix.ii.xx-p10.3"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xx-p11"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. xii. 4" id="xix.ii.xx-p11.1" parsed="|2Cor|12|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.4">2 Cor. xii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And for this end was he then
preserved, that ‘from Jerusalem even unto Illyricum’ he
might ‘fully preach the Gospel<note place="end" n="1487" id="xix.ii.xx-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xx-p12"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xv. 19" id="xix.ii.xx-p12.1" parsed="|Rom|15|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.19">Rom. xv. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="The Saints fled for our sakes." progress="50.86%" prev="xix.ii.xx" next="xix.ii.xxii" id="xix.ii.xxi"><p class="c41" id="xix.ii.xxi-p1">

21. <i>The Saints fled for our sakes.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xix.ii.xxi-p2">The flight of the saints therefore was neither
blameable nor unprofitable. If they had not avoided their persecutors,
how would it have come to pass that the Lord should spring from the
seed of David? Or who would have preached the glad tidings of the word
of truth? It was for this that the persecutors sought after the saints,
that there might be no one to teach, as the Jews charged the Apostles;
but for this cause they endured all things, that the Gospel might be
preached. Behold, therefore, in that they were thus engaged in conflict
with their enemies, they passed not the time of their flight
unprofitably, nor while they were persecuted, did they forget the
welfare of others: but as being ministers of the good word, they
grudged not to communicate it to all men; so that even while they fled,
they preached the Gospel, and gave warning of the wickedness of those
who conspired against them, and confirmed the faithful by their
exhortations. Thus the blessed Paul, having found it so by experience,
declared beforehand, ‘As many as will live godly in Christ, shall
suffer persecution<note place="end" n="1488" id="xix.ii.xxi-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xxi-p3"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. iii. 12" id="xix.ii.xxi-p3.2" parsed="|2Tim|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.12">2 Tim. iii.
12</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And so he
straightway prepared them that fled for the trial, saying, ‘Let
us run with patience the race that is set before us<note place="end" n="1489" id="xix.ii.xxi-p3.3"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xxi-p4"> <scripRef passage="Heb. xii. 1" id="xix.ii.xxi-p4.1" parsed="|Heb|12|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.1">Heb. xii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ for although there be continual
tribulations, ‘yet tribulation worketh patience, and patience
experience, and experience hope, and hope maketh not ashamed<note place="end" n="1490" id="xix.ii.xxi-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xxi-p5"> <scripRef passage="Rom. v. 4" id="xix.ii.xxi-p5.1" parsed="|Rom|5|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.4">Rom. v. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And the Prophet Isaiah when
such-like affliction was expected, exhorted and cried aloud,
‘Come, my people, enter thou into thy chambers, and shut thy
doors; hide thyself as it were for a little moment, until the
indignation be overpast<note place="end" n="1491" id="xix.ii.xxi-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xxi-p6"> <scripRef passage="Is. xxvi. 20" id="xix.ii.xxi-p6.1" parsed="|Isa|26|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.26.20">Is. xxvi. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And so also
the Preacher, <pb n="263" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_263.html" id="xix.ii.xxi-Page_263" />who knew the
conspiracies against the righteous, and said, ‘If thou seest the
oppression of the poor, and violent perverting of judgment and justice
in a province, marvel not at the matter: for He that is higher than the
highest regardeth, and there be higher than they: moreover there is the
profit of the earth<note place="end" n="1492" id="xix.ii.xxi-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xxi-p7"> <scripRef passage="Eccles. v. 8, 9" id="xix.ii.xxi-p7.2" parsed="|Eccl|5|8|5|9" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.5.8-Eccl.5.9">Eccles. v. 8,
9</scripRef>.
LXX.</p></note>.’ He had his
own father David for an example, who had himself experienced the
sufferings of persecution, and who supports them that suffer by the
words, ‘Be of good courage, and He shall strengthen your heart,
all ye that put your trust in the Lord<note place="end" n="1493" id="xix.ii.xxi-p7.3"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xxi-p8"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxi. 24" id="xix.ii.xxi-p8.1" parsed="|Ps|31|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.31.24">Ps. xxxi. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ for them that so endure, not man,
but the Lord Himself (he says), ‘shall help them, and deliver
them, because they put their trust in Him:’ for I also
‘waited patiently for the Lord, and He inclined unto me, and
heard my calling; He brought me up also out of the lowest pit, and out
of the mire and clay<note place="end" n="1494" id="xix.ii.xxi-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xxi-p9"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxvii. 40" id="xix.ii.xxi-p9.2" parsed="|Ps|37|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.37.40">Ps. xxxvii. 40</scripRef>; xl.
1.</p></note>.’ Thus is
shewn how profitable to the people and productive of good is the flight
of the Saints, howsoever the Arians may think otherwise.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Same subject concluded." progress="50.93%" prev="xix.ii.xxi" next="xix.ii.xxiii" id="xix.ii.xxii"><p class="c41" id="xix.ii.xxii-p1">

22. <i>Same subject concluded.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xix.ii.xxii-p2">Thus the Saints, as I said before, were
abundantly preserved in their flight by the Providence of God, as
physicians for the sake of them that had need. And to all men
generally, even to us, is this law given, to flee when persecuted, and
to hide when sought after, and not rashly tempt the Lord, but wait, as
I said above, until the appointed time of death arrive, or the Judge
determine something concerning them, according as it shall seem to Him
to be good: that men should be ready, that, when the time calls, or
when they are taken, they may contend for the truth even unto death.
This rule the blessed Martyrs observed in their several persecutions.
When persecuted they fled, while concealing themselves they shewed
fortitude, and when discovered they submitted to martyrdom. And if some
of them came and presented themselves to their persecutors<note place="end" n="1495" id="xix.ii.xxii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xxii-p3"> Vid.
instances and passages collected in Pearson’s <i>Vind. Ignat.</i>
part ii. 0. 9; also Gibbon, ch. xvi. p. 428. Mosheim <i>de Reb. Ante
Const.</i> p, 941. [See D.C.A. p. 1119 (3).]</p></note>, they did not do so without reason; for
immediately in that case they were martyred, and thus made it evident
to all that their zeal, and this offering up of themselves to their
enemies, were from the Spirit.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Persecution is from the Devil." progress="50.97%" prev="xix.ii.xxii" next="xix.ii.xxiv" id="xix.ii.xxiii"><p class="c41" id="xix.ii.xxiii-p1">

23. <i>Persecution is from the Devil.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xix.ii.xxiii-p2">Seeing therefore that such are the commands of
our Saviour, and that such is the conduct of the Saints, let these
persons, to whom one cannot give a name suitable to their
character,—let them, I say, tell us, from whom they learnt to
persecute? They cannot say, from the Saints<note place="end" n="1496" id="xix.ii.xxiii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xxiii-p3"> <i>Hist. Arian.</i> §§33, 67.</p></note>.
No, but from the Devil (that is the only answer which is left to
them);—from him who says, ‘I will persue, I will overtake<note place="end" n="1497" id="xix.ii.xxiii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xxiii-p4"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xv. 9" id="xix.ii.xxiii-p4.1" parsed="|Exod|15|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.15.9">Ex. xv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Our Lord commanded to flee, and the
saints fled: but persecution is a device of the Devil, and one which he
desires to exercise against all. Let them say then, to which we ought
to submit ourselves; to the words of the Lord, or to their
fabrications? Whose conduct ought we to imitate, that of the Saints, or
that of those whose example these men have adopted? But since it is
likely they cannot determine this question (for, as Esaias said, their
minds and their consciences are blinded, and they think ‘bitter
to be sweet,’ and ‘light darkness<note place="end" n="1498" id="xix.ii.xxiii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xxiii-p5"> <scripRef passage="Is. v. 20" id="xix.ii.xxiii-p5.1" parsed="|Isa|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.5.20">Is. v. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>’) let some one come forth from among
us Christians, and put them to rebuke, and cry with a loud voice,
‘It is better to trust in the Lord, than to attend to the foolish
sayings of these men; for the “words” of the Lord have
“eternal life<note place="end" n="1499" id="xix.ii.xxiii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xxiii-p6"> <scripRef passage="John vi. 68" id="xix.ii.xxiii-p6.1" parsed="|John|6|68|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.68">John vi. 68</scripRef>.</p></note>,” but the
things which these utter are full of iniquity and blood.’</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Irruption of Syrianus." progress="51.00%" prev="xix.ii.xxiii" next="xix.ii.xxv" id="xix.ii.xxiv"><p class="c41" id="xix.ii.xxiv-p1">

24. <i>Irruption of Syrianus.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xix.ii.xxiv-p2">This were sufficient to put a stop to the madness
of these impious men, and to prove that their desire is for nothing
else, but only through a love of contention to utter revilings and
insults. But forasmuch as having once dared to fight against Christ,
they have now become officious, let them enquire and learn into the
manner of my withdrawal from their own friends. For the Arians were
mixed with the soldiers in order to exasperate them against me, and, as
they were unacquainted with my person, to point me out to them. And
although they are destitute of all feelings of compassion, yet when
they hear the circumstances they will surely be quiet for very shame.
It was now night<note place="end" n="1500" id="xix.ii.xxiv-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xxiv-p3"> <i>Apol. Const.</i> 25.</p></note>, and some of the
people were keeping a vigil preparatory to a communion on the morrow,
when the General Syrianus suddenly came upon us with more than five
thousand soldiers, having arms and drawn swords, bows, spears, and
clubs, as I have related above. With these he surrounded the Church,
stationing his soldiers near at hand, in order that no one might be
able to leave the Church and pass by them. Now I considered that it
would be unreasonable in me to desert the people during such a
disturbance, and not to endanger myself in their behalf; therefore I
sat down upon my throne, and desired the Deacon to read a Psalm, and
the people to answer, ‘For His mercy endureth for ever<note place="end" n="1501" id="xix.ii.xxiv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xxiv-p4"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxxvi. 1" id="xix.ii.xxiv-p4.1" parsed="|Ps|36|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.36.1">Ps. cxxxvi. 1</scripRef> [on psalmody at
Alexandria, cf. Aug. <i>Conf.</i> x. 33.]</p></note>,’ and then all to withdraw and depart
home. But the General having now <pb n="264" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_264.html" id="xix.ii.xxiv-Page_264" />made a forcible entry, and the soldiers having
surrounded the sanctuary for the purpose of apprehending us, the Clergy
and those of the laity, who were still there, cried out, and demanded
that we too should withdraw. But I refused, declaring that I would not
do so, until they had retired one and all. Accordingly I stood up, and
having bidden prayer, I then made my request of them, that all should
depart before me, saying that it was better that my safety should be
endangered, than that any of them should receive hurt. So when the
greater part had gone forth, and the rest were following, the monks who
were there with us and certain of the Clergy came up and dragged us
away. And thus (Truth is my witness), while some of the soldiers stood
about the sanctuary, and others were going round the Church, we passed
through, under the Lord’s guidance, and with His protection
withdrew without observation, greatly glorifying God that we had not
betrayed the people, but had first sent them away, and then had been
able to save ourselves, and to escape the hands of them which sought
after us.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Athanasius's wonderful escape." progress="51.08%" prev="xix.ii.xxiv" next="xix.ii.xxvi" id="xix.ii.xxv"><p class="c41" id="xix.ii.xxv-p1">

25. <i>Athanasius’s wonderful
escape.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xix.ii.xxv-p2">Now when Providence had delivered us in such an
extraordinary manner, who can justly lay any blame upon me, because we
did not give ourselves up into the hands of them that sought after us,
nor return and present ourselves before them? This would have been
plainly to shew ingratitude to the Lord, and to act against His
commandment, and in contradiction to the practice of the Saints. He who
censures me in this matter must presume also to blame the great Apostle
Peter, because though he was shut up and guarded by soldiers, he
followed the angel that summoned him, and when he had gone forth from
the prison and escaped in safety, he did not return and surrender
himself, although he heard what Herod had done. Let the Arian in his
madness censure the Apostle Paul, because when he was let down from the
wall and had escaped in safety, he did not change his mind, and return
and give himself up; or Moses, because he returned not out of Midian
into Egypt, that he might be taken of them that sought after him; or
David, because when he was concealed in the cave, he did not discover
himself to Saul. As also the sons of the prophets remained in their
caves, and did not surrender themselves to Ahab. This would have been
to act contrary to the commandment, since the Scripture says,
‘Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God<note place="end" n="1502" id="xix.ii.xxv-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xxv-p3"> <scripRef passage="Deut. vi. 16" id="xix.ii.xxv-p3.2" parsed="|Deut|6|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.6.16">Deut. vi. 16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt. iv. 7" id="xix.ii.xxv-p3.3" parsed="|Matt|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.7">Matt. iv.
7</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="He acted according to the example of the Saints. Character of his accusers." progress="51.12%" prev="xix.ii.xxv" next="xix.ii.xxvii" id="xix.ii.xxvi"><p class="c41" id="xix.ii.xxvi-p1">

26.
<i>He acted according to the example of the Saints. Character of his
accusers.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xix.ii.xxvi-p2">Being careful to avoid such an offence, and
instructed by these examples, I so ordered my conduct; and I do not
undervalue the favour and the help which have been shewn me of the
Lord, howsoever these in their madness may gnash their teeth<note place="end" n="1503" id="xix.ii.xxvi-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xxvi-p3"> <i>Sent. Dion.</i> 16. <i>Hist. Ar.</i> §§68.
72.</p></note> against us. For since the manner of our
retreat was such as we have described, I do not think that any blame
whatever can attach to it in the minds of those who are possessed of a
sound judgment: seeing that according to holy Scripture, this pattern
has been left us by the Saints for our instruction. But there is no
atrocity, it would seem, which these men neglect to practise, nor will
they leave anything undone which may shew their own wickedness and
cruelty. And indeed their lives are only in accordance with their
spirit and the follies of their doctrines; for there are no sins that
one could charge them with, how heinous soever, that they do not commit
without shame. Leontius<note place="end" n="1504" id="xix.ii.xxvi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xxvi-p4"> <i>Hist. Arian.</i> §28 [but see D.C.B. iii. 688].</p></note> for instance being
censured for his intimacy with a certain young woman, named Eustolium,
and prohibited from living with her, mutilated himself for her sake, in
order that he might be able to associate with her freely. He did not
however clear himself from suspicion, but rather on this account he was
degraded from his rank as Presbyter. [Although the heretic Constantius
by violence caused him to be named a Bishop<note place="end" n="1505" id="xix.ii.xxvi-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xxvi-p5"> [The
bracketed passage is omitted by some good witnesses to the text. The
respectful tone of the ‘Apology to Const.’ is exchanged for
cold reserve in this ‘Apology,’ and for unmeasured
invective in <i>Hist. Ar.</i>]</p></note>.]
Narcissus<note place="end" n="1506" id="xix.ii.xxvi-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xxvi-p6"> <i>De
Syn.</i> 17, &amp;c.</p></note>, besides being charged with many other
transgressions, was degraded three times by different Councils; and now
he is among them, most wicked man. And George<note place="end" n="1507" id="xix.ii.xxvi-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xxvi-p7"> <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 8, note 3.</p></note>,
who was a Presbyter, was deposed for his wickedness, and although he
had nominated himself a Bishop, he was nevertheless a second time
deposed in the great Council of Sardica. And besides all this, his
dissolute life was notorious, for he is condemned even by his own
friends, as making the end of existence, and its happiness, to consist
in the commission of the most disgraceful crimes.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Section" title="Conclusion." progress="51.18%" prev="xix.ii.xxvi" next="xx" id="xix.ii.xxvii"><p class="c41" id="xix.ii.xxvii-p1">

27. <i>Conclusion.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xix.ii.xxvii-p2">Thus each surpasses the other in his own peculiar
vices. But there is a common blot that attaches to them all, in that
through their heresy they are enemies of Christ, and are no <pb n="265" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_265.html" id="xix.ii.xxvii-Page_265" />longer called Christians<note place="end" n="1508" id="xix.ii.xxvii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xxvii-p3"> Vid.
supr. <i>Ep. Æg.</i> 20 infr. <i>Hist. Arian.</i> §§17.
34 fin. 41 init. 59 fin. 64 init. <i>De. Decr.</i> 16, note
5.</p></note>, but Arians. They ought indeed to accuse
each other of the sins they are guilty of, for they are contrary to the
faith of Christ; but they rather conceal them for their own sakes. And
it is no wonder, that being possessed of such a spirit, and implicated
in such vices, they persecute and seek after those who follow not the
same impious heresy as themselves; that they delight to destroy them,
and are grieved if they fail of obtaining their desires, and think
themselves injured, as I said before, when they see those alive whom
they wish to perish. May they continue to be injured in such sort, that
they may lose the power of inflicting injuries, and that those whom
they persecute may give thanks unto the Lord, and say in the words of
the twenty-sixth Psalm, ‘The Lord is my light and my salvation;
whom then shall I fear? The Lord is the strength of my life; of whom
then shall I be afraid? When the wicked, even mine enemies and my foes,
came upon me to eat up my flesh, they stumbled and fell<note place="end" n="1509" id="xix.ii.xxvii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xxvii-p4"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxvii. 1" id="xix.ii.xxvii-p4.1" parsed="|Ps|27|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.27.1">Ps. xxvii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and again the thirtieth Psalm,
‘Thou hast saved my soul from adversities; thou hast not shut me
up into the hands of mine enemies; thou hast set my foot in a large
room<note place="end" n="1510" id="xix.ii.xxvii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xix.ii.xxvii-p5"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxi. 7, 8" id="xix.ii.xxvii-p5.2" parsed="|Ps|31|7|31|8" osisRef="Bible:Ps.31.7-Ps.31.8">Ps. xxxi. 7,
8</scripRef>.</p></note>’ in Christ Jesus our Lord, through
whom to the Father in the Holy Spirit be glory and power for ever and
ever. Amen.</p>

</div3></div2></div1>

<div1 title="Arian History. (Historia Arianorum ad Monachos.)" progress="51.22%" prev="xix.ii.xxvii" next="xx.i" id="xx">

<div2 title="Introduction." progress="51.22%" prev="xx" next="xx.ii" id="xx.i"><p class="c9" id="xx.i-p1">

<pb n="266" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_266.html" id="xx.i-Page_266" /><span class="c8" id="xx.i-p1.1">Introduction to Historia Arianorum.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="xx.i-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c81" id="xx.i-p3">(<span class="c10" id="xx.i-p3.1">Written</span> 358.)</p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.i-p4"><span class="c10" id="xx.i-p4.1">This</span> History takes up
the narrative from the admission of Arius to communion at the
‘dedication’ synod of Jerusalem (adjourned Council of Tyre)
in 335, as described in <i>Apol. c. Ar.</i> 84. It has been commonly
assumed from its abrupt beginning (the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.i-p4.2">ταῦτα</span>, referring to an antecedent
narrative) that the History has lost its earlier chapters, which
contained the story of Arianism <i>ab ovo.</i> Montfaucon suggests in
fact that the copyists omitted the first chapters on account of their
identity in substance with the great Apology. But this seems to require
reconsideration. If the alleged missing chapters were different<note place="end" n="1511" id="xx.i-p4.3"><p class="endnote" id="xx.i-p5"> i.e.
slight modifications excepted, see Montf. in <i>Migne</i>, P.G. xxv.
318, note 46, and 389, note 60.</p></note> in form from the second part of the Apology,
they would not have been omitted: for such repetitions of the same
matter in other words are very frequent in the works of Athanasius: but
if they were identical in form, they are not lost, and the conclusion
is that the History was written with the express intention of
continuing the Apology. The customary inference from the abrupt
commencement of the History may be dismissed with a <i>non
sequitur.</i> Such a commencement was natural under the circumstances:
we may compare the case of Xenophon, whose ‘Hellenica’
begin with the words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.i-p5.1">Μετὰ
δὲ ταῦτα, οὐ
πολλαῖς
ἡμέραις
ὕστερον</span>…, the
reference being to the end of the history of Thucydides. The view here
maintained is clinched by the fact that Athanasius at this very time
<i>reissued</i> his Apology against the Arians with an appendix
(§§89, 90) on the lapse of Hosius and Liberius<note place="end" n="1512" id="xx.i-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.i-p6"> For
another example of hastily inferred mutiliation, see §48, note
3.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xx.i-p7">The History of the Arians, then, is a complete
work, and written to continue the narrative of the second part of the
Apology. Being in fact a manifesto against Constantius, it naturally
takes up the tale just before his entry upon the scene as the patron of
Arianism. The substantially Athanasian authorship of the History cannot
be questioned. The writer occasionally, like many others ancient and
modern, speaks of himself in the third person (references §21,
note 5, see also <i>Orat.</i> i. 3); but in other places he clearly
identifies himself with Athanasius. The only passage which appears to
distinguish the writer from Athanasius (§52, see note), may be due
to the bishop’s habitual (<i>Apol. Const.</i> 11) employment of
an amanuensis, but more probably the text is corrupt; in any case the
passage cannot weigh against the clear sense of §21. The
<i>immediate</i> Athanasian authorship of the piece has been questioned
partly on the ground of its alleged incompleteness, partly on that of
several slight discrepancies with other writings. On this twofold
ground it is inferred that the Arian History has passed through some
obscure process of re-editing (Gwatkin, <i>Studies,</i> p. 99, §14
‘dependent on the <i>Vita</i> [<i>Antonii</i>] 86,’ p. 127,
‘not an uncorrupted work’) by a later hand. I am quite
unconvinced of this. The incompleteness of the work is, as I think I
have shewn above, an unnecessary hypothesis, while the mistakes or
inconsistencies may well be due to circumstances of composition. It was
written in hiding, perhaps while moving from place to place, certainly
under more pressure of highly wrought agitation and bitterness of
spirit than any other work of Athanasius. The most accurate of men when
working at leisure make strange slips at times (e.g. §13, note 4);
the mistakes in the History are not more than one might expect in such
a work. The principal are, §21 (see note 3), §14 (reference
in note 8), §11, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.i-p7.1">πρὶν
γενέσθαι
ταῦτα</span> (cf. <i>Encycl</i>. 5), §47
(inverting order of events in §39).</p>

<p class="c12" id="xx.i-p8">The date of the History is at first sight a
difficulty. The fall of Liberius is dealt with in Part V., which must
therefore have been written not earlier than 358 (the exact chronology
of the lapse of Liberius is not certain), while yet in §4
Leontius, who died in the summer or autumn of 357, is still bishop of
Antioch. We must therefore suppose that the History was begun at about
the time when the <i>Apologia de Fuga</i> was finished (cf. the bitter
conclusion <pb n="267" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_267.html" id="xx.i-Page_267" />of that tract) and
completed when the lapse of Liberius was known in Egypt. A more
accurate determination of date is not permitted by our materials.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xx.i-p9">The tract before us is in effect a fierce
anonymous pamphlet against Constantius. Even apart from the references
in the letters to the Monks and to Serapion (see below), the work bears
clear marks of having been intended for secret circulation (for the
practice, see Fialon, pp. 193–199). ‘Instead of the
“pious” Emperor who was so well versed in Scripture, whose
presence would gladden a dedication festival, whose well-known humanity
forbade the supposition that he could have perpetrated a deliberate
injustice, we find a Costyllius (or “Connikin”) whose
misdeeds could only be palliated by the imbecility which rendered him
the slave of his own servant—inhuman towards his nearest of
kin,—false and crafty, a Pharaoh, a Saul, an Ahab, a Belshazzar,
more cruel than Pilate or Maximian, ignorant of the Gospels, a patron
of heresy, a precursor of Antichrist, an enemy of Christ, as if
himself, Antichrist, and—the words must be
written—self-abandoned to the future doom of fire’ (Bright,
<i>Introd.</i> p. lxxviii., and see §§9, 30, 32, 34, 40, 45,
46, 51, 53, 67–70, 74, 80). There are certainly many passages
which one could wish that Athanasius had not written,—one, not
necessary to specify, in which he fully condescends to the coarse
brutality of the age, mingling it unpardonably with holy things. But
Athanasius was human, and exasperated by inhuman vindictiveness and
perfidy. If in the passages referred to he falls below himself, and
speaks in the spirit of his generation, there are not wanting passages
equal in nobility to anything he ever wrote. Once more to quote Dr.
Bright: ‘The beautiful description of the Archbishop’s
return from his second exile, and of its moral and religious effect
upon Alexandrian Church society (25), the repeated protests against the
principle of persecution as alien to the mind of the Church of Christ
(29, 33, 67), the tender allusion to sympathy for the poor as
instinctive in human nature (63), the vivid picture—doubtless
somewhat coloured by imagination—of the stand made by Western
bishops, and notably for a time by Liberius, against the tyrannous
dictation of Constantius in matters ecclesiastical (34 <i>sqq.</i> 76),
the generous estimate of Hosius and Liberius in the hour of their
infirmity (41, 45), the three golden passages which describe the union
maintained by a common faith and a sincere affection between friends
who are separated from each other (40), the all-sufficient presence of
God with His servants in their extremest solitude (47), and the future
joy when heaven would be to sufferers for the truth as a calm haven to
sailors after a storm (79). It is in such contexts that we see the true
Athanasius, and touch the source of his magnificent insuperable
constancy’ (p. lxxix.). Nothing could be more just, or more
happily put. It ought to be noted before leaving this part of the
subject, that the language put into the mouth of Constantius and the
Arians (33 fin. 1, 3, 9, 12, 15, 30, 42, 45, 60), is not so much a
report of their words as ‘a representation<i>ad invidiam</i> of
what is assumed to have been in their minds.’ Other instances of
this are to be found in Athanasius (<i>Ep. Æg.</i> 18,
<i>Orat.</i> iii. 17), and he uses the device advisedly (<i>de Syn.</i>
7, <i>middle</i>).</p>

<p class="c12" id="xx.i-p10">The letter to Serapion on the death of Arius, and
the letter to Monks, which in <span class="c10" id="xx.i-p10.1">mss.</span> and printed
editions are prefixed to this treatise, will be found in the collection
of letters below (No. 54 and 52). They have been removed from their
time-honoured place in accordance with the general arrangement of this
volume, though not without hesitation, and apart from any intention to
dogmatise on the relation they bear to the present tract.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xx.i-p11">The ‘Arian History’ has commonly been
called the ‘Hist. Arianorum ad Monachos,’ or even the
‘Epistola ad Monachos;’ even at the present day it is
sometimes cited simply as ‘ad Monachos.’ The History has
derived this title from the fact, that in the Codices and editions, the
Letter and History are frequently joined together without any sign of
division. At the same time the correctness of this collocation is not
entirely free from doubt.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xx.i-p12">Serapion (<i>Letter</i> 54 §1) had written
to Athanasius asking for three things,—a history of recent events
relating to himself, an <i>exposé</i> of the Arian heresy, and an
exact account of the death of Arius. The latter Athanasius furnishes in
the letter just referred to. For the two former, he refers Serapion to
a document he had written for the monks (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.i-p12.1">ἅπερ
ἔγραψα τοῖς
μοναχοῖς</span>), and which he
now sends to Serapion. He begs Serapion at the end of his letter not on
any account to part with the letters he has received, nor to copy them
(he gave, he adds, the same directions to the monks, cf. <i>Letter</i>
52. 3), but to send them back with such corrections and additions as he
might think desirable. He refers him to his letter to the monks for an
explanation of the circumstances which render this precaution
necessary. The monks (<i>ib.</i> 1) had apparently made the same
request as Serapion afterwards made. It has been conjectured that the
four ‘Orations’ against Arianism, or the first three, are
the treatise on the heresy addressed to the monks and subsequently sent
to Serapion. But the <pb n="268" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_268.html" id="xx.i-Page_268" />description of
that treatise <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.i-p12.2">ἔγραψα δί
ὀλίγων</span> (<i>Letter</i> 52. 1) is
quite inapplicable to the longest treatise extant among the works of
Athanasius. Still less, even if the Arian History were a fragment (see
above), could we suppose that the accompanying treatise formed the
missing first part. We must therefore acquiesce in the conclusion that
the treatise in question has perished. Accordingly we cannot be sure
(although it is generally regarded as highly probable<note place="end" n="1513" id="xx.i-p12.3"><p class="endnote" id="xx.i-p13"> See
Eichhorn, p. 61; Bright. p. lxxiv.</p></note>) that the historical portion is preserved to
us in the ‘Arian History.’ In any case the Letter to Monks
is quite unconnected with it in its subject matter, and ends with the
blessing, as the History does with the doxology, in the form of an
independent document.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xx.i-p14">While admitting, therefore, the naturalness of
the traditional arrangement, we may fairly treat the two as distinct,
and permit the Arian History to launch the reader without preamble
<i>in medias res.</i></p>

<p class="c49" id="xx.i-p15">As the tract is long, and various in its
subject-matter, the following scheme of contents may be found useful.
It will be noted that chronological order is observed in Parts
I.–IV, i.e. till 355, when the existing persecution of
Constantius, the main theme of the History (<i>Letter</i> 52, §1),
is reached. The history of this persecution is dealt with (Parts
V.–VII.) with much more fulness, and is grouped round subjects
each of which covers more or less the same period. Part VIII. deals
with the more recent events in Egypt.</p>

<p class="c84" id="xx.i-p16"><span class="c10" id="xx.i-p16.1">Part</span> I. <span class="c10" id="xx.i-p16.2">Proceedings of the Arians from the Council of Tyre till the
return of the Exiles</span> (335–337).</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p17">§§1–3. General character of
their proceedings.</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p18">§§4–7. Persecution of the
orthodox bishops.</p>

<p class="c92" id="xx.i-p19">§8. Restoration of the exiles after
Constantine’s death.</p>

<p class="c84" id="xx.i-p20"><span class="c10" id="xx.i-p20.1">Part</span> II. <span class="c10" id="xx.i-p20.2">Second Exile of Athanasius, till the Council of Sardica</span>
(337–343).</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p21">§9. Renewed intrigues against
Athanasius.</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p22">§10. Gregory intruded by Constantius as
bishop.</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p23">§11. Athanasius at Rome. Negotiations for a
Council there.</p>

<p class="c92" id="xx.i-p24">§§12–14. Violent proceedings of
Gregory. Case of Duke Balacius.</p>

<p class="c84" id="xx.i-p25"><span class="c10" id="xx.i-p25.1">Part</span> III. <span class="c10" id="xx.i-p25.2">From Sardica till the Death of Constans</span>
(343–350).</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p26">§15. The meeting of the Synod. Dismay of
the Arianising bishops.</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p27">§16. Their flight from the Synod.</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p28">§17. Proceedings of the Synod.</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p29">§§18, 19. Continued persecution after
it.</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p30">§20. The infamous plot of Stephen against
the Sardican legates at Antioch.</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p31">§§21, 22. Constantius changes his mind
and recalls Athanasius with a solemn oath to defend him for the
future.</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p32">§§23, 24. Letters of Constantius at
this time.</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p33">§25. Return of Athanasius (346).</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p34">§26. Recantation of Valens and
Ursacius.</p>

<p class="c92" id="xx.i-p35">§27. Peace and joy of the Church.</p>

<p class="c84" id="xx.i-p36"><span class="c10" id="xx.i-p36.1">Part</span> IV. <span class="c10" id="xx.i-p36.2">From the Death of Constans to the Council of Milan</span>
(351–355).</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p37">§28. Renewed intrigues of the Arianising
party.</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p38">§§29, 30. Valens, Ursacius, and the
Emperor return to Arianism.</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p39">§§31, 32. Constantius again persecutes
the Church.</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p40">§33. Wickedness of persecution. Western
bishops banished by Constantius [at Milan].</p>

<p class="c92" id="xx.i-p41">§34. How they diffused the truth wherever
they went.</p>

<p class="c84" id="xx.i-p42"><span class="c10" id="xx.i-p42.1">Part</span> V. <span class="c10" id="xx.i-p42.2">Liberius</span> (355–358).</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p43">§35–37. Firmness of Liberius and rage
of Constantius.</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p44">§38. Concerning the eunuchs at the
Court.</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p45">§39, 40. Liberius rebukes the Emperor and
is cruelly exiled.</p>

<p class="c92" id="xx.i-p46">§41. After two years of exile, Liberius
gives way under force.</p>

<p class="c84" id="xx.i-p47"><span class="c10" id="xx.i-p47.1">Part</span> VI. <span class="c10" id="xx.i-p47.2">Hosius</span> (355–358).</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p48">§42. Intrigues against Hosius.</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p49">§43. Vain attempts of Constantius to gain
him over.</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p50">§44. Letter of Hosius remonstrating with
the Emperor.</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p51">§§45, 46. Lapse of Hosius, his
fidelity to Athanasius, recantation, and death.</p>

<p class="c92" id="xx.i-p52">§47. Monstrosity of the above
proceedings.</p>

<p class="c84" id="xx.i-p53"><pb n="269" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_269.html" id="xx.i-Page_269" /><span class="c10" id="xx.i-p53.1">Part</span> VII. <span class="c10" id="xx.i-p53.2">The attacks upon
Athanasius</span> (351–356).</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p54">§47. Athanasius isolated by the exile of
other bishops.</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p55">§48. Attacks upon Athanasius himself
(353–356).</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p56">§§49, (50), 51. Hypocrisy of the
Emperor’s pretended regard for his Father and Brother.</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p57">§§52, 53. Impropriety of Imperial
intervention in Church affairs.</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p58">§54. The Churches at Alexandria given to
the Arians.</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p59">§55. Violence of Cataphronius, Prefect of
Egypt.</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p60">§§56, 57. Sack of the great church:
divine judgments.</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p61">§58. Scenes of persecution.</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p62">§§59, 60. Savagery of Duke Sebastian.
Martyrdom of Eutychius (356).</p>

<p class="c92" id="xx.i-p63">§§61–63. Cruel treatment of the
poor, and of the clergy.</p>

<p class="c84" id="xx.i-p64"><span class="c10" id="xx.i-p64.1">Part</span> VIII. <span class="c10" id="xx.i-p64.2">Further details of the Persecution in Egypt</span> (357).</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p65">§64. The Arian persecution more cruel than
that of Maximian.</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p66">§65. Martyrdom of Secundus of Barka.</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p67">§§66, 67. Persecution the disgrace of
the new heresy.</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p68">§68, 69. Constantius worse than Ahab,
&amp;c., and inhuman toward his own family.</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p69">§70. His fickleness, lack of character, and
tyranny.</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p70">§71. Novelty of this persecution on the
part of pretended Christians.</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p71">§72. Cruel exile of bishops and torture of
monks and lay people.</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p72">§73. Venal appointments to fill the
vacancies thus created.</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p73">§74. The predicted signs of Antichrist
applied to Constantius.</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p74">§75. Arrival of George at Alexandria.</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p75">§76, 77. Further marks of Antichrist in the
tyranny of Constantius over the Church.</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p76">§78, 79. The Meletians the allies of
Arianism in Egypt.</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p77">§80. Duty of separating from heretics.</p>

<p class="c100" id="xx.i-p78">§81. <i>Appendix</i> to §48. Second
protest of the Church of Alexandria against the proceedings of Syrianus
(356).</p>
</div2>

<div2 title="Arian History. (Historia Arianorum ad Monachos.)" progress="51.62%" prev="xx.i" next="xx.ii.i" id="xx.ii">

<div3 type="Part" title="Arian Persecution Under Constantine." n="I" shorttitle="Part I" progress="51.62%" prev="xx.ii" next="xx.ii.ii" id="xx.ii.i"><p class="c9" id="xx.ii.i-p1">

<pb n="270" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_270.html" id="xx.ii.i-Page_270" /><span class="c8" id="xx.ii.i-p1.1">History of the Arians.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="xx.ii.i-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c81" id="xx.ii.i-p3"><span class="c8" id="xx.ii.i-p3.1">Part I.</span></p>

<p class="c101" id="xx.ii.i-p4"><span class="c10" id="xx.ii.i-p4.1">Arian Persecution Under
Constantine</span>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.i-p5"><span class="c10" id="xx.ii.i-p5.1">And</span> not long after they
put in execution the designs for the sake of which they had had
recourse to these artifices; for they no sooner had formed their plans,
but they immediately admitted Arius and his fellows to communion. They
set aside the repeated condemnations which had been passed upon them,
and again pretended the imperial authority<note place="end" n="1514" id="xx.ii.i-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.i-p6"> §33.</p></note> in
their behalf. And they were not ashamed to say in their letters,
‘since Athanasius suffered, all jealousy<note place="end" n="1515" id="xx.ii.i-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.i-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.i-p7.1">φθόνος</span>.</p></note>
has ceased, and let us henceforward receive Arius and his
fellows;’ adding, in order to frighten their hearers,
‘because the Emperor has commanded it.’ Moreover, they were
not ashamed to add, ‘for these men profess orthodox
opinions;’ not fearing that which is written, ‘Woe unto
them that call bitter sweet, that put darkness for light<note place="end" n="1516" id="xx.ii.i-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.i-p8"> <scripRef passage="Is. v. 20" id="xx.ii.i-p8.1" parsed="|Isa|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.5.20">Is. v. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ for they are ready to undertake
anything in support of their heresy. Now is it not hereby plainly
proved to all men, that we both suffered heretofore, and that you now
persecute us, not under the authority of an Ecclesiastical sentence<note place="end" n="1517" id="xx.ii.i-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.i-p9"> Infr.
§76.</p></note>, but on the ground of the Emperor’s
threats, and on account of our piety towards Christ? As also they
conspired in like manner against other Bishops, fabricating charges
against them also; some of whom fell asleep in the place of their
exile, having attained the glory of Christian confession; and others
are still banished from their country, and contend still more and more
manfully against their heresy, saying, ‘Nothing shall separate us
from the love of Christ<note place="end" n="1518" id="xx.ii.i-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.i-p10"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 35" id="xx.ii.i-p10.1" parsed="|Rom|8|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.35">Rom. viii. 35</scripRef>.</p></note>?’</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.i-p11">2. <i>Arians sacrifice morality and integrity to
party.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.i-p12">And hence also you may discern its character, and
be able to condemn it more confidently. The man who is their friend and
their associate in impiety, although he is open to ten thousand charges
for other enormities which he has committed; although the evidence and
proof against him are most clear; he is approved of by them, and
straightway becomes the friend of the Emperor, obtaining an
introduction by his impiety; and making very many pretences, he
acquires confidence before the magistrates to do whatever he desires.
But he who exposes their impiety, and honestly advocates the cause of
Christ, though he is pure in all things, though he is conscious of no
delinquencies, though he meets with no accuser; yet on the false
pretences which they have framed against him, is immediately seized and
sent into banishment under a sentence of the Emperor, as if he were
guilty of the crimes which they wish to charge upon him, or as if, like
Naboth, he had insulted the King; while he who advocates the cause of
their heresy is sought for and immediately sent to take possession of
the other’s Church; and henceforth confiscations and insults, and
all kinds of cruelty are exercised against those who do not receive
him. And what is the strangest of all, the man whom the people desire,
and know to be blameless<note place="end" n="1519" id="xx.ii.i-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.i-p13"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iii. 2" id="xx.ii.i-p13.1" parsed="|1Tim|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.2">1 Tim. iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>, the Emperor takes
away and banishes; but him whom they neither desire, nor know, he sends
to them from a distant place with soldiers and letters from himself.
And henceforward a strong necessity is laid upon them, either to hate
him whom they love; who has been their teacher, and their father in
godliness; and to love him whom they do not desire, and to trust their
children to one of whose life and conversation and character they are
ignorant; or else certainly to suffer punishment, if they disobey the
Emperor.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.i-p14"><pb n="271" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_271.html" id="xx.ii.i-Page_271" />3.
<i>Recklessness of their proceedings.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.i-p15">In this manner the impious are now proceeding, as
heretofore, against the orthodox; giving proof of their malice and
impiety amongst all men everywhere. For granting that they have accused
Athanasius; yet what have the other Bishops done? On what grounds can
they charge them? Has there been found in their case too the dead body
of an Arsenius? Is there a Presbyter Macarius, or has a cup been broken
amongst them? Is there a Meletian to play the hypocrite? No: but as
their proceedings against the other Bishops shew the charges which they
have brought against Athanasius, in all probability, to be false; so
their attacks upon Athanasius make it plain, that their accusations of
the other Bishops are unfounded likewise. This heresy has come forth
upon the earth like some great monster, which not only injures the
innocent with its words, as with teeth<note place="end" n="1520" id="xx.ii.i-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.i-p16"> Vid. <scripRef passage="Dan. vii. 5, 7" id="xx.ii.i-p16.1" parsed="|Dan|7|5|0|0;|Dan|7|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.7.5 Bible:Dan.7.7">Dan. vii. 5, 7</scripRef>.</p></note>;
but it has also hired external power to assist it in its designs. And
strange it is that, as I said before, no accusation is brought against
any of them; or if any be accused, he is not brought to trial; or if a
shew of enquiry be made, he is acquitted against evidence, while the
convicting party is plotted against, rather than the culprit put to
shame. Thus the whole party of them is full of idleness; and their
spies, for Bishops<note place="end" n="1521" id="xx.ii.i-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.i-p17"> Cf.
§49. [The play on words cannot be rendered.]</p></note> they are not, are
the vilest of them all. And if any one among them desire to become a
Bishop, he is not told, ‘a Bishop must be blameless<note place="end" n="1522" id="xx.ii.i-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.i-p18"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iii. 2" id="xx.ii.i-p18.1" parsed="|1Tim|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.2">1 Tim. iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ but only, ‘Take up opinions
contrary to Christ, and care not for manners. This will be sufficient
to obtain favour for you, and friendship with the Emperor.’ Such
is the character of those who support the tenets of Arius. And they who
are zealous for the truth, however holy and pure they shew themselves,
are yet, as I said before, made culprits, whenever these men choose,
and on whatever pretences it may seem good to them to invent. The truth
of this, as I before remarked, you may clearly gather from their
proceedings.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.i-p19">4. <i>Arians persecute Eustathius and
others.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.i-p20">There was one Eustathius<note place="end" n="1523" id="xx.ii.i-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.i-p21"> <i>Apol. Fug</i>. 3, note 9.</p></note>,
Bishop of Antioch, a Confessor, and sound in the Faith. This man,
because he was very zealous for the truth, and hated the Arian heresy,
and would not receive those who adopted its tenets, is falsely accused
before the Emperor Constantine, and a charge invented against him, that
he had insulted his mother<note place="end" n="1524" id="xx.ii.i-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.i-p22"> If
the common slander of the day concerning S. Helena was imputed to S.
Eustathius, Constantine was likely to feel it keenly.
‘Stabulariam,’ says S. Ambrose, ‘hanc primo fuisse
asserunt, sic cognitam Constantio.’ de Ob. <i>Theod.</i> 42,
Stabularia, i.e. an innkeeper; so Rahab is sometimes considered to be
‘cauponaria sive tabernaria et meretrix,’ Cornel. à
Lap. in <scripRef passage="Jos. ii. 1" id="xx.ii.i-p22.1" parsed="|Josh|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.2.1">Jos. ii. 1</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.i-p22.2">ἐξ
ὁμιλιας
γυναικὸς οὐ
σεμνῆς ουδὲ
κατὰ νόμον
συνελθούσης</span>. Zosim, <i>Hist.</i> ii. p. 78. Constantinus ex concubina
Helena procreatus. Hieron. <i>in Chron. Euseb.</i> p. 773. (ed.
Vallars.) Tillemont however maintains (<i>Empereurs,</i> t. 4. p. 613),
and Gibbon fully admits (<i>Hist.</i> ch. 14. p. 190), the legitimacy
of Constantine. The latter adds, ‘Eutropius (x. 2.) expresses in
a few words the real truth, and the occasion of the error, “ex
<i>obscuriori matrimonio</i> ejus filius.”’ [Cf.
<i>Soz</i>. ii. 19.]</p></note>. And immediately he
is driven into banishment, and a great number of Presbyters and Deacons
with him. And immediately after the banishment of the Bishop, those
whom he would not admit into the clerical order on account of their
impiety were not only received into the Church by them, but were even
appointed the greater part of them to be Bishops, in order that they
might have accomplices in their impiety. Among these was Leontius the
eunuch<note place="end" n="1525" id="xx.ii.i-p22.3"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.i-p23"> Below, §28, note.</p></note>, now of Antioch, and his predecessor
Stephanus, George of Laodicea, and Theodosius who was of Tripolis,
Eudoxius of Germanicia, and Eustathius<note place="end" n="1526" id="xx.ii.i-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.i-p24"> <i>Ep. Æg</i>. 7.</p></note>,
now of Sebastia.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xx.ii.i-p25">5. Did they then stop here? No. For Eutropius<note place="end" n="1527" id="xx.ii.i-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.i-p26"> <i>Ap. Fug</i>. 3.</p></note>, who was Bishop of Adrianople, a good man,
and excellent in all respects, because he had often convicted Eusebius,
and had advised them who came that way, not to comply with his impious
dictates, suffered the same treatment as Eustathius, and was cast out
of his city and his Church. Basilina<note place="end" n="1528" id="xx.ii.i-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.i-p27"> Julian’s mother.</p></note> was the most
active in the proceedings against him. And Euphration of Balanea,
Kymatius of Paltus, Carterius of Antaradus<note place="end" n="1529" id="xx.ii.i-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.i-p28"> [The
text must be corrected thus; see <i>Apol. Fug.</i> 3.]</p></note>,
Asclepas of Gaza, Cyrus of Berœa in Syria, Diodorus of Asia,
Domnion of Sirmium, and Ellanicus of Tripolis, were merely known to
hate the heresy; and some of them on one pretence or another, some
without any, they removed under the authority of royal letters, drove
them out of their cities, and appointed others whom they knew to be
impious men, to occupy the Churches in their stead.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.i-p29">6. <i>Case of Marcellus.</i></p>

<p class="c88" id="xx.ii.i-p30">Of Marcellus<note place="end" n="1530" id="xx.ii.i-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.i-p31"> <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 32.</p></note>, the Bishop of
Galatia, it is perhaps superfluous for me to speak; for all men have
heard how Eusebius and his fellows, who had been first accused by him
of impiety, brought a counter-accusation against him, and caused the
old man to be banished. He went up to Rome, and there made his defence,
and being required by them, he offered a written declaration of his
faith, of which the Council of Sardica approved. But Eusebius and his
fellows made no defence, nor, when they were convicted of impiety out
of their writings, were they put to shame, but rather assumed greater
boldness against all. For <pb n="272" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_272.html" id="xx.ii.i-Page_272" />they had
an introduction to the Emperor from the women<note place="end" n="1531" id="xx.ii.i-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.i-p32"> i.e.
Constantia, Constantine’s sister.</p></note>,
and were formidable to all men.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.i-p33">7. <i>Martyrdom of Paul of
Constantinople.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.i-p34">And I suppose no one is ignorant of the case of
Paul<note place="end" n="1532" id="xx.ii.i-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.i-p35"> <i>Ap. Fug.</i> 3. For the presence of Ath. at CP. in 337, see
Prolegg. ii. §5 fin.]</p></note>, Bishop of Constantinople; for the more
illustrious any city is, so much the more that which takes place in it
is not concealed. A charge was fabricated against him also. For
Macedonius his accuser, who has now become Bishop in his stead (I was
present myself at the accusation), afterwards held communion with him,
and was a Presbyter under Paul himself. And yet when Eusebius with an
evil eye wished to seize upon the Bishopric of that city (he had been
translated in the same manner from Berytus to Nicomedia), the charge
was revived against Paul; and they did not give up their plot, but
persisted in the calumny. And he was banished first into Pontus by
Constantine, and a second time by Constantius he was sent bound with
iron chains to Singara in Mesopotamia, and from thence transferred to
Emesa, and a fourth time he was banished to Cucusus in Cappadocia, near
the deserts of Mount Taurus; where, as those who were with him have
declared, he died by strangulation at their hands. And yet these men
who never speak the truth, though guilty of this, were not ashamed
after his death to invent another story, representing that he had died
from illness; although all who live in that place know the
circumstances. And even Philagrius<note place="end" n="1533" id="xx.ii.i-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.i-p36"> [Cf.
Prolegg. ch. ii. §6 (1) note 3.]</p></note>, who was then
Deputy-Governor<note place="end" n="1534" id="xx.ii.i-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.i-p37"> Vicarius, i.e. ‘vicarius Præfecti, agens vicem
Præfecti;’ Gothofred in <i>Cod. Theod.</i> i. tit. 6. vid.
their office, &amp;c., drawn out at length, ibid. t. 6, p.
334.</p></note> of those parts, and
represented all their proceedings in such manner as they desired, was
yet astonished at this; and being grieved perhaps that another, and not
himself, had done the evil deed, he informed Serapion the Bishop, as
well as many other of our friends, that Paul was shut up by them in a
very confined and dark place, and left to perish of hunger; and when
after six days they went in and found him still alive, they immediately
set upon the man, and strangled him. This was the end of his life; and
they said that Philip who was Prefect was their agent in the
perpetration of this murder. Divine Justice, however, did not overlook
this; for not a year passed, when Philip was deprived of his office in
great disgrace, so that being reduced to a private station, he became
the mockery of those whom he least desired to be the witnesses of his
fall. For in extreme distress of mind, groaning and trembling like
Cain<note place="end" n="1535" id="xx.ii.i-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.i-p38"> <scripRef passage="Gen. iv. 12" id="xx.ii.i-p38.1" parsed="|Gen|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.4.12">Gen. iv. 12</scripRef>, LXX. supr. p.
241.</p></note>, and expecting every day that some one would
destroy him, far from his country and his friends, he died, like one
astounded at his misfortunes, in a manner that he least desired.
Moreover these men spare not even after death those against whom they
have invented charges whilst living. They are so eager to shew
themselves formidable to all, that they banish the living, and shew no
mercy on the dead; but alone of all the world they manifest their
hatred to them that are departed, and conspire against their friends,
truly inhuman as they are, and haters of that which is good, savage in
temper beyond mere enemies, in behalf of their impiety, who eagerly
plot the ruin of me and of all the rest, with no regard to truth, but
by false charges.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.i-p39">8. <i>Restoration of the Catholics.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.i-p40">Perceiving this to be the case, the three
brothers, Constantine, Constantius, and Constans, caused all after the
death of their father to return to their own country and Church; and
while they wrote letters concerning the rest to their respective
Churches, concerning Athanasius they wrote the following; which
likewise shews the violence of the whole proceedings, and proves the
murderous disposition of Eusebius and his fellows.</p>

<p class="c90" id="xx.ii.i-p41">A copy of the Letter of Constantine Cæsar to
the people of the Catholic Church in the city of the Alexandrians.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xx.ii.i-p42">I suppose that it has not escaped the knowledge
of your pious minds<note place="end" n="1536" id="xx.ii.i-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.i-p43"> Given
above, <i>Apol. contr. Arian.</i> §87.</p></note>, &amp;c.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xx.ii.i-p44">This is his letter; and what more credible
witness of their conspiracy could there be than he, who knowing these
circumstances has thus written of them?</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Part" title="First Arian Persecution under Constantius." progress="51.99%" prev="xx.ii.i" next="xx.ii.iii" id="xx.ii.ii"><p class="c76" id="xx.ii.ii-p1">

<span class="c8" id="xx.ii.ii-p1.1">Part II.</span></p>

<p class="c102" id="xx.ii.ii-p2"><span class="c10" id="xx.ii.ii-p2.1">First Arian Persecution under
Constantius</span>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xx.ii.ii-p3">9. Eusebius and his fellows, however, seeing the
declension of their heresy, wrote to Rome, as well as to the Emperors
Constantine and Constans, to accuse<note place="end" n="1537" id="xx.ii.ii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.ii-p4"> <i>Apol. c. Ar.</i> 3.</p></note> Athanasius:
but when the persons who were sent by Athanasius disproved the
statements which they had written, they were put to shame by the
Emperors; and Julius, Bishop of Rome, wrote to say<note place="end" n="1538" id="xx.ii.ii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.ii-p5"> Ib.
20.</p></note> that a Council ought to be held, wherever we
should desire, in order that they might exhibit the charges which they
had to make, and might also freely defend themselves concerning those
things of which they too were accused. The Presbyters also who were
sent by <pb n="273" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_273.html" id="xx.ii.ii-Page_273" />them, when they saw
themselves making an exposure, requested that this might be done.
Whereupon these men, whose conduct is suspicious in all that they do,
when they see that they are not likely to get the better in an
Ecclesiastical trial, betake themselves to Constantius alone, and
thenceforth bewail themselves, as to the patron of their heresy.
‘Spare,’ they say, ‘the heresy; you see that all men
have withdrawn from us; and very few of us are now left. Begin to
persecute, for we are being deserted even of those few, and are left
destitute. Those persons whom we forced over to our side, when these
men were banished, they now by their return have persuaded again to
take part against us. Write letters therefore against them all, and
send out Philagrius a second time<note place="end" n="1539" id="xx.ii.ii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.ii-p6"> §7, note 1, <i>Encycl</i>. 3.</p></note> as Prefect of
Egypt, for he is able to carry on a persecution favourably for us, as
he has already shewn upon trial, and the more so, as he is an apostate.
Send also Gregory as Bishop to Alexandria, for he too is able to
strengthen our heresy.’</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.ii-p7">10. <i>Violent Intrusion of Gregory.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.ii-p8">Accordingly Constantius at once writes letters,
and commences a persecution against all, and sends Philagrius as
Prefect with one Arsacius an eunuch; he sends also Gregory with a
military force. And the same consequences followed as before<note place="end" n="1540" id="xx.ii.ii-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.ii-p9"> Upon
the Commission, <i>Apol. Ar</i>. 15.</p></note>. For gathering together a multitude of
herdsmen and shepherds, and other dissolute youths belonging to the
town, armed with swords and clubs, they attacked in a body the Church
which is called the Church of Quirinus<note place="end" n="1541" id="xx.ii.ii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.ii-p10"> Cyrinus.</p></note>;
and some they slew, some they trampled under foot, others they beat
with stripes and cast into prison or banished. They haled away many
women also, and dragged them openly into the court, and insulted them,
dragging them by the hair. Some they proscribed; from some they took
away their bread<note place="end" n="1542" id="xx.ii.ii-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.ii-p11"> Vid.
infr. §63.</p></note> for no other
reason, but that they might be induced to join the Arians, and receive
Gregory, who had been sent by the Emperor.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.ii-p12">11. <i>The Easterns decline the Council at
Rome.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.ii-p13">Athanasius, however, before these things
happened<note place="end" n="1543" id="xx.ii.ii-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.ii-p14"> [A
misstatement, cf. supra pp. 91, 95, note 1.]</p></note>, at the first report of their
proceedings, sailed to Rome, knowing the rage of the heretics, and for
the purpose of having the Council held as had been determined. And
Julius wrote letters to them, and sent the Presbyters Elpidius and
Philoxenus, appointing a day<note place="end" n="1544" id="xx.ii.ii-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.ii-p15"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.ii-p15.1">προθεσμίαν</span>, <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 25, note 6 [<span class="c10" id="xx.ii.ii-p15.2">a.d.</span> 340].</p></note>, that they might
either come, or consider themselves as altogether suspected persons.
But as soon as Eusebius and his fellows heard that the trial was to be
an Ecclesiastical one, at which no Count would be present, nor soldiers
stationed before the doors, and that the proceedings would not be
regulated by royal order (for they have always depended upon these
things to support them against the Bishops, and without them they have
no boldness even to speak); they were so alarmed that they detained the
Presbyters till after the appointed time, and pretended an unseemly
excuse, that they were not able to come now on account of the war which
was begun by the Persians<note place="end" n="1545" id="xx.ii.ii-p15.3"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.ii-p16"> <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 25, note 8.</p></note>. But this was not
the true cause of their delay, but the fears of their own consciences.
For what have Bishops to do with war? Or if they were unable on account
of the Persians to come to Rome, although it is at a distance and
beyond sea, why did they like lions<note place="end" n="1546" id="xx.ii.ii-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.ii-p17"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. v. 8" id="xx.ii.ii-p17.1" parsed="|1Pet|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.8">1 Pet. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> go about the
parts of the East and those which are near the Persians, seeking who
was opposed to them, that they might falsely accuse and banish
them?</p>

<p class="c12" id="xx.ii.ii-p18">12. At any rate, when they had dismissed the
Presbyters with this improbable excuse, they said to one another,
‘Since we are unable to get the advantage in an Ecclesiastical
trial, let us exhibit our usual audacity.’ Accordingly they write
to Philagrius, and cause him after a while to go out with Gregory into
Egypt. Whereupon the Bishops are severely scourged and cast into
chains<note place="end" n="1547" id="xx.ii.ii-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.ii-p19"> <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 30 and foll.</p></note>. Sarapammon, for instance, Bishop and
Confessor, they drive into banishment; Potammon, Bishop and Confessor,
who had lost an eye in the persecution, they beat with stripes on the
neck so cruelly, that he appeared to be dead before they came to an
end. In which condition he was cast aside, and hardly after some hours,
being carefully attended and fanned, he revived, God granting him his
life; but a short time after he died of the sufferings caused by the
stripes, and attained in Christ to the glory of a second martyrdom. And
besides these, how many monks were scourged, while Gregory sat by with
Balacius the ‘Duke!’ how many Bishops were wounded! how
many virgins were beaten!</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.ii-p20">13. <i>Cruelties of Gregory at
Alexandria.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.ii-p21">After this the wretched Gregory called upon all
men to have communion with him. But if thou didst demand of them
communion, they were not worthy of stripes: and if thou didst scourge
them as if evil persons, why didst thou ask it of them as if holy? But
he had no other end in view, except to fulfil the designs of them <pb n="274" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_274.html" id="xx.ii.ii-Page_274" />that sent him, and to establish the
heresy. Wherefore he became in his folly a murderer and an executioner,
injurious, crafty, and profane; in one word, an enemy of Christ. He so
cruelly persecuted the Bishop’s aunt, that even when she died he
would not suffer her to be buried<note place="end" n="1548" id="xx.ii.ii-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.ii-p22"> Cf.
<i>Apol. Const.</i> §27 fin.</p></note>. And this
would have been her lot; she would have been cast away without burial,
had not they who attended on the corpse carried her out as one of their
own kindred. Thus even in such things he shewed his profane temper. And
again when the widows and other mendicants<note place="end" n="1549" id="xx.ii.ii-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.ii-p23"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.ii-p23.1">ἀνεξόδων</span>, vid. infr. §60. Tillemont translates it, prisoners.
Montfaucon has been here followed; vid. Collect. Nov. t. 2. p.
xliii.</p></note>
had received alms, he commanded what had been given them to be seized,
and the vessels in which they carried their oil and wine to be broken,
that he might not only shew impiety by robbery, but in his deeds
dishonour the Lord; from whom very shortly<note place="end" n="1550" id="xx.ii.ii-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.ii-p24"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.ii-p24.1">ὅσον
οὐδέπω</span>, as
§32. George was pulled to pieces by the populace, <span class="c10" id="xx.ii.ii-p24.2">a.d.</span> 362. This was written <span class="c10" id="xx.ii.ii-p24.3">a.d.</span>
358, or later. [There is the common confusion in this note between
Gregory and George. Gregory had died June 26, 345.]</p></note> he
will hear those words, ‘Inasmuch as thou hast dishonoured these,
thou hast dishonoured Me<note place="end" n="1551" id="xx.ii.ii-p24.4"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.ii-p25"> Vid. <scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 45" id="xx.ii.ii-p25.1" parsed="|Matt|25|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.45">Matt. xxv. 45</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.ii-p26">14. <i>Profaneness of Gregory and death of
Balacius.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.ii-p27">And many other things he did, which exceed the
power of language to describe, and which whoever should hear would
think to be incredible. And the reason why he acted thus was, because
he had not received his ordination according to ecclesiastical rule,
nor had been called to be a Bishop by apostolical tradition<note place="end" n="1552" id="xx.ii.ii-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.ii-p28"> [Prolegg. ch. iv. §4.].</p></note>; but had been sent out from court with
military power and pomp, as one entrusted with a secular government.
Wherefore he boasted rather to be the friend of Governors, than of
Bishops and Monks. Whenever, therefore, our Father Antony wrote to him
from the mountains, as godliness is an abomination to a sinner, so he
abhorred the letters of the holy man. But whenever the Emperor, or a
General, or other magistrate, sent him a letter, he was as much
overjoyed as those in the Proverbs, of whom the Word has said
indignantly, ‘Woe unto them who leave the path of uprightness who
rejoice to do evil, and delight in the frowardness of the wicked<note place="end" n="1553" id="xx.ii.ii-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.ii-p29"> <scripRef passage="Prov. ii. 13, 14" id="xx.ii.ii-p29.2" parsed="|Prov|2|13|2|14" osisRef="Bible:Prov.2.13-Prov.2.14">Prov. ii. 13,
14</scripRef>,
LXX.</p></note>.’ And so he honoured with presents the
bearers of these letters; but once when Antony wrote to him he caused
Duke Balacius to spit upon the letter, and to cast it from him. But
Divine Justice did not overlook this; for no long time after, when the
Duke was on horseback, and on his way to the first halt<note place="end" n="1554" id="xx.ii.ii-p29.3"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.ii-p30"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.ii-p30.1">μονήν</span>. vid.
supr. <i>Ap. Ar.</i> 29, note 2. This halt or station which lay up the
Nile was called Cereu (<i>V. Ant.</i> §86), or Chæreu, or the
land or property of Chæreas, vid. <i>Naz. Orat.</i> 21, 29, who
says it was the place where the people met Athanasius on his return
from exile on Constantius’s death. [The incident is related
differently in <i>Vit. Ant. ubi supra:</i> see note there.]</p></note>, the horse turned his head, and biting him
on the thigh, threw him off; and within three days he died.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Part" title="Restoration of the Catholics on the Council of Sardica." progress="52.23%" prev="xx.ii.ii" next="xx.ii.iv" id="xx.ii.iii"><p class="c76" id="xx.ii.iii-p1">

<span class="c8" id="xx.ii.iii-p1.1">Part
III.</span></p>

<p class="c102" id="xx.ii.iii-p2"><span class="c40" id="xx.ii.iii-p2.1">Restoration of the Catholics
on the Council of Sardica</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="xx.ii.iii-p3">15. While they were proceeding in like measures
towards all, at Rome about fifty Bishops assembled<note place="end" n="1555" id="xx.ii.iii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iii-p4"> <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 1, note 1.</p></note>, and denounced Eusebius and his fellows as
persons suspected, afraid to come, and also condemned as unworthy of
credit the written statement they had sent; but us they received, and
gladly embraced our communion. While these things were taking place, a
report of the Council held at Rome, and of the proceedings against the
Churches at Alexandria, and through all the East, came to the hearing
of the Emperor Constans<note place="end" n="1556" id="xx.ii.iii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iii-p5"> <i>Apol. Const.</i> 4, note 8.</p></note>. He writes to his
brother Constantius, and immediately they both determine<note place="end" n="1557" id="xx.ii.iii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iii-p6"> Below, §50.</p></note> that a Council shall be called, and matters
be brought to a settlement, so that those who had been injured may be
released from further suffering, and the injurious be no longer able to
perpetrate such outrages. Accordingly there assemble at the city of
Sardica both from the East and West to the number of one hundred and
seventy Bishops<note place="end" n="1558" id="xx.ii.iii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iii-p7"> Vid.
supr. pp. 127, note 10, and 147.</p></note>, more or less;
those who came from the West were Bishops only, having Hosius for their
father, but those from the East brought with them instructors of youth
and advocates, Count Musonianus, and Hesychius<note place="end" n="1559" id="xx.ii.iii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iii-p8"> <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 36, notes 8, 9.</p></note>
the Castrensian; on whose account they came with great alacrity,
thinking that everything would be again managed by their authority. For
thus by means of these persons they have always shewn themselves
formidable to any whom they wished to intimidate, and have prosecuted
their designs against whomsoever they chose. But when they arrived and
saw that the cause was to be conducted as simply an ecclesiastical one,
without the interference of the Count or of soldiers; when they saw the
accusers who came from every church and city, and the evidence which
was brought against them, when they saw the venerable Bishops Arius and
Asterius<note place="end" n="1560" id="xx.ii.iii-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iii-p9"> Below, §18.</p></note>, who came up in their company,
withdrawing from them and siding with us<note place="end" n="1561" id="xx.ii.iii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iii-p10"> [Cf.
§21, note 5.]</p></note>,
and giving an account of their cunning, and how suspicious their
conduct was, and that they were fearing the consequences of a trial,
lest they should be con<pb n="275" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_275.html" id="xx.ii.iii-Page_275" />victed by us
of being false informers, and it should be discovered by those whom
they produced in the character of accusers, that they had themselves
suggested all they were to say, and were the contrivers of the plot.
Perceiving this to be the case, although they had come with great zeal,
as thinking that we should be afraid to meet them, yet now when they
saw our alacrity, they shut themselves up in the Palace<note place="end" n="1562" id="xx.ii.iii-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iii-p11"> The
word Palatium sometimes stands for the space or limits set apart in
cities for the Emperor, <i>Cod. Theod.</i> XV. i. 47. sometimes for the
buildings upon it, ibid. VII. x. 2, which were one of the four public
works mentioned in the Laws. ibid. XV. i. 35. and 36. None but great
officers of state were admitted into it. XV. i. 47. Even the judges
might not lodge in it, except there was no Prætorium, VII. x. 2.
Gothofr. in VII. x. 1 enumerates (with references) the Palatia in
Antioch, Daphne, Constantinople, Hereclea, Milan, Treves, &amp;c. It
was a great mark then of imperial favour that the Eastern bishops were
accommodated in the Palatium at Sardica.</p></note> (for they had their abode there), and
proceeded to confer with one another in the following manner: ‘We
came hither for one result; and we see another; we arrived in company
with Counts, and the trial is proceeding without them. We are certainly
condemned. You all know the orders that have been given. Athanasius and
his fellows have the reports of the proceedings in the Mareotis<note place="end" n="1563" id="xx.ii.iii-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iii-p12"> <i>Apol. Ar.</i> §83, &amp;c.</p></note>, by which he is cleared, and we are covered
with disgrace. Why then do we delay? why are we so slow? Let us invent
some excuse and be gone, or we shall be condemned if we remain. It is
better to suffer the shame of fleeing, than the disgrace of being
convicted as false accusers. If we flee, we shall find some means of
defending our heresy; and even if they condemn us for our flight, still
we have the Emperor as our patron, who will not suffer the people to
expel us from the Churches.’</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.iii-p13">16. <i>Secession of the Easterns at
Sardica.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.iii-p14">Thus then they reasoned with themselves and
Hosius and all the other Bishops repeatedly signified to them the
alacrity of Athanasius and his fellows, saying, ‘They are ready
with their defence, and pledge themselves to prove you false
accusers.’ They said also, ‘If you fear the trial, why did
you come to meet us? either you ought not to have come, or now that you
have come, not to flee.’ When they heard this, being still more
alarmed, they had recourse to an excuse even more unseemly than that
they pretended at Antioch, viz. that they betook themselves to flight
because the Emperor had written to them the news of his victory over
the Persians. And this excuse they were not ashamed to send by
Eustathius a Presbyter of the Sardican Church. But even thus their
flight did not succeed according to their wishes; for immediately the
holy Council, of which the great Hosius was president, wrote to them
plainly, saying, ‘Either come forward and answer the charges
which are brought against you, for the false accusations which you have
made against others, or know that the Council will condemn you as
guilty, and declare Athanasius and his fellows free and clear from all
blame.’ Whereupon they were rather impelled to flight by the
alarms of conscience, than to compliance with the proposals of the
letter; for when they saw those who had been injured by them, they did
not even turn their faces to listen to their words, but fled with
greater speed.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.iii-p15">17. <i>Proceedings of the Council of
Sardica.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.iii-p16">Under these disgraceful and unseemly
circumstances their flight took place. And the holy Council, which had
been assembled out of more than five and thirty provinces, perceiving
the malice of the Arians, admitted Athanasius and his fellows to answer
to the charges which the others had brought against them, and to
declare the sufferings which they had undergone. And when they had thus
made their defence, as we said before, they approved and so highly
admired their conduct that they gladly embraced their communion, and
wrote letters to all quarters, to the diocese of each, and especially
to Alexandria and Egypt, and the Libyas, declaring Athanasius and his
friends to be innocent, and free from all blame, and their opponents to
be calumniators, evil-doers, and everything rather than Christians.
Accordingly they dismissed them in peace; but deposed Stephanus and
Menophantus, Acacius and George of Laodicea, Ursacius and Valens,
Theodorus and Narcissus. For against Gregory, who had been sent to
Alexandria by the Emperor, they put forth a proclamation to the effect
that he had never been made a Bishop, and that he ought not to be
called a Christian. They therefore declared the ordinations which he
professed to have conferred to be void, and commanded that they should
not be even named in the Church, on account of their novel and illegal
nature. Thus Athanasius and his friends were dismissed in peace (the
letters concerning them are inserted at the end on account of their
length<note place="end" n="1564" id="xx.ii.iii-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iii-p17"> Not
found there, but in <i>Apol. contr. Ar</i>. §§37,
foll.</p></note>), and the Council was dissolved.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.iii-p18">18. <i>Arian Persecution after Sardica.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.iii-p19">But the deposed persons, who ought now to have
remained quiet, with those who had separated after so disgraceful a
flight, were guilty of such conduct, that their former proceedings
appear trifling in comparison of these. For when the people of
Adrianople would not have communion with them, as men who had fled
<pb n="276" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_276.html" id="xx.ii.iii-Page_276" />from the Council, and had proved
culprits, they carried their complaints to the Emperor Constantius, and
succeeded in causing ten of the laity to be beheaded, belonging to the
Manufactory of arms<note place="end" n="1565" id="xx.ii.iii-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iii-p20"> De
Fabricis, vid. Gothofr. in <i>Cod. Theod.</i> x. 21.</p></note> there, Philagrius,
who was there again as Count, assisting their designs in this matter
also. The tombs of these persons, which we have seen in passing<note place="end" n="1566" id="xx.ii.iii-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iii-p21"> [Apparently on his way from Treveri (see 21, n. 3) back to
Alexandria in 346.]</p></note> by, are in front of the city. Then as if
they had been quite successful, because they had fled lest they should
be convicted of false accusation, they prevailed with the Emperor to
command whatsoever they wished to be done. Thus they caused two
Presbyters and three Deacons to be banished from Alexandria into
Armenia. As to Arius and Asterius, the one Bishop of Petræ<note place="end" n="1567" id="xx.ii.iii-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iii-p22"> [See
pp. 148, 128 note, and <i>infr., Tom. ad Ant.</i> §8. In the text
Petræ is wrongly placed in Palestine. The slip is one of many in
this tract; see Introd. above.]</p></note> in Palestine, the other Bishop in Arabia,
who had withdrawn from their party, they not only banished into upper
Libya, but also caused them to be treated with insult.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.iii-p23">19. <i>Tyrannical measures against the
Alexandrians.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.iii-p24">And as to Lucius<note place="end" n="1568" id="xx.ii.iii-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iii-p25"> <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 45, <i>Apol. Fug.</i> 3.</p></note>,
Bishop of Adrianople, when they saw that he used great boldness of
speech against them, and exposed their impiety, they again, as they had
done before, caused him to be bound with iron chains on the neck and
hands, and so drove him into banishment, where he died, as they know.
And Diodorus a Bishop<note place="end" n="1569" id="xx.ii.iii-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iii-p26"> Of
Tenedos, vid. <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 50, supr. §5.</p></note> they remove; but
against Olympius of Æni, and Theodulus of Trajanople<note place="end" n="1570" id="xx.ii.iii-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iii-p27"> <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 45, note 2.</p></note>, both Bishops of Thrace, good and orthodox
men, when they perceived their hatred of the heresy, they brought false
charges. This Eusebius and his fellows had done first of all, and the
Emperor Constantius wrote letters on the subject; and next these men<note place="end" n="1571" id="xx.ii.iii-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iii-p28"> Acacius, &amp;c.</p></note> revived the accusation. The purport of the
letter was, that they should not only be expelled from their cities and
churches, but should also suffer capital punishment, wherever they were
discovered. However surprising this conduct may be, it is only in
accordance with their principles; for as being instructed by Eusebius
and his fellows in such proceedings, and as heirs of their impiety and
evil principles, they wished to shew themselves formidable at
Alexandria, as their fathers had done in Thrace. They caused an order
to be written, that the ports and gates of the cities should be
watched, lest availing themselves of the permission granted by the
Council, the banished persons should return to their churches. They
also cause orders to be sent to the magistrates at Alexandria,
respecting Athanasius and certain Presbyters, named therein, that if
either the Bishop<note place="end" n="1572" id="xx.ii.iii-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iii-p29"> This
accounts for Ath.’s caution, <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 51, and below
§21.</p></note>, or any of the
others, should be found coming to the city or its borders, the
magistrate should have power to behead those who were so discovered.
Thus this new Jewish heresy does not only deny the Lord, but has also
learnt to commit murder.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.iii-p30">20. <i>Plot against the Catholic Legates at
Antioch.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.iii-p31">Yet even after this they did not rest; but as the
father of their heresy goeth about like a lion, seeking whom he may
devour, so these obtaining the use of the public posts<note place="end" n="1573" id="xx.ii.iii-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iii-p32"> <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 70, note 5.</p></note> went about, and whenever they found any that
reproached them with their flight, and that hated the Arian heresy,
they scourged them, cast them into chains, and caused them to be
banished from their country; and they rendered themselves so
formidable, as to induce many to dissemble, many to fly into the
deserts, rather than willingly even to have any dealings with them.
Such were the enormities which their madness prompted them to commit
after their flight. Moreover they perpetrate another outrageous act,
which is indeed in accordance with the character of their heresy, but
is such as we never heard of before, nor is likely soon to take place
again, even among the more dissolute of the Gentiles, much less among
Christians. The holy Council had sent as Legates the Bishops
Vincentius<note place="end" n="1574" id="xx.ii.iii-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iii-p33"> <i>Ap. Const.</i> 3, note 3.</p></note> of Capua (this is the Metropolis of
Campania), and Euphrates of Agrippina<note place="end" n="1575" id="xx.ii.iii-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iii-p34"> Cologne.</p></note>
(this is the Metropolis of Upper Gaul), that they might obtain the
Emperor’s consent to the decision of the Council, that the
Bishops should return to their Churches, inasmuch as he was the author
of their expulsion. The most religious Constans had also written to his
brother<note place="end" n="1576" id="xx.ii.iii-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iii-p35"> Infr.
§50.</p></note>, and supported the cause of the
Bishops. But these admirable men, who are equal to any act of audacity,
when they saw the two Legates at Antioch, consulted together and formed
a plot, which Stephanus<note place="end" n="1577" id="xx.ii.iii-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iii-p36"> Bishop of Antioch, cf. §4, above.</p></note> undertook by
himself to execute, as being a suitable instrument for such purposes.
Accordingly they hire a common harlot, even at the season of the most
holy Easter, and stripping her introduce her by night into the
apartment of the Bishop Euphrates. The harlot who thought that it was a
young man who had sent to invite her, at first willingly accompanied
them; but when <pb n="277" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_277.html" id="xx.ii.iii-Page_277" />they thrust her in,
and she saw the man asleep and unconscious of what was going on, and
when presently she distinguished his features, and beheld the face of
an old man, and the array of a Bishop, she immediately cried aloud, and
declared that violence was used towards her. They desired her to be
silent, and to lay a false charge against the Bishop; and so when it
was day, the matter was noised abroad, and all the city ran together;
and those who came from the Palace were in great commotion, wondering
at the report which had been spread abroad, and demanding that it
should not be passed by in silence. An enquiry, therefore, was made,
and her master gave information concerning those who came to fetch the
harlot, and these informed against Stephanus; for they were his Clergy.
Stephanus, therefore, is deposed<note place="end" n="1578" id="xx.ii.iii-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iii-p37"> [Between Easter and Midsummer 344.]</p></note>, and Leontius
the eunuch appointed in his place, only that the Arian heresy may not
want a supporter.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.iii-p38">21. <i>Constantius’ change of mind.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.iii-p39">And now the Emperor Constantius, feeling some
compunctions, returned to himself; and concluding from their conduct
towards Euphrates, that their attacks upon the others were of the same
kind, he gives orders that the Presbyters and Deacons who had been
banished from Alexandria into Armenia should immediately be released.
He also writes publicly to Alexandria<note place="end" n="1579" id="xx.ii.iii-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iii-p40"> [Probably about August 344.]</p></note>,
commanding that the clergy and laity who were friends of Athanasius
should suffer no further persecution. And when Gregory died about ten
months<note place="end" n="1580" id="xx.ii.iii-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iii-p41"> [June
26, 345. Athanasius received some at least of the letters at Aquileia,
where he spent Easter, 345 (<i>Apol. Ar.</i> 51, <i>Fest. Ind</i>.
xvii.). He then went to see Constans at Treveri, apparently in May, 346
(<i>Apol. Const.</i> 4, Gwatkin, Stud. 127, n.). This compels us to
assume that the first invitation to Ath. to return must have been wrung
(<i>infr.</i> 49, 50) from Constantius before the death of Gregory. The
statement in the text is therefore so far inexact, but the lung illness
of Gregory must have made his death a matter of daily expectation, cf.
Prolegg. ch. ii. §6 (3) fin.]</p></note> after, he sends for Athanasius with
every mark of honour, writing to him no less than three times a very
friendly letter<note place="end" n="1581" id="xx.ii.iii-p41.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iii-p42"> <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 51.</p></note> in which he
exhorted him to take courage and come. He sends also a Presbyter and a
Deacon, that he may be still further encouraged to return; for he
thought that, through alarm at what had taken place before, I<note place="end" n="1582" id="xx.ii.iii-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iii-p43"> [Here
for once Ath. speaks in the first person, cf. §§15, 26, 64,
69, and 51, note 2a.]</p></note> did not care to return. Moreover he writes
to his brother Constans, that he also would exhort me to return. And he
affirmed that he had been expecting Athanasius a whole year, and that
he would not permit any change to be made, or any ordination to take
place, as he was preserving the Churches for Athanasius their
Bishop.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.iii-p44">22. <i>Athanasius visits Constantius.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.iii-p45">When therefore he wrote in this strain, and
encouraged him by means of many (for he caused Polemius, Datianus,
Bardion, Thalassus<note place="end" n="1583" id="xx.ii.iii-p45.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iii-p46"> <i>Apol. Const.</i> 3.</p></note>, Taurus<note place="end" n="1584" id="xx.ii.iii-p46.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iii-p47"> At
Ariminum.</p></note>, and Florentius, his Counts, in whom
Athanasius could best confide, to write also): Athanasius committing
the whole matter to God, who had stirred the conscience of Constantius
to do this, came with his friends to him; and he gave him a favourable
audience<note place="end" n="1585" id="xx.ii.iii-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iii-p48"> <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 54; <i>Apol. Const.</i> 5.</p></note>, and sent him away to go to his
country and his Churches, writing at the same time to the magistrates
in the several places, that whereas he had before commanded the ways to
be guarded, they should now grant him a free passage. Then when the
Bishop complained of the sufferings he had undergone, and of the
letters which the Emperor had written against him, and besought him
that the false accusations against him might not be revived by his
enemies after his departure, saying<note place="end" n="1586" id="xx.ii.iii-p48.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iii-p49"> Below, §44.</p></note>, ‘If you
please, summon these persons; for as far as we are concerned they are
at liberty to stand forth, and we will expose their conduct;’ he
would not do this, but commanded that whatever had been before
slanderously written against him should all be destroyed and
obliterated, affirming that he would never again listen to any such
accusations, and that his purpose was fixed and unalterable. This he
did not simply say, but sealed his words with oaths, calling upon God
to be witness of them. And so encouraging him with many other words,
and desiring him to be of good courage, he sends the following letters
to the Bishops and Magistrates.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.iii-p50">23. Constantius Augustus, the Great, the
Conqueror, to the Bishops and Clergy of the Catholic Church.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xx.ii.iii-p51">The most Reverend Athanasius has not been
deserted by the grace of God<note place="end" n="1587" id="xx.ii.iii-p51.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iii-p52"> Vid.
<i>Apol. contr. Arian.</i> §54.</p></note>, &amp;c.</p>

<p class="c103" id="xx.ii.iii-p53">Another Letter.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.iii-p54">From Constantius to the people of Alexandria.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xx.ii.iii-p55">Desiring as we do your welfare in all respects<note place="end" n="1588" id="xx.ii.iii-p55.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iii-p56"> Ib.
§55.</p></note>, &amp;c.</p>

<p class="c103" id="xx.ii.iii-p57">Another Letter.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.iii-p58">Constantius Augustus, the Conqueror, to
Nestorius, Prefect of Egypt.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xx.ii.iii-p59">It is well known that an order was heretofore
given by us, and that certain documents are to be found prejudicial to
the estimation of <pb n="278" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_278.html" id="xx.ii.iii-Page_278" />the most reverend
Bishop Athanasius; and that these exist among the Orders<note place="end" n="1589" id="xx.ii.iii-p59.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iii-p60"> Or
Acta Publica, vid. supr. <i>Ap. Ar.</i> 56.</p></note> of your worship. Now we desire your
Sobriety, of which we have good proof, to transmit to our Court, in
compliance with this our order, all the letters respecting the
fore-mentioned person, which are found in your Order-book.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.iii-p61">24. The following is the letter which he wrote
after the death of the blessed Constans. It was written in Latin, and
is here translated into Greek<note place="end" n="1590" id="xx.ii.iii-p61.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iii-p62"> Another translation, <i>Apol. Const.</i> 23.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.iii-p63">Constantius Augustus, the Conqueror, to
Athanasius.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.iii-p64">It is not unknown to your Prudence, that it was
my constant prayer, that prosperity might attend my late brother
Constans in all his undertakings; and your wisdom may therefore imagine
how greatly I was afflicted when I learnt that he had been taken off by
most unhallowed hands. Now whereas there are certain persons who at the
present truly mournful time are endeavouring to alarm you, I have
therefore thought it right to address this letter to your Constancy, to
exhort you that, as becomes a Bishop, you would teach the people those
things which pertain to the divine religion, and that, as you are
accustomed to do, you would employ your time in prayers together with
them, and not give credit to vain rumours, whatever they may be. For
our fixed determination is, that you should continue, agreeably to our
desire, to perform the office of a Bishop in your own place. May Divine
Providence preserve you, most beloved parent, many years.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.iii-p65">25. <i>Return of Athanasius from second
exile.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.iii-p66">Under these circumstances, when they had at
length taken their leave, and begun their journey, those who were
friendly rejoiced to see a friend; but of the other party, some were
confounded at the sight of him; others not having the confidence to
appear, hid themselves; and others repented of what they had written
against the Bishop. Thus all the Bishops of Palestine<note place="end" n="1591" id="xx.ii.iii-p66.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iii-p67"> <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 57.</p></note>, except some two or three, and those men of
suspected character, so willingly received Athanasius, and embraced
communion with him, that they wrote to excuse themselves, on the ground
that in what they had formerly written, they had acted, not according
to their own wishes, but by compulsion. Of the Bishops of Egypt and the
Libyan provinces, of the laity both of those countries and of
Alexandria, it is superfluous for me to speak. They all ran<note place="end" n="1592" id="xx.ii.iii-p67.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iii-p68"> Oct.
21, 346.</p></note> together, and were possessed with
unspeakable delight, that they had not only received their friends
alive contrary to their hopes; but that they were also delivered from
the heretics who were as tyrants and as raging dogs towards them.
Accordingly great was their joy<note place="end" n="1593" id="xx.ii.iii-p68.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iii-p69"> <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 53.</p></note>, the people in
the congregations encouraging one another in virtue. How many unmarried
women, who were before ready to enter upon marriage, now remained
virgins to Christ! How many young men, seeing the examples of others,
embraced the monastic life! How many fathers persuaded their children,
and how many were urged by their children, not to be hindered from
Christian asceticism! How many wives persuaded their husbands, and how
many were persuaded by their husbands, to give themselves to prayer<note place="end" n="1594" id="xx.ii.iii-p69.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iii-p70"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 5" id="xx.ii.iii-p70.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.5">1
Cor. vii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>, as the Apostle has spoken! How many widows
and how many orphans, who were before hungry and naked, now through the
great zeal of the people, were no longer hungry, and went forth
clothed! In a word, so great was their emulation in virtue, that you
would have thought every family and every house a Church, by reason of
the goodness of its inmates, and the prayers which were offered to God.
And in the Churches there was a profound and wonderful peace, while the
Bishops wrote from all quarters, and received from Athanasius the
customary letters of peace.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.iii-p71">26. <i>Recantation of Ursacius and
Valens.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.iii-p72">Moreover Ursacius and Valens, as if suffering the
scourge of conscience, came to another mind, and wrote to the Bishop
himself a friendly and peaceable letter<note place="end" n="1595" id="xx.ii.iii-p72.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iii-p73"> <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 58 [<span class="c10" id="xx.ii.iii-p73.1">a.d.</span>
347].</p></note>,
although they had received no communication from him. And going up to
Rome they repented, and confessed that all their proceedings and
assertions against him were founded in falsehood and mere calumny. And
they not only voluntarily did this, but also anathematized the Arian
heresy, and presented a written declaration of their repentance,
addressing to the Bishop Julius the following letter in Latin, which
has been translated into Greek. The copy was sent to us in Latin by
Paul<note place="end" n="1596" id="xx.ii.iii-p73.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iii-p74"> Paulinus, supr. pp. 130, 227.</p></note>, Bishop of Treveri.</p>

<p class="c103" id="xx.ii.iii-p75">Translation from the Latin.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.iii-p76">Ursacius and Valens to my Lord the most blessed
Pope Julius.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xx.ii.iii-p77">Whereas it is well known that we<note place="end" n="1597" id="xx.ii.iii-p77.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iii-p78"> Vid.
<i>Apol. contr. Ar.</i> §58.</p></note>, &amp;c.</p>

<p class="c103" id="xx.ii.iii-p79">Translation from the Latin.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.iii-p80">The Bishops Ursacius and Valens to my Lord and
Brother, the Bishop Athanasius.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xx.ii.iii-p81">Having an opportunity of sending<note place="end" n="1598" id="xx.ii.iii-p81.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iii-p82"> Ibid.</p></note>, &amp;c.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.iii-p83"><pb n="279" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_279.html" id="xx.ii.iii-Page_279" />After writing
these, they also subscribed the letters of peace which were presented
to them by Peter and Irenæus, Presbyters of Athanasius, and by
Ammonius a layman, who were passing that way, although Athanasius had
sent no communication to them even by these persons.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.iii-p84">27. <i>Triumph of Athanasius.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.iii-p85">Now who was not filled with admiration at
witnessing these things, and the great peace that prevailed in the
Churches? who did not rejoice to see the concord of so many Bishops?
who did not glorify the Lord, beholding the delight of the people in
their assemblies? How many enemies repented! How many excused
themselves who had formerly accused him falsely! How many who formerly
hated him, now shewed affection for him! How many of those who had
written against him, recanted their assertions? Many also who had sided
with the Arians, not through choice but by necessity, came by night and
excused themselves. They anathematized the heresy, and besought him to
pardon them, because, although through the plots and calumnies of these
men they appeared bodily on their side, yet in their hearts they held
communion with Athanasius, and were always with him. Believe me, this
is true.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Part" title="Second Arian Persecution under Constantius." progress="52.89%" prev="xx.ii.iii" next="xx.ii.v" id="xx.ii.iv"><p class="c76" id="xx.ii.iv-p1">

<span class="c8" id="xx.ii.iv-p1.1">Part IV.</span></p>

<p class="c101" id="xx.ii.iv-p2"><span class="c40" id="xx.ii.iv-p2.1">Second Arian Persecution under
Constantius</span></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.iv-p3">28. But the inheritors of the opinions and
impiety of Eusebius and his fellows, the eunuch Leontius<note place="end" n="1599" id="xx.ii.iv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iv-p4"> On
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.iv-p4.1">συνείσακται</span>, vid. [D.C.A. 1939 sqq. Bright, <i>Notes on Canons,</i> p.
839], Mosheim <i>de Rebus Ante Const.</i> p. 599, Routh, <i>Reliqu.
Sacr.</i> t. 2. p. 606. t. 3. p. 445. Basnag. <i>Diss.</i> vii. 19. in
<i>Ann. Eccles.</i> t. 2. Muratori, <i>Anecdot. Græc.</i> p. 218.
Dodwell, <i>Dissert. Cyprian.</i> iii. Bevereg. in <i>Can. Nic.</i> 3.
Suicer. <i>Thesaur. in voc.</i> &amp;c. &amp;c. It is conjectured by
Beveridge, Dodwell, Van Espen, &amp;c., that Leontius gave occasion to
the first Canon of the Nicene Council, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.iv-p4.2">περὶ τῶν
τολμώντων
ἑαυτοὺς
ἐκτέμνειν</span></p></note>, who ought not to remain in communion even
as a layman<note place="end" n="1600" id="xx.ii.iv-p4.3"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iv-p5"> Can.
<i>Ap.</i> 17. but vid. Morin. <i>de Pæn.</i> p. 185.</p></note>, because he mutilated himself that he
might henceforward be at liberty to sleep with one Eustolium, who is a
wife as far as he is concerned, but is called a virgin; and George and
Acacius, and Theodorus, and Narcissus, who are deposed by the Council;
when they heard and saw these things, were greatly ashamed. And when
they perceived the unanimity and peace that existed between Athanasius
and the Bishops (they were more than four hundred<note place="end" n="1601" id="xx.ii.iv-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iv-p6"> After
Sardica, vid. <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 50, note 10.</p></note>, from great Rome, and all Italy, from
Calabria, Apulia, Campania, Bruttia, Sicily, Sardinia, Corsica, and the
whole of Africa; and those from Gaul, Britain, and Spain, with the
great Confessor Hosius; and also those from Pannonia, Noricum, Siscia,
Dalmatia, Dardania, Dacia, Mœsia, Macedonia, Thessaly, and all
Achaia, and from Crete, Cyprus, and Lycia, with most of those from
Palestine, Isauria, Egypt, the Thebais, the whole of Libya, and
Pentapolis); when I say they perceived these things, they were
possessed with envy and fear; with envy, on account of the communion of
so many together; and with fear, lest those who had been entrapped by
them should be brought over by the unanimity of so great a number, and
henceforth their heresy should be triumphantly exposed, and everywhere
proscribed.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.iv-p7">29. <i>Relapse of Ursacius and Valens.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.iv-p8">First of all they persuade Ursacius, Valens and
their fellows to change sides again, and like dogs<note place="end" n="1602" id="xx.ii.iv-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iv-p9"> [351
<span class="c10" id="xx.ii.iv-p9.1">a.d.</span>] Cf. <scripRef passage="2 Pet. ii. 22" id="xx.ii.iv-p9.2" parsed="|2Pet|2|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.2.22">2 Pet. ii. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> to return to their own vomit, and like swine
to wallow again in the former mire of their impiety; and they make this
excuse for their retractation, that they did it through fear of the
most religious Constans. And yet even had there been cause for fear,
yet if they had confidence in what they had done, they ought not to
have become traitors to their friends. But when there was no cause for
fear, and yet they were guilty of a lie, are they not deserving of
utter condemnation? For no soldier was present, no Palatine or Notary<note place="end" n="1603" id="xx.ii.iv-p9.3"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iv-p10"> <i>Apol. Const.</i> 19.</p></note> had been sent, as they now send them, nor
yet was the Emperor there, nor had they been invited by any one, when
they wrote their recantation. But they voluntarily went up to Rome, and
of their own accord recanted and wrote it down in the Church, where
there was no fear from without, where the only fear is the fear of God,
and where every one has liberty of conscience. And yet although they
have a second time become Arians, and then have devised this unseemly
excuse for their conduct, they are still without shame.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.iv-p11">30. <i>Constantius changes sides again.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.iv-p12">In the next place they went in a body to the
Emperor Constantius, and besought him, saying, ‘When we first
made our request to you, we were not believed; for we told you, when
you sent for Athanasius, that by inviting him to come forward, you are
expelling our heresy. For he has been opposed to it from the very
first, and never ceases to anathematize it. He has already written
letters against us into all parts of the world, and the majority of men
have embraced communion with him; and <pb n="280" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_280.html" id="xx.ii.iv-Page_280" />even of those who seemed to be on our side,
some have been gained over by him, and others are likely to be. And we
are left alone, so that the fear is, lest the character of our heresy
become known, and henceforth both we and you gain the name of heretics.
And if this come to pass, you must take care that we be not classed
with the Manichæans. Therefore begin again to persecute, and
support the heresy, for it accounts you its king.’ Such was the
language of their iniquity. And the Emperor, when in his passage
through the country on his hasty march against Magnentius<note place="end" n="1604" id="xx.ii.iv-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iv-p13"> [351
<span class="c10" id="xx.ii.iv-p13.1">a.d.</span>]</p></note>, he saw the communion of the Bishops with
Athanasius, like one set on fire, suddenly changed his mind, and no
longer remembered his oaths, but was alike forgetful of what he had
written and regardless of the duty he owed his brother. For in his
letters to him, as well as in his interview with Athanasius, he took
oaths that he would not act otherwise than as the people should wish,
and as should be agreeable to the Bishops. But his zeal for impiety
caused him at once to forget all these things. And yet one ought not to
wonder that after so many letters and so many oaths Constantius had
altered his mind, when we remember that Pharaoh of old, the tyrant of
Egypt, after frequently promising and by that means obtaining a
remission of his punishments, likewise changed, until he at last
perished together with his associates.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.iv-p14">31. <i>Constantius begins to persecute.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.iv-p15">He compelled then the people in every city to
change their party; and on arriving at Arles and Milan<note place="end" n="1605" id="xx.ii.iv-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iv-p16"> [353
and 355.]</p></note>, he proceeded to act entirely in accordance
with the designs and suggestions of the heretics; or rather they acted
themselves, and receiving authority from him, furiously attacked every
one. Letters and orders were immediately sent hither to the Prefect,
that for the future the corn should be taken from Athanasius and given
to those who favoured the Arian doctrines, and that whoever pleased
might freely insult them that held communion with him; and the
magistrates were threatened if they did not hold communion with the
Arians. These things were but the prelude to what afterwards took place
under the direction of the Duke Syrianus. Orders were sent also to the
more distant parts, and Notaries despatched to every city, and
Palatines, with threats to the Bishops and Magistrates, directing the
Magistrates to urge on the Bishops, and informing the Bishops that
either they must subscribe against Athanasius, and hold communion with
the Arians, or themselves undergo the punishment of exile, while the
people who took part with them were to understand that chains, and
insults, and scourgings, and the loss of their possessions, would be
their portion. These orders were not neglected, for the commissioners
had in their company the Clergy of Ursacius and Valens, to inspire them
with zeal, and to inform the Emperor if the Magistrates neglected their
duty. The other heresies, as younger sisters of their own<note place="end" n="1606" id="xx.ii.iv-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iv-p17"> <i>De
Syn.</i> 12, note 11.</p></note>, they permitted to blaspheme the Lord, and
only conspired against the Christians, not enduring to hear orthodox
language concerning Christ. How many Bishops in consequence, according
to the words of Scripture, were brought before rulers and kings<note place="end" n="1607" id="xx.ii.iv-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iv-p18"> <scripRef passage="Mark xiii. 9" id="xx.ii.iv-p18.1" parsed="|Mark|13|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.13.9">Mark xiii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>, and received this sentence from
magistrates, ‘Subscribe, or withdraw from your churches, for the
Emperor has commanded you to be deposed!’ How many in every city
were roughly handled, lest they should accuse them as friends of the
Bishops! Moreover letters were sent to the city authorities, and a
threat of a fine was held out to them, if they did not compel the
Bishops of their respective cities to subscribe. In short, every place
and every city was full of fear and confusion, while the Bishops were
dragged along to trial, and the magistrates witnessed the lamentations
and groans of the people.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.iv-p19">32. <i>Persecution by Constantius.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.iv-p20">Such were the proceedings of the Palatine
commissioners; on the other hand, those admirable persons, confident in
the patronage which they had obtained, display great zeal, and cause
some of the Bishops to be summoned before the Emperor, while they
persecute others by letters, inventing charges against them; to the
intent that the one might be overawed by the presence of Constantius,
and the other, through fear of the commissioners and the threats held
out to them in these pretended accusations, might be brought to
renounce their orthodox and pious opinions. In this manner it was that
the Emperor forced so great a multitude of Bishops, partly by threats,
and partly by promises, to declare, ‘We will no longer hold
communion with Athanasius.’ For those who came for an interview,
were not admitted to his presence, nor allowed any relaxation, not so
much as to go out of their dwellings, until they had either subscribed,
or refused and incurred banishment thereupon. And this he did because
he saw that the heresy was hateful to all men. For this reason
especially he compelled so many to add their names to the small
number<note place="end" n="1608" id="xx.ii.iv-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iv-p21"> Cf.
<i>de Syn.</i> 5, note, and above <i>Ep. Æg</i>. 7.</p></note> of the Arians, his earnest desire
being to collect together a crowd of names, both from <pb n="281" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_281.html" id="xx.ii.iv-Page_281" />envy of the Bishop, and for the sake of making
a shew in favour of the Arian impiety, of which he is the patron;
supposing that he will be able to alter the truth, as easily as he can
influence the minds of men. He knows not, nor has ever read, how that
the Sadducees and the Herodians, taking unto them the Pharisees, were
not able to obscure the truth; rather it shines out thereby more
brightly every day, while they crying out, ‘We have no king but
Cæsar<note place="end" n="1609" id="xx.ii.iv-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iv-p22"> <scripRef passage="John xix. 15" id="xx.ii.iv-p22.1" parsed="|John|19|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.15">John xix. 15</scripRef>, and <i>Orat</i>.
i. 8, note.</p></note>,’ and obtaining the judgment of
Pilate in their favour, are nevertheless left destitute, and wait in
utter shame, expecting shortly<note place="end" n="1610" id="xx.ii.iv-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iv-p23"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.iv-p23.1">ὅσον
οὐδέπω</span>, above,
13; Const. died Nov. 3, 361 aged 45.</p></note> to become bereft,
like the partridge<note place="end" n="1611" id="xx.ii.iv-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iv-p24"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xvii. 11" id="xx.ii.iv-p24.1" parsed="|Jer|17|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.17.11">Jer. xvii. 11</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>, when they shall
see their patron near his death.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.iv-p25">33. <i>Persecution is from the Devil.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.iv-p26">Now if it was altogether unseemly in any of the
Bishops to change their opinions merely from fear of these things, yet
it was much more so, and not the part of men who have confidence in
what they believe, to force and compel the unwilling. In this manner it
is that the Devil, when he has no truth on his side<note place="end" n="1612" id="xx.ii.iv-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iv-p27"> Vid.
note on §67 [and Bright, <i>Hist. Writings of Ath.</i> p. lxviii.
note 9].</p></note>, attacks and breaks down the doors of them
that admit him with axes and hammers<note place="end" n="1613" id="xx.ii.iv-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iv-p28"> Vid. <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxiv. 6" id="xx.ii.iv-p28.1" parsed="|Ps|74|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.74.6">Ps. lxxiv. 6</scripRef></p></note>. But our
Saviour is so gentle that He teaches thus, ‘If any man wills to
come after Me,’ and, ‘Whoever wills to be My disciple<note place="end" n="1614" id="xx.ii.iv-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iv-p29"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xvi. 24" id="xx.ii.iv-p29.1" parsed="|Matt|16|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.24">Matt. xvi. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and coming to each He does not force
them, but knocks at the door and says, ‘Open unto Me, My sister,
My spouse<note place="end" n="1615" id="xx.ii.iv-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iv-p30"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 5.2" id="xx.ii.iv-p30.1" parsed="|Song|5|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.5.2">Cant. v. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and if they open to Him, He
enters in, but if they delay and will not, He departs from them. For
the truth is not preached with swords or with darts, nor by means of
soldiers; but by persuasion and counsel. But what persuasion is there
where fear of the Emperor prevails? or what counsel is there, when he
who withstands them receives at last banishment and death? Even David,
although he was a king, and had his enemy in his power, prevented not
the soldiers by an exercise of authority when they wished to kill his
enemy, but, as the Scripture says, David persuaded his men by
arguments, and suffered them not to rise up and put Saul to death<note place="end" n="1616" id="xx.ii.iv-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iv-p31"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. xxvi. 9" id="xx.ii.iv-p31.2" parsed="|1Sam|26|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.26.9">1 Sam. xxvi.
9</scripRef>.</p></note>. But he, being without arguments of reason,
forces all men by his power, that it may be shewn to all, that their
wisdom is not according to God, but merely human, and that they who
favour the Arian doctrines have indeed no king but Cæsar; for by
his means it is that these enemies of Christ accomplish whatsoever they
wish to do. But while they thought that they were carrying on their
designs against many by his means, they knew not that they were making
many to be confessors, of whom are those who have lately<note place="end" n="1617" id="xx.ii.iv-p31.3"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iv-p32"> <i>Apol. Const.</i> 27; <i>Apol. Fug.</i> 4, and below,
§76.</p></note> made so glorious a confession, religious
men, and excellent Bishops, Paulinus<note place="end" n="1618" id="xx.ii.iv-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iv-p33"> §26, and references there.</p></note> Bishop of
Treveri, the metropolis of the Gauls, Lucifer, Bishop of the metropolis
of Sardinia, Eusebius of Vercelli in Italy, and Dionysius of Milan,
which is the metropolis of Italy. These the Emperor summoned before
him, and commanded them to subscribe against Athanasius, and to hold
communion with the heretics; and when they were astonished at this
novel procedure, and said that there was no Ecclesiastical Canon to
this effect, he immediately said, ‘Whatever I will, be that
esteemed a Canon; the “Bishops” of Syria let me thus speak.
Either then obey, or go into banishment.’</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.iv-p34">34. <i>Banishment of the Western Bishops spread
the knowledge of the truth.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.iv-p35">When the Bishops heard this they were utterly
amazed, and stretching forth their hands to God, they used great
boldness of speech against him teaching him that the kingdom was not
his, but God’s, who had given it to him, Whom also they bid him
fear, lest He should suddenly take it away from him. And they
threatened him with the day of judgment, and warned him against
infringing Ecclesiastical order, and mingling Roman sovereignty with
the constitution<note place="end" n="1619" id="xx.ii.iv-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iv-p36"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.iv-p36.1">διαταγῇ</span>, cf. §36.</p></note> of the Church, and
against introducing the Arian heresy into the Church of God. But he
would not listen to them, nor permit them to speak further, but
threatened them so much the more, and drew his sword against them, and
gave orders for some of them to be led to execution; although
afterwards, like Pharaoh, he repented. The holy men therefore shaking
off the dust, and looking up to God, neither feared the threats of the
Emperor, nor betrayed their cause before his drawn sword; but received
their banishment, as a service pertaining to their ministry. And as
they passed along, they preached the Gospel in every place and city<note place="end" n="1620" id="xx.ii.iv-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.iv-p37"> Infr.
§40, vid. <scripRef passage="Acts viii. 4" id="xx.ii.iv-p37.2" parsed="|Acts|8|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.4">Acts viii. 4</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Phil. i. 13" id="xx.ii.iv-p37.3" parsed="|Phil|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.13">Phil. i. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>, although they were in bonds, proclaiming
the orthodox faith, anathematizing the Arian heresy, and stigmatizing
the recantation of Ursacius and Valens. But this was contrary to the
intention of their enemies; for the greater was the distance of their
place of banishment, so much the more was the hatred against them
increased, while the wanderings of these men were but the heralding of
their impiety. For who that saw them as they passed along, did not
greatly admire them <pb n="282" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_282.html" id="xx.ii.iv-Page_282" />as Confessors,
and renounce and abominate the others, calling them not only impious
men, but executioners and murderers, and everything rather than
Christians?</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Part" title="Persecution and Lapse of Liberius." progress="53.28%" prev="xx.ii.iv" next="xx.ii.vi" id="xx.ii.v"><p class="c76" id="xx.ii.v-p1">

<span class="c8" id="xx.ii.v-p1.1">Part V.</span></p>

<p class="c101" id="xx.ii.v-p2"><span class="c40" id="xx.ii.v-p2.1">Persecution and Lapse of
Liberius</span></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.v-p3">35. Now it had been better if from the first
Constantius had never become connected with this heresy at all; or
being connected with it, if he had not yielded so much to those impious
men; or having yielded to them, if he had stood by them only thus far,
so that judgment might come upon them all for these atrocities alone.
But as it would seem, like madmen, having fixed themselves in the bonds
of impiety, they are drawing down upon their own heads a more severe
judgment. Thus from the first<note place="end" n="1621" id="xx.ii.v-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.v-p4"> In
contrast to date of his fall.</p></note> they spared not
even Liberius, Bishop of Rome, but extended<note place="end" n="1622" id="xx.ii.v-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.v-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.v-p5.1">τὴν μανίαν
ἐξέτειναν</span>; vid. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.v-p5.2">ἐκτεῖναι
τὴν μανίαν</span>, §42. And so in the letter of the Council of Chalcedon
to Pope Leo; which says that Dioscorus, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.v-p5.3">κατ᾽ αὐτοῦ
τῆς ἀμπέλου
τὴν φυλακὴν
παρὰ τοῦ
σωτῆρος
ἐπιτετραμμένου
τὴν μανίαν
ἐξέτεινε,
λέγομεν δὴ
τῆς σῆς
ὁσιότητος</span>. Hard. <i>Conc.</i> t. 2. p. 656. [Cf. Prolegg. ch. iv.
§4.]</p></note>
their fury even to those parts; they respected not his bishopric,
because it was an Apostolical throne; they felt no reverence for Rome,
because she is the Metropolis of Romania<note place="end" n="1623" id="xx.ii.v-p5.4"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.v-p6"> By
Romania is meant the Roman Empire, according to Montfaucon after
Nannius. vid. Præfat. xxxiv. xxxv. And so Epiph. <i>Hær</i>,
lxvi, 1 fin, p. 618, and lxviii. 2 init. p. 728, Nil. <i>Ep</i>. i. 75.
vid. Du Cange <i>Gloss. Græc. in voc.</i></p></note>;
they remembered not that formerly in their letters they had spoken of
her Bishops as Apostolical men. But confounding all things together,
they at once forgot everything, and cared only to shew their zeal in
behalf of impiety. When they perceived that he was an orthodox man and
hated the Arian heresy, and earnestly endeavoured to persuade all
persons to renounce and withdraw from it, these impious men reasoned
thus with themselves: ‘If we can persuade Liberius, we shall soon
prevail over all.’ Accordingly they accused him falsely before
the Emperor; and he, expecting easily to draw over all men to his side
by means of Liberius, writes to him, and sends a certain eunuch called
Eusebius with letters and offerings, to cajole him with the presents,
and to threaten him with the letters. The eunuch accordingly went to
Rome, and first proposed to Liberius to subscribe against Athanasius,
and to hold communion with the Arians, saying, ‘The Emperor
wishes it, and commands you to do so.’ And then shewing him the
offerings, he took him by the hand, and again besought him saying,
‘Obey the Emperor, and receive these.’</p>

<p class="c88" id="xx.ii.v-p7">36. <i>The Eunuch Eusebius attempts Liberius in
vain.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.v-p8">But the Bishop endeavoured to convince him,
reasoning with him thus: ‘How is it possible for me to do this
against Athanasius? how can we condemn a man, whom not one<note place="end" n="1624" id="xx.ii.v-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.v-p9"> At
Alexandria.</p></note> Council only, but a second<note place="end" n="1625" id="xx.ii.v-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.v-p10"> At
Sardica.</p></note> assembled from all parts of the world, has
fairly acquitted, and whom the Church of the Romans dismissed in peace?
who will approve of our conduct, if we reject in his absence one, whose
presence<note place="end" n="1626" id="xx.ii.v-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.v-p11"> Vid.
<i>Apol. Ar.</i> 29.</p></note> amongst us we gladly welcomed, and
admitted him to our communion? This is no Ecclesiastical Canon; nor
have we had transmitted to us any such tradition<note place="end" n="1627" id="xx.ii.v-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.v-p12"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.v-p12.1">παράδοσις</span>, vid. §14.</p></note> from the Fathers, who in their turn received
from the great and blessed Apostle Peter<note place="end" n="1628" id="xx.ii.v-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.v-p13"> <i>Apol. Ar.</i> §35.</p></note>.
But if the Emperor is really concerned for the peace of the Church, if
he requires our letters respecting Athanasius to be reversed, let their
proceedings both against him and against all the others be reversed
also; and then let an Ecclesiastical Council be called at a distance
from the Court, at which the Emperor shall not be present, nor any
Count be admitted, nor magistrate to threaten us, but where only the
fear of God and the Apostolical rule<note place="end" n="1629" id="xx.ii.v-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.v-p14"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.v-p14.1">τῶν
ἀποστόλων
διάταξις</span>, cf. §34.</p></note> shall prevail;
that so in the first place, the faith of the Church may be secure, as
the Fathers defined it in the Council of Nicæa, and the supporters
of the Arian doctrines may be cast out, and their heresy anathematized.
And then after that, an enquiry being made into the charges brought
against Athanasius, and any other besides, as well as into those things
of which the other party is accused, let the culprits be cast out, and
the innocent receive encouragement and support. For it is impossible
that they who maintain an impious creed can be admitted as members of a
Council: nor is it fit that an enquiry into matters of conduct should
precede the enquiry concerning the faith<note place="end" n="1630" id="xx.ii.v-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.v-p15"> Vid.
Pallavicin. <i>Conc. Trid.</i> vi. 7. Sarpi. <i>Hist.</i> ii.
37.</p></note>;
but all diversity of opinions on points of faith ought first to be
eradicated, and then the enquiry made into matters of conduct. Our Lord
Jesus Christ did not heal them that were afflicted, until they shewed
and declared what faith they had in Him. These things we have received
from the Fathers; these report to the Emperor; for they are both
profitable for him and edifying to the Church. But let not Ursacius and
Valens be listened to, for they have retracted their former assertions,
and in what they now say they are not to be trusted.’</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.v-p16"><pb n="283" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_283.html" id="xx.ii.v-Page_283" />37.
<i>Liberius refuses the Emperor’s offering.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.v-p17">These were the words of the Bishop Liberius. And
the eunuch, who was vexed, not so much because he would not subscribe,
as because he found him an enemy to the heresy, forgetting that he was
in the presence of a Bishop, after threatening him severely, went away
with the offerings; and next commits an offence, which is foreign to a
Christian, and too audacious for a eunuch. In imitation of the
transgression of Saul, he went to the Martyry<note place="end" n="1631" id="xx.ii.v-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.v-p18"> [<scripRef passage="1 Sam. xiii. 9" id="xx.ii.v-p18.1" parsed="|1Sam|13|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.13.9">1 Sam. xiii. 9</scripRef>. cf. D.C.A. 1132,
<i>s.v.</i> Martyrium.]</p></note> of
the Apostle Peter, and then presented the offerings. But Liberius
having notice of it, was very angry with the person who kept the place,
that he had not prevented him, and cast out the offerings as an
unlawful sacrifice, which increased the anger of the mutilated creature
against him. Consequently he exasperates the Emperor against him,
saying, ‘The matter that concerns us is no longer the obtaining
the subscription of Liberius, but the fact that he is so resolutely
opposed to the heresy, that he anathematizes the Arians by name.’
He also stirs up the other eunuchs to say the same; for many of those
who were about Constantius, or rather the whole number of them, are
eunuchs<note place="end" n="1632" id="xx.ii.v-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.v-p19"> Vid.
Gibbon, <i>Hist.</i> ch. 19 init.</p></note>, who engross all the influence with
him, and it is impossible to do anything there without them. The
Emperor accordingly writes to Rome, and again Palatines, and Notaries,
and Counts are sent off with letters to the Prefect, in order that
either they may inveigle Liberius by stratagem away from Rome and send
him to the Court to him, or else persecute him by violence.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.v-p20">38. <i>The evil influence of Eunuchs at
Court.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.v-p21">Such being the tenor of the letters, there also
fear and treachery forthwith became rife throughout the whole city. How
many were the families against which threats were held out! How many
received great promises on condition of their acting against Liberius!
How many Bishops hid themselves when they saw these things! How many
noble women retired to country places in consequence of the calumnies
of the enemies of Christ! How many ascetics were made the objects of
their plots! How many who were sojourning there, and had made that
place their home, did they cause to be persecuted! How often and how
strictly did they guard the harbour<note place="end" n="1633" id="xx.ii.v-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.v-p22"> Ostia, vid. Gibbon, <i>Hist.</i> ch. 31, p. 303.</p></note> and the
approaches to the gates, lest any orthodox person should enter and
visit Liberius! Rome also had trial of the enemies of Christ, and now
experienced what before she would not believe, when she heard how the
other Churches in every city were ravaged by them. It was the eunuchs
who instigated these proceedings against all. And the most remarkable
circumstance in the matter is this; that the Arian heresy which denies
the Son of God, receives its support from eunuchs, who, as both their
bodies are fruitless, and their souls barren of virtue, cannot bear
even to hear the name of son. The Eunuch of Ethiopia indeed, though he
understood not what he read<note place="end" n="1634" id="xx.ii.v-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.v-p23"> <scripRef passage="Acts viii. 27" id="xx.ii.v-p23.1" parsed="|Acts|8|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.27">Acts viii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>, believed the words
of Philip, when he taught him concerning the Saviour; but the eunuchs
of Constantius cannot endure the confession of Peter<note place="end" n="1635" id="xx.ii.v-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.v-p24"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xvi. 16" id="xx.ii.v-p24.1" parsed="|Matt|16|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.16">Matt. xvi. 16</scripRef>, allusion to
Liberius? vid. Hard. <i>Conc.</i> t. 2. p. 305 E.</p></note>, nay, they turn away when the Father
manifests the Son, and madly rage against those who say, that the Son
of God is His genuine Son, thus claiming as a heresy of eunuchs, that
there is no genuine and true offspring of the Father. On these grounds
it is that the law forbids such persons to be admitted into any
ecclesiastical Council<note place="end" n="1636" id="xx.ii.v-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.v-p25"> <i>Can. Nic.</i> 1.</p></note>; notwithstanding
which they have now regarded these as competent judges of
ecclesiastical causes, and whatever seems good to them, that
Constantius decrees, while men with the name of Bishops dissemble with
them. Oh! who shall be their historian? who shall transmit the record
of these things to another generation? who indeed would believe it,
were he to hear it, that eunuchs who are scarcely entrusted with
household services (for theirs is a pleasure-loving race, that has no
serious concern but that of hindering in others what nature has taken
from them); that these, I say, now exercise authority in ecclesiastical
matters, and that Constantius in submission to their will treacherously
conspired against all, and banished Liberius!</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.v-p26">39. <i>Liberius’s speech to
Constantius.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.v-p27">For after the Emperor had frequently written to
Rome, had threatened, sent commissioners, devised schemes, on the
persecution<note place="end" n="1637" id="xx.ii.v-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.v-p28"> [356
<span class="c10" id="xx.ii.v-p28.1">a.d.</span>]</p></note> subsequently breaking out at
Alexandria, Liberius is dragged before him, and uses great boldness of
speech towards him. ‘Cease,’ he said, ‘to persecute
the Christians; attempt not by my means to introduce impiety into the
Church. We are ready to suffer anything rather than to be called Arian
madmen. We are Christians; compel us not to become enemies of Christ.
We also give you this counsel: fight not against Him who gave you this
empire, nor shew impiety towards Him instead of thankful<pb n="284" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_284.html" id="xx.ii.v-Page_284" />ness<note place="end" n="1638" id="xx.ii.v-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.v-p29"> Cf.
§34.</p></note>;’ persecute
not them that believe in Him, lest you also hear the words, ‘It
is hard for thee to kick against the pricks<note place="end" n="1639" id="xx.ii.v-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.v-p30"> <scripRef passage="Acts ix. 5" id="xx.ii.v-p30.1" parsed="|Acts|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.5">Acts ix. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Nay, I would that you might hear
them, that you might obey, as the holy Paul did. Behold, here we are;
we are come, before they fabricate charges. For this cause we hastened
hither, knowing that banishment awaits us at your hands, that we might
suffer before a charge encounters us, and that all may clearly see that
all the others too have suffered as we shall suffer, and that the
charges brought against them were fabrications of their enemies, and
all their proceedings were mere calumny and falsehood.’</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.v-p31">40. <i>Banishment of Liberius and others.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.v-p32">These were the words of Liberius at that time,
and he was admired by all men for them. But the Emperor instead of
answering<note place="end" n="1640" id="xx.ii.v-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.v-p33"> [But
see Theodoret, <i>Hist.</i> ii. 16.]</p></note>, only gave orders for their
banishment, separating each of them from the rest, as he had done in
the former cases. For he had himself devised this plan in the
banishments which he inflicted, that so the severity of his punishments
might be greater than that of former tyrants and persecutors<note place="end" n="1641" id="xx.ii.v-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.v-p34"> Cf.
infr. §60.</p></note>. In the former persecution Maximian, who was
then Emperor, commanded a number of Confessors to be banished
together<note place="end" n="1642" id="xx.ii.v-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.v-p35"> §64 [<span class="c10" id="xx.ii.v-p35.1">a.d.</span> 355].</p></note>, and thus lightened their punishment
by the consolation which he gave them in each other’s society.
But this man was more savage than he; he separated those who had spoken
boldly and confessed together, he put asunder those who were united by
the bond of faith, that when they came to die they might not see one
another; thinking that bodily separation can disunite also the
affections of the mind, and that being severed from each other, they
would forget the concord and unanimity which existed among them. He
knew not that however each one may remain<note place="end" n="1643" id="xx.ii.v-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.v-p36"> Cf.
§47.</p></note>
apart from the rest, he has nevertheless with him that Lord, whom they
confessed in one body together, who will also provide (as he did in the
case of the Prophet Elisha<note place="end" n="1644" id="xx.ii.v-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.v-p37"> <scripRef passage="2 Kings vi. 16" id="xx.ii.v-p37.2" parsed="|2Kgs|6|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.6.16">2 Kings vi.
16</scripRef>.</p></note>) that more shall be
with each of them, than there are soldiers with Constantius. Of a truth
iniquity is blind; for in that they thought to afflict the Confessors,
by separating them from one another, they rather brought thereby a
great injury upon themselves. For had they continued in each
other’s company, and abode together, the pollutions of those
impious men would have been proclaimed from one place only; but now by
putting them asunder, they have made their impious heresy and
wickedness to spread abroad and become known in every place<note place="end" n="1645" id="xx.ii.v-p37.3"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.v-p38"> Cf.
§34.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.v-p39">41. <i>Lapse of Liberius.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.v-p40">Who that shall hear what they did in the course
of these proceedings will not think them to be anything rather than
Christians? When Liberius sent Eutropius, a Presbyter, and Hilarius, a
Deacon, with letters to the Emperor, at the time that Lucifer and his
fellows made their confession, they banished the Presbyter on the spot,
and after stripping Hilarius<note place="end" n="1646" id="xx.ii.v-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.v-p41"> This
Hilary afterwards followed Lucifer of Calaris in his schism. He is
supposed to be the author of the Comments on S. Paul’s Epistles
attributed to S. Ambrose, who goes under the name of
Ambrosiaster.</p></note> the Deacon and
scourging him on the back, they banished him too, clamouring at him,
‘Why didst thou not resist Liberius instead of being the bearer
of letters from him.’ Ursacius and Valens, with the eunuchs who
sided with them, were the authors of this outrage. The Deacon, while he
was being scourged, praised the Lord, remembering His words, ‘I
gave My back to the smiters<note place="end" n="1647" id="xx.ii.v-p41.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.v-p42"> <scripRef passage="Isa. l. 6" id="xx.ii.v-p42.1" parsed="|Isa|50|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.50.6">Isa. l. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ but they
while they scourged him laughed and mocked him, feeling no shame that
they were insulting a Levite. Indeed they acted but consistently in
laughing while he continued to praise God; for it is the part of
Christians to endure stripes, but to scourge Christians is the outrage
of a Pilate or a Caiaphas. Thus they endeavoured at the first to
corrupt the Church of the Romans, wishing to introduce impiety into it
as well as others. But Liberius after he had been in banishment two
years gave way, and from fear of threatened death subscribed. Yet even
this only shews their violent conduct, and the hatred of Liberius
against the heresy, and his support of Athanasius, so long as he was
suffered to exercise a free choice. For that which men are forced by
torture to do contrary to their first judgment, ought not to be
considered the willing deed of those who are in fear, but rather of
their tormentors. They however attempted everything in support of their
heresy, while the people in every Church, preserving the faith which
they had learnt, waited for the return of their teachers, and condemned
the Antichristian heresy, and all avoid it, as they would a
serpent.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Part" title="Persecution and Lapse of Hosius." progress="53.69%" prev="xx.ii.v" next="xx.ii.vii" id="xx.ii.vi"><p class="c76" id="xx.ii.vi-p1">

<span class="c8" id="xx.ii.vi-p1.1">Part VI.</span></p>

<p class="c101" id="xx.ii.vi-p2"><span class="c40" id="xx.ii.vi-p2.1">Persecution and Lapse of
Hosius</span></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.vi-p3">42. But although they had done all this, yet
these impious men thought they had accomplished nothing, so long as the
great Hosius escaped their wicked machinations. And now <pb n="285" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_285.html" id="xx.ii.vi-Page_285" />they undertook to extend their fury<note place="end" n="1648" id="xx.ii.vi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vi-p4"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.vi-p4.1">ἐκτεῖναι τὴν
μανίαν</span></p></note> to that great old man. They felt no shame at
the thought that he is the father<note place="end" n="1649" id="xx.ii.vi-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vi-p5"> <i>Ap. Fug.</i> 5.</p></note> of the
Bishops; they regarded not that he had been a Confessor<note place="end" n="1650" id="xx.ii.vi-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vi-p6"> Under
Maximian.</p></note>; they reverenced not the length of his
Episcopate, in which he had continued more than sixty years; but they
set aside everything, and looked only to the interests of their heresy,
as being of a truth such as neither fear God, nor regard man<note place="end" n="1651" id="xx.ii.vi-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vi-p7"> <scripRef passage="Luke xviii. 2" id="xx.ii.vi-p7.1" parsed="|Luke|18|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.2">Luke xviii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>. Accordingly they went to Constantius, and
again employed such arguments as the following: ‘We have done
everything; we have banished the Bishop of the Romans; and before him a
very great number of other Bishops, and have filled every place with
alarm. But these strong measures of yours are as nothing to us, nor is
our success at all more secure, so long as Hosius remains. While he is
in his own place, the rest also continue in their Churches, for he is
able by his arguments and his faith to persuade all men against us. He
is the president of Councils<note place="end" n="1652" id="xx.ii.vi-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vi-p8"> Of
Nicæa and Sardica (<i>Ap. Fug.</i> 5).</p></note>, and his letters
are everywhere attended to. He it was who put forth the Nicene
Confession, and proclaimed everywhere that the Arians were heretics. If
therefore he is suffered to remain, the banishment of the rest is of no
avail, for our heresy will be destroyed. Begin then to persecute him
also and spare him not, ancient as he is. Our heresy knows not to
honour even the hoary hairs of the aged.’</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.vi-p9">43. <i>Brave resistance of Hosius.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.vi-p10">Upon hearing this, the Emperor no longer delayed,
but knowing the man, and the dignity of his years, wrote to summon him.
This was when he first<note place="end" n="1653" id="xx.ii.vi-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vi-p11"> i.e.
two years before his fall.</p></note> began his attempt
upon Liberius. Upon his arrival he desired him, and urged him with the
usual arguments, with which he thought also to deceive the others, that
he would subscribe against us, and hold communion with the Arians. But
the old man, scarcely bearing to hear the words, and grieved that he
had even ventured to utter such a proposal, severely rebuked him, and
after gaining his consent, withdrew to his own country and Church. But
the heretics still complaining, and instigating him to proceed (he had
the eunuchs also to remind him and to urge him further), the Emperor
again wrote in threatening terms; but still Hosius, while he endured
their insults, was unmoved by any fear of their designs against him,
and remaining firm to his purpose, as one who had built the house of
his faith upon the rock, he spake boldly against the heresy, regarding
the threats held out to him in the letters but as drops of rain and
blasts of wind. And although Constantius wrote frequently, sometimes
flattering him with the title of Father, and sometimes threatening and
recounting the names of those who had been banished, and saying,
‘Will you continue the only person to oppose the heresy? Be
persuaded and subscribe against Athanasius; for whoever subscribes
against him thereby embraces with us the Arian cause;’ still
Hosius remained fearless, and while suffering these insults, wrote an
answer in such terms as these. We have read the letter, which is placed
at the end<note place="end" n="1654" id="xx.ii.vi-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vi-p12"> Transferred by copyists hither.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c45" id="xx.ii.vi-p13">44. ‘Hosius to Constantius the Emperor
sends health in the Lord.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xx.ii.vi-p14">I was a Confessor at the first, when a
persecution arose in the time of your grandfather Maximian; and if you
shall persecute me, I am ready now, too, to endure anything rather than
to shed innocent blood and to betray the truth. But I cannot approve of
your conduct in writing after this threatening manner. Cease to write
thus; adopt not the cause of Arius, nor listen to those in the East,
nor give credit to Ursacius, Valens and their fellows. For whatever
they assert, it is not on account of Athanasius, but for the sake of
their own heresy. Believe my statement, O Constantius, who am of an age
to be your grandfather. I was present at the Council of Sardica, when
you and your brother Constans of blessed memory assembled us all
together; and on my own account I challenged the enemies of Athanasius,
when they came to the church where I abode<note place="end" n="1655" id="xx.ii.vi-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vi-p15"> [i.e.
at Sardica, cf. <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 36.]</p></note>,
that if they had anything against him they might declare it; desiring
them to have confidence, and not to expect otherwise than that a right
judgment would be passed in all things. This I did once and again,
requesting them, if they were unwilling to appear before the whole
Council, yet to appear before me alone; promising them also, that if he
should be proved guilty, he should certainly be rejected by us; but if
he should be found to be blameless, and should prove them to be
calumniators, that if they should then refuse to hold communion with
him, I would persuade him to go with me into the Spains. Athanasius was
willing to comply with these conditions, and made no objection to my
proposal; but they, altogether distrusting their cause, would not
consent. And on another occasion Athanasius came to your Court<note place="end" n="1656" id="xx.ii.vi-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vi-p16"> Cf.
§22.</p></note>, when you wrote for him, and his enemies
being at the time in Antioch, he requested that they might be summoned
either altogether or separately, in order that they might either
con<pb n="286" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_286.html" id="xx.ii.vi-Page_286" />vict him, or be convicted<note place="end" n="1657" id="xx.ii.vi-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vi-p17"> <i>Apol. Const.</i> 5.</p></note>, and might either in his presence prove him
to be what they represented, or cease to accuse him when absent. To
this proposal also you would not listen, and they equally rejected it.
Why then do you still give ear to them that speak evil of him? How can
you endure Valens and Ursacius, although they have retracted and made a
written confession of their calumnies<note place="end" n="1658" id="xx.ii.vi-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vi-p18"> <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 58.</p></note>?
For it is not true, as they pretend, that they were forced to confess;
there were no soldiers at hand to influence them; your brother was not
cognizant of the matter<note place="end" n="1659" id="xx.ii.vi-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vi-p19"> §29.</p></note>. No, such things
were not done under his government, as are done now; God forbid. But
they voluntarily went up to Rome, and in the presence of the Bishop and
Presbyters wrote their recantation, having previously addressed to
Athanasius a friendly and peaceable letter. And if they pretend that
force was employed towards them, and acknowledge that this is an evil
thing, which you also disapprove of; then do you cease to use force;
write no letters, send no Counts; but release those that have been
banished, lest while you are complaining of violence, they do but
exercise greater violence. When was any such thing done by Constans?
What Bishop suffered banishment? When did he appear as arbiter of an
Ecclesiastical trial? When did any Palatine of his compel men to
subscribe against any one, that Valens and his fellows should be able
to affirm this? Cease these proceedings, I beseech you, and remember
that you are a mortal man. Be afraid of the day of judgment, and keep
yourself pure thereunto. Intrude not yourself into Ecclesiastical
matters, neither give commands unto us concerning them; but learn them
from us. God has put into your hands the kingdom; to us He has
entrusted the affairs of His Church; and as he who would steal the
empire from you would resist the ordinance of God, so likewise fear on
your part lest by taking upon yourself the government of the Church,
you become guilty of a great offence. It is written, “Render unto
Cæsar the things that are Cæsar’s, and unto God the
things that are God’s<note place="end" n="1660" id="xx.ii.vi-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vi-p20"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxii. 21" id="xx.ii.vi-p20.2" parsed="|Matt|22|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.21">Matt. xxii.
21</scripRef>.</p></note>.” Neither
therefore is it permitted unto us to exercise an earthly rule, nor have
you, Sire, any authority to burn incense<note place="end" n="1661" id="xx.ii.vi-p20.3"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vi-p21"> [The
language of Hosius is figurative. The first mention of incense as a
rite in Christian worship is in ps.-Dionys., about <span class="c10" id="xx.ii.vi-p21.1">a.d.</span> 500, cf. D.C.A. p. 830 <i>sq.</i>]</p></note>.
These things I write unto you out of a concern for your salvation. With
regard to the subject of your letters, this is my determination; I will
not unite myself to the Arians; I anathematize their heresy. Neither
will I subscribe against Athanasius, whom both we and the Church of the
Romans and the whole Council pronounced to be guiltless. And yourself
also, when you understood this, sent for the man, and gave him
permission to return with honour to his country and his Church. What
reason then can there be for so great a change in your conduct? The
same persons who were his enemies before, are so now also; and the
things they now whisper to his prejudice (for they do not declare them
openly in his presence), the same they spoke against him, before you
sent for him; the same they spread abroad concerning him when they come
to the Council. And when I required them to come forward, as I have
before said, they were unable to produce their proofs; had they
possessed any, they would not have fled so disgracefully. Who then
persuaded you so long after to forget your own letters and
declarations? Forbear, and be not influenced by evil men, lest while
you act for the mutual advantage of yourself and them, you render
yourself responsible. For here you comply with their desires, hereafter
in the judgment you will have to answer for doing so alone. These men
desire by your means to injure their enemy, and wish to make you the
minister of their wickedness, in order that through your help they may
sow the seeds<note place="end" n="1662" id="xx.ii.vi-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vi-p22"> Vid.
<i>de Decr.</i> 2, note 6. It is remarkable, this letter having so much
its own character, and being so unlike Athanasius’s writings in
style, that a phrase characteristic of him should here occur in it. Did
Athan. translate it from Latin?</p></note> of their accursed
heresy in the Church. Now it is not a prudent thing to cast one’s
self into manifest danger for the pleasure of others. Cease then, I
beseech you, O Constantius, and be persuaded by me. These things it
becomes me to write, and you not to despise.’</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.vi-p23">45. <i>Lapse of Hosius, due to cruel
persecution.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.vi-p24">Such were the sentiments, and such the letter, of
the Abraham-like old man, Hosius, truly so called<note place="end" n="1663" id="xx.ii.vi-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vi-p25"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.vi-p25.1">ὁ ἀληθῶς
῞Οσιος.
κατάσκοποι,
οὐ γὰρ
ἐπίσκοποι</span>, supr. §3. infr. §§48, 76 fin. and so
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.vi-p25.2">ἀληθῶς
Εὐσέβιε</span>,
Theod. <i>Hist.</i> i. 4. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.vi-p25.3">᾽Ονήσιμον,
τόν ποτέ σοι
ἄχρηστον,
νυνὶ δὲ
εὔχρηστον</span>, <scripRef passage="Philem. 10" id="xx.ii.vi-p25.4" parsed="|Phlm|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.1.10">Philem. 10</scripRef>. <i>De Syn</i>. 26, note 6.</p></note>. But the Emperor desisted not from his
designs, nor ceased to seek an occasion against him; but continued to
threaten him severely, with a view either to bring him over by force,
or to banish him if he refused to comply. And as the Officers and
Satraps of Babylon<note place="end" n="1664" id="xx.ii.vi-p25.5"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vi-p26"> <scripRef passage="Dan. vi. 5" id="xx.ii.vi-p26.1" parsed="|Dan|6|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.6.5">Dan. vi. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>, seeking an
occasion against Daniel, found none except in the law of his God; so
likewise these present Satraps of impiety were unable to invent any
charge against the old man (for this true Hosius, and his blameless
life were known to all), except the charge of hatred to their heresy.
They <pb n="287" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_287.html" id="xx.ii.vi-Page_287" />therefore proceeded to accuse
him; though not under the same circumstances as those others accused
Daniel to Darius, for Darius was grieved to hear the charge, but as
Jezebel accused Naboth, and as the Jews applied themselves to Herod.
And they said, ‘He not only will not subscribe against
Athanasius, but also on his account condemns us; and his hatred to the
heresy is so great, that he also writes to others, that they should
rather suffer death, than become traitors to the truth. For, he says,
our beloved Athanasius also is persecuted for the Truth’s sake,
and Liberius, Bishop of Rome, and all the rest, are treacherously
assailed.’ When this patron of impiety, and Emperor of heresy<note place="end" n="1665" id="xx.ii.vi-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vi-p27"> §§9, 30, 54.</p></note>, Constantius, heard this, and especially
that there were others also in the Spains of the same mind as Hosius,
after he had tempted them also to subscribe, and was unable to compel
them to do so, he sent for Hosius, and instead of banishing him,
detained him a whole year in Sirmium. Godless, unholy, without natural
affection, he feared not God, he regarded not his father’s
affection for Hosius, he reverenced not his great age, for he was now a
hundred years old<note place="end" n="1666" id="xx.ii.vi-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vi-p28"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.vi-p28.1">οὔτε τὸν
Θεὸν
φοβηβεὶς ὁ
ἄθεος, οὔτε
τοῦ πατρὸς
τὴν διάθεσιν
αἰδεσθεὶς ὁ
ἀνόσιος, οὔτε
τὸ γῆρας
αἰσχυνθεὶς ὁ
ἄστοργος</span>.</p></note>; but all these
things this modern Ahab, this second Belshazzar of our times,
disregarded for the sake of impiety. He used such violence towards the
old man, and confined him so straitly, that at last, broken by
suffering, he was brought, though hardly, to hold communion with
Valens, Ursacius, and their fellows, though he would not subscribe
against Athanasius. Yet even thus he forgot not his duty, for at the
approach of death, as it were by his last testament, he bore witness to
the force which had been used towards him, and anathematized the Arian
heresy, and gave strict charge that no one should receive it.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.vi-p29">46. <i>Arbitrary expulsion of so many
bishops.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.vi-p30">Who that witnessed these things, or that has
merely heard of them, will not be greatly amazed, and cry aloud unto
the Lord, saying, ‘Wilt Thou make a full end of Israel<note place="end" n="1667" id="xx.ii.vi-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vi-p31"> <scripRef passage="Ez. xi. 13" id="xx.ii.vi-p31.1" parsed="|Ezek|11|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.11.13">Ez. xi. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ Who that is acquainted with these
proceedings, will not with good reason cry out and say, ‘A
wonderful and horrible thing is done in the land;’ and,
‘The heavens are astonished at this, and the earth is even more
horribly afraid<note place="end" n="1668" id="xx.ii.vi-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vi-p32"> <scripRef passage="Jer. v. 30" id="xx.ii.vi-p32.2" parsed="|Jer|5|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.5.30">Jer. v. 30</scripRef>; ii.
12.</p></note>.’ The fathers
of the people and the teachers of the faith are taken away, and the
impious are brought into the Churches? Who that saw when Liberius,
Bishop of Rome, was banished, and when the great Hosius, the father<note place="end" n="1669" id="xx.ii.vi-p32.3"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vi-p33"> Cf.
§15.</p></note> of the Bishops, suffered these things, or
who that saw so many Bishops banished out of Spain and the other parts,
could fail to perceive, however little sense he might possess, that the
charges<note place="end" n="1670" id="xx.ii.vi-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vi-p34"> Vid.
in <i>Apol. contr. Ar.</i> and <i>ad Const.</i></p></note> against Athanasius also and the rest
were false, and altogether mere calumny? For this reason those others
also endured all suffering, because they saw plainly that the
conspiracies laid against these were founded in falsehood. For what
charge was there against Liberius? or what accusation against the aged
Hosius? who bore even a false witness against Paulinus, and Lucifer,
and Dionysius, and Eusebius? or what sin could be lain to the account
of the rest of the banished Bishops, and Presbyters, and Deacons? None
whatever; God forbid. There were no charges against them on which a
plot for their ruin might be formed; nor was it on the ground of any
accusation that they were severally banished. It was an insurrection of
impiety against godliness; it was zeal for the Arian heresy, and a
prelude to the coming of Antichrist, for whom Constantius is thus
preparing the way.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Part" title="Persecution at Alexandria." progress="54.09%" prev="xx.ii.vi" next="xx.ii.viii" id="xx.ii.vii"><p class="c76" id="xx.ii.vii-p1">

<span class="c8" id="xx.ii.vii-p1.1">Part VII.</span></p>

<p class="c101" id="xx.ii.vii-p2"><span class="c40" id="xx.ii.vii-p2.1">Persecution at
Alexandria</span></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.vii-p3">47. ‘After’ he had accomplished all
that he desired against the Churches in Italy, and the other parts;
after he had banished some, and violently oppressed others, and filled
every place with fear, he at last turned his fury, as it had been some
pestilential disorder, against Alexandria. This was artfully contrived
by the enemies of Christ; for in order that they might have a show of
the signatures of many Bishops, and that Athanasius might not have a
single Bishop in his persecution to whom he could even complain, they
therefore anticipated his proceedings, and filled every place with
terror, which they kept up to second them in the prosecution of their
designs. But herein they perceived not through their folly that they
were not exhibiting the deliberate choice of the Bishops, but rather
the violence which themselves had employed; and that, although his
brethren should desert him, and his friends and acquaintance stand afar
off, and no one be found to sympathise with him and console him, yet
far above all these, a refuge with his God was sufficient for him. For
Elijah also was alone in his persecution, and God was all in all to the
holy man. And the Saviour has given us an example herein, who also was
left alone, and exposed to the designs of His enemies, to teach us,
that when we are persecuted and deserted by men, we must not faint,
<pb n="288" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_288.html" id="xx.ii.vii-Page_288" />but place our hope in Him, and not
betray the Truth. For although at first truth may seem to be afflicted,
yet even they who persecute shall afterwards acknowledge it.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.vii-p4">48. <i>Attacks upon the Alexandrian
Church.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.vii-p5">Accordingly they urge on the Emperor, who first
writes a menacing letter, which he sends to the Duke and the soldiers.
The Notaries Diogenius and Hilarius<note place="end" n="1671" id="xx.ii.vii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p6"> <i>Ap. Const.</i> 22, 24, below, §81.</p></note>, and certain
Palatines with them, were the bearers of it; upon whose arrival those
terrible and cruel outrages were committed against the Church, which I
have briefly related a little above<note place="end" n="1672" id="xx.ii.vii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p7"> §31, &amp;c.</p></note>, and which are
known to all men from the protests put forth by the people, which are
inserted at the end of this history, so that any one may read them.
Then after these proceedings on the part of Syrianus, after these
enormities had been perpetrated, and violence offered to the Virgins,
as approving of such conduct and the infliction of these evils upon us,
he writes again to the senate and people of Alexandria, instigating the
younger men, and requiring them to assemble together, and either to
persecute Athanasius, or consider themselves as his enemies. He however
had withdrawn before these instructions reached them, and from the time
when Syrianus broke into the Church; for he remembered that which was
written, ‘Hide thyself as it were for a little moment, until the
indignation be overpast<note place="end" n="1673" id="xx.ii.vii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p8"> <scripRef passage="Is. xxvi. 20" id="xx.ii.vii-p8.1" parsed="|Isa|26|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.26.20">Is. xxvi. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ One
Heraclius, by rank a Count, was the bearer of this letter, and the
precursor of a certain George that was despatched by the Emperor as a
spy, for one that was sent from him cannot be a Bishop<note place="end" n="1674" id="xx.ii.vii-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.vii-p9.1">κατασκόπου,
οὐκ
ἐπίσκοπος</span>, vid. §45, note 6.</p></note>; God forbid. And so indeed his conduct and
the circumstances which preceded his entrance sufficiently prove.</p>

<p class="c80" id="xx.ii.vii-p10">49 and 50. <i>Hypocrisy of the pretended respect
of Constantius for his brother’s memory.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="xx.ii.vii-p11">Heraclius then published the letter, which
reflected great disgrace upon the writer. For whereas, when the great
Hosius wrote to Constantius, he had been unable to make out any
plausible pretext for his change of conduct, he now invented an excuse
much more discreditable to himself and his advisers. He said,
‘From regard to the affection I entertained towards my brother of
divine and pious memory, I endured for a time the coming of Athanasius
among you.’ This proves that he has both broken his promise, and
behaved ungratefully to his brother after his death. He then declares
him to be, as indeed he is, ‘deserving of divine and pious
remembrance;’ yet as regards a command of his, or to use his own
language, the ‘affection’ he bore him, even though he
complied merely ‘for the sake’ of the blessed Constans, he
ought to deal fairly by his brother, and make himself heir to his
sentiments as well as to the Empire. But, although, when seeking to
obtain his just rights, he deposed Vetranio, with the question,
‘To whom does the inheritance belong after a brother’s
death<note place="end" n="1675" id="xx.ii.vii-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p12"> [<span class="c10" id="xx.ii.vii-p12.1">a.d.</span> 350, cf. Gibbon <i>Hist.</i> ch.
xviii. vol. ii. p. 378.]</p></note>?’ yet for the sake of the accursed
heresy of the enemies of Christ, he disregards the claims of justice,
and behaves undutifully towards his brethren. Nay, for the sake of this
heresy, he would not consent to observe even his father’s wishes
without infringement; but, in what he may gratify these impious men, he
pretends to adopt his intention, while in order to distress the others,
he cares not to shew the reverence which is due unto a father. For in
consequence of the calumnies of Eusebius and his fellows, his father
sent the Bishop for a time into Gaul to avoid the cruelty of his
persecutors (this was shewn by the blessed Constantine, the brother of
the former, after their father’s death, as appears by his
letters<note place="end" n="1676" id="xx.ii.vii-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p13"> <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 87.</p></note>), but he would not be persuaded by
Eusebius and his fellows to send the person whom they desired for a
Bishop, but prevented the accomplishment of their wishes, and put a
stop to their attempts with severe threats.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.vii-p14">51. <i>How Constantius shews his respect for his
father and brother.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.vii-p15">If therefore, as he declares in his letters, he
desired to observe his sire’s practice, why did he first send out
Gregory, and now this George, the eater of stores<note place="end" n="1677" id="xx.ii.vii-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p16"> George had been pork-contractor to the army, and had been detected
in peculation. vid. <i>de Syn.</i> 37, note 3.</p></note>? Why does he endeavour so earnestly to
introduce into the Church these Arians, whom his father named
Porphyrians<note place="end" n="1678" id="xx.ii.vii-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p17"> Constantine called the Arians by this title after the philosopher
Porphyry, the great enemy of Christianity. Socrates has preserved the
Edict. <i>Hist.</i> i. 9.</p></note>, and banish others while he patronises
them? Although his father admitted Arius to his presence, yet when
Arius perjured himself and burst asunder<note place="end" n="1679" id="xx.ii.vii-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p18"> <i>De
Morte Arii</i> 3, &amp;c.</p></note> he
lost the compassion of his father; who, on learning the truth,
condemned him as an heretic. Why moreover, while pretending to respect
the Canon of the Church, has he ordered the whole course of his conduct
in opposition to them? For where is there a Canon that a Bishop should
be appointed from Court? Where is there a Canon<note place="end" n="1680" id="xx.ii.vii-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p19"> <i>Encycl.</i> 2; <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 36.</p></note>
that permits soldiers to invade Churches? What tradition is there
allowing counts and ignorant <pb n="289" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_289.html" id="xx.ii.vii-Page_289" />eunuchs to exercise authority in Ecclesiastical
matters, and to make known by their edicts the decisions of those who
bear the name of Bishops? He is guilty of all manner of falsehood for
the sake of this unholy heresy. At a former time he sent out Philagrius
as Prefect a second time<note place="end" n="1681" id="xx.ii.vii-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p20"> §7, note 1.</p></note>, in opposition to
the opinion of his father, and we see what has taken place now. Nor
‘for his brother’s sake’ does he speak the truth. For
after his death he wrote not once nor twice, but three times to the
Bishop, and repeatedly promised him that he would not change his
behaviour towards him, but exhorted him to be of good courage, and not
suffer any one to alarm him, but to continue to abide in his Church in
perfect security. He also sent his commands by Count Asterius, and
Palladius the Notary, to Felicissimus, who was then Duke, and to the
Prefect Nestorius, that if either Philip the Prefect, or any other
should venture to form any plot against Athanasius, they should prevent
it.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.vii-p21">52. <i>The Emperor has no right to rule the
Church.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.vii-p22">Wherefore when Diogenes came, and Syrianus laid
in wait for us, both he and we<note place="end" n="1682" id="xx.ii.vii-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p23"> The
amanuensis here appears to speak for himself: but the Benedictines,
with great probability, conjecture <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.vii-p23.1">τότε καὶ</span> for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.vii-p23.2">αὐτός τε
καί</span>.</p></note> and the people
demanded to see the Emperor’s letters, supposing that, as it is
written, ‘Let not a falsehood be spoken before the king<note place="end" n="1683" id="xx.ii.vii-p23.3"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p24"> <scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 7.5" id="xx.ii.vii-p24.1" parsed="|Sir|7|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.7.5">Ecclus. vii. 5</scripRef> [<i>Apol. Const.</i>
2].</p></note>;’ so when a king has made a promise,
he will not lie, nor change. If then ‘for his brother’s
sake he complied,’ why did he also write those letters upon his
death? And if he wrote them for ‘his memory’s sake,’
why did he afterwards behave so very unkindly towards him, and
persecute the man, and write what he did, alleging a judgment of
Bishops, while in truth he acted only to please himself? Nevertheless
his craft has not escaped detection, but we have the proof of it ready
at hand. For if a judgment had been passed by Bishops, what concern had
the Emperor with it? Or if it was only a threat of the Emperor, what
need in that case was there of the so-named Bishops? When was such a
thing heard of before from the beginning of the world? When did a
judgment of the Church receive its validity from the Emperor? or rather
when was his decree ever recognised by the Church? There have been many
Councils held heretofore; and many judgments passed by the Church; but
the Fathers never sought the consent of the Emperor thereto, nor did
the Emperor busy himself with the affairs of the Church<note place="end" n="1684" id="xx.ii.vii-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p25"> [This
may well be taken as a statement of what <i>ought</i> to be; but in
view of the history of the fourth century it can only be called a
rhetorical exaggeration. See supr. §15, <i>Apol. Ar.</i>
36, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.vii-p25.1">ἐκέλευσαν</span>, Prolegg. ch. ii. §6 (1) <i>init.</i>, and D.C.A. p.
475, with reff. there given.]</p></note>. The Apostle Paul had friends among them of
Cæsar’s household, and in his Epistle to the Philippians he
sent salutations from them; but he never took them as his associates in
Ecclesiastical judgments. Now however we have witnessed a novel
spectacle, which is a discovery of the Arian heresy. Heretics have
assembled together with the Emperor Constantius, in order that he,
alleging the authority of the Bishops, may exercise his power against
whomsoever he pleases, and while he persecutes may avoid the name of
persecutor; and that they, supported by the Emperor’s government,
may conspire the ruin of whomsoever they will<note place="end" n="1685" id="xx.ii.vii-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p26"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.vii-p26.1">οἷς ἂν
ἐθέλωσι</span>,
and just before <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.vii-p26.2">ὧν ἂν
ἐθέλοι</span>. [And
more strikingly just below, §53 fin. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.vii-p26.3">ἃ θέλουσι
πράττει, ἐπεὶ
καὶ αὐτὸς
ἅπερ ἤθελεν
ἤκουσε παρ᾽
αὐτῶν</span>.] This is a
very familiar phrase with Athan. i.e. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.vii-p26.4">ὡς ἐθέλησεν,
ἅπερ
ἐθέλησαν,
ὅταν θέλωσιν,
οὒς
ἐθέλησαν</span>, &amp;c. &amp;c. Some instances are given supr. <i>Apol. Ar.</i>
2, note 3, and <i>de Syn.</i> 13, note 6.</p></note>
and these are all such as are not as impious as themselves. One might
look upon their proceedings as a comedy which they are performing on
the stage, in which the pretended Bishops are actors, and Constantius
the performer of their behests, who makes promises to them, as Herod
did to the daughter of Herodias, and they dancing before him accomplish
through false accusations the banishment and death of the true
believers in the Lord.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.vii-p27">53. <i>Despotic interference of
Constantius.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.vii-p28">Who indeed has not been injured by their
calumnies? Whom have not these enemies of Christ conspired to destroy?
Whom has Constantius failed to banish upon charges which they have
brought against them? When did he refuse to hear them willingly? And
what is most strange, when did he permit any one to speak against them,
and did not more readily receive their testimony, of whatever kind it
might be? Where is there a Church which now enjoys the privilege of
worshipping Christ freely? If a Church be a maintainer of true piety,
it is in danger; if it dissemble, it abides in fear. Every place is
full of hypocrisy and impiety, so far as he is concerned; and wherever
there is a pious person and a lover of Christ (and there are many such
everywhere, as were the prophets and the great Elijah) they hide
themselves, if so be that they can find a faithful friend like Obadiah,
and either they withdraw into caves and dens of the earth, or pass
their lives in wandering about in the deserts. These men in their
madness prefer such calumnies against them <pb n="290" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_290.html" id="xx.ii.vii-Page_290" />as Jezebel invented against Naboth, and the
Jews against the Saviour; while the Emperor, who is the patron of the
heresy, and wishes to pervert the truth, as Ahab wished to change the
vineyard into a garden of herbs, does whatever they desire him to do,
for the suggestions he receives from them are agreeable to his own
wishes.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.vii-p29">54. <i>Constantius gives up the Alexandrian
Churches to the heretics.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.vii-p30">Accordingly he banished, as I said before the
genuine Bishops, because they would not profess impious doctrines, to
suit his own pleasure; and so he now sent Count Heraclius to proceed
against Athanasius, who has publicly made known his decrees, and
announced the command of the Emperor to be, that unless they complied
with the instructions contained in his letters, their bread<note place="end" n="1686" id="xx.ii.vii-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p31"> Cf.
§§31, 63, note 6.</p></note> should be taken away, their idols
overthrown, and the persons of many of the city-magistrates and people
delivered over to certain slavery. After threatening them in this
manner, he was not ashamed to declare publicly with a loud voice,
‘The Emperor disclaims Athanasius, and has commanded that the
Churches be given up to the Arians.’ And when all wondered to
hear this, and made signs to one another, exclaiming, ‘What! has
Constantius become a heretic?’ instead of blushing as he ought,
the man all the more obliged the senators and heathen magistrates and
wardens<note place="end" n="1687" id="xx.ii.vii-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p32"> <i>Encycl.</i> §5.</p></note> of the idol temples to subscribe to
these conditions, and to agree to receive as their Bishop whomsoever<note place="end" n="1688" id="xx.ii.vii-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p33"> [Observe that George has not yet arrived. Heraclius arrived
‘as his precursor’ (<i>supr.</i> §48) along with
Cataphronius the new Prefect, on June 10, 356; see
§55.]</p></note> the Emperor should send them. Of course
Constantius was strictly upholding the Canon of the Church, when he
caused this to be done; when instead of requiring letters from the
Church, he demanded them of the market-place, and instead of the people
he asked them of the wardens of the temples. He was conscious that he
was not sending a Bishop to preside over Christians, but a certain
intruder for those who subscribed to his terms.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.vii-p34">55. <i>Irruption into the great Church.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.vii-p35">The Gentiles accordingly, as purchasing by their
compliance the safety of their idols, and certain of the trades<note place="end" n="1689" id="xx.ii.vii-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p36"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.vii-p36.1">τῶν
ἐργασιῶν</span>,—trades, or workmen. vid. supr. <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 15.
Montfaucon has a note upon the word in the Collect. <i>Nov.</i> t. 2.
p. xxvi. where he corrects his Latin <i>in loc.</i> of the former
passage very nearly in conformity to the rendering given of it above,
p. 108. ‘In Onomastico monuimus, hic <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.vii-p36.2">ἐργασίας</span> “officinarum operas” commodius exprimere.’ And
he quotes an inscription [C.I.G. i. 3924] <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.vii-p36.3">τοῦτο τὸ
ἡρῶον
στεφανοι ἡ
ἐργασία τῶν
βαφέων</span>.</p></note>, subscribed, though unwillingly, from fear
of the threats which he had held out to them; just as if the matter had
been the appointment of a general, or other magistrate. Indeed what as
heathen, were they likely to do, except whatever was pleasing to the
Emperor? But the people having assembled in the great Church (for it
was the fourth day of the week), Count Heraclius on the following day<note place="end" n="1690" id="xx.ii.vii-p36.4"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p37"> [i.e.
Thursday, June 13, 356, three days after the arrival of Heraclius and
Cataphronius. The church in question was apparently that of Theonas, or
the Cæsareum (p. 298). According to <i>Hist. Aceph.</i> the
churches were formally handed over to the Arians on June 15, i.e. on
the Saturday. The <i>Hist. Aceph.</i> here fits minutely the scattered
notices of Athan.: see Prolegg. ch. ii. §8 (1).]</p></note> takes with him Cataphronius the Prefect of
Egypt, and Faustinus the Receiver-General<note place="end" n="1691" id="xx.ii.vii-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p38"> Catholicus, ib. 10, note 4.</p></note>,
and Bithynus a heretic; and together they stir up the younger men of
the common multitude<note place="end" n="1692" id="xx.ii.vii-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p39"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.vii-p39.1">τῶν
ἀγοραίων</span>, vid. <scripRef passage="Acts xvii. 5" id="xx.ii.vii-p39.2" parsed="|Acts|17|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.5">Acts xvii. 5</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.vii-p39.3">ἀγορὰ</span> has been used
just above. vid. Suicer. <i>Thesaur. in voc.</i></p></note> who worshipped
idols, to attack the Church, and stone the people, saying that such was
the Emperor’s command. As the time of dismissal however had
arrived, the greater part had already left the Church, but there being
a few women still remaining, they did as the men had charged them,
whereupon a piteous spectacle ensued. The few women had just risen from
prayer and had sat down when the youths suddenly came upon them naked
with stones and clubs. Some of them the godless wretches stoned to
death; they scourged with stripes the holy persons of the Virgins, tore
off their veils and exposed their heads, and when they resisted the
insult, the cowards kicked them with their feet. This was dreadful,
exceedingly dreadful; but what ensued was worse, and more intolerable
than any outrage. Knowing the holy character of the virgins, and that
their ears were unaccustomed to pollution, and that they were better
able to bear stones and swords than expressions of obscenity, they
assailed them with such language. This the Arians suggested to the
young men, and laughed at all they said and did; while the holy Virgins
and other godly women fled from such words as they would from the bite
of asps, but the enemies of Christ assisted them in the work, nay even,
it may be, gave utterance to the same; for they were well-pleased with
the obscenities which the youths vented upon them.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.vii-p40">56. <i>The great Church pillaged.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.vii-p41">After this, that they might fully execute the
orders they had received (for this was what they earnestly desired, and
what the Count and the Receiver-General instructed them to do), they
seized upon the seats, the throne, and <pb n="291" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_291.html" id="xx.ii.vii-Page_291" />the table which was of wood<note place="end" n="1693" id="xx.ii.vii-p41.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p42"> Vid.
Fleury’s <i>Church History,</i> xxii. 7. p. 129, note k. [Oxf.
tr. 1843.] By specifying the material, Athan. implies that altars were
sometimes not of wood. [cf. D.C.A. 61 <i>sq.</i>]</p></note>, and the curtains<note place="end" n="1694" id="xx.ii.vii-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p43"> Curtains were at the entrance, and before the chancel. vid. Bingh.
<i>Antiqu.</i> viii. 6. §8. Hofman. <i>Lex. in voc. velum.</i>
also Chrysost. <i>Hom.</i> iii. in Eph.</p></note> of
the Church, and whatever else they were able, and carrying them out
burnt them before the doors in the great street, and cast frankincense
upon the flame. Alas! who will not weep to hear of these things, and,
it may be, close his ears, that he may not have to endure the recital,
esteeming it hurtful merely to listen to the account of such
enormities? Moreover they sang the praises of their idols, and said,
‘Constantius hath become a heathen, and the Arians have
acknowledged our customs;’ for indeed they scruple not even to
pretend heathenism, if only their heresy may be established. They even
were ready to sacrifice a heifer which drew the water for the gardens
in the Cæsareum<note place="end" n="1695" id="xx.ii.vii-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p44"> The
royal quarter in Alexandria, vid. <i>Apol. Const.</i> 15. In other
Palatia an aqueduct was necessary, e.g. vid. Cod. <i>Theod.</i> xv. 2.
even at Daphne, though it abounded in springs, ibid. 1, 2.</p></note>; and would have
sacrificed it, had it not been a female<note place="end" n="1696" id="xx.ii.vii-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p45"> Vid.
<i>Herodot.</i> ii. 41. who says that cows and heifers were sacred to
Isis. vid. Jablonski Pantheon <i>Æg.</i> i. 1. §15. who says
that Isis was worshipped in the shape of a cow, and therefore the cows
received divine honours. Yet bulls were sacrificed to Apis, ibid. iv.
2. §9. vid. also Schweighæuser <i>in loc.</i>
Herod.</p></note>;
for they said that it was unlawful for such to be offered among
them.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xx.ii.vii-p46">57. Thus acted the impious<note place="end" n="1697" id="xx.ii.vii-p46.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p47"> Vid.
note on <i>de Decr.</i> §1. This is a remarkable instance of the
special and technical sense of the words, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.vii-p47.1">εὐσέβεια,
ἀσεβοῦντες</span>, &amp;c. being here contrasted with pagan blasphemy,
&amp;c.</p></note> Arians in conjunction with the heathens,
thinking that these things tended to our dishonour. But Divine justice
reproved their iniquity, and wrought a great and remarkable sign,
thereby plainly shewing to all men, that as in their acts of impiety
they had dared to attack none other but the Lord, so in these
proceedings also they were again attempting to do dishonour unto Him.
This was more manifestly proved by the marvellous event which now came
to pass. One of these licentious youths ran into the Church, and
ventured to sit down upon the throne; and as he sat there the wretched
man uttered with a nasal sound some lascivious song. Then rising up he
attempted to pull away the throne, and to drag it towards him; he knew
not that he was drawing down vengeance upon himself. For as of old the
inhabitants of Azotus, when they ventured to touch<note place="end" n="1698" id="xx.ii.vii-p47.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p48"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. 5, 6" id="xx.ii.vii-p48.1" parsed="|1Sam|5|0|0|0;|1Sam|6|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.5 Bible:1Sam.6">1 Sam. 5, 6</scripRef>.</p></note> the Ark, which it was not lawful for them
even to look upon, were immediately destroyed by it, being first
grievously tormented by emerods; so this unhappy person who presumed to
drag the throne, drew it upon himself, and, as if Divine justice had
sent the wood to punish him, he struck it into his own bowels; and
instead of carrying out the throne, he brought out by his blow his own
entrails; so that the throne took away his life, instead of his taking
it away. For, as it is<note place="end" n="1699" id="xx.ii.vii-p48.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p49"> <scripRef passage="Acts i. 18" id="xx.ii.vii-p49.1" parsed="|Acts|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.18">Acts i. 18</scripRef>.</p></note> written of Judas,
his bowels gushed out; and he fell down and was carried away, and the
day after he died. Another also entered the Church with boughs of
trees<note place="end" n="1700" id="xx.ii.vii-p49.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p50"> [<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.vii-p50.1">μετὰ
θαλλῶν; φαλλῶν</span> ‘pro vera lectione probabiliter haberi posse
arbitror.’ Montf. <i>Coll. Nov.</i> t. ii.]</p></note> and, as in the Gentile manner he waved them
in his hands and mocked, he was immediately struck with blindness, so
as straightway to lose his sight, and to know no longer where he was;
but as he was about to fall, he was taken by the hand and supported by
his companions out of the place, and when on the following day he was
with difficulty brought to his senses, he knew not either what he had
done or suffered in consequence of his audacity.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.vii-p51">58. <i>General Persecution at Alexandria.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.vii-p52">The Gentiles, when they beheld these things, were
seized with fear, and ventured on no further outrage; but the Arians
were not even yet touched with shame, but, like the Jews when they saw
the miracles, were faithless and would not believe, nay, like Pharaoh,
they were hardened; they too having placed their hopes below, on the
Emperor and his eunuchs. They permitted the Gentiles, or rather the
more abandoned of the Gentiles, to act in the manner before described;
for they found that Faustinus, who is the Receiver-General by style,
but is a vulgar<note place="end" n="1701" id="xx.ii.vii-p52.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p53"> ἀ<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.vii-p53.1">γοραῖον</span>, see §§55, note 11, above.</p></note> person in habits,
and profligate in heart, was ready to play his part with them in these
proceedings, and to stir up the heathen. Nay, they undertook to do the
like themselves, that as they had modelled their heresy upon all other
heresies together<note place="end" n="1702" id="xx.ii.vii-p53.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p54"> Cf.
<i>Ep. Æg.</i> 17, and §31, note 8.</p></note>, so they might
share their wickedness with the more depraved of mankind. What they did
through the instrumentality of others I described above; the enormities
they committed themselves surpass the bounds of all wickedness; and
they exceed the malice of any hangman. Where is there a house which
they did not ravage? where is there a family they did not plunder on
pretence of searching for their opponents? where is there a garden they
did not trample under foot? what tomb<note place="end" n="1703" id="xx.ii.vii-p54.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p55"> Vid.
Socr. <i>Hist.</i> iv. 13.</p></note>
did they not open, pretending they were seeking for Athanasius, though
their sole object was to plunder and spoil all that came in their way?
How many men’s houses were sealed up<note place="end" n="1704" id="xx.ii.vii-p55.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p56"> <i>Apol. Fug.</i> 6.</p></note>!
The contents of how many persons’ lodgings did they give away to
the soldiers who assis<pb n="292" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_292.html" id="xx.ii.vii-Page_292" />ted them! Who
had not experience of their wickedness? Who that met them but was
obliged to hide himself in the market-place? Did not many an one leave
his house from fear of them, and pass the night in the desert? Did not
many an one, while anxious to preserve his property from them, lose the
greater part of it? And who, however inexperienced of the sea, did not
choose rather to commit himself to it, and to risk all its dangers,
than to witness their threatenings? Many also changed their residences,
and removed from street to street, and from the city to the suburbs.
And many submitted to severe fines, and when they were unable to pay,
borrowed of others, merely that they might escape their
machinations.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.vii-p57">59. <i>Violence of Sebastianus.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.vii-p58">For they made themselves formidable to all men,
and treated all with great arrogance, using the name of the Emperor,
and threatening them with his displeasure. They had to assist them in
their wickedness the Duke Sebastianus, a Manichee, and a profligate
young man; the<note place="end" n="1705" id="xx.ii.vii-p58.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p59"> Cf.
§55.</p></note> Prefect, the Count,
and the Receiver-General as a dissembler. Many Virgins who condemned
their impiety, and professed the truth, they brought out from the
houses; others they insulted as they walked along the streets, and
caused their heads to be uncovered by their young men. They also gave
permission to the females of their party to insult whom they chose; and
although the holy and faithful women withdrew on one side, and gave
them the way, yet they gathered round them like Bacchanals and Furies<note place="end" n="1706" id="xx.ii.vii-p59.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p60"> Vid.
<i>de Syn.</i> 31, note 4, also Greg. <i>Naz. Orat.</i> 35. 3. Epiph.
<i>Hær.</i> 69. 3. Theod. <i>Hist.</i> i. 3. (P. 730. ed.
Schulze).</p></note>, and esteemed it a misfortune if they found
no means to injure them, and spent that day sorrowfully on which they
were unable to do them some mischief. In a word, so cruel and bitter
were they against all, that all men called them hangmen, murderers,
lawless, intruders, evil-doers, and by any other name rather than that
of Christians.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.vii-p61">60. <i>Martyrdom of Eutychius.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.vii-p62">Moreover, imitating the savage practices of
Scythians, they seized upon Eutychius a Subdeacon, a man who had served
the Church honourably, and causing him to be scourged on the back with
a leather whip, till he was at the point of death, they demanded that
her should be sent away to the mines; and not simply to any mine, but
to that of Phæno<note place="end" n="1707" id="xx.ii.vii-p62.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p63"> The
mines of Phæno lie almost in a direct line between Petræ and
Zoar, which is at the southern extremity of the Dead Sea. They formed
the place of punishment of Confessors in the Maximinian Persecution,
Euseb. <i>de Mart. Pal.</i> 7, and in the Arian Persecution at
Alexandria after Athan. Theod. <i>H. E.</i> iv. 19, p. 996. Phæno
was once the seat of a Bishopric, which sent a Bishop to the Councils
at Ephesus, the Ecumenical, and the Latrocinium. vid. Reland.
<i>Palestine,</i> pp. 951, 952. Montfaucon <i>in loc.</i> Athan. <i>Le
Quien. Or. Christ.</i> t. 3. p. 745.</p></note>, where even a
condemned murderer is hardly able to live a few days. And what was most
unreasonable in their conduct, they would not permit him even a few
hours to have his wounds dressed, but caused him to be sent off
immediately, saying, ‘If this is done, all men will be afraid,
and henceforward will be on our side.’ After a short interval,
however, being unable to accomplish his journey to the mine on account
of the pain of his stripes, he died on the way. He perished rejoicing,
having obtained the glory of martyrdom. But the miscreants were not
even yet ashamed, but in the words of Scripture, ‘having bowels
without mercy<note place="end" n="1708" id="xx.ii.vii-p63.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p64"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xii. 10" id="xx.ii.vii-p64.1" parsed="|Prov|12|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.12.10">Prov. xii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ they acted
accordingly, and now again perpetrated a satanic deed. When the people
prayed them to spare Eutychius and besought them for him, they caused
four honourable and free citizens to be seized, one of whom was Hermias
who washed the beggars’ feet<note place="end" n="1709" id="xx.ii.vii-p64.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p65"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.vii-p65.1">῾Ερμείαν
λούοντα τοὺς
ἀνεξόδους</span>, Inauspicato verterat Hermantius, ‘qui angiportos non
pervios lavabat;’ Montfaucon, <i>Coll. Nov.</i> t. 2. p. xliii.
who translates as above, yet not satisfactorily, especially as there is
no article before <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.vii-p65.2">λούοντα</span>. Tillemont says, ‘qui avait “quelle charge”
dans la police de la ville,’ understanding by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.vii-p65.3">ἀνέξοδοι</span>, ‘inclusi sive incarcerati homines;’ whereas they are
‘ii qui <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.vii-p65.4">ἀνὰ τὰς
ἐξόδους</span> in
exitibus viarum, stipem cogunt.’ Montf. ibid. For the custom of
washing the feet vid. Bingh. <i>Antiqu.</i> xii. 4.
§10.</p></note>; and after
scourging them very severely, the Duke cast them into the prison. But
the Arians, who are more cruel even than Scythians, when they had seen
that they did not die from the stripes they had received, complained of
the Duke and threatened, saying, ‘We will write and tell the
eunuchs<note place="end" n="1710" id="xx.ii.vii-p65.5"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p66"> Cf.
§38.</p></note>, that he does not flog as we
wish.’ Hearing this he was afraid, and was obliged to beat the
men a second time; and they being beaten, and knowing for what cause
they suffered and by whom they had been accused, said only, ‘We
are beaten for the sake of the Truth, but we will not hold communion
with the heretics: beat us now as thou wilt; God will judge thee for
this.’ The impious men wished to expose them to danger in the
prison, that they might die there; but the people of God observing
their time, besought him for them, and after seven days or more they
were set at liberty.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.vii-p67">61. <i>Ill-treatment of the poor.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.vii-p68">But the Arians, as being grieved at this, again
devised another yet more cruel and unholy deed; cruel in the eyes of
all men, but well suited to their antichristian heresy. The Lord
commanded that we should remember the poor; He said, ‘Sell that
ye have, and give alms’ and again ‘I was a hungred, and ye
gave Me meat; I was thirsty, and ye gave Me drink; for inasmuch as ye
have done it unto <pb n="293" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_293.html" id="xx.ii.vii-Page_293" />one of these
little ones, ye have done it unto Me<note place="end" n="1711" id="xx.ii.vii-p68.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p69"> <scripRef passage="Luke xii. 33" id="xx.ii.vii-p69.2" parsed="|Luke|12|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.33">Luke xii. 33</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 35, 40" id="xx.ii.vii-p69.3" parsed="|Matt|25|35|0|0;|Matt|25|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.35 Bible:Matt.25.40">Matt. xxv.
35, 40</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But
these men, as being in truth opposed to Christ, have presumed to act
contrary to His will in this respect also. For when the Duke gave up
the Churches to the Arians, and the destitute persons and widows were
unable to continue any longer in them, the widows sat down in places
which the Clergy entrusted with the care of them appointed. And when
the Arians saw that the brethren readily ministered unto them and
supported them, they persecuted the widows also, beating them on the
feet, and accused those who gave to them before the Duke. This was done
by means of a certain soldier named Dynamius. And it was well-pleasing
to Sebastian<note place="end" n="1712" id="xx.ii.vii-p69.4"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p70"> Cf.
§81.</p></note>, for there is no mercy in the
Manichæans; nay, it is considered a hateful thing among them to
shew mercy to a poor man<note place="end" n="1713" id="xx.ii.vii-p70.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p71"> They
would give money, but thought it wrong to give food. Ath. was possibly
unaware of this distinction. See Bright, Introd. to <i>Hist.
Tracts,</i> p. lxxi. note 7.]</p></note>. Here then was a
novel subject of complaint; and a new kind of court now first invented
by the Arians. Persons were brought to trial for acts of kindness which
they had performed; he who shewed mercy was accused, and he who had
received a benefit was beaten; and they wished rather that a poor man
should suffer hunger, than that he who was willing to shew mercy should
give to him. Such sentiments these modern Jews, for such they are, have
learned from the Jews of old, who when they saw him who had been blind
from his birth recover his sight, and him who had been a long time sick
of the palsy made whole, accused<note place="end" n="1714" id="xx.ii.vii-p71.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p72"> <scripRef passage="Joh. ix." id="xx.ii.vii-p72.2" parsed="|John|9|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.9">Joh. ix.</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt. ix. 3" id="xx.ii.vii-p72.3" parsed="|Matt|9|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.3">Matt. ix.
3</scripRef>.</p></note> the Lord who
had bestowed these benefits upon them, and judged them to be
transgressors who had experienced His goodness<note place="end" n="1715" id="xx.ii.vii-p72.4"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p73"> Vid.
<i>de Decr.</i> §1.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.vii-p74">62. <i>Ill-treatment of the poor.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.vii-p75">Who was not struck with astonishment at these
proceedings? Who did not execrate both the heresy, and its defenders?
Who failed to perceive that the Arians are indeed more cruel than wild
beasts? For they had no prospect of gain<note place="end" n="1716" id="xx.ii.vii-p75.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p76"> Cf.
note on <i>Orat.</i> i. §8.</p></note>
from their iniquity, for the sake of which they might have acted in
this manner; but they rather increased the hatred of all men against
themselves. They thought by treachery and terror to force certain
persons into their heresy, so that they might be brought to communicate
with them; but the event turned out quite the contrary. The sufferers
endured as martyrdom whatever they inflicted upon them, and neither
betrayed nor denied the true faith in Christ. And those who were
without and witnessed their conduct, and at last even the heathen, when
they saw these things, execrated them as antichristian, as cruel
executioners; for human nature is prone to pity and sympathise with the
poor. But these men have lost even the common sentiments of humanity;
and that kindness which they would have desired to meet with at the
hands of others, had themselves been sufferers, they would not permit
others to receive, but employed against them the severity and authority
of the magistrates, and especially of the Duke.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.vii-p77">63. <i>Ill-treatment of the Presbyters and
Deacons.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.vii-p78">What they have done to the Presbyters and
Deacons; how they drove them into banishment under sentence passed upon
them by the Duke and the magistrates, causing the soldiers to bring out
their kinsfolk from the houses<note place="end" n="1717" id="xx.ii.vii-p78.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p79"> §59.</p></note>, and Gorgonius, the
commander of the police<note place="end" n="1718" id="xx.ii.vii-p79.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p80"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.vii-p80.1">στρατηγοῦ</span>, infr. §81, note.</p></note> to beat them with
stripes; and how (most cruel act of all) with much insolence they
plundered the loaves<note place="end" n="1719" id="xx.ii.vii-p80.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p81"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.vii-p81.1">τοὺς
ἄρτους</span> [i.e.
their stated allowance: see also <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 18], the word occurs
<i>Encycl.</i> 4, <i>Apol. Fug.</i> 6, supr. §§31, 54, in
this sense: but Nannius, Hermant, and Tillemont, with some plausibility
understand it as a Latin term naturalized, and translate ‘most
cruel of all, with much insolence they tore the “limbs” of
the dead,’ alleging that merely to take away ‘loaves’
was not so ‘cruel’ as to take away ‘lives,’
which the Arians had done [the parallels refute this, apart from
linguistic grounds].</p></note> of these and of
those who were now dead; these things it is impossible for words to
describe, for their cruelty surpasses all the powers of language. What
terms could one employ which might seem equal to the subject? What
circumstances could one mention first, so that those next recorded
would not be found more dreadful, and the next more dreadful still? All
their attempts and iniquities<note place="end" n="1720" id="xx.ii.vii-p81.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p82"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.vii-p82.1">ἀσεβήματα</span></p></note> were full of murder
and impiety; and so unscrupulous and artful are they, that they
endeavour to deceive by promises of protection, and by bribing with
money<note place="end" n="1721" id="xx.ii.vii-p82.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.vii-p83"> p.
227, note 8, infr. §73.</p></note>, that so, since they cannot recommend
themselves by fair means, they may thereby make some display to impose
on the simple.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Part" title="Persecution in Egypt." progress="55.00%" prev="xx.ii.vii" next="xxi" id="xx.ii.viii"><p class="c76" id="xx.ii.viii-p1">

<span class="c8" id="xx.ii.viii-p1.1">Part VIII.</span></p>

<p class="c101" id="xx.ii.viii-p2"><span class="c10" id="xx.ii.viii-p2.1">Persecution in
Egypt</span>.</p>

<p class="c104" id="xx.ii.viii-p3">64. Who would call them even by the name of
Gentiles; much less by that of Christians? Would any one regard their
habits and feelings as human, and not rather those of wild beasts,
seeing their cruel and savage conduct? They are more worthless than
public hangmen; more audacious than all other heretics. To the Gentiles
they are much inferior, and stand far apart and separate from them<note place="end" n="1722" id="xx.ii.viii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p4"> §§20, 29.</p></note>. I have heard from our fathers, and I
believe their report to be a faithful one, that long ago, when <pb n="294" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_294.html" id="xx.ii.viii-Page_294" />a persecution arose in the time<note place="end" n="1723" id="xx.ii.viii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p5"> [303
<span class="c10" id="xx.ii.viii-p5.1">a.d.</span>]</p></note> of Maximian, the grandfather of Constantius,
the Gentiles concealed our brethren the Christians, who were sought
after, and frequently suffered the loss of their own substance, and had
trial of imprisonment, solely that they might not betray the fugitives.
They protected those who fled to them for refuge, as they would have
done their own persons, and were determined to run all risks on their
behalf. But now these admirable persons, the inventors of a new heresy,
act altogether the contrary part; and are distinguished for nothing but
their treachery. They have appointed themselves as executioners, and
seek to betray all alike, and make those who conceal others the objects
of their plots, esteeming equally as their enemy both him that conceals
and him that is concealed. So murderous are they; so emulous in their
evil-doings of the wickedness of Judas.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.viii-p6">65. <i>Martyrdom of Secundus of Barka.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.viii-p7">The crimes these men have committed cannot
adequately be described. I would only say, that as I write and wish to
enumerate all their deeds of iniquity, the thought enters my mind,
whether this heresy be not the fourth daughter of the horse-leach<note place="end" n="1724" id="xx.ii.viii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p8"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xxx. 15" id="xx.ii.viii-p8.1" parsed="|Prov|30|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.30.15">Prov. xxx. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> in the Proverbs, since after so many acts of
injustice, so many murders, it hath not yet said, ‘It is
enough.’ No; it still rages, and goes about<note place="end" n="1725" id="xx.ii.viii-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.viii-p9.1">περιέρχεται</span>, <scripRef passage="1 Pet. v. 8" id="xx.ii.viii-p9.3" parsed="|1Pet|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.8">1 Pet. v. 8</scripRef>. supr. §20, and
<i>ad Adelph.</i> §2 fin.</p></note> seeking after those whom it has not yet
discovered, while those whom it has already injured, it is eager to
injure anew. After the night attack, after the evils committed in
consequence of it, after the persecution brought about by Heraclius,
they cease not yet to accuse us falsely before the Emperor (and they
are confident that as impious persons they will obtain a hearing),
desiring that something more than banishment may be inflicted upon us,
and that hereafter those who do not consent to their impieties may be
destroyed. Accordingly, being now emboldened in an extreme degree, that
most abandoned Secundus<note place="end" n="1726" id="xx.ii.viii-p9.4"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p10"> <i>Ep. Æg.</i> 7.</p></note> of Pentapolis, and
Stephanus<note place="end" n="1727" id="xx.ii.viii-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p11"> Cf.
<i>Hist. Aceph.</i> ix., <i>de Syn.</i> 12, Thdt. <i>H. E.</i> ii.
28.</p></note> his accomplice, conscious that their
heresy was a defence of any injustice they might commit, on discovering
a Presbyter at Barka who would not comply with their desires (he was
called Secundus, being of the same name, but not of the same faith with
the heretic), they kicked him till he died<note place="end" n="1728" id="xx.ii.viii-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p12"> In
like manner the party of Dioscorus at the Latrocinium, or Eutychian
Council of Ephesus, <span class="c10" id="xx.ii.viii-p12.1">a.d.</span> 449, kicked to death
Flavian, Patriarch of Constantinople.</p></note>.
While he was thus suffering he imitated the Saint, and said, ‘Let
no one avenge my cause before human judges; I have the Lord for my
avenger, for whose sake I suffer these things at their hands.’
They however were not moved with pity at these words, nor did they feel
any awe of the sacred season; for it was during the time of Lent<note place="end" n="1729" id="xx.ii.viii-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p13"> <i>Encyc.</i> 4.</p></note> that they thus kicked the man to death.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.viii-p14">66. <i>Persecution the weapon of
Arianism.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.viii-p15">O new heresy, that hast put on the whole devil in
impiety and wicked deeds! For in truth it is but a lately invented
evil; and although certain heretofore appear to have adopted its
doctrines, yet they concealed them, and were not known to hold them.
But Eusebius and Arius, like serpents coming out of their holes, have
vomited forth the poison of this impiety; Arius daring to blasphemy
openly, and<note place="end" n="1730" id="xx.ii.viii-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p16"> <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 59.</p></note> Eusebius defending his blasphemy. He
was not however able to support the heresy, until, as I said before, he
found a patron<note place="end" n="1731" id="xx.ii.viii-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p17"> §45.</p></note> for it in the
Emperor. Our fathers called an Ecumenical Council, when three hundred
of them, more or less<note place="end" n="1732" id="xx.ii.viii-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p18"> <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 23.</p></note>, met together and
condemned the Arian heresy, and all declared that it was alien and
strange to the faith of the Church. Upon this its supporters,
perceiving that they were dishonoured, and had now no good ground of
argument to insist upon, devised a different method, and attempted to
vindicate it by means of external power. And herein one may especially
admire the novelty as well as wickedness of their device, and how they
go beyond all other heresies. For these support their madness by
persuasive arguments calculated to deceive the simple; the Greeks, as
the Apostle has said, make their attack with excellency and
persuasiveness of speech, and with plausible fallacies; the Jews,
leaving the divine Scriptures, now, as the Apostle again has said,
contend about ‘fables and endless genealogies<note place="end" n="1733" id="xx.ii.viii-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p19"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. i. 4" id="xx.ii.viii-p19.1" parsed="|1Tim|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.4">1 Tim. i. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and the Manichees and Valentinians
with them, and others, corrupting the divine Scriptures, put forth
fables in terms of their own inventions. But the Arians are bolder than
them all, and have shewn that the other heresies are but their younger
sisters<note place="end" n="1734" id="xx.ii.viii-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p20"> Cf.
§31.</p></note>, whom, as I have said, they surpass in
impiety, emulating them all, and especially the Jews in their iniquity.
For as the Jews, when they were unable to prove the charges which they
pretended to allege against Paul, straightway led him to the chief
captain and the governor; so likewise these men, who surpass the Jews
in their devices, make use only of the power of the judges; and if any
one so much as speaks against them, he is dragged before the Governor
or the General.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.viii-p21"><pb n="295" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_295.html" id="xx.ii.viii-Page_295" />67.
<i>Arianism worse than other heresies, because of Persecution.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.viii-p22">The other heresies also, when the very Truth has
refuted them on the clearest evidence, are wont to be silent, being
simply confounded by their conviction. But this modern and accursed
heresy, when it is overthrown by argument, when it is cast down and
covered with shame by the very Truth, forthwith endeavours to coerce by
violence and stripes and imprisonment those whom it has been unable to
persuade by argument, thereby acknowledging itself to be anything
rather than godly. For it is the part of true godliness not to compel<note place="end" n="1735" id="xx.ii.viii-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p23"> The
early theory about persecution seems to have been this,—that that
was a bad cause which ‘depended’ upon it, but that, when a
‘cause’ was good, there was nothing wrong in using force in
due ‘subordination’ to argument [so Pius IX. in
<i>Encycl.</i> ‘Quanta cura,’ speaks of the ’officium
coercendi sancitis pœnis violatores catholicæ religionis];
that there was as little impropriety in the civil magistrate’s
inducing ‘individuals’ by force, when they were incapable
of higher motives, as by those secular blessings which follow on
Christianity. Our Lord’s kingdom was not of this world, that is,
it did not depend on this world; but, as subduing, engrossing, and
swaying this world, it at times condescended to make use of this
world’s weapons against itself. The simple question was
‘whether a cause depended on force for its existence.’ S.
Athanasius declared and the event proved, that Arianism was so
dependent. When Emperors ceased to persecute, Arianism ceased to be; it
had no life in itself. Again, all cruel persecution, or long continued,
or on a large scale, was wrong, as arguing ‘an absence’ of
moral and rational grounds in the ‘cause’ so maintained.
Again, there was an evident ‘impropriety’ in ecclesiastical
functionaries using secular weapons, as there would be in their
engaging in a secular pursuit, or forming secular connections; whereas
the soldier might as suitably, and should as dutifully, defend religion
with the sword, as the scholar with his pen. And further there was an
abhorrence of cruelty natural to us, which it was a duty to cherish and
maintain. All this being considered, there is no inconsistency in S.
Athanasius denouncing persecution, and in Theodosius decreeing that
‘the heretical teachers, who usurped the sacred titles of Bishops
or Presbyters,’ should be ‘exposed to the heavy penalties
of exile and confiscation.’ Gibbon, <i>Hist.</i> ch. 27. For a
list of passages from the Fathers on the subject, vid. Limborch on the
Inquisition, vol. 1. Bellarmin. <i>de Laicis,</i> c. 21, 22, and of
authors in favour of persecution, vid. Gerhard <i>de Magistr.
Polit.</i> p. 741, &amp;c. [But vide supr., <i>Apol. Fug.</i> 23:
‘persecution is a device of the devil;’ see also
<i>Socr.</i> vii. 3.]</p></note>, but to persuade, as I said before. Thus our
Lord Himself, not as employing force, but as offering to their free
choice, has said to all, ‘If any man will follow after Me<note place="end" n="1736" id="xx.ii.viii-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p24"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xvi. 24" id="xx.ii.viii-p24.1" parsed="|Matt|16|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.24">Matt. xvi. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and to His disciples, ‘Will ye
also go away<note place="end" n="1737" id="xx.ii.viii-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p25"> <scripRef passage="John vi. 67" id="xx.ii.viii-p25.1" parsed="|John|6|67|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.67">John vi. 67</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ This heresy, however, is
altogether alien from godliness; and therefore how otherwise should it
act, than contrary to our Saviour, seeing also that it has enlisted
that enemy of Christ, Constantius, as it were Antichrist himself<note place="end" n="1738" id="xx.ii.viii-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p26"> Cf.
<i>De Syn.</i> 5, note 10.</p></note>, to be its leader in impiety? He for its
sake has earnestly endeavoured to emulate Saul in savage cruelty. For
when the priests gave victuals to David, Saul commanded, and they were
all destroyed, in number three hundred and five<note place="end" n="1739" id="xx.ii.viii-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p27"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. xxii. 18" id="xx.ii.viii-p27.2" parsed="|1Sam|22|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.22.18">1 Sam. xxii.
18</scripRef>,
LXX.</p></note>;
and this man, now that all avoid the heresy, and confess a sound faith
in the Lord, annuls a Council of full three hundred Bishops, banishes
the Bishops themselves, and hinders the people from the practice of
piety, and from their prayers to God, preventing their public
assemblies. And as Saul overthrew Nob, the city of the priests, so this
man, advancing even further in wickedness, has given up the Churches to
the impious. And as he honoured Doeg the accuser before the true
priests, and persecuted David, giving ear to the Ziphites; so this man
prefers heretics to the godly, and still persecutes them that flee from
him, giving ear to his own eunuchs, who falsely accuse the orthodox. He
does not perceive that whatever he does or writes in behalf of the
heresy of the Arians, involves an attack<note place="end" n="1740" id="xx.ii.viii-p27.3"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p28"> <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 23.</p></note>
upon the Saviour.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.viii-p29">68. <i>Constantius worse than Saul, Ahab, and
Pilate. His past conduct to his own relations.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.viii-p30">Ahab himself did not act so cruelly towards the
priests of God, as this man has acted towards the Bishops. For he was
at least pricked in his conscience, when Naboth had been murdered, and
was afraid at the sight<note place="end" n="1741" id="xx.ii.viii-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p31"> <scripRef passage="1 Kings xxi. 20" id="xx.ii.viii-p31.2" parsed="|1Kgs|21|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.21.20">1 Kings xxi.
20</scripRef>.</p></note> of Elijah, but this
man neither reverenced the great Hosius, nor was wearied or pricked in
conscience, after banishing so many Bishops; but like another Pharaoh,
the more he is afflicted, the more he is hardened, and imagines greater
wickedness day by day. And the most extraordinary instance of his
iniquity was the following. It happened that when the Bishops were
condemned to banishment, certain other persons also received their
sentence on charges of murder or sedition or theft, each according to
the quality of his offence. These men after a few months he released,
on being requested to do so, as Pilate did Barabbas; but the servants
of Christ he not only refused to set at liberty, but even sentenced
them to more unmerciful punishment in the place of their exile, proving
himself ‘an undying evil<note place="end" n="1742" id="xx.ii.viii-p31.3"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p32"> A
quotation from Homer, Od. xii. 118.</p></note>’ to them. To
the others through congeniality of disposition he became a friend; but
to the orthodox he was an enemy on account of their true faith in
Christ. Is it not clear to all men from hence, that the Jews of old
when they demanded Barabbas, and crucified the Lord, acted but the part
which these present enemies of Christ are acting together with
Constantius? nay, that he is even more bitter than Pilate. For Pilate,
when he perceived<note place="end" n="1743" id="xx.ii.viii-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p33"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvii. 24" id="xx.ii.viii-p33.2" parsed="|Matt|27|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.24">Matt. xxvii.
24</scripRef>.</p></note> the injustice of
the deed, washed his hands; but this man, while he banishes the saints,
gnashes his teeth against them more and more.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xx.ii.viii-p34">69. But what wonder is it if, after he has been
led into impious errors, he is so cruel towards the Bishops, since the
common feelings of humanity could not induce him to spare <pb n="296" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_296.html" id="xx.ii.viii-Page_296" />even his own kindred. His uncles<note place="end" n="1744" id="xx.ii.viii-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p35"> [See
above, p. 134, note 8, and ref. there; also Gibbon, ch. xviii. vol. ii.
p. 364 <i>sqq.</i>]</p></note> he slew; his cousins he put out of the way;
he commiserated not the sufferings of his father-in-law, though he had
married his daughter, or of his kinsmen; but he has ever been a
transgressor of his oaths towards all. So likewise he treated his
brother in an unholy manner; and now he pretends to build his
sepulchre, although he delivered up to the barbarians his betrothed
wife Olympias, whom his brother had protected till his death, and had
brought up as his intended consort. Moreover he attempted to set aside
his wishes, although he boasts to be his heir<note place="end" n="1745" id="xx.ii.viii-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p36"> Cf.
§60, note 6.</p></note>;
for so he writes, in terms which any one possessed of but a small
measure of sense would be ashamed of. But when I compare his letters, I
find that he does not possess common understanding, but that his mind
is solely regulated by the suggestions of others, and that he has no
mind of his own at all. Now Solomon says, ‘If a ruler hearken to
lies, all his servants are wicked<note place="end" n="1746" id="xx.ii.viii-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p37"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xxix. 12" id="xx.ii.viii-p37.2" parsed="|Prov|29|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.29.12">Prov. xxix.
12</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ This
man proves by his actions that he is such an unjust one, and that those
about him are wicked.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.viii-p38">70. <i>Inconstancy of Constantius.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.viii-p39">How then, being such an one, and taking pleasure
in such associates, can he ever design anything just or reasonable,
entangled as he is in the iniquity of his followers, men who verily
bewitch him, or rather who have trampled his brains under their heels?
Wherefore he now writes letters<note place="end" n="1747" id="xx.ii.viii-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p40"> Cf.
§51.</p></note>, and then
repents that he has written them, and after repenting is again stirred
up to anger, and then again laments his fate, and being undetermined
what to do, he shews a soul destitute of understanding. Being then of
such a character, one must fairly pity him, because that under the
semblance and name of freedom he is the slave of those who drag him on
to gratify their own impious pleasure. In a word, while through his
folly and inconstancy, as the Scripture saith<note place="end" n="1748" id="xx.ii.viii-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p41"> <scripRef passage="Prov. vii. 22" id="xx.ii.viii-p41.1" parsed="|Prov|7|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.7.22">Prov. vii. 22</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>,
he is willing to comply with the desires of others, he has given
himself up to condemnation, to be consumed by fire in the future
judgment; at once consenting to do whatever they wish, and gratifying
them in their designs against the Bishops, and in their exertion of
authority over the Churches. For behold, he has now again thrown into
disorder all the Churches of Alexandria<note place="end" n="1749" id="xx.ii.viii-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p42"> <i>Apol. Const.</i> 27.</p></note>
and of Egypt and Libya, and has publicly given orders, that the Bishops
of the Catholic Church and faith be cast out of their churches, and
that they be all given up to the professors of the Arian doctrines<note place="end" n="1750" id="xx.ii.viii-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p43"> §54.</p></note>. The General began to carry this order into
execution; and straightway Bishops were sent off in chains, and
Presbyters and Monks bound with iron, after being almost beaten to
death with stripes. Disorder prevails in every place; all Egypt and
Libya are in danger, the people being indignant at this unjust command,
and seeing in it the preparation for the coming of Antichrist, and
beholding their property plundered by others, and given up into the
hands of the heretics.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.viii-p44">71. <i>This wickedness unprecedented.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.viii-p45">When was ever such iniquity heard of? when was
such an evil deed ever perpetrated, even in times of persecution? They
were heathens who persecuted formerly; but they did not bring their
idols into the Churches. Zenobia<note place="end" n="1751" id="xx.ii.viii-p45.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p46"> [This
is ‘certainly false,’ see <i>Encyclop. Brit.,</i> art.
<span class="c10" id="xx.ii.viii-p46.1">Palmyra</span>, p. 201, note 4.]</p></note>, was a Jewess,
and a supporter of Paul of Samosata; but she did not give up the
Churches to the Jews for Synagogues. This is a new piece of iniquity.
It is not simply persecution, but more than persecution, it is a
prelude and preparation<note place="end" n="1752" id="xx.ii.viii-p46.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p47"> §67, note 8.</p></note> for the coming of
Antichrist. Even if it be admitted that they invented false charges
against Athanasius and the rest of the Bishops whom they banished, yet
what is this to their later practices? What charges have they to allege
against the whole of Egypt and Libya and Pentapolis<note place="end" n="1753" id="xx.ii.viii-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p48"> Cf.
§3.</p></note>? For they have begun no longer to lay their
plots against individuals, in which case they might be able to frame a
lie against them; but they have set upon all in a body, so that if they
merely choose to invent accusations against them, they must be
condemned. Thus their wickedness has blinded their understanding<note place="end" n="1754" id="xx.ii.viii-p48.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p49"> <scripRef passage="Wisd. ii. 21" id="xx.ii.viii-p49.1" parsed="|Wis|2|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.2.21">Wisd. ii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>; and they have required, without any reason
assigned, that the whole body of the Bishops shall be expelled, and
thereby they shew that the charges they framed against Athanasius and
the rest of the Bishops whom they banished were false, and invented for
no other purpose than to support the accursed heresy of the Arian
enemies of Christ. This is now no longer concealed, but has become most
manifest to all men. He commanded Athanasius to be expelled out of the
city, and gave up the Churches to them. And the Presbyters and Deacons
that were with him, who had been appointed by Peter and Alexander, were
also expelled and driven into banishment; and the real Arians, who not
through any suspicions arising from circumstances, but on account of
the heresy had been expelled at first together with Arius himself by
<pb n="297" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_297.html" id="xx.ii.viii-Page_297" />the Bishop
Alexander,—Secundus in Libya, in Alexandria Euzoius<note place="end" n="1755" id="xx.ii.viii-p49.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p50"> Cf.
<i>Dep. Ar.</i></p></note> the Chananæan, Julius, Ammon, Marcus,
Irenæus, Zosimus, and Sarapion surnamed Pelycon, and in Libya
Sisinnius, and the younger men with him, associates in his impiety;
these have obtained possession of the Churches.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.viii-p51">72. <i>Banishment of Egyptian Bishops.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.viii-p52">And the General Sebastian wrote to the governors
and military authorities in every place; and the true Bishops were
persecuted, and those who professed impious doctrines were brought in
in their stead. They banished Bishops who had grown old in orders, and
had been many years in the Episcopate, having been ordained by the
Bishop Alexander; Ammonius<note place="end" n="1756" id="xx.ii.viii-p52.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p53"> Cf.
<i>Ap. Fug.</i> 7.</p></note>, Hermes,
Anagamphus, and Marcus, they sent to the Upper Oasis; Muis, Psenosiris,
Nilammon, Plenes, Marcus, and Athenodorus to Ammoniaca, with no other
intention than that they should perish in their passage through the
deserts. They had no pity on them though they were suffering from
illness, and indeed proceeded on their journey with so much difficulty
on account of their weakness, that they were obliged to be carried in
litters, and their sickness was so dangerous that the materials for
their burial accompanied them. One of them indeed died, but they would
not even permit the body to be given up to his friends for interment.
With the same purpose they banished also the Bishop Dracontius to the
desert places about Clysma, Philo to Babylon, Adelphius to Psinabla in
the Thebais, and the Presbyters Hierax and Dioscorus to Syene. They
likewise drove into exile Ammonius, Agathus, Agathodæmon,
Apollonius, Eulogius, Apollos, Paphnutius, Gaius, and Flavius, ancient
Bishops, as also the Bishops Dioscorus, Ammonius, Heraclides, and
Psais; some of whom they gave up to work in the stone-quarries, others
they persecuted with an intention to destroy, and many others they
plundered. They banished also forty of the laity, with certain virgins
whom they had before exposed to the fire<note place="end" n="1757" id="xx.ii.viii-p53.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p54"> <i>Ap. Fug.</i> 6.</p></note>;
beating them so severely with rods taken from palm-trees, that after
lingering five days some of them died, and others had recourse to
surgical treatment on account of the thorns left in their limbs, from
which they suffered torments worse than death<note place="end" n="1758" id="xx.ii.viii-p54.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p55"> Ib.
7.</p></note>.
But what is most dreadful to the mind of any man of sound
understanding, though characteristic of these miscreants, is this: When
the virgins during the scourging called upon the Name of Christ, they
gnashed their teeth against them with increased fury. Nay more, they
would not give up the bodies of the dead to their friends for burial,
but concealed them that they might appear to be ignorant of the murder.
They did not however escape detection; the whole city perceived it, and
all men withdrew from them as executioners, as malefactors and robbers.
Moreover they overthrew monasteries, and endeavoured to cast monks into
the fire; they plundered houses, and breaking into the house of certain
free citizens where the Bishop had deposited a treasure, they plundered
and took it away. They scourged the widows on the soles of their feet,
and hindered them from receiving their alms.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.viii-p56">73. <i>Character of Arian nominees.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.viii-p57">Such were the iniquities practised by the Arians;
and as to their further deeds of impiety, who could hear the account of
them without shuddering? They had caused these venerable old men and
aged Bishops to be sent into banishment; they now appointed in their
stead profligate heathen youths, whom they thought to raise at once to
the highest dignity, though they were not even Catechumens<note place="end" n="1759" id="xx.ii.viii-p57.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p58"> Vid.
Hallier, <i>de Ordin.</i> part 2. i. 1, art. 2.</p></note>. And others who were accused of bigamy<note place="end" n="1760" id="xx.ii.viii-p58.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p59"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.viii-p59.1">διγυναίοις</span>, not <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.viii-p59.2">διγάμοις</span>. On the latter, vid. Suicer, <i>Thess. in voc.</i>
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.viii-p59.3">διγαμία</span>. Tertull. <i>de Monogam.</i></p></note>, and even of worse crimes, they nominated
Bishops on account of the wealth and civil power which they possessed,
and sent them out as it were from a market, upon their giving them
gold. And now more dreadful calamities befel the people. For when they
rejected these mercenary dependents of the Arians, so alien from
themselves, they were scourged, they were proscribed, they were shut up
in prison by the General (who did all this readily, being a Manichee),
in order that they might no longer seek after their own Bishops, but be
forced to accept those whom they abominated, men who were now guilty of
the same mockeries as they had before practised among their idols.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.viii-p60">74. <i>The Episcopal appointments of Constantius
a mark of Antichrist.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.viii-p61">Will not every just person break forth into
lamentations at the sight or hearing of these things, at perceiving the
arrogance and extreme injustice of these impious men? ‘The
righteous lament in the place of the impious<note place="end" n="1761" id="xx.ii.viii-p61.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p62"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xxviii. 28" id="xx.ii.viii-p62.2" parsed="|Prov|28|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.28.28">Prov. xxviii.
28</scripRef>,
LXX.</p></note>.’ After all these things, and now that
the impiety has reached such a pitch of audacity, who will any longer
venture to call this <pb n="298" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_298.html" id="xx.ii.viii-Page_298" />Costyllius<note place="end" n="1762" id="xx.ii.viii-p62.3"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p63"> An
irregularly formed diminutive, or a quasi diminutive from Constantius,
as Agathyllus from Agathocles, Heryllus from Heracles, &amp;c. vid.
Matth. <i>Gr. Gramm.</i> §102. ed. 1820. [Curtius,
§347]</p></note> a Christian, and not rather the image of
Antichrist? For what mark of Antichrist is yet wanting? How can he in
any way fail to be regarded as that one? or how can the latter fail to
be supposed such a one as he is? Did not the Arians and the Gentiles
offer those sacrifices in the great Church in the Cæsareum<note place="end" n="1763" id="xx.ii.viii-p63.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p64"> <i>Ap. Const.</i> 14, supr. §55.</p></note>, and utter their blasphemies against Christ
as by His command? And does not the vision of Daniel thus describe<note place="end" n="1764" id="xx.ii.viii-p64.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p65"> <scripRef passage="Dan. vii. 25" id="xx.ii.viii-p65.1" parsed="|Dan|7|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.7.25">Dan. vii. 25</scripRef>.</p></note> Antichrist; that he shall make war with the
saints, and prevail against them, and exceed all that have been before
him in evil deeds and shall humble three kings, and speak words against
the Most High, and shall think to change times and laws? Now what other
person besides Constantius has ever attempted to do these things? He is
surely such a one as Antichrist would be. He speaks words against the
Most High by supporting this impious heresy: he makes war against the
saints by banishing the Bishops; although indeed he exercises this
power but for a little while<note place="end" n="1765" id="xx.ii.viii-p65.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p66"> Constantius died at 45, having openly apostatized for about six
years. Julian died at 32, after a reign of a year and a half. vid.
supr. §32. vid. also Bellarmin. <i>de Notis Eccl.</i> 17 and
18.</p></note> to his own
destruction. Moreover he has surpassed those before him in wickedness,
having devised a new mode of persecution; and after he had overthrown
three kings, namely Vetranio, Magnentius, and Gallus, he straightway
undertook the patronage of impiety; and like a giant<note place="end" n="1766" id="xx.ii.viii-p66.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p67"> Vid.
<i>de Decr.</i> §32, note 8, <i>Orat.</i> ii. §32, Naz.
<i>Orat.</i> 43, 26. Socr. <i>Hist.</i> v. 10, p. 268.</p></note> he has dared in his pride to set himself up
against the Most High. He has thought to change laws, by transgressing
the ordinance of the Lord given us through His Apostles, by altering
the customs of the Church, and inventing a new kind of appointments.
For he sends from strange places, distant a fifty days’ journey<note place="end" n="1767" id="xx.ii.viii-p67.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p68"> <i>Ep. Æg.</i> 7.</p></note>, Bishops attended by soldiers to people
unwilling to receive them; and instead of an introduction to the
acquaintance of their people, they bring with them threatening messages
and letters to the magistrates. Thus he sent Gregory from Cappadocia<note place="end" n="1768" id="xx.ii.viii-p68.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p69"> <i>Encycl.</i> 2.</p></note> to Alexandria; he transferred Germinius from
Cyzicus to Sirmium; he removed Cecropius from Laodicea to
Nicomedia.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.viii-p70">75. <i>Arrival of George at Alexandria, and
proceedings of Constantius in Italy.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.viii-p71">Again he transferred from Cappadocia to Milan one
Auxentius<note place="end" n="1769" id="xx.ii.viii-p71.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p72"> Cf.
<i>de Syn.</i> §§1, 8, and <i>Ep. Æg.</i> 7.</p></note>, an intruder rather than a Christian,
whom he commanded to stay there, after he had banished for his piety
towards Christ Dionysius the Bishop of the place, a godly man. But this
person was as yet even ignorant of the Latin language, and unskilful in
everything except impiety. And now one George, a Cappadocian, who was
contractor of stores<note place="end" n="1770" id="xx.ii.viii-p72.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p73"> Cf.
supr. §56, note 8.</p></note> at Constantinople,
and having embezzled all monies that he received, was obliged to fly,
he commanded to enter Alexandria with military pomp, and supported by
the authority of the General. Next, finding one Epictetus<note place="end" n="1771" id="xx.ii.viii-p73.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p74"> Epictetus above, p. 226, is called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.viii-p74.1">ὑποκρίτης</span>, which Montfaucon translated ‘stage-player.’ It
is a question whether more than ‘actor’ is meant by it,
alluding to the mockery of an ordination in which he seems to have
taken part. Though an Asiatic apparently by birth, he was made Bishop
of Civita Vecchia. We hear of him at the conference between Constantius
and Liberius. Theod. <i>H. E.</i> ii. 13. Then he assists in the
ordination of Felix. Afterwards he made a martyr of S. Ruffinian by
making him run before his carriage; and he ends his historical career
by taking a chief part among the Arians at Ariminum. vid. Tillem. t.
vi. p. 380. &amp;c. Ughell. <i>Ital.</i> t. 10. p. 56.</p></note> a novice, a bold young man, he loved him<note place="end" n="1772" id="xx.ii.viii-p74.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p75"> The
Greek is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.viii-p75.1">᾽Επικτητόν
τινα</span>…<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.viii-p75.2">νεώτερον</span>…<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.viii-p75.3">ἠγάπησεν,
ὁρῶν, κ. τ. λ</span>. So in the account of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.viii-p75.4">νεανίσκος,
῾Ο δὲ
᾽Ιησοῦς
ἐμβλέψας
αὐτῷ,
ἠγάπησεν
αὐτόν</span>. <scripRef passage="Mark x. 21" id="xx.ii.viii-p75.5" parsed="|Mark|10|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.21">Mark x.
21</scripRef>.</p></note>, perceiving that he was ready for
wickedness; and by his means he carries on his designs against those of
the Bishops whom he desires to ruin. For he is prepared to do
everything that the Emperor wishes; who accordingly availing himself of
his assistance, has committed at Rome a strange act, but one truly
resembling the malice of Antichrist. Having made preparations in the
Palace instead of the Church, and caused some three of his own eunuchs
to attend instead of the people, he then compelled three<note place="end" n="1773" id="xx.ii.viii-p75.6"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p76"> i.e.
to keep up the canonical number; and cf. the case of Novatian, in
Euseb. <i>H. E.</i> vi. 43. On the custom, vid. Bingh. <i>Antiqu.</i>
ii. 11, §4.</p></note> ill-conditioned spies<note place="end" n="1774" id="xx.ii.viii-p76.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p77"> §48, note 5.</p></note> (for one cannot call them Bishops), to
ordain forsooth as Bishop one Felix<note place="end" n="1775" id="xx.ii.viii-p77.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p78"> Cf.
Tillemont, <i>Mem.</i> t. 6. p. 778. Bolland. <i>Catal. Pontif.</i> ch.
21. p. 390. [Döllinger, ‘Fables respecting the Popes;’
D.C.B. ii. 480. Felix figures in the middle ages as the orthodox rival
of the ‘Arian’ Liberius.]</p></note>, a man worthy
of them, then in the Palace. For the people perceiving the iniquitous
proceedings of the heretics would not allow them to enter the
Churches<note place="end" n="1776" id="xx.ii.viii-p78.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p79"> Cf.
Theod. <i>Hist.</i> ii. 17.</p></note>, and withdrew themselves far from
them.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.viii-p80">76. <i>Tyrannous banishment of Bishops by
Constantius.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.viii-p81">Now what is yet wanting to make him Antichrist?
or what more could Antichrist do at his coming than this man has done?
Will he not find when he comes that the way has been already prepared
for him by this man easily to deceive the people? Again<note place="end" n="1777" id="xx.ii.viii-p81.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p82"> §§44, 52.</p></note>, he claims to himself the right of deciding
causes, which he refers to the Court instead of the Church, and
presides at them in person. And strange it is to say, when he perceives
the accusers at a <pb n="299" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_299.html" id="xx.ii.viii-Page_299" />loss, he takes up
the accusation himself, so that the injured party may no longer be able
to defend himself on account of the violence which he displays. This he
did in the proceedings against Athanasius. For when he saw the boldness
of the Bishops Paulinus, Lucifer, Eusebius, and Dionysius, and how out
of the recantation of Ursacius and Valens<note place="end" n="1778" id="xx.ii.viii-p82.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p83"> Cf.
<i>Apol. Ar.</i> 58.</p></note>
they confuted those who spoke against the Bishop, and advised that
Valens and his fellows should no longer be believed, since they had
already retracted what they now asserted, he immediately stood up<note place="end" n="1779" id="xx.ii.viii-p83.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p84"> §33.</p></note> and said, ‘I am now the accuser of
Athanasius; on my account you must believe what these assert.’
And then, when they said,—‘But how can you be an accuser,
when the accused person is not present? for if you are his accuser, yet
he is not present, and therefore cannot be tried. And the cause is not
one that concerns Rome, so that you should be believed as being the
Emperor; but it is a matter that concerns a Bishop; for the trial ought
to be conducted on equal terms both to the accuser and the accused. And
besides, how can you accuse him? for you could not be present to
witness the conduct of one who lived at so great a distance from you;
and if you speak but what you have heard from these, you ought also to
give credit to what he says; but if you will not believe him, while you
do believe them, it is plain that they assert these things for your
sake, and accuse Athanasius only to gratify you?’—when he
heard this, thinking that what they had so truly spoken was an insult
to himself, he sent them into banishment; and being exasperated against
Athanasius, he wrote in a more savage strain, requiring that he should
suffer what has now befallen him, and that the Churches should be given
up to the Arians, and that they should be allowed to do whatever they
pleased.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.viii-p85">77. <i>Constantius the precursor of
Antichrist.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.viii-p86">Terrible indeed, and worse than terrible are such
proceedings; yet conduct suitable to him who assumes the character of
Antichrist. Who that beheld him taking the lead of his pretended
Bishops, and presiding in Ecclesiastical causes, would not justly
exclaim that this was ‘the abomination of desolation<note place="end" n="1780" id="xx.ii.viii-p86.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p87"> <scripRef passage="Dan. ix. 27" id="xx.ii.viii-p87.1" parsed="|Dan|9|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.9.27">Dan. ix. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>’ spoken of by Daniel? For having put
on the profession of Christianity, and entering into the holy places,
and standing therein, he lays waste the Churches, transgressing their
Canons, and enforcing the observance of his own decrees. Will any one
now venture to say that this is a peaceful time with Christians, and
not a time of persecution? A persecution indeed, such as never arose
before, and such as no one perhaps will again stir up, except
‘the son of lawlessness<note place="end" n="1781" id="xx.ii.viii-p87.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p88"> <scripRef passage="2 Thess. ii. 8" id="xx.ii.viii-p88.2" parsed="|2Thess|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.8">2 Thess. ii.
8</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ do these
enemies of Christ exhibit, who already present a picture of him in
their own persons. Wherefore it especially behoves us to be sober, lest
this heresy which has reached such a height of impudence, and has
diffused itself abroad like the ‘poison of an adder<note place="end" n="1782" id="xx.ii.viii-p88.3"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p89"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xxiii. 32" id="xx.ii.viii-p89.2" parsed="|Prov|23|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.23.32">Prov. xxiii.
32</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ as it is written in the Proverbs,
and which teaches doctrines contrary to the Saviour; lest, I say, this
be that ‘falling away<note place="end" n="1783" id="xx.ii.viii-p89.3"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p90"> <scripRef passage="2 Thess. ii. 3" id="xx.ii.viii-p90.2" parsed="|2Thess|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.3">2 Thess. ii.
3</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ after which
He shall be revealed, of whom Constantius is surely the forerunner<note place="end" n="1784" id="xx.ii.viii-p90.3"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p91"> <i>De
Syn.</i> 5, note 10.</p></note>. Else wherefore is he so mad against the
godly? wherefore does he contend for it as his own heresy, and call
every one his enemy who will not comply with the madness of Arius, and
admit gladly the allegations of the enemies of Christ, and dishonour so
many venerable Councils? why did he command that the Churches should be
given up to the Arians? was it not that, when that other comes, he may
thus find a way to enter into them, and may take to himself him who has
prepared those places for him? For the ancient Bishops who were
ordained by Alexander, and by his predecessor Achillas, and by Peter
before him, have been cast out; and those introduced whom the
companions of soldiers nominated; and they nominated only such as
promised to adopt their doctrines.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.viii-p92">78. <i>Alliance of Meletians with Arians.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.viii-p93">This was an easy proposition for the Meletians to
comply with; for the greater part, or rather the whole of them, have
never had a religious education, nor are they acquainted with the
‘sound faith<note place="end" n="1785" id="xx.ii.viii-p93.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p94"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Tit. i. 13, ii. 2" id="xx.ii.viii-p94.1" parsed="|Titus|1|13|0|0;|Titus|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.13 Bible:Titus.2.2">Tit. i. 13, ii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>’ in Christ,
nor do they know at all what Christianity is, or what writings we
Christians possess. For having come out, some of them from the worship
of idols, and others from the senate, or from the first civil offices,
for the sake of the miserable exemption<note place="end" n="1786" id="xx.ii.viii-p94.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p95"> Cf.
<i>Ap. Ar.</i> 56.</p></note>
from duty and for the patronage they gained, and having bribed<note place="end" n="1787" id="xx.ii.viii-p95.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p96"> Ib.
59, <i>Ep. Æg.</i> 22.</p></note> the Meletians who preceded them, they have
been advanced to this dignity even before they had been under
instruction. And even if they pretended to have been such, yet what
kind of instruction is to be obtained among the Meletians? But indeed
without even pretending to be under instruction, they came at once, and
immediately were called Bishops, just as children receive a name. Being
then persons of this description, they thought the thing of no great
consequence, nor even supposed that piety was different from <pb n="300" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_300.html" id="xx.ii.viii-Page_300" />impiety. Accordingly from being Meletians
they readily and speedily became Arians; and if the Emperor should
command them to adopt any other profession, they are ready to change
again to that also. Their ignorance of true godliness quickly brings
them to submit to the prevailing folly, and that which happens to be
first taught them. For it is nothing to them to be carried about by
every wind<note place="end" n="1788" id="xx.ii.viii-p96.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p97"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 14" id="xx.ii.viii-p97.1" parsed="|Eph|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.14">Eph. iv. 14</scripRef></p></note> and tempest, so long as they are only
exempt from duty, and obtain the patronage of men; nor would they
scruple probably to change again<note place="end" n="1789" id="xx.ii.viii-p97.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p98"> <i>Ap. Ar.</i> 59, 63.</p></note> to what they
were before, even to become such as they were when they were heathens.
Any how, being men of such an easy temper, and considering the Church
as a civil senate, and like heathen being idolatrously minded, they put
on the honourable name<note place="end" n="1790" id="xx.ii.viii-p98.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p99"> Cf. <scripRef passage="James ii. 7" id="xx.ii.viii-p99.1" parsed="|Jas|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.7">James ii. 7</scripRef></p></note> of the Saviour,
under which they polluted the whole of Egypt, by causing so much as the
name of the Arian heresy to be known therein. For Egypt has heretofore
been the only country, throughout which the profession of the orthodox
faith was boldly maintained<note place="end" n="1791" id="xx.ii.viii-p99.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p100"> Cf.
<i>Apol. Ar.</i> 52.</p></note>; and therefore
these misbelievers have striven to introduce jealousy there also, or
rather not they, but the devil who has stirred them up, in order that
when his herald Antichrist shall come, he may find that the Churches in
Egypt also are his own, and that the Meletians have already been
instructed in his principles, and may recognise himself as already
formed<note place="end" n="1792" id="xx.ii.viii-p100.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p101"> Ctr. <scripRef passage="Gal. iv. 19" id="xx.ii.viii-p101.1" parsed="|Gal|4|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.19">Gal. iv. 19</scripRef></p></note> in them.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.viii-p102">79. <i>Behaviour of the Meletians contrasted with
that of the Alexandrian Christians.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.viii-p103">Such is the effect of that iniquitous order which
was issued by Constantius. On the part of the people there was
displayed a ready alacrity to submit to martyrdom, and an increased
hatred of this most impious heresy; and yet lamentations for their
Churches, and groans burst from all, while they cried unto the Lord,
‘Spare Thy people, O Lord, and give not Thine heritage unto Thine
enemies to reproach<note place="end" n="1793" id="xx.ii.viii-p103.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p104"> <scripRef passage="Joel ii. 17" id="xx.ii.viii-p104.1" parsed="|Joel|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Joel.2.17">Joel ii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ but make
haste to deliver us out of the hand of the lawless<note place="end" n="1794" id="xx.ii.viii-p104.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p105"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.viii-p105.1">ἀνόμων</span>,
Cf. <scripRef passage="2 Thess. ii. 8" id="xx.ii.viii-p105.3" parsed="|2Thess|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.8">2
Thess. ii. 8</scripRef></p></note>. For behold, ‘they have not spared Thy
servants, but are preparing the way for Antichrist.’ For the
Meletians will never resist him, nor will they care for the truth, nor
will they esteem it an evil thing to deny Christ. They are men who have
not approached the word with sincerity; like the chameleon<note place="end" n="1795" id="xx.ii.viii-p105.4"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p106"> <i>de
Decr.</i> 1, note 3.</p></note> they assume every various appearance; they
are hirelings of any who will make use of them. They make not the truth
their aim, but prefer before it their present pleasure; they say only,
‘Let us eat and drink, for tomorrow we die<note place="end" n="1796" id="xx.ii.viii-p106.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p107"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 32" id="xx.ii.viii-p107.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.32">1 Cor. xv. 32</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Such a profession and faithless
temper is more worthy of Epicritian<note place="end" n="1797" id="xx.ii.viii-p107.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p108"> Histrionum genus, Montf. [The allusion is obscure. Epicrates was a
comedian of the 4th. cent. <span class="c10" id="xx.ii.viii-p108.1">b.c.</span>]</p></note> players than
of Meletians. But the faithful servants of our Saviour, and the true
Bishops who believe with sincerity, and live not for themselves, but
for the Lord; these faithfully believing in our Lord Jesus Christ, and
knowing, as I said before, that the charges which were alleged against
the truth were false, and plainly fabricated for the sake of the Arian
heresy (for by the recantation<note place="end" n="1798" id="xx.ii.viii-p108.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p109"> <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 58.</p></note> of Ursacius and
Valens they detected the calumnies which were devised against
Athanasius, for the purpose of removing him out of the way, and of
introducing into the Churches the impieties of the enemies of Christ);
these, I say, perceiving all this, as defenders and preachers of the
truth, chose rather, and endured to be insulted and driven into
banishment, than to subscribe against him, and to hold communion with
the Arian madmen. They forgot not the lessons they had taught to
others; yea, they know well that great dishonour remains for the
traitors, but for them which confess the truth, the kingdom of heaven;
and that to the careless and such as fear Constantius will happen no
good thing; but for them that endure tribulations here, as sailors
reach a quiet haven after a storm, as wrestlers receive a crown after
the combat, so these shall obtain great and eternal joy and delight in
heaven;—such as Joseph obtained after those tribulations; such as
the great Daniel had after his temptations and the manifold
conspiracies of the courtiers against him; such as Paul now enjoys,
being crowned by the Saviour; such as the people of God everywhere
expect. They, seeing these things, were not infirm of purpose, but
waxed strong in faith<note place="end" n="1799" id="xx.ii.viii-p109.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p110"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Rom. iv. 20" id="xx.ii.viii-p110.1" parsed="|Rom|4|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.20">Rom. iv. 20</scripRef></p></note>, and increased in
their zeal more and more. Being fully persuaded of the calumnies and
impieties of the heretics, they condemn the persecutor, and in heart
and mind run together the same course with them that are persecuted,
that they also may obtain the crown of Confession.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.viii-p111">80. <i>Duty of separating from heretics.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.viii-p112">One might say much more against this detestable
and antichristian heresy, and might demonstrate by many arguments that
the practices of Constantius are a prelude to the coming of Antichrist.
But seeing that, as the Prophet<note place="end" n="1800" id="xx.ii.viii-p112.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p113"> <scripRef passage="Isa. i. 6" id="xx.ii.viii-p113.1" parsed="|Isa|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.6">Isa. i. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> has said, from
the feet even to the head there is no reasonableness in it, but it is
full of all filthiness and all impiety, so that the very name of it
ought to be avoided as a dog’s vomit or the <pb n="301" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_301.html" id="xx.ii.viii-Page_301" />poison of serpents; and seeing that Costyllius
openly exhibits the image of the adversary<note place="end" n="1801" id="xx.ii.viii-p113.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p114"> Cf. <scripRef passage="2 Thess. ii. 4" id="xx.ii.viii-p114.1" parsed="|2Thess|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.4">2 Thess. ii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>;
in order that our words may not be too many, it will be well to content
ourselves with the divine Scripture, and that we all obey the precept
which it has given us both in regard to other heresies, and especially
respecting this. That precept is as follows; ‘Depart ye, depart
ye, go ye out from thence, touch no unclean thing; go ye out of the
midst of them, and be ye separate, that bear the vessels of the Lord<note place="end" n="1802" id="xx.ii.viii-p114.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p115"> <scripRef passage="Is. lii. 11" id="xx.ii.viii-p115.1" parsed="|Isa|52|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.52.11">Is. lii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ This may suffice<note place="end" n="1803" id="xx.ii.viii-p115.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p116"> [A
somewhat characteristic phrase of Athanasius.]</p></note> to instruct us all, so that if any one has
been deceived by them, he may go out from them, as out of Sodom, and
not return again unto them, lest he suffer the fate of Lot’s
wife; and if any one has continued from the beginning pure from this
impious heresy, he may glory in Christ and say, ‘We have not
stretched out our hands to a strange god<note place="end" n="1804" id="xx.ii.viii-p116.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p117"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xliv. 20" id="xx.ii.viii-p117.1" parsed="|Ps|44|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.44.20">Ps. xliv. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>;
neither have we worshipped the works of our own hands, nor served the
creature<note place="end" n="1805" id="xx.ii.viii-p117.2"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p118"> <i>Ep. Æg.</i> 13 note 1.</p></note> more than Thee, the God that hast
created all things through Thy word, the Only-Begotten Son our Lord
Jesus Christ, through whom to Thee the Father together with the same
Word in the Holy Spirit be glory and power for ever and ever.
Amen.’</p>

<p class="c41" id="xx.ii.viii-p119">81. <i>The Second Protest</i><note place="end" n="1806" id="xx.ii.viii-p119.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p120"> Of
the two Protests referred to supr. §48, the first was omitted by
the copyists, as being already contained, as Montfaucon seems to say,
in the Apology against the Arians; yet if it be the one to which
allusion is made in the beginning of the Protest which follows, it is
not found there, nor does it appear what document of <span class="c10" id="xx.ii.viii-p120.1">a.d.</span> 356 could properly have a place in a set of papers
which end with <span class="c10" id="xx.ii.viii-p120.2">a.d.</span> 350.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.viii-p121">The people of the Catholic Church in Alexandria,
which is under the government of the most Reverend Bishop Athanasius,
make this public protest by those whose names are under-written.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xx.ii.viii-p122">We have already protested against the nocturnal
assault which was committed upon ourselves and the Lord’s house;
although in truth there needed no protest in respect to proceedings
with which the whole city has been already made acquainted. For the
bodies of the slain which were discovered were exposed in public, and
the bows and arrows and other arms found in the Lord’s house
loudly proclaim the iniquity.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xx.ii.viii-p123">But whereas after our Protest already made, the
most illustrious Duke Syrianus endeavours to force all men to agree
with him, as though no tumult had been made, nor any had perished
(wherein is no small proof that these things were not done according to
the wishes of the most gracious Emperor Augustus Constantius; for he
would not have been so much afraid of the consequences of this
transaction, had he acted therein by command); and whereas also, when
we went to him, and requested him not to do violence to any, nor to
deny what had taken place, he ordered us, being Christians, to be
beaten with clubs; thereby again giving proof of the nocturnal assault
which has been directed against the Church:—</p>

<p class="c12" id="xx.ii.viii-p124">We therefore make also this present Protest,
certain of us being now about to travel to the most religious Emperor
Augustus: and we adjure Maximus the Prefect of Egypt, and the
Controllers<note place="end" n="1807" id="xx.ii.viii-p124.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p125"> <i>Ap. Ar.</i> 73, note.</p></note>, in the name of Almighty God, and for
the sake of the salvation of the most religious Augustus Constantius,
to relate all these things to the piety of Augustus, and to the
authority of the most illustrious Prefects<note place="end" n="1808" id="xx.ii.viii-p125.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p126"> i.e.
Prætorian.</p></note>.
We adjure also the masters of vessels, to publish these things
everywhere, and to carry them to the ears of the most religious
Augustus, and to the Prefects and the Magistrates in every place, in
order that it may be known that a war has been waged against the
Church, and that, in the times of Augustus Constantius, Syrianus has
caused virgins and many others to become martyrs.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xx.ii.viii-p127">As it dawned upon the fifth before the Ides of
February<note place="end" n="1809" id="xx.ii.viii-p127.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p128"> Febr.
9.</p></note>, that is to say, the fourteenth of the
month Mechir, while we were keeping vigil<note place="end" n="1810" id="xx.ii.viii-p128.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p129"> <i>Ap. Const.</i> 25; <i>Ap. Fug.</i> 24.</p></note> in
the Lord’s house, and engaged in our prayers (for there was to be
a communion on the Preparation<note place="end" n="1811" id="xx.ii.viii-p129.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p130"> Friday vid. <i>Encyc.</i> 4, note 9.</p></note>); suddenly about
midnight, the most illustrious Duke Syrianus attacked us and the Church
with many legions of soldiers<note place="end" n="1812" id="xx.ii.viii-p130.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p131"> i.e.
more than 5,000, <i>Ap. Fug.</i> 24.</p></note> armed with naked
swords and javelins and other warlike instruments, and wearing helmets
on their heads; and actually while we were praying, and while the
lessons were being read, they broke down the doors. And when the doors
were burst open by the violence of the multitude, he gave command, and
some of them were shooting; others shouting, their arms rattling, and
their swords flashing in the light of the lamps; and forthwith virgins
were being slain, many men trampled down, and falling over one another
as the soldiers came upon them, and several were pierced with arrows
and perished. Some of the soldiers also were betaking themselves to
plunder, and were stripping the virgins, who were more afraid of being
even touched by them than they were of death. The Bishop continued
sitting upon his throne, and exhorted all to pray. The Duke led on the
attack, having with him Hilarius the notary, whose part in the
proceedings was shewn in the <pb n="302" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_302.html" id="xx.ii.viii-Page_302" />sequel. The Bishop was seized, and barely
escaped being torn to pieces; and having fallen into a state of
insensibility, and appearing as one dead, he disappeared from among
them, and has gone we know not whither. They were eager to kill him.
And when they saw that many had perished, they gave orders to the
soldiers to remove out of sight the bodies of the dead. But the most
holy virgins who were left behind were buried in the tombs, having
attained the glory of martyrdom in the times of the most religious
Constantius. Deacons also were beaten with stripes even in the
Lord’s house, and were shut up there.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xx.ii.viii-p132">Nor did matters stop even here: for after all
this had happened, whosoever pleased broke open any door that he could,
and searched, and plundered what was within. They entered even into
those places which not even all Christians are allowed to enter.
Gorgonius, the commander of the city force<note place="end" n="1813" id="xx.ii.viii-p132.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p133"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.viii-p133.1">στρατηγοῦ</span>. There were two <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.viii-p133.2">στρατηγοὶ</span>
or duumvirs at the head of the police force at
Alexandria; they are mentioned in the plural in Euseb. vii. 11, where
S. Dionysius speaks of their seizing him. vid. Du Cange, <i>Gloss.
Græc. in voc.</i></p></note>,
knows this, for he was present. And no unimportant evidence of the
nature of this hostile assault is afforded by the circumstance, that
the armour and javelins and swords borne by those who entered were left
in the Lord’s house. They have been hung up in the Church until
this time, that they might not be able to deny it: and although they
sent several times Dynamius the soldier<note place="end" n="1814" id="xx.ii.viii-p133.3"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p134"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.viii-p134.1">στρατηγοῦ</span>. There were two <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.viii-p134.2">στρατηγοὶ</span>
or duumvirs at the head of the police force at
Alexandria; they are mentioned in the plural in Euseb. vii. 11, where
S. Dionysius speaks of their seizing him. vid. Du Cange, <i>Gloss.
Græc. in voc.</i></p></note>,
as well as the Commander<note place="end" n="1815" id="xx.ii.viii-p134.3"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p135"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.viii-p135.1">τὸν τῆς
τάξεως</span>, supr.
§61, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xx.ii.viii-p135.2">στρατιώτου</span></p></note> of the city police,
desiring to take them away, we would not allow it, until the
circumstance was known to all.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xx.ii.viii-p136">Now if an order has been given that we should be
persecuted we are all ready to suffer martyrdom. But if it be not by
order of Augustus, we desire Maximus the Prefect of Egypt and all the
city magistrates to request of him that they may not again be suffered
thus to assail us. And we desire also that this our petition may be
presented to him, that they may not attempt to bring in hither any
other Bishop: for we have resisted unto death<note place="end" n="1816" id="xx.ii.viii-p136.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p137"> <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 38.</p></note>,
desiring to have the most Reverend Athanasius, whom God gave us at the
beginning, according to the succession of our fathers; whom also the
most religious Augustus Constantius himself sent to us with letters and
oaths. And we believe that when his Piety is informed of what has taken
place, he will be greatly displeased, and will do nothing contrary to
his oaths, but will again give orders that our Bishop Athanasius shall
remain with us.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xx.ii.viii-p138">To the Consuls to be elected<note place="end" n="1817" id="xx.ii.viii-p138.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p139"> Since
the Consuls came into office on the first of January, and were
proclaimed in each city, it is strange that the Alexandrians here speak
in February as if ignorant of their names. The phrase, however, is
found elsewhere. Thus in this very year the <i>Chron. Aceph.</i> dates
Jan. 5 as ‘post Consulatum Arbitionis et Loliani.’ And in
Socr. <i>Hist.</i> ii. 29, in the instance of the year 351, when there
were no Consuls, and in 346, when there was a difference on the subject
between the Emperors who were eventually themselves Consuls, the first
months are dated in like manner from the Consuls of the foregoing
year.</p></note> after the Consulship of the most illustrious
Arbæthion and Collianus<note place="end" n="1818" id="xx.ii.viii-p139.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p140"> Lollianus.</p></note>, on the seventeenth
Mechir<note place="end" n="1819" id="xx.ii.viii-p140.1"><p class="endnote" id="xx.ii.viii-p141"> Feb.
12, Leap year; see note below, at the end of Introd. to
<i>Letters.</i></p></note>, which is the day before the Ides of
February.</p>

</div3></div2></div1>

<div1 title="Against the Arians. (Orationes contra Arianos IV.)" progress="56.29%" prev="xx.ii.viii" next="xxi.i" id="xxi">

<div2 title="Introduction." progress="56.29%" prev="xxi" next="xxi.ii" id="xxi.i"><p class="c9" id="xxi.i-p1">

<pb n="303" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_303.html" id="xxi.i-Page_303" /><span class="c8" id="xxi.i-p1.1">Introduction to Four Discourses Against the Arians.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="xxi.i-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c91" id="xxi.i-p3"><span class="c10" id="xxi.i-p3.1">Written Between</span> 356
<span class="c10" id="xxi.i-p3.2">And</span> 360.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxi.i-p4"><span class="c10" id="xxi.i-p4.1">There</span> is no absolutely
conclusive evidence as to the date of these Discourses, in fact they
would appear from the language of ii. 1 to have been issued at
intervals. The best judges, however, are agreed in assigning them to
the fruitful period of the ‘third exile.’ The Discourses
cannot indeed be identified with the lost account of the Arian heresy
addressed to certain Egyptian monks (see Introd. to Arian Hist.
<i>supra</i>); but the demand for such a treatise may have set
Athanasius upon the composition of a more comprehensive refutation of
the heresy. It was only at this period (‘Blasphemy’ of
Sirmium, 357) that the doctrinal controversy began to emerge from the
mass of personalities and intrigues which had encumbered it for the
first generation after the great Council; only now that the various
parties were beginning to formulate their position; only now that the
great mass of Eastern ‘Conservatism’ was beginning to see
the nature of the issue as between the Nicene doctrine and the
essential Arianism of its more resolute opponents. The situation seemed
to clear, the time had come for gathering up the issues of the combat
and striking a decisive blow. To this situation of affairs the treatise
before us exactly corresponds. Characteristic of this period is the
anxiety to conciliate and win over the so-called semi-Arians (of the
type of Basil of Ancyra) who stumbled at the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.i-p4.2">ὁμοούσιον</span>,
but whose fundamental agreement with Athanasius was daily becoming more
clear. Accordingly we find that Athanasius pointedly avoids the famous
test word in these Discourses<note place="end" n="1820" id="xxi.i-p4.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.i-p5"> Not
that he was willing to suppress the term and surrender the Nicene
cause, far from it; but he sees the relative importance of things and
words. This shews the absurdity of the taunt, that the Nicene
theologians fought ferociously over a single
‘iota.’</p></note> (with the exception
of the fourth: see <i>Orat.</i> i. 20, note 5, 58, note 10: it only
occurs i. 9, note 12, but see <i>Orat.</i> iv. 9, 12), and even adopts
(not as fully adequate <i>de Syn.</i> 53, but as true so far as it
goes), the ‘semi-Arian’ formula ‘like in
essence’ (<i>Or</i>. i. 21, note 8, 20, 26, iii. 26, he does not
use the single compound word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.i-p5.1">ὁμοιούσιος</span>:
see further, Introd. to <i>de Synodis</i>). Although, therefore,
demonstrative proof is lacking, there is tolerable certainty as to the
date of our Discourses. And their purpose is no less manifest: they are
a decisive blow of the kind described above, aimed at the very centre
of the question, and calculated to sever the abnormal alliance between
conservatives who really thought with Athanasius and men like Valens or
Eudoxius, whose real convictions, so far as they had any, were Arian.
Moreover they gather up all the threads of controversy against Arianism
proper, refute its appeal to Scripture, and leave on record for all
time the issues of the great doctrinal contest of the fourth century.
They have naturally become, as Montfaucon observes, the mine whence
subsequent defenders of the Divinity of our Redeemer have drawn their
material. There are doubtless arguments which a modern writer would
scarcely adopt (e.g. ii. 63, iii. 65 <i>init.,</i> &amp;c.), and the
repeated labelling of the Arians as madmen (‘fanatics’ in
this translation), enemies of Christ, disciples of Satan, &amp;c.,
&amp;c., is at once tedious and by its very frequency unimpressive (see
ii. 43 note 8 for Newman’s famous list of animal nicknames). But
the serious reader will pass <i>sicco pede</i> over such features, and
will appreciate ‘the richness, fulness, and versatility’ of
the use of Scripture, ‘the steady grasp of certain primary
truths, especially of the Divine Unity and of Christ’s real or
genuine natural and Divine Sonship (i. 15, ii. 2–5, 22, 23, 73,
iii. 62), the keen penetration with which Arian objections are analysed
(i. 14, 27, 29, ii. 26, iii. 59), Arian imputations disclaimed, Arian
statements old and new, the bolder and the more cautious, compared,
Arian evasions pointed out, Arian logic traced to its conclusions, and
Arianism shewn to be inconsistent, irreverent’ (Bright, Introd.
p. lxviii.). Above all, we see in <pb n="304" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_304.html" id="xxi.i-Page_304" />these Discourses what strikes us in all the
writings of Athanasius from the <i>de Incarnatione</i> to the end, his
firm hold of the Soteriological aspect of the question at issue, of its
vital importance to the reality of Redemption and Grace, to the reality
of the knowledge of God vouchsafed to sinful man in Christ (ii. 69, 70,
cf. i. 35, 49, 50, ii. 67, &amp;c., &amp;c). The Theology and
Christology of Athanasius is rooted in the idea of Redemption: our
fellowship with God, our adoption as sons of God, would be
unaccomplished, had not Christ imparted to us what was <span class="c10" id="xxi.i-p5.2">His Own</span> to give (i. 12, 16, cf. Harnack,
<i>Dogmengesch.,</i> 2. 205). Among other points of interest we may
observe the anticipatory rejection of the later heresies of Macedonius
(i. 48, iii. 24), Nestorius (ii. 8 note 3, &amp;c., and the frequent
application of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.i-p5.3">θεοτόκος</span> to the
B.M.V. iii. 14, 29, &amp;c.), and Eutyches (ii. 10 note 6, &amp;c.),
the emphatic vindication of worship as the exclusive prerogative of
Divinity (ii. 23, iii. 32, ‘we <i>invoke</i> no creature’)
and of the <i>unique</i> sinless conception of Christ (iii. 33), lastly
the cautious and reasonable discussion (iii. 42 <i>sqq.</i>) of our
Saviour’s human knowledge.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.i-p6">Although apparently composed at different times
(see above) the four ‘Discourses’ form a single work. The
fourth alone ends with the usual doxology, thus announcing itself as
the conclusion of the four-fold treatise. At the same time, the
relation of the fourth Discourse to the others is by no means clear. It
is largely occupied with a polemic against a heresy at the opposite
extreme from Arianism, Monarchianism in one or other of its forms.
Newman, in his introductory excursus, expresses the opinion that it
consists of a series of fragmentary notes against several heresies,
which for some unknown reason came to be incorporated, possibly by
Athanasius himself or by his secretaries, in the great anti-Arian
Manifesto. Zahn <i>Marcell.</i> pp. 198–208 shews convincingly
that the system of Marcellus, either in itself or in its supposed
logical consequences, is the main object of criticism all along. If we
trace throughout the Discourses the purpose of conciliating the
‘Conservative’ and Semi-Arian party, we can well understand
that Athanasius may have appended to them a section directed against
Monarchianism, which, in the persons of Marcellus and Photinus (whose
names, however, are characteristically absent), must have been felt by
him to be a legitimate stumbling-block in their path toward peace. At
any rate the fourth oration has always been associated with the others
as forming part of one work.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.i-p7">There is, however, some confusion in early
citations, in <span class="c10" id="xxi.i-p7.1">mss.</span>, and in early editions as
to the number of ‘Orations’ against the Arians. The
confusion is due to the frequent practice of reckoning the <i>Ep.
Æg.</i> as the first (or in one or two cases as the fourth; the
Basel <span class="c10" id="xxi.i-p7.2">ms.</span> counts <i>de Incar. c. Ar.</i> as
the fifth, and our fourth as the sixth). Montfaucon (<i>Monitum</i>
Migne xxvi. p. 10) ascribes this to the arrangement in many <span class="c10" id="xxi.i-p7.3">mss.</span> by which the <i>Ep. Æg.</i> comes
immediately before the ‘Orations.’ Being itself directed
against the Arians it has come to be labelled <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.i-p7.4">λόγος
πρῶτος</span></p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.i-p8">The title ‘Orations’ is consecrated
by long use, and cannot be displaced, but it is unfortunate as
implying, to our ears, oratorical delivery, for which the Discourses
were never meant. The original Greek term (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.i-p8.1">λόγος</span>) is common to these
Discourses with the <i>c. Gentes, de Incarnatione, &amp;c.,
&amp;c.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.i-p9">A full analysis of these Discourses is given by
Bishop Kaye (<i>Council of Nicæa,</i> in ‘Works,’ vol.
v.); his strictures on Newman’s notes are occasionally very just.
The Discourses are more concisely analysed by Ceillier (vol. v., pp.
218, <i>sqq.</i>) See also Dorner, <i>Doctr. of Person of Christ,</i>
Part I., Div. 3, i. 3. The headings of Newman, prefixed to the
‘chapters,’ will supply the place of an analysis for
readers of this volume.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.i-p10">The translation which follows is that of Cardinal
Newman, published in 1844 (the year before his secession), in the
Oxford ‘Library of the Fathers.’ The copious and elaborate
notes and discussions which accompany it have always been acknowledged
to be a masterpiece of their illustrious author. The modern reader sits
down to study Athanasius, and rises from his task filled with Newman.
Like all the work of Newman included in this volume, translation and
notes alike have been touched by the present editor with a reverent and
a sparing hand. The translation, which shews great care and fidelity,
coupled with remarkable ingenuity and close study of characteristic
phrases and idioms, has been, with two main exceptions, but little
altered. These exceptions are (1) the substitution throughout of
‘essence’ for ‘substance,’ (2) an attempt to
remedy the most unfortunate, though not unconsidered, confusion of
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.i-p10.1">γεννητός</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.i-p10.2">γενητός</span> under the
single rendering ‘generate.’ A good rendering for the
latter word and its cognates is indeed not easy to find (see above, p.
149); but it was felt impossible, even in deference to so great a name,
after the note in Lightfoot’s <i>Ignatius,</i> to leave the
matter as it stood.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.i-p11">With regard to the notes, the historical matter
and the abundant cross references have <pb n="305" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_305.html" id="xxi.i-Page_305" />been thoroughly overhauled and in some cases
modified without indication of the change. Moreover, some theological
notes of minor importance have been expunged to economise space, while
for the same reason, mere references have in many cases been
reluctantly substituted for the extensive patristic quotations. The
notes to <i>Orat.</i> iv., which are less important theologically, have
been very much curtailed. With these exceptions, all doctrinal notes
proper have been left exactly as they first appeared, even where they
maintain views which appear untenable: any additions or explanations by
the present editor are enclosed in square brackets, which also in a
very few cases denote additional or corrected references made under Dr.
Pusey’s authority in the reprint of 1877.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.i-p12">It is necessary to apologise to the reader for
the hesitation which has been felt in touching, even to this slight
extent, the work of John Henry Newman. The only apology which the
editor of this volume cares to offer is for having done the little that
seemed absolutely needed.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.i-p13">It may be added that the Cardinal published in
1881 (4th ed., 1888) a ‘free translation’ of the first
three Discourses, based upon the Oxford translation, but of a totally
different kind, amounting to a somewhat highly condensed paraphrase of
the original in the luminous English of the Cardinal himself, rather
than bound, as the older translation is, to the style of Athanasius.
The new rendering includes the <i>de Decretis</i> and the <i>de
Synodis;</i> almost all the notes are in a second volume.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.i-p14">The most convenient edition of the Greek text is
that of Dr. Bright (Oxford, 1872), with an Introduction on the Life and
Writings of Athanasius (rewritten for D.C.B., vol. i., pp. 179
<i>sqq.</i>).</p>

<p class="c81" id="xxi.i-p15"><span class="c10" id="xxi.i-p15.1">Table of Contents of the Four
Discourses</span>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxi.i-p16">The following Table of Contents of <i>Orat.</i>
i–iii. (the contents of <i>Orat.</i> iv. will be tabulated at the
end of <i>Exc. C.</i>) must be supplemented by the fuller headings
prefixed to Newman’s ‘chapters.’</p>

<p class="c88" id="xxi.i-p17">Orat. i. 1–4. <span class="c10" id="xxi.i-p17.1">Introductory</span>.</p>

<p class="c105" id="xxi.i-p18">i. 5–7. a. The Arian doctrine as
represented in the ‘Thalia.’</p>

<p class="c105" id="xxi.i-p19">i. 8–10. b. Significance of the
Controversy.</p>

<p id="xxi.i-p20">General Subject of the Discourses: <span class="c10" id="xxi.i-p20.1">The Sonship of Christ</span>.</p>

<p class="c105" id="xxi.i-p21">i. 11–13. The Divine Sonship: (1) <span class="c10" id="xxi.i-p21.1">Eternal</span></p>

<p class="c105" id="xxi.i-p22">i. 14–16. (2) Though real, not like
earthly Sonship.</p>

<p class="c105" id="xxi.i-p23">i. 17–21. (3) The true Sonship.</p>

<p class="c105" id="xxi.i-p24">i. 22–29. Objections to the above
discussed.</p>

<p class="c105" id="xxi.i-p25">i. 30–34. (4) On the term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.i-p25.1">ἀγένητος</span></p>

<p class="c105" id="xxi.i-p26">i. 35, 36. (5) On the unchangeableness of the
Son.</p>

<p id="xxi.i-p27">Orat. i. 37–iii. 58. (6) Discussion of
controverted texts.</p>

<p class="c106" id="xxi.i-p28">i. 37–64. Texts bearing on the exaltation
of the Son (viz. <scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 9; Ps. xlv. 7, 8; Heb. i. 4" id="xxi.i-p28.1" parsed="|Phil|2|9|0|0;|Ps|45|7|45|8;|Heb|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.9 Bible:Ps.45.7-Ps.45.8 Bible:Heb.1.4">Phil. ii. 9;
Ps. xlv. 7, 8; Heb. i. 4</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="c106" id="xxi.i-p29">(<i>Excursus B</i>. On the Arian formula
πρὶν
γεννηθῆναι
οὐκ ἦν.)</p>

<p class="c106" id="xxi.i-p30">ii. 1–82. b. Texts bearing on the
‘creation’ of the Son (viz. <scripRef passage="Heb. iii. 2; Acts ii. 36; Prov. viii. 22" id="xxi.i-p30.1" parsed="|Heb|3|2|0|0;|Acts|2|36|0|0;|Prov|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.3.2 Bible:Acts.2.36 Bible:Prov.8.22">Heb. iii. 2; Acts ii. 36; Prov. viii.
22</scripRef>; the latter occupying
§§18–82).</p>

<p class="c106" id="xxi.i-p31">iii. 1–25. g. Texts from the Fourth Gospel
on the relation of the Son to the Father.</p>

<p class="c106" id="xxi.i-p32">iii. 26–58. d. Texts bearing more directly
on the Incarnation (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxviii. 18; Joh. iii. 35; Mark xiii. 32, Luke ii. 52" id="xxi.i-p32.1" parsed="|Matt|28|18|0|0;|John|3|35|0|0;|Mark|13|32|0|0;|Luke|2|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.18 Bible:John.3.35 Bible:Mark.13.32 Bible:Luke.2.52">Matt.
xxviii. 18; Joh. iii. 35; Mark xiii. 32, Luke ii. 52</scripRef>, human knowledge, &amp;c., of Christ,
§§42–53; <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvi. 39" id="xxi.i-p32.2" parsed="|Matt|26|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.39">Matt.
xxvi. 39</scripRef>, &amp;c.).</p>

<p class="c106" id="xxi.i-p33">iii. 58–67. (7) The Divine Sonship in
relation to the Divine Will.</p>
</div2>

<div2 title="Against the Arians. (Orationes contra Arianos IV.)" progress="56.64%" prev="xxi.i" next="xxi.ii.i" id="xxi.ii">

<div3 type="Discourse" n="I" title="Discourse I" shorttitle="Discourse I" progress="56.64%" prev="xxi.ii" next="xxi.ii.i.i" id="xxi.ii.i">

<div4 type="Chapter" title="Introduction. Reason for writing; certain persons indifferent about Arianism; Arians not Christians, because sectaries always take the name of their founder." n="I" shorttitle="Chapter I" progress="56.64%" prev="xxi.ii.i" next="xxi.ii.i.ii" id="xxi.ii.i.i"><p class="c76" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p1">

<pb n="306" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_306.html" id="xxi.ii.i.i-Page_306" /><span class="c8" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p1.1">Four Discourses Against the Arians.</span></p>

<p class="c98" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p2"><span class="c8" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p2.1">Discourse I.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p3">
————————————</p>

<p class="c41" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p4"><span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p4.1">Chapter I</span>.—<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p4.2">Introduction</span>. <i>Reason for writing; certain persons
indifferent about Arianism; Arians not Christians, because sectaries
always take the name of their founder.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p5">1. <span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p5.1">Of</span> all other heresies
which have departed from the truth it is acknowledged that they have
but devised<note place="end" n="1821" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p6.1">ἐπινοήσασαι</span>. This is almost a technical word, and has occurred again
and again already, as descriptive of heretical teaching in opposition
to the received traditionary doctrine. It is also found <i>passim</i>
in other writers. Thus Socrates, speaking of the decree of the Council
of Alexandria, 362, against Apollinaris; ‘for not
originating, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p6.2">ἐπινοήσαντες</span>, any <i>novel</i> devotion, did they introduce it into the
Church, but what from the beginning the <i>Ecclesiastical Tradition</i>
declared.’ <i>Hist.</i> iii. 7. The sense of the word
ἐπίνοια which will come into consideration below, is akin to this, being
the view taken by the mind of an object independent of (whether or not
correspondent to) the object itself. [But see Bigg. <i>B. L.</i> p.
168, <i>sq.</i>]</p></note> a madness, and their irreligiousness
has long since become notorious to all men. For that<note place="end" n="1822" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p6.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p7.1">τὸ γὰρ
ἐξελθεῖν</span>…<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p7.2">δῆλον ἂν
εἴη</span>, i.e. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p7.3">τῷ</span> and so infr.
§43. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p7.4">τὸ δὲ
καὶ
προσκυνεῖσθαι</span>…<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p7.5">δῆλον ἂν
εἴη</span>.</p></note> their authors went out from us, it plainly
follows, as the blessed John has written, that they never thought nor
now think with us. Wherefore, as saith the Saviour, in that they gather
not with us, they scatter with the devil, and keep an eye on those who
slumber, that, by this second sowing of their own mortal poison, they
may have companions in death. But, whereas one heresy, and that the
last, which has now risen as harbinger<note place="end" n="1823" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p7.6"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p8"> <i>de
Syn.</i> 5.</p></note> of
Antichrist, the Arian, as it is called, considering that other
heresies, her elder sisters, have been openly proscribed, in her craft
and cunning, affects to array herself in Scripture language<note place="end" n="1824" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p9"> Vid.
infr. §4 fin. That heresies before the Arian appealed to Scripture
we learn from Tertullian, <i>de Præscr.</i> 42, who warns
Catholics against indulging themselves in their own view of isolated
texts against the voice of the Catholic Church. vid. also Vincentius,
who specifies <i>obiter</i> Sabellius and Novation. <i>Commonit.</i> 2.
Still Arianism was contrasted with other heresies on this point, as in
these two respects; (1.) they appealed to a <i>secret tradition,</i>
unknown even to most of the Apostles, as the Gnostics, Iren.
<i>Hær.</i> iii. 1 or they professed a gift of prophecy
introducing fresh <i>revelations,</i> as Montanists, <i>de Syn.</i> 4,
and Manichees, Aug. <i>contr. Faust.</i> xxxii. 6. (2.) The Arians
availed themselves of certain texts as objections, argued keenly and
plausibly from them, and would not be driven from them. <i>Orat.</i>
ii. §18. c. Epiph. <i>Hær.</i> 69. 15. Or rather they took
some words of Scripture, and made their own deductions from them; viz.
‘Son,’ ‘made,’ ‘exalted,’ &amp;c.
‘Making their private irreligiousness as if a rule, they
misinterpret all the divine oracles by it.’ <i>Orat.</i> i.
§52. vid. also Epiph. <i>Hær.</i> 76. 5 fin. Hence we hear so
much of their <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p9.1">θρυλληταὶ
φωναὶ, λέξεις,
ἔπη, ῥητὰ</span>, sayings in general circulation, which were commonly founded on
some particular text. e.g. infr., §22, ‘amply providing
themselves with words of craft, they used to go about,’ &amp;c.
Also <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p9.2">ἄνω καὶ κάτω
περιφέροντες</span>, <i>de Decr.</i> §13. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p9.3">τῷ ῥ&amp; 208·τῳ
τεθρυλλήκασι
τὰ
πανταχοῦ</span>. <i>Orat.</i> 2. §18. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p9.4">τὸ
πολυθρύλλητον
σόφισμα</span>,
Basil. <i>contr. Eunom.</i> ii. 14. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p9.5">τὴν
πολυθρύλλητον
διαλεκτικήν</span>, Nyssen. <i>contr. Eun.</i> iii. p. 125. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p9.6">τὴν
θρυλλουμένην
ἀποῤ&amp;
191·οήν</span>, Cyril.
<i>Dial.</i> iv. p. 505. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p9.7">τὴν
πολυθρύλλητον
φώνην</span>, Socr. ii.
43.</p></note>, like her father the devil, and is forcing
her way back into the Church’s paradise,—that with the
pretence of Christianity, her smooth sophistry (for reason she has
none) may deceive men into wrong thoughts of Christ,—nay, since
she has already seduced certain of the foolish, not only to corrupt
their ears, but even to take and eat with Eve, till in their ignorance
which ensues they think bitter sweet, and admire this loathsome heresy,
on this account I have thought it necessary, at your request, to unrip
‘the folds of its breast-plate<note place="end" n="1825" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p9.8"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p10"> <scripRef passage="Job xli. 13" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p10.1" parsed="|Job|41|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.41.13">Job xli. 13</scripRef> (<i>v</i>. 4.
LXX).</p></note>,’ and to
shew the ill savour of its folly. So while those who are far from it
may continue to shun it, those whom it has deceived may repent; and,
opening the eyes of their heart, may understand that darkness is not
light, nor falsehood truth, nor Arianism good; nay, that those<note place="end" n="1826" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p11"> These
Orations and Discourses seem written to shew the vital importance of
the point in controversy, and the unchristian character of the heresy,
without reference to the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p11.1">ὁμοούσιον</span>. He has [elsewhere] insisted that the enforcement of the
symbol was but the rejection of the heresy, and accordingly he is here
content to bring out the Catholic sense, as feeling that, if persons
understood and embraced it, they would not scruple at the word. He
seems to allude to what may be called the liberal or indifferent
feeling as swaying the person for whom he writes, also infr. §7
fin. §9. §10 init. §15 fin. §17. §21.
§23. He mentions <i>in Apollin.</i> i. 6. one Rhetorius, who was
an Egyptian, whose opinion, he says, it was ‘fearful to
mention.’ S. Augustine tells us that this man taught that
‘all heresies were in the right path, and spoke truth,’
‘which,’ he adds, ‘is so absurd as to seem to me
incredible.’ <i>Hær</i> 72. vid. also Philastr.
<i>Hær.</i> 91.</p></note> who call these men Christians are in great
and grievous error, as neither having studied Scripture, nor
understanding Christianity at all, and the faith which it contains.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p12">2. For what have they discovered in this heresy
like to the religious Faith, that they vainly talk as if its supporters
said no evil? This in truth is to call even Caiaphas<note place="end" n="1827" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p13"> <i>de
Decr.</i> §§2, 24, 27.</p></note> a Christian, and to reckon the traitor Judas
still <pb n="307" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_307.html" id="xxi.ii.i.i-Page_307" />among the Apostles, and to
say that they who asked Barabbas instead of the Saviour did no evil,
and to recommend Hymenæus and Alexander as right-minded men, and
as if the Apostle slandered them. But neither can a Christian bear to
hear this, nor can he consider the man who dared to say it sane in his
understanding. For with them for Christ is Arius, as with the Manichees
Manichæus; and for Moses and the other saints they have made the
discovery of one Sotades<note place="end" n="1828" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p14"> <i>de
Syn.</i> §1.</p></note>, a man whom even
Gentiles laugh at, and of the daughter of Herodias. For of the one has
Arius imitated the dissolute and effeminate tone, in writing
Thaliæ on his model; and the other he has rivalled in her dance,
reeling and frolicking in his blasphemies against the Saviour; till the
victims of his heresy lose their wits and go foolish, and change the
Name of the Lord of glory into the likeness of the ‘image of
corruptible man<note place="end" n="1829" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p15"> Vid.
Hil. <i>de Trin.</i> viii. 28; <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 25" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p15.1" parsed="|Rom|1|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.25">Rom. i. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and for
Christians come to be called Arians, bearing this badge of their
irreligion. For let them not excuse themselves; nor retort their
disgrace on those who are not as they, calling Christians after the
names of their teachers<note place="end" n="1830" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p16"> He
seems to allude to Catholics being called Athanasians; vid. however
next §. Two distinctions are drawn between such a title as applied
to Catholics, and again to heretics, when they are taken by Catholics
as a <i>note</i> against them. S. Augustine says, ‘<i>Arians</i>
call Catholics Athanasians or Homoüsians, <i>not other heretics
too.</i> But ye not only by Catholics <i>but also by heretics,</i>
those who agree with you and those who disagree, are called Pelagians;
as <i>even by heresies</i> are Arians called Arians. But ye, and ye
only, call us Traducianists, as Arians call us Homoüsians, as
Donatists Macarians, as Manichees Pharisees, and as the other heretics
use various titles.’ <i>Op. imp.</i> i. 75. It may be added that
the heretical name <i>adheres,</i> the Catholic dies away. S.
Chrysostom draws a second distinction, ‘Are we divided from the
Church? have we heresiarchs? are we called from man? is there any
leader to us, as to one there is Marcion, to another Manichæus, to
another Arius, to another some other author of heresy? for if we too
have the name of any, still it is not those who began the heresy,
<i>but our superiors and governors of the Church.</i> We have not
“teachers upon earth,”’ &amp;c. in Act. <i>Ap.
Hom.</i> 33 fin.</p></note>, that they
themselves may appear to have that Name in the same way. Nor let them
make a jest of it, when they feel shame at their disgraceful
appellation; rather, if they be ashamed, let them hide their faces, or
let them recoil from their own irreligion. For never at any time did
Christian people take their title from the Bishops among them, but from
the Lord, on whom we rest our faith. Thus, though the blessed Apostles
have become our teachers, and have ministered the Saviour’s
Gospel, yet not from them have we our title, but from Christ we are and
are named Christians. But for those who derive the faith which they
profess from others, good reason is it they should bear their name,
whose property they have become<note place="end" n="1831" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p17"> Vid.
foregoing note. Also, ‘Let us become His disciples, and learn to
live according to Christianity; for whoso is called by other name
besides this, is not of God.’ Ignat. <i>ad Magn.</i> 10.
Hegesippus speaks of ‘Menandrians, and Marcionites, and
Carpocratians, and Valentinians, and Basilidians, and
Saturnilians,’ who ‘each in his own way and that a
different one brought in his own doctrine.’ Euseb. <i>Hist.</i>
iv. 22. ‘There are, and there have been, my friends, many who
have taught atheistic and blasphemous words and deeds, coming in the
name of Jesus; and they are called by us from the appellation of the
men, whence each doctrine and opinion began.…Some are called
Marcians, others Valentinians, others Basilidians, others
Saturnilians,’ &amp;c. Justin. <i>Tryph.</i> 35. Iren.
<i>Hær.</i> i. 23. ‘When men are called Phrygians, or
Novatians, or Valentinians, or Marcionites, or Anthropians, or by any
other name, they cease to be Christians; for they have lost
Christ’s Name, and clothe themselves in human and foreign
titles.’ Lact. <i>Inst.</i> iv. 30. ‘A. How are you a
Christian, to whom it is not even granted to bear the name of
Christian? for you are not called Christian but Marcionite. M. And you
are called of the Catholic Church; therefore ye are not Christians
either. A. Did we profess man’s name, you would have spoken to
the point; but if we are called from being all over the world, what is
there bad in this?’ Adamant. <i>Dial</i>. §1, p. 809. Epiph.
<i>Hær.</i> 42. p. 366. ibid. 70. 15. vid. also <i>Hær</i>.
75. 6 fin. Cyril <i>Cat.</i> xviii. 26. ‘Christian is my name,
Catholic my surname.’ Pacian. <i>Ep.</i> 1. ‘If you ever
hear those who are called Christians, named, not from the Lord Jesus
Christ, but from some one else, say Marcionites, Valentinians,
Mountaineers, Campestrians, know that it is not Christ’s Church,
but the synagogue of Antichrist.’ Jerom. <i>adv. Lucif.</i>
fin.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p18">3. Yes surely; while all of us are and are called
Christians after Christ, Marcion broached a heresy a long time since
and was cast out; and those who continued with him who ejected him
remained Christians; but those who followed Marcion were called
Christians no more, but henceforth Marcionites. Thus Valentinus also,
and Basilides, and Manichæus, and Simon Magus, have imparted their
own name to their followers; and some are accosted as Valentinians, or
as Basilidians, or as Manichees, or as Simonians; and other,
Cataphrygians from Phrygia, and from Novatus Novatians. So too
Meletius, when ejected by Peter the Bishop and Martyr, called his party
no longer Christians, but Meletians<note place="end" n="1832" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p19"> Vid.
<i>de Syn.</i> 12. [Prolegg. ch. ii. §2.]</p></note>, and so in
consequence when Alexander of blessed memory had cast out Arius, those
who remained with Alexander, remained Christians; but those who went
out with Arius, left the Saviour’s Name to us who were with
Alexander, and as to them they were hence-forward denominated Arians.
Behold then, after Alexander’s death too, those who communicate
with his successor Athanasius, and those with whom the said Athanasius
communicates, are instances of the same rule; none of them bear his
name, nor is he named from them, but all in like manner, and as is
usual, are called Christians. For though we have a succession of
teachers and become their disciples, yet, because we are taught by them
the things of Christ, we both are, and are called, Christians all the
same. But those who follow the heretics, though they have innumerable
successors in their heresy, yet anyhow bear the name of him who devised
it. Thus, though Arius be dead, and many of his party have succeeded
him, yet those who think with him, as being known from Arius, are
called Arians. And, what is a remarkable <pb n="308" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_308.html" id="xxi.ii.i.i-Page_308" />evidence of this, those of the Greeks who even
at this time come into the Church, on giving up the superstition of
idols, take the name, not of their catechists, but of the Saviour, and
begin to be called Christians instead of Greeks: while those of them
who go off to the heretics, and again all who from the Church change to
this heresy, abandon Christ’s name, and henceforth are called
Arians, as no longer holding Christ’s faith, but having inherited
Arius’s madness.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p20">4. How then can they be Christians, who for
Christians are Ario-maniacs<note place="end" n="1833" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p21"> <i>de
Syn.</i> 13, note 4. Manes also was called mad; ‘Thou must hate
all heretics, but especially him who even in name is a maniac.’
Cyril. <i>Catech.</i> vi. 20, vid. also ibid. 24 fin.—a play upon
the name, vid. <i>de Syn.</i> 26, ‘Scotinus.’</p></note>? or how are they of
the Catholic Church, who have shaken off the Apostolical faith, and
become authors of fresh evils? who, after abandoning the oracles of
divine Scripture, call Arius’s Thaliæ a new wisdom? and with
reason too, for they are announcing a new heresy. And hence a man may
marvel, that, whereas many have written many treatises and abundant
homilies upon the Old Testament and the New, yet in none of them is a
Thalia found; nay nor among the more respectable of the Gentiles, but
among those only who sing such strains over their cups, amid cheers and
jokes, when men are merry, that the rest may laugh; till this
marvellous Arius, taking no grave pattern, and ignorant even of what is
respectable, while he stole largely from other heresies, would be
original in the ludicrous, with none but Sotades for his rival. For
what beseemed him more, when he would dance forth against the Saviour,
than to throw his wretched words of irreligion into dissolute and loose
metres? that, while ‘a man,’ as Wisdom says, ‘is
known from the utterance of his word<note place="end" n="1834" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p22"> Vid. <scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 4.24" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p22.1" parsed="|Sir|4|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.4.24">Ecclus. iv. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ so
from those numbers should be seen the writer’s effeminate soul
and corruption of thought<note place="end" n="1835" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p23"> It is
very difficult to gain a clear idea of the character of Arius.
[Prolegg. ch. ii. §2.] Epiphanius’s account of Arius is as
follows:—‘From elation of mind the old man swerved from the
mark. He was in stature very tall, downcast in visage, with manners
like wily serpent, captivating to every guileless heart by that same
crafty bearing. For ever habited in cloke and vest, he was pleasant of
address, ever persuading souls and flattering; wherefore what was his
very first work but to withdraw from the Church in one body as many as
seven hundred women who professed virginity.?’ <i>Hær.</i>
69. 3, cf. ib. §9 for a strange description of Arius attributed to
Constantine, also printed in the collections of councils: Hard. i.
457.</p></note>. In truth, that
crafty one did not escape detection; but, for all his many writhings to
and fro, like the serpent, he did but fall into the error of the
Pharisees. They, that they might transgress the Law, pretended to be
anxious for the words of the Law, and that they might deny the expected
and then present Lord, were hypocritical with God’s name, and
were convicted of blaspheming when they said, ‘Why dost Thou,
being a man, make Thyself God,’ and sayest, ‘I and the
Father are one<note place="end" n="1836" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p24"> <scripRef passage="John x. 30" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p24.1" parsed="|John|10|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.30">John x. 30</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ And so too,
this counterfeit and Sotadean Arius, feigns to speak of God,
introducing Scripture language<note place="end" n="1837" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p25"> §1, note 4.</p></note>, but is on all
sides recognised as godless<note place="end" n="1838" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p26"> And
so godless or atheist Aetius, <i>de Syn.</i> 6, note 3, cf. note on
<i>de Decr.</i> 1, for an explanation of the word. In like manner
Athan. says, <i>ad Serap.</i> iii. 2, that if a man says ‘that
the Son is a creature, who is word and Wisdom, and the Expression, and
the Radiance, whom whoso seeth seeth the Father,’ he falls under
the text, ‘Whoso denieth the Son, the same hath not the
Father.’ ‘Such a one,’ he continues, ‘will in
no long time say, <i>as the fool, There is no God.</i>’ In like
manner he speaks of those who think the Son to be the Spirit as
‘without (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p26.1">ἔξω</span>) the Holy
Trinity, and <i>atheists</i>’ (<i>Serap.</i> iv. 6), because they
really do not believe in the God <i>that is</i>, and there is none
other but He. Cf. also <i>Serap.</i> i. 30. Eustathius speaks of the
Arians as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p26.2">ἀνθρώπους
ἀθέους</span>, who
were attempting <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p26.3">κρατῆσαι
τοῦ θείου</span>. ap. Theod. <i>Hist.</i> i. 7. p. 760. Naz. speaks of the
heathen <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p26.4">πολύθεος
ἀθεΐα</span>. <i>Orat.</i>
25. 15. and he calls faith and regeneration ‘a denial of
atheism, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p26.5">ἀθεΐας</span>, and a confession of godhead, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p26.6">θεότητος</span>,’ <i>Orat.</i> 23. 12. He calls Lucius, the
Alexandrian Anti-pope, on account of his <i>cruelties,</i> ‘this
second Arius, the more copious river of the atheistic spring,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p26.7">τῆς
ἀθέου
πηγῆς</span>.’
<i>Orat.</i> 25. 11. Palladius, the Imperial officer, is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.i-p26.8">ἀνὴρ ἄθεος</span>. ibid. 12.</p></note> Arius, denying the
Son, and reckoning Him among the creatures.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Chapter" title="Extracts from the Thalia of Arius. Arius maintains that God became a Father, and the Son was not always; the Son out of nothing; once He was not; He was not before his generation; He was created; named Wisdom and Word after God's attributes; made that He might make us; one out of many powers of God; alterable; exalted on God's foreknowledge of what He was to be; not very God; but called so as others by participation; foreign in essence from the Father; does not know or see the Father; does not know Himself." progress="57.11%" prev="xxi.ii.i.i" next="xxi.ii.i.iii" id="xxi.ii.i.ii"><p class="c41" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p1.1">Chapter
II</span>.—<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p1.2">Extracts from the Thalia of
Arius</span>. <i>Arius maintains that God became a Father, and the Son
was not always; the Son out of nothing; once He was not; He was not
before his generation; He was created; named Wisdom and Word after
God’s attributes; made that He might make us; one out of many
powers of God; alterable; exalted on God’s foreknowledge of what
He was to be; not very God; but called so as others by participation;
foreign in essence from the Father; does not know or see the Father;
does not know Himself.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p2">5. Now the commencement of Arius’s Thalia
and flippancy, effeminate in tune and nature, runs thus:—</p>

<p class="c71" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p3">‘According to faith of
God’s elect, God’s prudent ones,</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p4">Holy children, rightly dividing,
God’s Holy Spirit receiving,</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p5">Have I learned this from the
partakers of wisdom,</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p6">Accomplished, divinely taught,
and wise in all things.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p7">Along their track, have I been
walking, with like opinions.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p8">I the very famous, the much
suffering for God’s glory;</p>

<p class="c49" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p9">And taught of God, I have
acquired wisdom and knowledge.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p10">And the mockeries which he utters in it,
repulsive and most irreligious, are such as these<note place="end" n="1839" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p11"> <i>de
Syn.</i> §15. [where the metre of the Thalia is discussed in a
note.]</p></note>:—‘God was not always a
Father;’ but ‘once God was alone, and not yet a Father, but
afterwards He became a Father.’ ‘The Son was not
always;’ for, whereas all things were made out of nothing, and
all existing creatures and works were made, so the Word of God Himself
was ‘made out of nothing,’ and ‘once He was
not,’ and ‘He was not before His <pb n="309" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_309.html" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-Page_309" />origination,’ but He as others ‘had
an origin of creation.’ ‘For God,’ he says,
‘was alone, and the Word as yet was not, nor the Wisdom. Then,
wishing to form us, thereupon He made a certain one, and named Him Word
and Wisdom and Son, that He might form us by means of Him.’
Accordingly, he says that there are two wisdoms, first, the attribute
co-existent with God, and next, that in this wisdom the Son was
originated, and was only named Wisdom and Word as partaking of it.
‘For Wisdom,’ saith he, ‘by the will of the wise God,
had its existence in Wisdom.’ In like manner, he says, that there
is another Word in God besides the Son, and that the Son again, as
partaking of it, is named Word and Son according to grace. And this too
is an idea proper to their heresy, as shewn in other works of theirs,
that there are many powers; one of which is God’s own by nature
and eternal; but that Christ, on the other hand, is not the true power
of God; but, as others, one of the so-called powers, one of which,
namely, the locust and the caterpillar<note place="end" n="1840" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p12"> <i>de
Syn.</i> §18; <scripRef passage="Joel ii. 25" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p12.1" parsed="|Joel|2|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Joel.2.25">Joel ii. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>,
is called in Scripture, not merely the power, but the ‘great
power.’ The others are many and are like the Son, and of them
David speaks in the Psalms, when he says, ‘The Lord of
hosts’ or ‘powers<note place="end" n="1841" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p13"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxiv. 10" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p13.1" parsed="|Ps|24|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.24.10">Ps. xxiv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And by
nature, as all others, so the Word Himself is alterable, and remains
good by His own free will, while He chooseth; when, however, He wills,
He can alter as we can, as being of an alterable nature. For
‘therefore,’ saith he, ‘as foreknowing that He would
be good, did God by anticipation bestow on Him this glory, which
afterwards, as man, He attained from virtue. Thus in consequence of His
works fore-known<note place="end" n="1842" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p14"> <i>de
Syn.</i> 26, note 7, <i>de Decr.</i> 6, note 8.</p></note>, did God bring it
to pass that He being such, should come to be.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p15">6. Moreover he has dared to say, that ‘the
Word is not the very God;’ ‘though He is called God, yet He
is not very God,’ but ‘by participation of grace, He, as
others, is God only in name.’ And, whereas all beings are foreign
and different from God in essence, so too is ‘the Word alien and
unlike in all things to the Father’s essence and
propriety,’ but belongs to things originated and created, and is
one of these. Afterwards, as though he had succeeded to the
devil’s recklessness, he has stated in his Thalia, that
‘even to the Son the Father is invisible,’ and ‘the
Word cannot perfectly and exactly either see or know His own
Father;’ but even what He knows and what He sees, He knows and
sees ‘in proportion to His own measure,’ as we also know
according to our own power. For the Son, too, he says, not only knows
not the Father exactly, for He fails in comprehension<note place="end" n="1843" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p16"> Vid.
<i>de Syn.</i> 15, note 6. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p16.1">κατάληψις</span>
was originally a Stoic word, and even when considered
perfect, was, properly speaking, attributable only to an imperfect
being. For it is used in contrast to the Platonic doctrine of
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p16.2">ἴδεαι</span>, to express the
hold of things obtained by the mind through the senses; it being a
Stoical maxim, nihil esse in intellectu quod non fuerit in sensu. In
this sense it is also used by the Fathers, to mean real and certain
knowledge after inquiry, though it is also ascribed to Almighty God. As
to the position of Arius, since we are told in Scripture that none
‘knoweth the things of a man save the spirit of man which is in
him,’ if <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p16.3">κατάληψις</span>
be an exact and complete knowledge of the object of
contemplation, to deny that the Son comprehended the Father, was to
deny that He was in the Father, i.e. the doctrine of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p16.4">περιχώρησις</span>, <i>de Syn.</i> 15, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p16.5">ἀνεπιμικτοί</span>, or to maintain that He was a distinct, and therefore a
created, being. On the other hand Scripture asserts that, as the Holy
Spirit which is in God, ‘searcheth all things, yea, the deep
things of God,’ so the Son, as being ‘in the bosom of the
Father,’ alone ‘hath declared Him.’ vid. Clement.
<i>Strom.</i> v. 12. And thus Athan. speaking of <scripRef passage="Mark xiii. 32" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p16.6" parsed="|Mark|13|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.13.32">Mark xiii. 32</scripRef>, ’If the
Son is in the Father and the Father in the Son, and the Father knows
the day and the hour, it is plain that the Son too, being in the
Father, and knowing the things in the Father, Himself also knows the
day and the hour.” <i>Orat.</i> iii. 44.</p></note>, but ‘He knows not even His own
essence;’—and that ‘the essences of the Father and
the Son and the Holy Ghost, are separate in nature, and estranged, and
disconnected, and alien<note place="end" n="1844" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p16.7"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p17"> <i>de
Decr.</i> 25, note 2.</p></note>, and without
participation of each other<note place="end" n="1845" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p18"> <i>de
Syn.</i> 15.</p></note>;’ and, in his
own words, ‘utterly unlike from each other in essence and glory,
unto infinity.’ Thus as to ‘likeness of glory and
essence,’ he says that the Word is entirely diverse from both the
Father and the Holy Ghost. With such words hath the irreligious spoken;
maintaining that the Son is distinct by Himself, and in no respect
partaker of the Father. These are portions of Arius’s fables as
they occur in that jocose composition.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p19">7. Who is there that hears all this, nay, the
tune of the Thalia, but must hate, and justly hate, this Arius jesting
on such matters as on a stage<note place="end" n="1846" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p20"> Ep.
<i>Encycl.</i> 6; Epiph. <i>Hær.</i> 73. 1.</p></note>? who but must
regard him, when he pretends to name God and speak of God, but as the
serpent counselling the woman? who, on reading what follows in his
work, but must discern in his irreligious doctrine that error, into
which by his sophistries the serpent in the sequel seduced the woman?
who at such blasphemies is not transported? ‘The heaven,’
as the Prophet says, ‘was astonished, and the earth shuddered<note place="end" n="1847" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p21"> <scripRef passage="Jer. ii. 12" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p21.1" parsed="|Jer|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.2.12">Jer. ii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>’ at the transgression of the Law. But
the sun, with greater horror, impatient of the bodily contumelies,
which the common Lord of all voluntarily endured for us, turned away,
and recalling his rays made that day sunless. And shall not all human
kind at Arius’s blasphemies be struck speechless, and stop their
ears, and shut their eyes, to escape hearing them or seeing their
author? Rather, will not the Lord Himself have reason to denounce men
so irreligious, nay, so unthankful, in the words which He has already
uttered by the prophet Hosea, ‘Woe unto them, for they have fled
from Me; destruction upon <pb n="310" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_310.html" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-Page_310" />them, for
they have transgressed against Me; though I have redeemed them, yet
they have spoken lies against Me<note place="end" n="1848" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p22"> <scripRef passage="Hos. vii. 13" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p22.1" parsed="|Hos|7|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.7.13">Hos. vii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And
soon after, ‘They imagine mischief against Me; they turn away to
nothing<note place="end" n="1849" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p23"> <scripRef passage="Hos. 7.15" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p23.1" parsed="|Hos|7|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.7.15">Ib. 15</scripRef>. lxx.</p></note>.’ For to turn away from the Word
of God, which is, and to fashion to themselves one that is not, is to
fall to what is nothing. For this was why the Ecumenical<note place="end" n="1850" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p24"> <i>de
Decr.</i> 27, note 1.</p></note> Council, when Arius thus spoke, cast him
from the Church, and anathematized him, as impatient of such
irreligion. And ever since has Arius’s error been reckoned for a
heresy more than ordinary, being known as Christ’s foe, and
harbinger<note place="end" n="1851" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p25"> Ib.
3, note 1, §1, note 3.</p></note> of Antichrist. Though then so great a
condemnation be itself of special weight to make men flee from that
irreligious heresy<note place="end" n="1852" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.ii-p26"> And
so Vigilius of the heresies about the Incarnation, Etiamsi in erroris
eorum destructionem nulli conderentur libri, hoc ipsum solum, quod
hæretici sunt pronunciati, orthodoxorum securitati sufficeret.
<i>contr. Eutych.</i> i. p. 494.</p></note>, as I said above,
yet since certain persons called Christian, either in ignorance or
pretence, think it, as I then said, little different from the Truth,
and call its professors Christians; proceed we to put some questions to
them, according to our powers, thereby to expose the unscrupulousness
of the heresy. Perhaps, when thus caught, they will be silenced, and
flee from it, as from the sight of a serpent.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Chapter" title="The Importance of the Subject. The Arians affect Scripture language, but their doctrine new, as well as unscriptural. Statement of the Catholic doctrine, that the Son is proper to the Father's substance, and eternal. Restatement of Arianism in contrast, that He is a creature with a beginning: the controversy comes to this issue, whether one whom we are to believe in as God, can be so in name only, and is merely a creature. What pretence then for being indifferent in the controversy? The Arians rely on state patronage, and dare not avow their tenets." progress="57.36%" prev="xxi.ii.i.ii" next="xxi.ii.i.iv" id="xxi.ii.i.iii"><p class="c41" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p1.1">Chapter III</span>.—<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p1.2">The Importance
of the Subject</span>. <i>The Arians affect Scripture language, but
their doctrine new, as well as unscriptural. Statement of the Catholic
doctrine, that the Son is proper to the Father’s substance, and
eternal. Restatement of Arianism in contrast, that He is a creature
with a beginning: the controversy comes to this issue, whether one whom
we are to believe in as God, can be so in name only, and is merely a
creature. What pretence then for being indifferent in the controversy?
The Arians rely on state patronage, and dare not avow their
tenets.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p2">8. If then the use of certain phrases of divine
Scripture changes, in their opinion, the blasphemy of the Thalia into
reverent language, of course they ought also to deny Christ with the
present Jews, when they see how they study the Law and the Prophets;
perhaps too they will deny the Law<note place="end" n="1853" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p3"> <i>de
Syn.</i> 33.</p></note> and the
Prophets like Manichees<note place="end" n="1854" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p4"> Faustus, in August. <i>contr. Faust.</i> ii. 1. admits the Gospels
(vid. Beausobre <i>Manich.</i> t. i. p. 291, &amp;c.), but denies that
they were written by the reputed authors. ibid. xxxii. 2. but nescio
quibus Semi-judæis. ibid. xxxiii. 3. Accordingly they thought
themselves at liberty to reject or correct parts of them. They rejected
many of the facts, e.g. our Lord’s nativity, circumcision,
baptism, temptation, &amp;c. ibid. xxxii. 6.</p></note>, because the latter
read some portions of the Gospels. If such bewilderment and empty
speaking be from ignorance, Scripture will teach them, that the devil,
the author of heresies, because of the ill savour which attaches to
evil, borrows Scripture language, as a cloak wherewith to sow the
ground with his own poison also, and to seduce the simple. Thus he
deceived Eve; thus he framed former heresies; thus he persuaded Arius
at this time to make a show of speaking against those former ones, that
he might introduce his own without observation. And yet, after all, the
man of craft did not escape. For being irreligious towards the Word of
God, he lost his all at once<note place="end" n="1855" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p5"> <i>de
Decr.</i> 1, note 6.</p></note>, and betrayed to
all men his ignorance of other heresies too<note place="end" n="1856" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p6"> [A
note on the intimate mutual connexion of all heresies is omitted
here.]</p></note>;
and having not a particle of truth in his belief, does but pretend to
it. For how can he speak truth concerning the Father, who denies the
Son, that reveals concerning Him? or how can he be orthodox concerning
the Spirit, while he speaks profanely of the Word that supplies the
Spirit? and who will trust him concerning the Resurrection, denying, as
he does, Christ for us the first-begotten from the dead? and how shall
he not err in respect to His incarnate presence, who is simply ignorant
of the Son’s genuine and true generation from the Father? For
thus, the former Jews also, denying the Word, and saying, ‘We
have no king but Cæsar<note place="end" n="1857" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p7"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xix. 15" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p7.1" parsed="|John|19|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.15">Joh. xix. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ were
forthwith stripped of all they had, and forfeited the light of the
Lamp, the odour of ointment, knowledge of prophecy, and the Truth
itself; till now they understand nothing, but are walking as in
darkness. For who was ever yet a hearer of such a doctrine<note place="end" n="1858" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p8"> <i>de
Decr.</i> 7, note 2.</p></note>? or whence or from whom did the abettors and
hirelings<note place="end" n="1859" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p9.1">δωροδόκοι</span>, and so <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p9.2">κέρδος τῆς
φιλοχρηματίας</span>, infr. §53. He mentions <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p9.3">προστασίας
φίλων</span>, §10. And
so S. Hilary speaks of the exemptions from taxes which Constantius
granted the Clergy as a bribe to Arianize; <i>contr. Const.</i> 10. And
again, of resisting Constantius as hostem blandientem, qui non dorsa
cædit, sed ventrem palpat, non proscribit ad vitam, sed ditat in
mortem, non caput gladio desecat, sed animum auro occidit. ibid. 5.
vid. Coustant. <i>in loc.</i> Liberius says the same, Theod <i>H.
E.</i> ii. 13. And S. Gregory Naz. speaks of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p9.4">φιλοχρύσους
μᾶλλον ἢ
φιλοχρίστους</span>. <i>Orat.</i> 21. 21. On the other hand, <i>Ep.
Æg.</i> 22, Athan. contrasts the Arians with the Meletians, as not
influenced by secular views. [Prolegg. ch. ii. §3 (2) c.
(2).]</p></note> of the heresy gain it? who thus
expounded to them when they were at school<note place="end" n="1860" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p9.5"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p10"> <i>de
Syn.</i> §3 and 9.</p></note>?
who told them, ‘Abandon the worship of the creation, and then
draw near and worship a creature and a work<note place="end" n="1861" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p11"> Vid.
<i>de Decr.</i> 1. note. This consideration, as might be expected, is
insisted on by the Fathers. vid. Cyril. <i>Dial.</i> iv. p. 511,
&amp;c. v. p. 566. Greg. Naz. 40, 42; Hil. <i>Trin.</i> viii. 28;
Ambros. <i>de fid.</i> i. n. 69 and 104.</p></note>?’ But if they themselves own that they
have heard it now for the first time, how can they deny that this
heresy is foreign, and not from our fathers<note place="end" n="1862" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p12"> Ib.
4, note 8.</p></note>?
But what is not from our fathers, but has come to light in this day,
how can it be but that of which the blessed Paul<note place="end" n="1863" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p13"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iv. 1, 2" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p13.2" parsed="|1Tim|4|1|4|2" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.1-1Tim.4.2">1 Tim. iv. 1, 2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Tit. i. 14" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p13.3" parsed="|Titus|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.14">Tit. i.
14</scripRef>.</p></note> has foretold, that ‘in the latter
times some shall depart from the sound faith, <pb n="311" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_311.html" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-Page_311" />giving heed to seducing spirits and doctrines
of devils, in the hypocrisy of liars; cauterized in their own
conscience, and turning from the truth<note place="end" n="1864" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p13.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p14"> This
passage is commonly taken by the Fathers to refer to the Oriental sects
of the early centuries, who fulfilled one or other of those conditions
which it specifies. It is quoted against the Marcionists by Clement.
<i>Strom.</i> iii. 6. Of the Carpocratians apparently, Iren.
<i>Hær.</i> i. 25; Epiph. <i>Hær.</i> 27. 5. Of the
Valentinians, Epiph. <i>Hær.</i> 31. 34. Of the Montanists and
others, ibid. 48. 8. Of the Saturnilians (according to Huet.) Origen in
<scripRef passage="Matt. xx. 16" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p14.1" parsed="|Matt|20|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.16">Matt. xx. 16</scripRef>. Of apostolic heresies, Cyril. <i>Cat.</i> iv. 27. Of
Marcionites, Valentinians, and Manichees, Chrysost. <i>de Virg.</i> 5.
Of Gnostics and Manichees, Theod. <i>Hær.</i> ii. præf. Of
Encratites, ibid. v. fin. Of Eutyches, <i>Ep. Anon.</i> 190 (apud
Garner. <i>Diss. v. Theod.</i> p. 901. Pseudo-Justin seems to consider
it fulfilled in the Catholics of the fifth century, as being
Anti-Pelagians. <i>Quæst.</i> 22. vid. Bened. note <i>in loc.</i>
Besides Athanasius, no early author occurs to the writer of this, by
whom it is referred to the Arians, cf. <i>Depos. Ar.</i> supr. p. 71,
note 29.</p></note>?’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p15">9. For, behold, we take divine Scripture, and
thence discourse with freedom of the religious Faith, and set it up as
a light upon its candlestick, saying:—Very Son of the Father,
natural and genuine, proper to His essence, Wisdom Only-begotten, and
Very and Only Word of God is He; not a creature or work, but an
offspring proper to the Father’s essence. Wherefore He is very
God, existing one<note place="end" n="1865" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p16"> [This
is the only occurrence of the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p16.1">ὁμοούσιος</span> in these three Discourses.]</p></note> in essence with the
very Father; while other beings, to whom He said, ‘I said ye are
Gods<note place="end" n="1866" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p17"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxxii. 6" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p17.1" parsed="|Ps|82|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.82.6">Ps. lxxxii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ had this grace from the Father, only
by participation<note place="end" n="1867" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p18"> <i>de
Decr.</i> §14 fin.; <i>de Syn.</i> §51.</p></note> of the Word,
through the Spirit. For He is the expression of the Father’s
Person, and Light from Light, and Power, and very Image of the
Father’s essence. For this too the Lord has said, ‘He that
hath seen Me, hath seen the Father<note place="end" n="1868" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p19"> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 9" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p19.1" parsed="|John|14|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.9">John xiv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And He
ever was and is and never was not. For the Father being everlasting,
His Word and His Wisdom must be everlasting<note place="end" n="1869" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p20"> <i>de
Decr.</i> 15, note 6.</p></note>.
On the other hand, what have these persons to shew us from the infamous
Thalia? Or, first of all, let them read it themselves, and copy the
tone of the writer; at least the mockery which they will encounter from
others may instruct them how low they have fallen; and then let them
proceed to explain themselves. For what can they say from it, but that
‘God was not always a Father, but became so afterwards; the Son
was not always, for He was not before His generation; He is not from
the Father, but He, as others, has come into subsistence out of
nothing; He is not proper to the Father’s essence, for He is a
creature and work?’ And ‘Christ is not very God, but He, as
others, was made God by participation; the Son has not exact knowledge
of the Father, nor does the Word see the Father perfectly; and neither
exactly understands nor knows the Father. He is not the very and only
Word of the Father, but is in name only called Word and Wisdom, and is
called by grace Son and Power. He is not unalterable, as the Father is,
but alterable in nature, as the creatures, and He comes short of
apprehending the perfect knowledge of the Father.’ Wonderful this
heresy, not plausible even, but making speculations against Him that
is, that He be not, and everywhere putting forward blasphemy for
reverent language! Were any one, after inquiring into both sides, to be
asked, whether of the two he would follow in faith, or whether of the
two spoke fitly of God,—or rather let them say themselves, these
abettors of irreligion, what, if a man be asked concerning God (for
‘the Word was God’), it were fit to answer<note place="end" n="1870" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p21"> That
is, ‘Let them tell us, is it right to predicate this or to
predicate that of God (of one who is God), for such is the Word, viz.
that He was from eternity or was created,’ &amp;c.,
&amp;c.</p></note>. For from this one question the whole case
on both sides may be determined, what is fitting to say,—He was,
or He was not; always, or before His birth; eternal, or from this and
from then; true, or by adoption, and from participation and in idea<note place="end" n="1871" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p22"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p22.1">κατ᾽
ἐπίνοιαν</span>, vid. <i>Orat.</i> ii. §38.</p></note>; to call Him one of things originated, or to
unite Him to the Father; to consider Him unlike the Father in essence,
or like and proper to Him; a creature, or Him through whom the
creatures were originated; that He is the Father’s Word, or that
there is another word beside Him, and that by this other He was
originated, and by another wisdom; and that He is only named Wisdom and
Word, and is become a partaker of this wisdom, and second to it?</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p23">10. Which of the two theologies sets forth our
Lord Jesus Christ as God and Son of the Father, this which you vomited
forth, or that which we have spoken and maintain from the Scriptures?
If the Saviour be not God, nor Word, nor Son, you shall have leave to
say what you will, and so shall the Gentiles, and the present Jews. But
if He be Word of the Father and true Son, and God from God, and
‘over all blessed for ever<note place="end" n="1872" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p24"> <scripRef passage="Rom. ix. 5" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p24.1" parsed="|Rom|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.5">Rom. ix. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ is it
not becoming to obliterate and blot out those other phrases and that
Arian Thalia, as but a pattern of evil, a store of all irreligion, into
which, whoso falls, ‘knoweth not that giants perish with her, and
reacheth the depths of Hades<note place="end" n="1873" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p25"> <scripRef passage="Prov. ix. 18" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p25.1" parsed="|Prov|9|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.9.18">Prov. ix. 18</scripRef>. LXX.</p></note>?’ This they
know themselves, and in their craft they conceal it, not having the
courage to speak out, but uttering something else<note place="end" n="1874" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p26"> <i>de
Decr.</i> 6. note 5; <i>de Syn.</i> 32.</p></note>. For if they speak, a condemnation will
follow; and if they be suspected, proofs from Scripture will be cast<note place="end" n="1875" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p27"> <i>de
Decr.</i> 26, note 6.</p></note> at them from every side. Wherefore, in their
craft, as children of this world, after feeding their <pb n="312" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_312.html" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-Page_312" />so-called lamp from the wild olive, and fearing
lest it should soon be quenched (for it is said, ‘the light of
the wicked shall be put out<note place="end" n="1876" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p28"> <scripRef passage="Job xviii. 5" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p28.1" parsed="|Job|18|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.18.5">Job xviii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>,’) they hide
it under the bushel<note place="end" n="1877" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p29"> <i>Ep. Æg.</i> 18.</p></note> of their hypocrisy,
and make a different profession, and boast of patronage of friends and
authority of Constantius, that what with their hypocrisy and their
professions, those who come to them may be kept from seeing how foul
their heresy is. Is it not detestable even in this, that it dares not
speak out, but is kept hid by its own friends, and fostered as serpents
are? for from what sources have they got together these words? or from
whom have they received what they venture to say<note place="end" n="1878" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p30"> §8, note 5.</p></note>? Not any one man can they specify who has
supplied it. For who is there in all mankind, Greek or Barbarian, who
ventures to rank among creatures One whom he confesses the while to be
God and says, that He was not till He was made? or who is there, who to
the God in whom he has put faith, refuses to give credit, when He says,
‘This is My beloved Son<note place="end" n="1879" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p31"> <scripRef passage="Matt. iii. 17" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p31.1" parsed="|Matt|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.17">Matt. iii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ on the
pretence that He is not a Son, but a creature? rather, such madness
would rouse an universal indignation. Nor does Scripture afford them
any pretext; for it has been often shewn, and it shall be shewn now,
that their doctrine is alien to the divine oracles. Therefore, since
all that remains is to say that from the devil came their mania (for of
such opinions he alone is sower<note place="end" n="1880" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iii-p32"> <i>de
Decr.</i> 2, note 6.</p></note>), proceed we
to resist him—for with him is our real conflict, and they are but
instruments;—that, the Lord aiding us, and the enemy, as he is
wont, being overcome with arguments, they may be put to shame, when
they see him without resource who sowed this heresy in them, and may
learn, though late, that, as being Arians, they are not
Christians.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Chapter" title="That the Son is Eternal and Increate. These attributes, being the points in dispute, are first proved by direct texts of Scripture. Concerning the 'eternal power' of God in Rom. i. 20, which is shewn to mean the Son. Remarks on the Arian formula, 'Once the Son was not,' its supporters not daring to speak of 'a time when the Son was not.'" progress="57.69%" prev="xxi.ii.i.iii" next="xxi.ii.i.v" id="xxi.ii.i.iv"><p class="c41" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p1.1">Chapter
IV</span>.—<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p1.2">That the Son is Eternal and
Increate</span>. <i>These attributes, being the points in dispute, are
first proved by direct texts of Scripture. Concerning the
‘eternal power’ of God in</i> <i><scripRef passage="Rom. i. 20" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p1.4" parsed="|Rom|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.20">Rom. i. 20</scripRef></i><i>, which is shewn to mean the Son.
Remarks on the Arian formula, ‘Once the Son was not,’ its
supporters not daring to speak of ‘a time when the Son was
not.’</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p2">11. <span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p2.1">At</span> his suggestion
then ye have maintained and ye think, that ‘there was once when
the Son was not;’ this is the first cloke of your views of
doctrine which has to be stripped off. Say then what was once when the
Son was not, O slanderous and irreligious men<note place="end" n="1881" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p2.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p3"> Athan. observes that this formula of the Arians is a mere evasion
to escape using the word ‘time.’ vid. also Cyril.
<i>Thesaur.</i> iv. pp. 19, 20. Else let them
explain,—‘There was,’ <i>what</i> ‘when the Son
was not?’ or <i>what</i> was before the Son? since He Himself was
before all times and ages, which He created, <i>de Decr.</i> 18, note
5. Thus, if ‘when’ be a word of time, He it is who
<i>was</i> ‘when’ He <i>was not</i>, which is absurd. Did
they mean, however, that it was the Father who ‘was’ before
the Son? This was true, if ‘before’ was taken, not to imply
time, but origination or beginning. And in this sense the first verse
of S. John’s Gospel may be interpreted ‘In the
Beginning,’ or Origin, i.e. in the Father ‘was the
Word.’ Thus Athan. himself understands that text, <i>Orat.</i>
iv. §1. vid. also <i>Orat.</i> iii. §9; Nyssen. <i>contr.
Eunom.</i> iii. p. 106; Cyril. <i>Thesaur.</i> 32. p. 312.</p></note>?
If ye say the Father, your blasphemy is but greater; for it is impious
to say that He was ‘once,’ or to signify Him by the word
‘once.’ For He is ever, and is now, and as the Son is, so
is He, and is Himself He that is, and Father of the Son. But if ye say
that the Son was once, when He Himself was not, the answer is foolish
and unmeaning. For how could He both be and not be? In this difficulty,
you can but answer, that there was a time when the Word was not; for
your very adverb ‘once’ naturally signifies this. And your
other, ‘The Son was not before His generation,’ is
equivalent to saying, ‘There was once when He was not,’ for
both the one and the other signify that there is a time before the
Word. Whence then this your discovery? Why do ye, as ‘the
heathen, rage, and imagine vain phrases against the Lord<note place="end" n="1882" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p4"> <scripRef passage="Ps. ii. 1" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p4.1" parsed="|Ps|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.1">Ps. ii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note> and against His Christ?’ for no holy
Scripture has used such language of the Saviour, but rather
‘always’ and ‘eternal’ and ‘coexistent
always with the Father.’ For, ‘In the beginning was the
Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God<note place="end" n="1883" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p5"> <scripRef passage="John i. 1" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p5.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">John i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And in the Apocalypse he thus
speaks<note place="end" n="1884" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p6"> <scripRef passage="Rev. i. 4" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p6.1" parsed="|Rev|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.4">Rev. i. 4</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p6.2">τάδε
λέγει</span>. [On
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p6.3">λέγει</span>, &amp;c., in citations, see Lightf. on <scripRef passage="Gal. iii. 16" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p6.4" parsed="|Gal|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.16">Gal. iii. 16</scripRef>, Winer,
<i>Gram.</i> §58, 9 <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p6.5">γ</span>, Grimm-Thayer, <i>s.v.</i> II. 1.
e.]</p></note>; ‘Who is and who was and who is
to come.’ Now who can rob ‘who is’ and ‘who
was’ of eternity? This too in confutation of the Jews hath Paul
written in his Epistle to the Romans, ‘Of whom as concerning the
flesh is Christ, who is over all, God blessed for ever<note place="end" n="1885" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p6.6"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p7"> <scripRef passage="Rom. ix. 5" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p7.1" parsed="|Rom|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.5">Rom. ix. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ while silencing the Greeks, he has
said, ‘The visible things of Him from the creation of the world
are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, even
His eternal Power and Godhead<note place="end" n="1886" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p8"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 1.20" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p8.1" parsed="|Rom|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.20">Ib. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and what
the Power of God is, he teaches us elsewhere himself, ‘Christ the
Power of God and the Wisdom of God<note place="end" n="1887" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p9"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 24" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p9.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.24">1 Cor. i. 24</scripRef>. Athan. has so
interpreted this text supr. <i>de Decr.</i> 15. It was either a
received interpretation, or had been adduced at Nicæa, for
Asterius had some years before these Discourses replied to it, vid.
<i>de Syn.</i> 18, and <i>Orat.</i> ii. §37.</p></note>.’ Surely
in these words he does not designate the Father, as ye often whisper
one to another, affirming that the Father is ‘His eternal
power.’ This is not so; for he says not, ‘God Himself is
the power,’ but ‘His is the power.’ Very plain is it
to all that ‘His’ is not ‘He;’ yet not
something alien but rather proper to Him. Study too the context and
‘turn to the Lord;’ now ‘the Lord is that Spirit<note place="end" n="1888" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p10"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. iii. 16, 17" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p10.2" parsed="|2Cor|3|16|3|17" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.16-2Cor.3.17">2 Cor. iii. 16,
17</scripRef>.
S. Athanasius observes, <i>Serap.</i> i. 4–7, that the Holy Ghost
is never in Scripture called simply ‘Spirit’ without the
addition ‘of God’ or ‘of the Father’ or
‘from Me’ or of the article, or of ‘Holy,’ or
‘Comforter,’ or ‘of truth,’ or unless He has
been spoken of just before. Accordingly this text is understood of the
third Person in the Holy Trinity by Origen, <i>contr. Cels.</i> vi. 70;
Basil <i>de Sp. S.</i> n. 32; Pseudo-Athan. <i>de comm. ess.</i> 6. On
the other hand, the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p10.3">πνεῦμα</span>,
‘Spirit, is used more or less distinctly for our Lord’s
Divine Nature whether in itself or as incarnate, in <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 4, 1" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p10.5" parsed="|Rom|1|4|0|0;|Rom|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.4 Bible:Rom.1.1">Rom. i. 4, 1</scripRef> Cor. xv. 45,
<scripRef passage="1 Tim. iii. 16" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p10.6" parsed="|1Tim|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.16">1 Tim. iii. 16</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Hebr. ix. 14, 1" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p10.7" parsed="|Heb|9|14|0|0;|Heb|9|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.9.14 Bible:Heb.9.1">Hebr. ix. 14, 1</scripRef> Pet. iii. 18, <scripRef passage="John vi. 63" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p10.8" parsed="|John|6|63|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.63">John vi. 63</scripRef>, &amp;c. [But cf.
also Milligan <i>Resurr.</i> 238 sq.] Indeed the early Fathers speak as
if the ‘Holy Spirit,’ which came down upon S. Mary might be
considered the Word. E.g. Tertullian against the Valentinians,
‘If the Spirit of God did not descend into the womb “to
partake in flesh from the womb,” why did He descend at
all?’ <i>de Carn. Chr.</i> 19. vid. also ibid. 5 and 14.
<i>contr. Prax.</i> 26, Just. <i>Apol.</i> i. 33. Iren.
<i>Hær.</i> v. 1. Cypr. <i>Idol Van.</i> 6. Lactant.
<i>Instit.</i> iv. 12. vid. also Hilar. <i>Trin.</i> ii. 27;
Athan. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p10.9">λόγος ἐν τῷ
πνεύματι
ἔπλαττε τὸ
σῶμα</span>. <i>Serap.</i> i. 31
fin. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p10.10">ἐν τῷ λόγῳ
ἦν τὸ
πνεῦμα</span> ibid.
iii. 6. And more distinctly even as late as S. Maximus, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p10.11">αὐτὸν
ἀντὶ σπορᾶς
συλλαβοῦσα
τὸν λόγον,
κεκύηκε</span>, t.
2. p. 309. The earliest ecclesiastical authorities are S. Ignatius
<i>ad Smyrn.</i> init. and S. Hermas (even though his date were <span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p10.12">a.d.</span> 150), who also says plainly: Filius autem
Spiritus Sanctus est. <i>Sim.</i> v. 5, 2, cf. ix. 1. The same use of
‘Spirit’ for the Word or Godhead of the Word, is also found
in Tatian. <i>adv. Græc.</i> 7. Athenag. <i>Leg.</i> 10. Theoph.
<i>ad Autol.</i> ii. 10. Iren. <i>Hær.</i> iv. 36. Tertull.
<i>Apol.</i> 23. Lact. <i>Inst.</i> iv. 6, 8. Hilar. <i>Trin.</i> ix.
3, and 14. Eustath. <i>apud</i> Theod. <i>Eran.</i> iii. p. 235. Athan.
<i>contr. Apoll.</i> i. 8. Apollinar. <i>ap.</i> Theod. <i>Eran.</i> i.
p. 71, and the Apollinarists <i>passim.</i> Greg. Naz. <i>Ep.</i> 101.
<i>ad Cledon.</i> p. 85. Ambros. <i>Incarn.</i> 63. Severian. <i>ap.
Theod. Eran.</i> ii. p. 167. Vid. Grot. <i>ad Marc.</i> ii. 8; Bull,
<i>Def. F. N.</i> i. 2, §5; Coustant. <i>Præf. in Hilar.</i>
57, &amp;c. Montfaucon in Athan. <i>Serap.</i> iv. 19. [see also
Tertullian, <i>de Orat.</i> init.]</p></note>;’and you will see that it is the Son
who is signified.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p11"><pb n="313" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_313.html" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-Page_313" />12. For after
making mention of the creation, he naturally speaks of the
Framer’s Power as seen in it, which Power, I say, is the Word of
God, by whom all things have been made. If indeed the creation is
sufficient of itself alone, without the Son, to make God known, see
that you fall not, from thinking that without the Son it has come to
be. But if through the Son it has come to be, and ‘in Him all
things consist<note place="end" n="1889" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p12"> <scripRef passage="Col. i. 17" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p12.1" parsed="|Col|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.17">Col. i. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ it must
follow that he who contemplates the creation rightly, is contemplating
also the Word who framed it, and through Him begins to apprehend the
Father<note place="end" n="1890" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p13"> Vid.
<i>contr. Gent.</i> 45–47.</p></note>. And if, as the Saviour also says,
‘No one knoweth the Father, save the Son, and he to whom the Son
shall reveal Him<note place="end" n="1891" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p14"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 27" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p14.1" parsed="|Matt|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.27">Matt. xi. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and if on
Philip’s asking, ‘Shew us the Father,’ He said not,
‘Behold the creation,’ but, ‘He that hath seen Me,
hath seen the Father<note place="end" n="1892" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p15"> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 8, 9" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p15.2" parsed="|John|14|8|14|9" osisRef="Bible:John.14.8-John.14.9">John xiv. 8,
9</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ reasonably
doth Paul,—while accusing the Greeks of contemplating the harmony
and order of the creation without reflecting on the Framing Word within
it (for the creatures witness to their own Framer) so as through the
creation to apprehend the true God, and abandon their worship of
it,—reasonably hath he said, ‘His Eternal Power and
Godhead<note place="end" n="1893" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p15.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p16"> <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 20" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p16.1" parsed="|Rom|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.20">Rom. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ thereby signifying the Son.
And where the sacred writers say, ‘Who exists before the
ages,’ and ‘By whom He made the ages<note place="end" n="1894" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p17"> <scripRef passage="Heb. i. 2" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p17.1" parsed="|Heb|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.2">Heb. i. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ they thereby as clearly preach the
eternal and everlasting being of the Son, even while they are
designating God Himself. Thus, if Isaiah says, ‘The Everlasting
God, the Creator of the ends of the earth<note place="end" n="1895" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p18"> <scripRef passage="Is. xl. 28" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p18.1" parsed="|Isa|40|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.40.28">Is. xl. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and Susanna said, ‘O
Everlasting God<note place="end" n="1896" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p19"> <i>Hist. Sus.</i>
42.</p></note>;’ and Baruch
wrote, ‘I will cry unto the Everlasting in my days,’ and
shortly after, ‘My hope is in the Everlasting, that He will save
you, and joy is come unto me from the Holy One<note place="end" n="1897" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p20"> <scripRef passage="Bar. iv. 20, 22" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p20.2" parsed="|Bar|4|20|0|0;|Bar|4|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Bar.4.20 Bible:Bar.4.22">Bar. iv. 20,
22</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ yet forasmuch as the Apostle,
writing to the Hebrews, says, ‘Who being the radiance of His
glory and the Expression of His Person<note place="end" n="1898" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p20.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p21"> <scripRef passage="Heb. i. 3" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p21.1" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and David too in the eighty-ninth
Psalm, ‘And the brightness of the Lord be upon us,’ and,
‘In Thy Light shall we see Light<note place="end" n="1899" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p22"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xc. 17" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p22.2" parsed="|Ps|90|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.90.17">Ps. xc. 17</scripRef>; xxxvi.
9.</p></note>,’ who has so little sense as to doubt
of the eternity of the Son<note place="end" n="1900" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p22.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p23"> <i>de
Decr.</i> 12, 27.</p></note>? for when did man
see light without the brightness of its radiance, that he may say of
the Son, ‘There was once, when He was not,’ or
‘Before His generation He was not.’ And the words addressed
to the Son in the hundred and forty-fourth Psalm, ‘Thy kingdom is
a kingdom of all ages<note place="end" n="1901" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p24"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxlv. 13" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p24.1" parsed="|Ps|45|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.13">Ps. cxlv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ forbid any
one to imagine any interval at all in which the Word did not exist. For
if every interval in the ages is measured, and of all the ages the Word
is King and Maker, therefore, whereas no interval at all exists prior
to Him<note place="end" n="1902" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p25"> Vid.
<i>de Decr.</i> 18, note 5. The subject is treated at length in Greg.
Nyss. <i>contr. Eunom.</i> i. t. 2. Append. p. 93–101. vid. also
Ambros. <i>de Fid.</i> i. 8–11. As time measures the material
creation, ‘ages’ were considered to measure the immaterial,
as the duration of Angels. This had been a philosophical distinction,
Timæus says <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p25.1">εἰκών ἐστι
χρόνος τῷ
ἀγεννάτῳ
χρόνῳ, ὃν
αἰωνα
ποταγορεύομες</span>. vid. also Philon. <i>Quod Deus Immut.</i> 6. Euseb.
<i>Laud.</i> C. 1 prope fin., p. 501. Naz. <i>Or.</i> 38. 8.</p></note>, it were madness to say, ‘There
was once when the Everlasting was not,’ and ‘From nothing
is the Son.’ And whereas the Lord Himself says, ‘I am the
Truth<note place="end" n="1903" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p26"> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 6" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p26.2" parsed="|John|14|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.6">John xiv. 6</scripRef>; x. 14; viii.
12; xiii. 13</p></note>,’ not ‘I became the
Truth;’ but always, ‘I am,—I am the Shepherd,—I
am the Light,’—and again, ‘Call ye Me not, Lord and
Master? and ye call Me well, for so I am,’ who, hearing such
language from God, and the Wisdom, and Word of the Father, speaking of
Himself, will any longer hesitate about the truth, and not forthwith
believe that in the phrase ‘I am,’ is signified that the
Son is eternal and without beginning?</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p27">13. It is plain then from the above that the
Scriptures declare the Son’s eternity; it is equally plain from
what follows that the Arian phrases ‘He was not,’ and
‘before’ and ‘when,’ are in the same Scriptures
predicated of creatures. Moses, for instance, in his account of the
generation of our system, says, ‘And every plant of the field,
before it was in the earth, and every herb of the field before it grew;
for the Lord God had not caused it to rain upon the earth, and there
was not a man to till the ground<note place="end" n="1904" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p28"> <scripRef passage="Gen. ii. 5" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p28.1" parsed="|Gen|2|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.5">Gen. ii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And in
Deuteronomy, ‘When the Most High divided to the nations<note place="end" n="1905" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p29"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xxxii. 8" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p29.2" parsed="|Deut|32|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.8">Deut. xxxii.
8</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And the Lord said in His own Person,
‘If ye loved Me, ye would rejoice <pb n="314" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_314.html" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-Page_314" />because I said, I go unto the Father, for My
Father is greater than I. And now I have told you before it come to
pass, that when it is come to pass, ye might believe<note place="end" n="1906" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p29.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p30"> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 28, 29" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p30.2" parsed="|John|14|28|14|29" osisRef="Bible:John.14.28-John.14.29">John xiv. 28,
29</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And concerning the creation He says
by Solomon, ‘Or ever the earth was, when there were no depths, I
was brought forth; when there were no fountains abounding with water.
Before the mountains were settled, before the hills, was I brought
forth<note place="end" n="1907" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p30.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p31"> <scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 23" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p31.2" parsed="|Prov|8|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.23">Prov. viii.
23</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And, ‘Before Abraham was, I
am<note place="end" n="1908" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p31.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p32"> <scripRef passage="John viii. 58" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p32.1" parsed="|John|8|58|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.58">John viii. 58</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And concerning Jeremiah He says,
‘Before I formed thee in the womb, I knew thee<note place="end" n="1909" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p33"> <scripRef passage="Jer. i. 5" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p33.1" parsed="|Jer|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.1.5">Jer. i. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And David in the Psalm says,
‘Before the mountains were brought forth, or ever the earth and
the world were made, Thou art, God from everlasting and world without
end<note place="end" n="1910" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p34"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xc. 2" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p34.1" parsed="|Ps|90|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.90.2">Ps. xc. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And in Daniel, ‘Susanna cried
out with a loud voice and said, O everlasting God, that knowest the
secrets, and knowest all things before they be<note place="end" n="1911" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p35"> <i>Hist. Sus.</i>
42.</p></note>.’ Thus it appears that the phrases
‘once was not,’ and ‘before it came to be,’ and
‘when,’ and the like, belong to things originate and
creatures, which come out of nothing, but are alien to the Word. But if
such terms are used in Scripture of things originate, but
‘ever’ of the Word, it follows, O ye enemies of God, that
the Son did not come out of nothing, nor is in the number of originated
things at all, but is the Father’s Image and Word eternal, never
having not been, but being ever, as the eternal Radiance<note place="end" n="1912" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p36"> <i>de
Decr.</i> 23, note 4.</p></note> of a Light which is eternal. Why imagine
then times before the Son? or wherefore blaspheme the Word as after
times, by whom even the ages were made? for how did time or age at all
subsist when the Word, as you say, had not appeared,
‘through’ whom ‘all things have been made and
without’ whom ‘not one thing was made<note place="end" n="1913" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p37"> <scripRef passage="John i. 3" id="xxi.ii.i.iv-p37.1" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3">John i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ Or why, when you mean time, do you
not plainly say, ‘a time was when the Word was not?’ But
while you drop the word ‘time’ to deceive the simple, you
do not at all conceal your own feeling, nor, even if you did, could you
escape discovery. For you still simply mean times, when you say,
‘There was when He was not,’ and ‘He was not before
His generation.’</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Chapter" title="Subject Continued. Objection, that the Son's eternity makes Him coordinate with the Father, introduces the subject of His Divine Sonship, as a second proof of His eternity. The word Son is introduced in a secondary, but is to be understood in real sense. Since all things partake of the Father in partaking of the Son, He is the whole participation of the Father, that is, He is the Son by nature; for to be wholly participated is to beget." progress="58.05%" prev="xxi.ii.i.iv" next="xxi.ii.i.vi" id="xxi.ii.i.v"><p class="c41" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p1.1">Chapter V</span>.—<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p1.2">Subject Continued</span>. <i>Objection, that the
Son’s eternity makes Him coordinate with the Father, introduces
the subject of His Divine Sonship, as a second proof of His eternity.
The word Son is introduced in a secondary, but is to be understood in
real sense. Since all things partake of the Father in partaking of the
Son, He is the whole participation of the Father, that is, He is the
Son by nature; for to be wholly participated is to beget.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p2">14. <span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p2.1">When</span> these points
are thus proved, their profaneness goes further. ‘If there never
was, when the Son was not,’ say they, ‘but He is eternal,
and coexists with the Father, you call Him no more the Father’s
Son, but brother<note place="end" n="1914" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p2.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p3"> This
was an objection urged by Eunomius, cf. <i>de Syn.</i> 51, note 8. It
is implied also in the Apology of the former, §24, and in Basil.
<i>contr. Eunom.</i> ii. 28. Aetius was in Alexandria with George of
Cappadocia, <span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p3.1">a.d.</span> 356–8, and Athan. wrote
these Discourses in the latter year, as the <i>de Syn.</i> at the end
of the next. It is probable then that he is alluding to the
Anomœan arguments as he heard them reported, vid. <i>de Syn</i>.
l.c. where he says, ‘they say, “as you have
written,”’ §51. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p3.2">᾽Ανόμοιος
κατ᾽ οὐσίαν</span>
is mentioned infr. §17. As the Arians here object
that the First and Second Persons of the Holy Trinity are <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p3.3">ἀδελφοὶ</span>, so
did they say the same in the course of the controversy of the Second
and Third. vid. <i>Serap.</i> i. 15. iv. 2.</p></note>.’ O insensate
and contentious! For if we said only that He was eternally with the
Father, and not His Son, their pretended scruple would have some
plausibility; but if, while we say that He is eternal, we also confess
Him to be Son from the Father, how can He that is begotten be
considered brother of Him who begets? And if our faith is in Father and
Son, what brotherhood is there between them? and how can the Word be
called brother of Him whose Word He is? This is not an objection of men
really ignorant, for they comprehend how the truth lies; but it is a
Jewish pretence, and that from those who, in Solomon’s words,
‘through desire separate themselves<note place="end" n="1915" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p3.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p4"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xviii. 1" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p4.2" parsed="|Prov|18|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.18.1">Prov. xviii.
1</scripRef>.</p></note>’ from the truth. For the Father and
the Son were not generated from some pre-existing origin<note place="end" n="1916" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p4.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p5"> Vid.
<i>de Syn.</i> §51.</p></note>, that we may account Them brothers, but the
Father is the Origin of the Son and begat Him; and the Father is
Father, and not born the Son of any; and the Son is Son, and not
brother. Further, if He is called the eternal offspring<note place="end" n="1917" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p6"> In
other words, by the Divine <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p6.1">γεννησις</span> is not meant an act but an eternal and unchangeable fact, in
the Divine Essence. Arius. not admitting this, objected at the outset
of the controversy to the phrase ‘always Father, always
Son,’ Theod. <i>H. E.</i> i. 4. p. 749, and Eunomius argues that,
‘if the Son is co-eternal with the Father, the Father was never
such in act, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p6.2">ἐνεργὸς</span>, but was <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p6.3">ἀργός</span>.’ Cyril.
<i>Thesaur.</i> v. p. 41. S. Cyril answers that
‘works,’ <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p6.4">ἔργα</span>, are made <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p6.5">ἔξωθεν</span>,
‘from without;’ but that our Lord, as S. Athanasius here
says, is neither a ‘work’ nor ‘from without.’
And hence he says elsewhere that, while men are fathers first in posse
then in act, God is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p6.6">δυνάμει τε
καὶ ἐνεργεί&amp;
139· πατήρ</span>.
<i>Dial.</i> 2. p. 458. (vid. supr. p. 65. note m). Victorinus in like
manner, says, that God is potentia et actione Deus sed in æterna,
<i>Adv. Ar.</i> i. p. 202; and he quotes S. Alexander, speaking
apparently in answer to Arius, of a semper generans generatio. And
Arius scoffs at <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p6.7">ἀειγεννής</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p6.8">ἀγεννητογενής</span>. Theod. <i>Hist.</i> i. 4. p. 749. And Origen had
said, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p6.9">ὁ σωτὴρ ἀεὶ
γεννᾶται</span>. ap. Routh. <i>Reliq.</i> t. 4. p. 304 and S. Dionysius calls Him
the Radiance, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p6.10">ἄναρχὸν
καὶ
ἀειγενές</span>. <i>Sent. Dion</i> 15. S. Augustine too says, Semper gignit
Pater, et semper nascitur Filius. <i>Ep.</i> 238. n. 4. Petav. <i>de
Trin.</i> ii. 5. n. 7, quotes the following passage from Theodorus
Abucara, ‘Since the Son’s generation does but signify His
having His existence from the Father, which He has ever, therefore He
is ever begotten. For it became Him, who is properly (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p6.11">κυρίως</span>) the Son, ever to be deriving His existence from the
Father, and not as we who derive its commencement only. In us
generation is a way to existence; in the Son of God it denotes the
existence itself; in Him it has not existence for its end, but it is
itself an end, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p6.12">τέλος</span>, and is
perfect, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p6.13">τέλειον</span>.’ <i>Opusc</i> 26.</p></note> of the Father, He is rightly so called. For
never was the essence of the Father imperfect, that what is proper to
it should be added afterwards<note place="end" n="1918" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p6.14"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p7"> <i>de
Decr.</i> 22, note 9.</p></note>; nor, as man from
man, <pb n="315" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_315.html" id="xxi.ii.i.v-Page_315" />has the Son been begotten, so
as to be later than His Father’s existence, but He is God’s
offspring, and as being proper Son of God, who is ever, He exists
eternally. For, whereas it is proper to men to beget in time, from the
imperfection of their nature<note place="end" n="1919" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p8"> Infr.
§26 fin., and <i>de Decr.</i> 12, note 2.</p></note>, God’s
offspring is eternal, for His nature is ever perfect<note place="end" n="1920" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p9"> Vid.
<i>supr.</i> note 4. A similar passage is found in Cyril.
<i>Thesaur.</i> v. p. 42, <i>Dial.</i> ii. fin. This was retorting the
objection; the Arians said, ‘How can God be ever perfect, who
added to Himself a Son?’ Athan. answers, ‘How can the Son
not be eternal, since God is ever perfect?’ vid. Greg. Nyssen,
<i>contr. Eunom. Append.</i> p. 142. Cyril. <i>Thesaur.</i> x. p. 78.
As to the Son’s perfection, Aetius objects ap. Epiph.
<i>Hær.</i> 76. pp. 925, 6, that growth and consequent accession
from without were essentially involved in the idea of Sonship; whereas
S. Greg. Naz. speaks of the Son as not <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p9.1">ἀτελῆ
πρότερον,
εἶτα τέλειον,
ὥσπερ νόμος
τῆς ἡμετέρας
γενέσεως</span>, <i>Orat.</i> 20. 9 fin. In like manner, S. Basil argues against
Eunomius, that the Son is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p9.2">τέλειος</span>, because He is the Image, not as if copied, which is a gradual
work, but as a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p9.3">χαρακτὴρ</span>, or impression of a seal, or as the knowledge communicated
from master to scholar, which comes to the latter and exists in him
perfect, without being lost to the former. <i>contr. Eunom.</i> ii. 16
fin.</p></note>. If then He is not a Son, but a work made
out of nothing, they have but to prove it; and then they are at
liberty, as if imagining about a creature, to cry out, ‘There was
once when He was not;’ for things which are originated were not,
and have come to be. But if He is Son, as the Father says, and the
Scriptures proclaim, and ‘Son’ is nothing else than what is
generated from the Father; and what is generated from the Father is His
Word, and Wisdom, and Radiance; what is to be said but that, in
maintaining ‘Once the Son was not,’ they rob God of His
Word, like plunderers, and openly predicate of Him that He was once
without His proper Word and Wisdom, and that the Light was once without
radiance, and the Fountain was once barren and dry<note place="end" n="1921" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p9.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p10"> <i>de
Decr.</i> 12, 15.</p></note>? For though they pretend alarm at the name
of time, because of those who reproach them with it, and say, that He
was before times, yet whereas they assign certain intervals, in which
they imagine He was not, they are most irreligious still, as equally
suggesting times, and imputing to God an absence of Reason<note place="end" n="1922" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p11"> Ib.
22, note 1, infr. §19.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p12">15. But if on the other hand, while they
acknowledge with us the name of ‘Son,’ from an
unwillingness to be publicly and generally condemned, they deny that
the Son is the proper offspring of the Father’s essence, on the
ground that this must imply parts and divisions<note place="end" n="1923" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p13"> <i>De
Decr.</i> §§10, 11.</p></note>;
what is this but to deny that He is very Son, and only in name to call
Him Son at all? And is it not a grievous error, to have material
thoughts about what is immaterial, and because of the weakness of their
proper nature to deny what is natural and proper to the Father? It does
but remain, that they should deny Him also, because they understand not
how God is<note place="end" n="1924" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p14"> Infr.
§23.</p></note>, and what the Father is, now that,
foolish men, they measure by themselves the Offspring of the Father.
And persons in such a state of mind as to consider that there cannot be
a Son of God, demand our pity; but they must be interrogated and
exposed for the chance of bringing them to their senses. If then, as
you say, ‘the Son is from nothing,’ and ‘was not
before His generation,’ He, of course, as well as others, must be
called Son and God and Wisdom only by participation; for thus all other
creatures consist, and by sanctification are glorified. You have to
tell us then, of what He is partaker<note place="end" n="1925" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p15"> <i>De
Syn.</i> §45, 51.</p></note>. All other
things partake of the Spirit, but He, according to you, of what is He
partaker? of the Spirit? Nay, rather the Spirit Himself takes from the
Son, as He Himself says; and it is not reasonable to say that the
latter is sanctified by the former. Therefore it is the Father that He
partakes; for this only remains to say. But this, which is
participated, what is it or whence<note place="end" n="1926" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p16"> <i>Nic. Def.</i> 9, note 4.</p></note>? If it be
something external provided by the Father, He will not now be partaker
of the Father, but of what is external to Him; and no longer will He be
even second after the Father, since He has before Him this other; nor
can He be called Son of the Father, but of that, as partaking which He
has been called Son and God. And if this be unseemly and irreligious,
when the Father says, ‘This is My Beloved Son<note place="end" n="1927" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p17"> <scripRef passage="Matt. iii. 17" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p17.1" parsed="|Matt|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.17">Matt. iii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and when the Son says that God is
His own Father, it follows that what is partaken is not external, but
from the essence of the Father. And as to this again, if it be other
than the essence of the Son, an equal extravagance will meet us; there
being in that case something between this that is from the Father and
the essence of the Son, whatever that be<note place="end" n="1928" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p18"> Here
is taught us the strict unity of the Divine Essence. When it is said
that the First Person of the Holy Trinity communicates divinity to the
Second, it is meant that that one Essence which is the Father, also is
the Son. Hence the force of the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p18.1">ὁμοούσιον</span>, which was in consequence accused of Sabellianism, but was
distinguished from it by the particle <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p18.2">ὁμοῦ</span>,
‘together,’ which implied a difference as well as unity;
whereas <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p18.3">ταὐτοούσιον</span>
or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p18.4">συνούσιον</span>
implied, with the Sabellians, an identity or a
confusion. The Arians, on the other hand, as in the instance of
Eusebius, &amp;c., supr. p. 75, note 7; <i>de Syn.</i> 26, note 3;
considered the Father and the Son two <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p18.5">οὐσίαι</span>.
The Catholic doctrine is that, though the Divine Essence is both the
Father Ingenerate and also the Only-begotten Son, it is not
itself <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p18.6">ἀγέννητος</span>
or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p18.7">γεννητή</span>; which was the objection urged against the Catholics by Aetius,
Epiph. <i>Hær.</i> 76. 10. Cf. <i>de Decr.</i> §30,
<i>Orat.</i> iii. §36 fin., <i>Expos. Fid.</i> 2. vid. <i>de
Syn.</i> 45, note 1. ‘Vera et æterna substantia in se tota
permanens, totam se coæternæ veritati nativitatis
indulsit.’ Fulgent. <i>Resp.</i> 7. And S. Hilary, ‘Filius
in Patre est et in Filio Pater, non per transfusionem, refusionemque
mutuam, sed per viventis naturæ perfectam nativitatem.’
<i>Trin</i>. vii. 31.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p19">16. Such thoughts then being evidently unseemly
and untrue, we are driven to say that what is from the essence of the
Father, and proper to Him, is entirely the Son; for it is all one to
say that God is wholly participated, and that He <pb n="316" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_316.html" id="xxi.ii.i.v-Page_316" />begets; and what does begetting signify but a
Son? And thus of the Son Himself, all things partake according to the
grace of the Spirit coming from Him<note place="end" n="1929" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p20"> <i>De
Decr.</i> §31.</p></note>; and this
shews that the Son Himself partakes of nothing, but what is partaken
from the Father, is the Son; for, as partaking of the Son Himself, we
are said to partake of God; and this is what Peter said ‘that ye
may be partakers in a divine nature<note place="end" n="1930" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p21"> <scripRef passage="2 Pet. i. 4" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p21.1" parsed="|2Pet|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.1.4">2 Pet. i. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ as
says too the Apostle, ‘Know ye not, that ye are a temple of
God?’ and, ‘We are the temple of a living God<note place="end" n="1931" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p22"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iii. 16" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p22.2" parsed="|1Cor|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.16">1 Cor. iii. 16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Cor. vi. 16" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p22.3" parsed="|2Cor|6|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.16">2 Cor.
vi. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And beholding the Son, we see the
Father; for the thought<note place="end" n="1932" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p22.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p23"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p23.1">ἔννοια</span>, vid. <i>de
Syn.</i> §48 fin.</p></note> and comprehension
of the Son, is knowledge concerning the Father, because He is His
proper offspring from His essence. And since to be partaken no one of
us would ever call affection or division of God’s essence (for it
has been shewn and acknowledged that God is participated, and to be
participated is the same thing as to beget); therefore that which is
begotten is neither affection nor division of that blessed essence.
Hence it is not incredible that God should have a Son, the Offspring of
His own essence; nor do we imply affection or division of God’s
essence, when we speak of ‘Son’ and
‘Offspring;’ but rather, as acknowledging the genuine, and
true, and Only-begotten of God, so we believe. If then, as we have
stated and are shewing, what is the Offspring of the Father’s
essence be the Son, we cannot hesitate, rather we must be certain, that
the same<note place="end" n="1933" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p24"> <i>de
Decr.</i> 17, 24.</p></note> is the Wisdom and Word of the Father,
in and through whom He creates and makes all things; and His Brightness
too, in whom He enlightens all things, and is revealed to whom He will;
and His Expression and Image also, in whom He is contemplated and
known, wherefore ‘He and His Father are one<note place="end" n="1934" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p25"> <scripRef passage="John x. 30" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p25.1" parsed="|John|10|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.30">John x. 30</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and whoso looketh on Him looketh on
the Father; and the Christ, in whom all things are redeemed, and the
new creation wrought afresh. And on the other hand, the Son being such
Offspring, it is not fitting, rather it is full of peril, to say, that
He is a work out of nothing, or that He was not before His generation.
For he who thus speaks of that which is proper to the Father’s
essence, already blasphemes the Father Himself<note place="end" n="1935" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.v-p26"> <i>de
Decr.</i> 1, note.</p></note>;
since he really thinks of Him what he falsely imagines of His
offspring.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Chapter" title="Subject Continued. Third proof of the Son's eternity, viz. from other titles indicative of His coessentiality; as the Creator; One of the Blessed Trinity; as Wisdom; as Word; as Image. If the Son is a perfect Image of the Father, why is He not a Father also? because God, being perfect, is not the origin of a race. Only the Father a Father because the Only Father, only the Son a Son because the Only Son. Men are not really fathers and really sons, but shadows of the True. The Son does not become a Father, because He has received from the Father to be immutable and ever the same." progress="58.41%" prev="xxi.ii.i.v" next="xxi.ii.i.vii" id="xxi.ii.i.vi"><p class="c41" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p1.1">Chapter VI</span>.—<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p1.2">Subject Continued</span>. <i>Third proof of the Son’s
eternity, viz. from other titles indicative of His coessentiality; as
the Creator; One of the Blessed Trinity; as Wisdom; as Word; as Image.
If the Son is a perfect Image of the Father, why is He not a Father
also? because God, being perfect, is not the origin of a race. Only the
Father a Father because the Only Father, only the Son a Son because the
Only Son. Men are not really fathers and really sons, but shadows of
the True. The Son does not become a Father, because He has received
from the Father to be immutable and ever the same.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p2">17. This is of itself a sufficient refutation of
the Arian heresy; however, its heterodoxy will appear also from the
following:—If God be Maker and Creator, and create His works
through the Son, and we cannot regard things which come to be, except
as being through the Word, is it not blasphemous, God being Maker, to
say, that His Framing Word and His Wisdom once was not? it is the same
as saying, that God is not Maker, if He had not His proper Framing Word
which is from Him, but that that by which He frames, accrues to Him
from without<note place="end" n="1936" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p3"> <i>de
Decr.</i> 25, note 2.</p></note>, and is alien from Him, and unlike in
essence. Next, let them tell us this,—or rather learn from it how
irreligious they are in saying, ‘Once He was not,’ and,
‘He was not before His generation;’—for if the Word
is not with the Father from everlasting, the Triad is not everlasting;
but a Monad was first, and afterwards by addition it became a Triad;
and so as time went on, it seems what we know concerning God grew and
took shape<note place="end" n="1937" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p4"> Vid.
<i>Orat.</i> iv. §13.</p></note>. And further, if the Son is not proper
offspring of the Father’s essence, but of nothing has come to be,
then of nothing the Triad consists, and once there was not a Triad, but
a Monad; and a Triad once with deficiency, and then complete;
deficient, before the Son was originated, complete when He had come to
be; and henceforth a thing originated is reckoned with the Creator, and
what once was not has divine worship and glory with Him who was ever<note place="end" n="1938" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p5"> §8, note 8.</p></note>. Nay, what is more serious still, the Triad
is discovered to be unlike Itself, consisting of strange and alien
natures and essences. And this, in other words, is saying, that the
Triad has an originated consistence. What sort of a religion then is
this, which is not even like itself, but is in process of completion as
time goes on, and is now not thus, and then again thus? For probably it
will receive some fresh accession, and so on without limit, since at
first and at starting it took its consistence by way of accessions. And
so undoubtedly it may decrease on the contrary, for what is added
plainly admits of being subtracted.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p6">18. But this is not so: perish the thought; the
Triad is not originated; but there is an eternal and one Godhead in a
Triad, and <pb n="317" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_317.html" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-Page_317" />there is one Glory of
the Holy Triad. And you presume to divide it into different natures;
the Father being eternal, yet you say of the Word which is seated by
Him, ‘Once He was not;’ and, whereas the Son is seated by
the Father, yet you think to place Him far from Him. The Triad is
Creator and Framer, and you fear not to degrade It to things which are
from nothing; you scruple not to equal servile beings to the nobility
of the Triad, and to rank the King, the Lord of Sabaoth with subjects<note place="end" n="1939" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p7"> <i>De
Decr.</i> §31.</p></note>. Cease this confusion of things
unassociable, or rather of things which are not with Him who is. Such
statements do not glorify and honour the Lord, but the reverse; for he
who dishonours the Son, dishonours also the Father. For if the doctrine
of God is now perfect in a Triad, and this is the true and only
Religion, and this is the good and the truth, it must have been always
so, unless the good and the truth be something that came after, and the
doctrine of God is completed by additions. I say, it must have been
eternally so; but if not eternally, not so at present either, but at
present so, as you suppose it was from the beginning,—I mean, not
a Triad now. But such heretics no Christian would bear; it belongs to
Greeks, to introduce an originated Triad, and to level It with things
originate; for these do admit of deficiencies and additions; but the
faith of Christians acknowledges the blessed Triad as unalterable and
perfect and ever what It was, neither adding to It what is more, nor
imputing to It any loss (for both ideas are irreligious), and therefore
it dissociates It from all things generated, and it guards as
indivisible and worships the unity of the Godhead Itself; and shuns the
Arian blasphemies, and confesses and acknowledges that the Son was
ever; for He is eternal, as is the Father, of whom He is the Eternal
Word,—to which subject let us now return again.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p8">19. If God be, and be called, the Fountain of
wisdom and life—as He says by Jeremiah, ‘They have forsaken
Me the Fountain of living waters<note place="end" n="1940" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p9"> <scripRef passage="Jer. ii. 13" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p9.1" parsed="|Jer|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.2.13">Jer. ii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and
again, ‘A glorious high throne from the beginning, is the place
of our sanctuary; O Lord, the Hope of Israel, all that forsake Thee
shall be ashamed, and they that depart from Me shall be written in the
earth, because they have forsaken the Lord, the Fountain of living
waters<note place="end" n="1941" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p10"> <scripRef passage="Jer. 17.12,13" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p10.1" parsed="|Jer|17|12|17|13" osisRef="Bible:Jer.17.12-Jer.17.13">Ib. xvii. 12, 13</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and in the book of Baruch it
is written, ‘Thou hast forsaken the Fountain of wisdom<note place="end" n="1942" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p11"> <scripRef passage="Bar. iii. 12" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p11.1" parsed="|Bar|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Bar.3.12">Bar. iii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>,’—this implies that life and
wisdom are not foreign to the Essence of the Fountain, but are proper
to It, nor were at any time without existence, but were always. Now the
Son is all this, who says, ‘I am the Life<note place="end" n="1943" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p12"> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 6" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p12.1" parsed="|John|14|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.6">John xiv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and, ‘I Wisdom dwell with
prudence<note place="end" n="1944" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p13"> <scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 12" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p13.2" parsed="|Prov|8|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.12">Prov. viii.
12</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Is it not then irreligious to
say, ‘Once the Son was not?’ for it is all one with saying,
‘Once the Fountain was dry, destitute of Life and Wisdom.’
But a fountain it would then cease to be; for what begetteth not from
itself, is not a fountain<note place="end" n="1945" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p13.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p14"> Supr.
§15.</p></note>. What a load of
extravagance! for God promises that those who do His will shall be as a
fountain which the water fails not, saying by Isaiah the prophet,
‘And the Lord shall satisfy thy soul in drought, and make thy
bones fat; and thou shalt be like a watered garden, and like a spring
of water, whose waters fail not<note place="end" n="1946" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p15"> <scripRef passage="Isa. lviii. 11" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p15.2" parsed="|Isa|58|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.58.11">Isa. lviii.
11</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And
yet these, whereas God is called and is a Fountain of wisdom, dare to
insult Him as barren and void of His proper Wisdom. But their doctrine
is false; truth witnessing that God is the eternal Fountain of His
proper Wisdom; and, if the Fountain be eternal, the Wisdom also must
needs be eternal. For in It were all things made, as David says in the
Psalm, ‘In Wisdom hast Thou made them all<note place="end" n="1947" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p15.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p16"> <scripRef passage="Ps. civ. 24" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p16.1" parsed="|Ps|4|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.24">Ps. civ. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and Solomon says, ‘The Lord by
Wisdom hath formed the earth, by understanding hath He established the
heavens<note place="end" n="1948" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p17"> <scripRef passage="Prov. iii. 19" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p17.1" parsed="|Prov|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.3.19">Prov. iii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And this Wisdom is the Word,
and by Him, as John says, ‘all things were made,’ and
‘without Him was made not one thing<note place="end" n="1949" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p18"> <scripRef passage="John i. 3" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p18.1" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3">John i. 3</scripRef>. See
Westcott’s <i>additional note</i> on the passage.]</p></note>.’ And this Word is Christ; for
‘there is One God, the Father, from whom are all things, and we
for Him; and One Lord Jesus Christ, through whom are all things, and we
through Him<note place="end" n="1950" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p19"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. viii. 6" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p19.2" parsed="|1Cor|8|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.6">1 Cor. viii.
6</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And if all things are through
Him, He Himself is not to be reckoned with that ‘all.’ For
he who dares<note place="end" n="1951" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p19.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p20"> Vid.
Petav. <i>de Trin.</i> ii. 12, §4.</p></note> to call Him, through whom are things,
one of that ‘all,’ surely will have like speculations
concerning God, from whom are all. But if he shrinks from this as
unseemly, and excludes God from that all, it is but consistent that he
should also exclude from that all the Only-Begotten Son, as being
proper to the Father’s essence. And, if He be not one of the
all<note place="end" n="1952" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p21"> <i>De
Decr.</i> §30.</p></note>, it is sin to say concerning Him, ‘He
was not,’ and ‘He was not before His generation.’
Such words may be used of the creatures; but as to the Son, He is such
as the Father is, of whose essence He is proper Offspring, Word, and
Wisdom<note place="end" n="1953" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p22"> <i>De
Decr.</i> §17.</p></note>. For this is proper to the Son, as
regards the Father, and this shews that the Father is proper to the
Son; that we may neither say that God was ever without Word<note place="end" n="1954" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p23"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p23.1">ἄλογον</span>. Vid. note
on <i>de Decr.</i> §§1, 15, where other instances are given
from Athan. and Dionysius of Rome; vid. also <i>Orat.</i> iv. 2, 4.
<i>Sent. D.</i> 23. Origen, supr. p. 48. Athenag. <i>Leg.</i> 10. Tat.
<i>contr. Græc.</i> 5. Theoph. <i>ad. Autol.</i> ii. 10. Hipp.
<i>contr. Noet.</i> 10. Nyssen. <i>contr. Eunom.</i> vii. p. 215. viii.
pp. 230, 240. Orat, <i>Catech.</i> 1. Naz. <i>Orat.</i> 29. 17 fin.
Cyril. <i>Thesaur.</i> xiv. p. 145 (vid. Petav. <i>de Trin.</i> vi. 9).
It must not be supposed from these instances that the Fathers meant
that our Lord was literally what is called the <i>attribute</i> of
reason or wisdom in the Divine Essence, or in other words, that He was
God merely viewed as He is wise; which would be a kind of Sabellianism.
But, whereas their opponents said that He was but <i>called</i> Word
and Wisdom <i>after</i> the attribute (vid. <i>de Syn.</i> 15, note),
they said that such titles marked, not only a typical resemblance to
the attribute, but so full a correspondence and (as it were)
coincidence in <i>nature</i> with it, that whatever relation that
attribute had to God, such in kind had the Son;—that the
attribute was His symbol, and not His mere archetype; that our Lord was
eternal and proper to God, because that attribute was, which was His
title, vid. <i>Ep. Æg.</i> 14, that our Lord was that Essential
Reason and Wisdom,—not <i>by</i> which the Father <i>is</i> wise,
but <i>without</i> which the Father was <i>not</i> wise;—not,
that is, in the way of a formal cause, but in <i>fact.</i> Or, whereas
the Father Himself is Reason and Wisdom, the Son is the necessary
result of that Reason and Wisdom, so that, to say that there was no
Word, would imply there was no Divine Reason; just as a radiance
implies a light; or, as Petavius remarks, l.c. quoting the words which
follow shortly after in the text, the eternity of the Original implies
the eternity of the Image; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p23.2">τῆς
ὑποστάσεως
ὑπαρχούσης,
πάντως εὐθὺς
εἶναι δεῖ τὸν
χαρακτῆρα
καὶ τὴν
εἰκόνα
ταύτης</span>,
§20. vid. also infr. §31, <i>de Decr.</i> §13, p. 21,
§§20, 23, pp. 35, 40. Theod. <i>H. E.</i> i. 3. p.
737.</p></note>, nor that the Son <pb n="318" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_318.html" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-Page_318" />was non-existent. For wherefore a Son, if not
from Him? or wherefore Word and Wisdom, if not ever proper to Him?</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p24">20. When then was God without that which is
proper to Him? or how can a man consider that which is proper, as
foreign and alien in essence? for other things, according to the nature
of things originate, are without likeness in essence with the Maker;
but are external to Him, made by the Word at His grace and will, and
thus admit of ceasing to be, if it so pleases Him who made them<note place="end" n="1955" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p25"> This
was but the opposite aspect of the tenet of our Lord’s
consubstantiality or eternal generation. For if He came into being at
the will of God, by the same will He might cease to be; but if His
existence is unconditional and necessary, as God’s attributes
might be, then as He had no beginning, so can He have no end; for He is
in, and one with, the Father, who has neither beginning nor end. On the
question of the ‘will of God’ as it affects the doctrine,
vid. <i>Orat.</i> iii. §59, &amp;c.</p></note>; for such is the nature of things
originate<note place="end" n="1956" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p26"> §29, note.</p></note>. But as to what is proper to the
Father’s essence (for this we have already found to be the Son),
what daring is it in irreligion to say that ‘This comes from
nothing,’ and that ‘It was not before generation,’
but was adventitious<note place="end" n="1957" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p27"> <i>De
Decr.</i> 22, note 9.</p></note>, and can at some
time cease to be again? Let a person only dwell upon this thought, and
he will discern how the perfection and the plenitude of the
Father’s essence is impaired by this heresy; however, he will see
its unseemliness still more clearly, if he considers that the Son is
the Image and Radiance of the Father, and Expression, and Truth. For
if, when Light exists, there be withal its Image, viz. Radiance, and, a
Subsistence existing, there be of it the entire Expression, and, a
Father existing, there be His Truth (viz. the Son); let them consider
what depths of irreligion they fall into, who make time the measure of
the Image and Form of the Godhead. For if the Son was not before His
generation, Truth was not always in God, which it were a sin to say;
for, since the Father was, there was ever in Him the Truth, which is
the Son, who says, ‘I am the Truth<note place="end" n="1958" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p28"> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 6" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p28.1" parsed="|John|14|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.6">John xiv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And the Subsistence existing, of
course there was forthwith its Expression and Image; for God’s
Image is not delineated from without<note place="end" n="1959" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p29"> Athan. argues from the very name Image for our Lord’s
eternity. An Image, to be really such, must be an expression from the
Original, not an external and detached imitation. vid. supr. note 10,
infr. §26. Hence S. Basil, ‘He is an Image not made with the
hand, or a work of art, but a living Image,’ &amp;c. vid. also
<i>contr. Eunom.</i> ii. 16, 17. Epiph. <i>Hær.</i> 76. 3. Hilar.
<i>Trin.</i> vii. 41 fin. Origen observes that man, on the contrary, is
an example of an external or improper image of God. <i>Periarch.</i> i.
2. §6. It might have been more direct to have argued from the name
of Image to our Lord’s consubstantiality rather than eternity,
as, e.g. S. Gregory Naz. ‘He is Image as one in essence,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p29.1">ὁμοούσιον</span>,…for this is the nature of an image, to be a copy of
the archetype.’ <i>Orat.</i> 30. 20. vid. also <i>de Decr.</i>
§§20, 23, but for whatever reason Athan. avoids the
word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p29.2">ὁμοούσιον</span>
in these Discourses. S. Chrys. on <scripRef passage="Col. i. 15" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p29.3" parsed="|Col|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15">Col. i.
15</scripRef>.</p></note>, but God
Himself hath begotten it; in which seeing Himself, He has delight, as
the Son Himself says, ‘I was His delight<note place="end" n="1960" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p29.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p30"> <scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 30" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p30.2" parsed="|Prov|8|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.30">Prov. viii.
30</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ When then did the Father not see
Himself in His own Image? or when had He not delight, that a man should
dare to say, ‘the Image is out of nothing,’ and ‘The
Father had not delight before the Image was originated?’ and how
should the Maker and Creator see Himself in a created and originated
essence? for such as is the Father, such must be the Image.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p31">21. Proceed we then to consider the attributes of
the Father, and we shall come to know whether this Image is really His.
The Father is eternal, immortal, powerful, light, King, Sovereign, God,
Lord, Creator, and Maker. These attributes must be in the Image, to
make it true that he ‘that hath seen’ the Son ‘hath
seen the Father<note place="end" n="1961" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p32"> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 9" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p32.1" parsed="|John|14|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.9">John xiv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ If the Son
be not all this, but, as the Arians consider, originate, and not
eternal, this is not a true Image of the Father, unless indeed they
give up shame, and go on to say, that the title of Image, given to the
Son, is not a token of a similar essence<note place="end" n="1962" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p33"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p33.1">ὁμοίας
οὐσίας</span>. And so
§20 init. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p33.2">ὅμοιον
κατ᾽
οὐσίαν</span>,
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p33.3">ὅμοιος τῆς
οὐσίας</span>,
§26. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p33.4">ὅμοιος
κατ᾽
οὐσίαν</span>, iii.
26. and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p33.5">ὅμοιος κατὰ
τὴν οὐσίαν
τοῦ πατρός</span>. <i>Ep. Æg.</i> 17. Also Alex. <i>Ep. Encycl.</i> 2.
Considering what he says in the <i>de Syn.</i> §38, &amp;c., in
controversy with the semi-Arians a year or two later, this use of their
formula, in preference to the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p33.6">ὁμοούσιον</span> (vid. foregoing note), deserves our attention.</p></note>,
but His name<note place="end" n="1963" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p33.7"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p34"> <i>De
Decr.</i> §16.</p></note> only. But this, on the other hand, O
ye enemies of Christ, is not an Image, nor is it an Expression. For
what is the likeness of what is out of nothing to Him who brought what
was nothing into being? or how can that which is not, be like Him that
is, being short of Him in once not being, and in its having its place
among things originate? However, such the Arians wishing Him to be,
devised for themselves arguments such as this;—‘If the Son
is the Father’s offspring and Image, and is like in all things<note place="end" n="1964" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p35"> <i>De
Syn.</i> 27 (5) note 1, and infr. §40.</p></note> to the Father, then it neces<pb n="319" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_319.html" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-Page_319" />sarily holds that as He is begotten, so He
begets, and He too becomes father of a son. And again, he who is
begotten from Him, begets in his turn, and so on without limit; for
this is to make the Begotten like Him that begat Him.’ Authors of
blasphemy, verily, are these foes of God! who, sooner than confess that
the Son is the Father’s Image<note place="end" n="1965" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p36"> The
objection is this, that, if our Lord be the Father’s Image, He
ought to resemble Him in being a Father. S. Athanasius answers that God
is not as man; with us a son becomes a father because our nature
is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p36.1">ῥευστὴ</span>,
transitive and without stay, ever shifting and passing on into new
forms and relations; but that God is perfect and ever the same, what He
is once that He continues to be; God the Father remains Father, and God
the Son remains Son. Moreover men become fathers by detachment and
transmission, and what is received is handed on in a succession;
whereas the Father, by imparting Himself wholly, begets the Son: and a
perfect nativity finds its termination in itself. The Son has not a
Son, because the Father has not a Father. Thus the Father is the only
true Father, and the Son alone true Son; the Father only a Father, the
Son only a Son; being really in their Persons what human fathers are
but by office, character, accident, and name; vid. <i>De Decr.</i> 11,
note 6. And since the Father is unchangeable as Father, in nothing does
the Son more fulfil the idea of a perfect Image than in being
unchangeable too. Thus S. Cyril also, <i>Thesaur.</i> 10. p. 124. And
this perhaps may illustrate a strong and almost startling implication
of some of the Greek Fathers, that the First Person in the Holy
Trinity, is not God [<i>in virtue</i> of His Fatherhood]. E.g.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p36.2">εἰ δὲ
θεὸς ὁ υἱ&amp; 232·ς,
οὐκ ἐπεὶ υἱ&amp;
231·ς· ὁμοίως
καὶ ὁ πατὴρ,
οὐκ ἐπεὶ
πατὴρ, θεός·
ἀλλ᾽ ἐπεὶ
οὐσία τοιάδε,
εἷς ἐστὶ
πατὴρ καὶ ὁ
υἱ&amp; 232·ς
θεός</span>. <i>Nyssen.</i> t. i.
p. 915. vid. Petav. <i>de Deo</i> i. 9. §13. Should it be asked,
‘What is the Father if not God?’ it is enough to answer,
‘the Father.’ Men differ from each other as being
individuals, but the characteristic difference between Father and Son
is, not that they are individuals, but that they <i>are</i> Father and
Son. In these extreme statements it must be ever borne in mind that we
are contemplating divine things according to <i>our notions.</i> not in
<i>fact:</i> i.e. speaking of the Almighty Father, <i>as such;</i>
there being no real separation between His Person and His Substance. It
may be added, that, though theologians differ in their decisions, it
would appear that our Lord is not the Image of the Father’s
person, but of the Father’s substance; in other words, not of the
Father considered as Father, but considered as God. That is, God the
Son is like and equal to God the Father, because they are both the same
God. <i>De Syn.</i> 49. note 4, also next note.</p></note>, conceive
material and earthly ideas concerning the Father Himself, ascribing to
Him severings and<note place="end" n="1966" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p36.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p37"> <i>Ep. Eus</i>. 7, <i>de Decr.</i> 11, note 8.</p></note> effluences and
influences. If then God be as man, let Him become also a parent as man,
so that His Son should be father of another, and so in succession one
from another, till the series they imagine grows into a multitude of
gods. But if God be not as man, as He is not, we must not impute to Him
the attributes of man. For brutes and men, after a Creator has begun
them, are begotten by succession; and the son, having been begotten of
a father who was a son, becomes accordingly in his turn a father to a
son, in inheriting from his father that by which he himself has come to
be. Hence in such instances there is not, properly speaking, either
father or son, nor do the father and the son stay in their respective
characters, for the son himself becomes a father, being son of his
father, but father of his son. But it is not so in the Godhead; for not
as man is God; for the Father is not from a father; therefore doth He
not beget one who shall become a father; nor is the Son from effluence
of the Father, nor is He begotten from a father that was begotten;
therefore neither is He begotten so as to beget. Thus it belongs to the
Godhead alone, that the Father is properly<note place="end" n="1967" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p38"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p38.1">κυρίως</span>,
<i>de Decr.</i> 11, note 6. Elsewhere Athan. says, ‘The Father
being one and only is Father of a Son one and only; and in the instance
of Godhead only have the names Father and Son stay, and are ever; for
of men if any one be called father, yet he has been son of another; and
if he be called son, yet is he called father of another; so that in the
case of men the names father and son do not properly, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p38.2">κυρίως</span>, hold.’ <i>ad Serap.</i> i. 16. also ibid. iv. 4 fin.
and 6. vid. also <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p38.3">κυρίως</span>,
Greg. Naz. <i>Orat.</i> 29. 5. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p38.4">ἀληθῶς</span>,
<i>Orat.</i> 25, 16. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p38.5">ὄντως</span>, Basil. <i>contr.
Eunom.</i> i. 5. p. 215.</p></note>
father, and the Son properly son, and in Them, and Them only, does it
hold that the Father is ever Father and the Son ever Son.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.vi-p39">22. Therefore he who asks why the Son is not to
beget a son, must inquire why the Father had not a father. But both
suppositions are unseemly and full of impiety. For as the Father is
ever Father and never could become Son, so the Son is ever Son and
never could become Father. For in this rather is He shewn to be the
Father’s Expression and Image, remaining what He is and not
changing, but thus receiving from the Father to be one and the same. If
then the Father change, let the Image change; for so is the Image and
Radiance in its relation towards Him who begat It. But if the Father is
unalterable, and what He is that He continues, necessarily does the
Image also continue what He is, and will not alter. Now He is Son from
the Father; therefore He will not become other than is proper to the
Father’s essence. Idly then have the foolish ones devised this
objection also, wishing to separate the Image from the Father, that
they might level the Son with things originated.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Chapter" title="Objections to the Foregoing Proof. Whether, in the generation of the Son, God made One that was already, or One that was not." progress="58.99%" prev="xxi.ii.i.vi" next="xxi.ii.i.viii" id="xxi.ii.i.vii"><p class="c41" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p1.1">Chapter VII</span>.—<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p1.2">Objections to the
Foregoing Proof</span>. <i>Whether, in the generation of the Son, God
made One that was already, or One that was not.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p2">22 (<i>continued</i>). <span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p2.1">Ranking</span> Him among these, according to the teaching of
Eusebius, and accounting Him such as the things which come into being
through Him, Arius and his fellows revolted from the truth, and used,
when they commenced this heresy, to go about with dishonest phrases
which they had got together; nay, up to this time some of them<note place="end" n="1968" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p2.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p3"> This
miserable procedure, of making sacred and mysterious subjects a matter
of popular talk and debate, which is a sure mark of heresy, had
received a great stimulus about this time by the rise of the
Anomœans. Eusebius’s testimony to the profaneness which
attended Arianism upon its rise will be given <i>de Syn.</i> 2, note 1.
The Thalia is another instance of it. S. Alexander speaks of the
interference, even judicial, in its behalf against himself, of
disobedient women, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p3.1">δι᾽
ἐντυχίας
γυναικαρίων
ἀτακτων ἃ
ἠπάτησαν</span>, and of the busy and indecent gadding about of the
younger, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p3.2">ἐκ τοῦ
περιτροχάζειν
πᾶσαν ἀγυιὰν
ἀσέμνως</span>.
ap. Theod. <i>H. E.</i> i. 3. p. 730, also p. 747; also of the
men’s buffoon conversation, p. 731. Socrates says that ‘in
the Imperial Court, the officers of the bedchamber held disputes with
the women, and in the city in every house there was a war of
dialectics.’ <i>Hist.</i> ii. 2. This mania raged especially in
Constantinople, and S. Gregory Naz. speaks of ‘Jezebels in as
thick a crop as hemlock in a field.’ <i>Orat.</i> 35. 3, cf.
<i>de Syn.</i> 13, n. 4. He speaks of the heretics as ‘aiming at
one thing only, how to make good or refute points of argument,’
making ‘every market-place resound with their words, and spoiling
every entertainment with their trifling and offensive talk.’
<i>Orat.</i> 27. 2. The most remarkable testimony of the kind though
not concerning Constantinople, is given by S. Gregory Nyssen, and often
quoted, ‘Men of yesterday and the day before, mere mechanics,
off-hand dogmatists in theology, servants too and slaves that have been
flogged, runaways from servile work, are solemn with us and
philosophical about things incomprehensible.…With such the whole
city is full; its smaller gates, forums, squares, thoroughfares; the
clothes-venders, the money-lenders, the victuallers. Ask about pence,
and he will discuss the Generate and Ingenerate; inquire the price of
bread, he answers, Greater is the Father, and the Son is subject; say
that a bath would suit you, and he defines that the Son is out of
nothing.’ t. 2. p. 898.</p></note>, when they fall in <pb n="320" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_320.html" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-Page_320" />with boys in the market-place, question them,
not out of divine Scripture, but thus, as if bursting with ‘the
abundance of their heart<note place="end" n="1969" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p3.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p4"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 34" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p4.1" parsed="|Matt|12|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.34">Matt. xii. 34</scripRef>.</p></note>;’—‘He who is, did He make
him who was not, from that which was [not], or him who was? therefore
did He make the Son, whereas He was, or whereas He was not<note place="end" n="1970" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p5"> This
objection is found in Alex. <i>Ep. Encycl.</i> 2. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p5.1">ὁ ὢν
θεὸς τὸν μὴ
ὄντα ἐκ τοῦ
μὴ ὄντος</span>.
Again, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p5.2">ὄντα
γεγέννηκε ἢ
οὐκ ὄντα</span>.
Greg. <i>Orat.</i> 29. 9. who answers it. Pseudo-Basil. <i>contr.
Eunom.</i> iv. p. 281. 2. Basil calls the question <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p5.3">πολυθρύλλητον</span>, <i>contr. Eunom.</i> ii. 14. It will be seen to be but
the Arian formula of ‘He was not before His generation,’ in
another shape; being but this, that the very fact of His being begotten
or a Son, implies a beginning, that is, a time when He was not: it
being by the very force of the words absurd to say that ‘God
begat Him that <i>was,</i>’ or to deny that ‘God begat Him
that was <i>not.</i>’ For the symbol, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p5.4">οὐκ ἦν πρὶν
γεννήθῃ</span>,
vid. <i>Excursus</i> B. at the end of this Discourse.</p></note>?’ And again, ‘Is the Unoriginate
one or two?’ and ‘Has He free will, and yet does not alter
at His own choice, as being of an alterable nature? for He is not as a
stone to remain by Himself unmoveable.’ Next they turn to silly
women, and address them in turn in this womanish language; ‘Hadst
thou a son before bearing? now, as thou hadst not, so neither was the
Son of God before His generation.’ In such language do the
disgraceful men sport and revel, and liken God to men, pretending to be
Christians, but changing God’s glory ‘into an image made
like to corruptible man<note place="end" n="1971" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p5.5"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p6"> <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 23" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p6.1" parsed="|Rom|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.23">Rom. i. 23</scripRef>, and
§2.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p7">23. Words so senseless and dull deserved no
answer at all; however, lest their heresy appear to have any
foundation, it may be right, though we go out of the way for it, to
refute them even here, especially on account of the silly women who are
so readily deceived by them. When they thus speak, they should have
inquired of an architect, whether he can build without materials; and
if he cannot, whether it follows that God could not make the universe
without materials<note place="end" n="1972" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p8"> <i>De
Decr.</i> § 11, esp. note 6.</p></note>. Or they should
have asked every man, whether he can be without place; and if he
cannot, whether it follows that God is in place, that so they may be
brought to shame even by their audience. Or why is it that, on hearing
that God has a Son, they deny Him by the parallel of themselves;
whereas, if they hear that He creates and makes, no longer do they
object their human ideas? they ought in creation also to entertain the
same, and to supply God with materials, and so deny Him to be Creator,
till they end in grovelling with Manichees. But if the bare idea of God
transcends such thoughts, and, on very first hearing, a man believes
and knows that He is in being, not as we are, and yet in being as God,
and creates not as man creates, but yet creates as God, it is plain
that He begets also not as men beget, but begets as God. For God does
not make man His pattern; but rather we men, for that God is properly,
and alone truly<note place="end" n="1973" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p9"> <i>De
Decr.</i> 31, note 5</p></note>, Father of His Son,
are also called fathers of our own children; for of Him ‘is every
fatherhood in heaven and earth named<note place="end" n="1974" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p10"> <scripRef passage="Eph. iii. 15" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p10.1" parsed="|Eph|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.15">Eph. iii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And
their positions, while unscrutinized, have a shew of sense; but if any
one scrutinize them by reason, they will be found to incur much
derision and mockery.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p11">24. For first of all, as to their first question,
which is such as this, how dull and vague it is! they do not explain
who it is they ask about, so as to allow of an answer, but they say
abstractedly, ‘He who is,’ ‘him who is not.’
Who then ‘is,’ and what ‘are not,’ O Arians? or
who ‘is,’ and who ‘is not?’ what are said
‘to be,’ what ‘not to be?’ for He that is, can
make things which are not, and which are, and which were before. For
instance, carpenter, and goldsmith, and potter, each, according to his
own art, works upon materials previously existing, making what vessels
he pleases; and the God of all Himself, having taken the dust of the
earth existing and already brought to be, fashions man; that very
earth, however, whereas it was not once, He has at one time made by His
own Word. If then this is the meaning of their question, the creature
on the one hand plainly was not before its origination, and men, on the
other, work the existing material; and thus their reasoning is
inconsequent, since both ‘what is’ becomes, and ‘what
is not’ becomes, as these instances shew. But if they speak
concerning God and His Word, let them complete their question and then
ask, Was the God, ‘who is,’ ever without Reason? and,
whereas He is Light, was He ray-less? or was He always Father of the
Word? Or again in this manner. Has the Father ‘who is’ made
the Word ‘who is not,’ or has He ever with Him His Word, as
the proper offspring of His substance? This will shew them that they do
but presume and venture on sophisms about God and Him who is from Him.
Who indeed can bear to hear them say that God was ever without Reason?
this is what they fall into a second time, though endeavouring in vain
to escape it and to hide it with their sophisms. Nay, one would fain
not hear them disputing at all, that God was not always <pb n="321" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_321.html" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-Page_321" />Father, but became so afterwards (which is
necessary for their fantasy, that His Word once was not), considering
the number of the proofs already adduced against them; while John
besides says, ‘The Word was<note place="end" n="1975" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p12"> <scripRef passage="John i. 1" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p12.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">John i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and
Paul again writes, ‘Who being the brightness of His glory<note place="end" n="1976" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p13"> <scripRef passage="Heb. i. 3" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p13.1" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and, ‘Who is over all, God
blessed for ever. Amen<note place="end" n="1977" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p14"> <scripRef passage="Rom. ix. 5" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p14.1" parsed="|Rom|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.5">Rom. ix. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p15">25. They had best have been silent; but since it
is otherwise, it remains to meet their shameless question with a bold
retort<note place="end" n="1978" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p16"> Vid.
Basil, <i>contr. Eunom.</i> ii. 17.</p></note>. Perhaps on seeing the counter
absurdities which beset themselves, they may cease to fight against the
truth. After many prayers<note place="end" n="1979" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p17"> This
cautious and reverent way of speaking is a characteristic of S.
Athanasius, <i>ad Serap.</i> i. 1. vid. ii. init. <i>ad Epict.</i> 13
fin. <i>ad Max.</i> init. <i>contr. Apoll.</i> i. init. ‘I must
ask another question, bolder, yet with a religious intention; be
propitious, O Lord, &amp;c.’ <i>Orat.</i> iii. 63, cf. <i>de
Decr.</i> 12, note 8, 15, note 6, <i>de Syn.</i> 51, note 4.</p></note> then that God would
be gracious to us, thus we might ask them in turn; God who is, has He
so become, whereas He was not? or is He also before His coming into
being? whereas He is, did He make Himself, or is He of nothing, and
being nothing before, did He suddenly appear Himself? Unseemly is such
an enquiry, both unseemly and very blasphemous, yet parallel with
theirs; for the answer they make abounds in irreligion. But if it be
blasphemous and utterly irreligious thus to inquire about God, it will
be blasphemous too to make the like inquiries about His Word. However,
by way of exposing a question so senseless and so dull, it is necessary
to answer thus:—whereas God is, He was eternally; since then the
Father is ever, His Radiance ever is, which is His Word. And again, God
who is, hath from Himself His Word who also is; and neither hath the
Word been added, whereas He was not before, nor was the Father once
without Reason. For this assault upon the Son makes the blasphemy
recoil upon the Father; as if He devised for Himself a Wisdom, and
Word, and Son from without<note place="end" n="1980" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p18"> <i>De
Decr.</i> 25, note 2.</p></note>; for whichever of
these titles you use, you denote the offspring from the Father, as has
been said. So that this their objection does not hold; and naturally;
for denying the Logos they in consequence ask questions which are
illogical. As then if a person saw the sun, and then inquired
concerning its radiance, and said, ‘Did that which is make that
which was, or that which was not,’ he would be held not to reason
sensibly, but to be utterly mazed, because he fancied what is from the
Light to be external to it, and was raising questions, when and where
and whether it were made; in like manner, thus to speculate concerning
the Son and the Father and thus to inquire, is far greater madness, for
it is to conceive of the Word of the Father as external to Him, and to
idly call the natural offspring a work, with the avowal, ‘He was
not before His generation.’ Nay, let them over and above take
this answer to their question;—The Father who was, made the Son
who was, for ‘the Word was made flesh<note place="end" n="1981" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p19"> <scripRef passage="John i. 14" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p19.1" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">John i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and, whereas He was Son of God, He
made Him in consummation of the ages also Son of Man, unless forsooth,
after the Samosatene, they affirm that He did not even exist at all,
till He became man.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p20">26. This is sufficient from us in answer to their
first question. And now on your part, O Arians, remembering your own
words, tell us whether He who was needed one who was not for the
framing of the universe, or one who was? You said that He made for
Himself His Son out of nothing, as an instrument whereby to make the
universe. Which then is superior, that which needs or that which
supplies the need? or does not each supply the deficiency of the other?
You rather prove the weakness of the Maker, if He had not power of
Himself to make the universe, but provided for Himself an instrument
from without<note place="end" n="1982" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p21"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.vii-p21.1">ὄργανον</span>,
<i>de Decr.</i> 7, n. 6, <i>de Syn.</i> 27, note 11. This was alleged
by Arius, <i>Socr.</i> i. 6. and by Eusebius, <i>Eccles. Theol.</i> i.
8. supr. <i>Ep. Eus.,</i> and by the Anomœans, supr. <i>de
Decr.</i> 7, note 1.</p></note>, as carpenter might do or shipwright,
unable to work anything without adze and saw! Can anything be more
irreligious? yet why should one dwell on its heinousness, when enough
has gone before to shew that their doctrine is a mere fantasy?</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Chapter" title="Objections Continued. Whether we may decide the question by the parallel of human sons, which are born later than their parents. No, for the force of the analogy lies in the idea of connaturality. Time is not involved in the idea of Son, but is adventitious to it, and does not attach to God, because He is without parts and passions. The titles Word and Wisdom guard our thoughts of Him and His Son from this misconception. God not a Father, as a Creator, in posse from eternity, because creation does not relate to the essence of God, as generation does." progress="59.32%" prev="xxi.ii.i.vii" next="xxi.ii.i.ix" id="xxi.ii.i.viii"><p class="c41" id="xxi.ii.i.viii-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.i.viii-p1.1">Chapter VIII</span>.—<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.i.viii-p1.2">Objections
Continued</span>. <i>Whether we may decide the question by the parallel
of human sons, which are born later than their parents. No, for the
force of the analogy lies in the idea of connaturality. Time is not
involved in the idea of Son, but is adventitious to it, and does not
attach to God, because He is without parts and passions. The titles
Word and Wisdom guard our thoughts of Him and His Son from this
misconception. God not a Father, as a Creator, in posse from eternity,
because creation does not relate to the essence of God, as generation
does.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxi.ii.i.viii-p2">26. (<i>continued</i>). <span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.i.viii-p2.1">Nor</span> is answer needful to their other very simple and
foolish inquiry, which they put to silly women; or none besides that
which has been already given, namely, that it is not suitable to
measure divine generation by the nature of men. However, that as before
they may pass judgment on themselves, it is well to meet them on the
same ground, thus:—Plainly, if they inquire of parents concerning
their son, let them consider whence is the child which is begotten.
For, granting <pb n="322" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_322.html" id="xxi.ii.i.viii-Page_322" />the parent had not a
son before his begetting, still, after having him, he had him, not as
external or as foreign, but as from himself, and proper to his essence
and his exact image, so that the former is beheld in the latter, and
the latter is contemplated in the former. If then they assume from
human examples that generation implies time, why not from the same
infer that it implies the Natural and the Proper<note place="end" n="1983" id="xxi.ii.i.viii-p2.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.viii-p3"> Supr.
<i>de Decr.</i> 6. The question was, <i>What</i> was that sense of Son
which would apply to the Divine Nature? The Catholics said that its
essential meaning <i>could</i> apply, viz. consubstantiality, whereas
the point of posteriority to the Father depended on a condition,
<i>time,</i> which could not exist in the instance of God. ib. 10. The
Arians on the other hand said, that to suppose a true Son, was to think
of God irreverently, as implying division, change, &amp;c. The
Catholics replied that the notion of materiality was quite as foreign
from the Divine Essence as time, and as the Divine Sonship was eternal,
so was it also clear both of imperfection or extension.</p></note>, instead of extracting serpent-like from the
earth only what turns to poison? Those who ask of parents, and say,
‘Had you a son before you begot him?’ should add,
‘And if you had a son, did you purchase him from without as a
house or any other possession?’ And then you would be answered,
‘He is not from without, but from myself. For things which are
from without are possessions, and pass from one to another; but my son
is from me, proper and similar to my essence, not become mine from
another, but begotten of me; wherefore I too am wholly in him, while I
remain myself what I am<note place="end" n="1984" id="xxi.ii.i.viii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.viii-p4"> It is
from expressions such as this that the Greek Fathers have been accused
of tritheism. The truth is, every illustration, as being incomplete on
one or other side of it, taken by itself, tends to heresy. The title
Son by itself suggests a second God, as the title Word a mere
attribute, and the title Instrument a creature. All heresies are
partial views of the truth, and are wrong, not so much in what they
say, as in what they deny. The truth, on the other hand, is a positive
and comprehensive doctrine, and in consequence necessarily mysterious
and open to misconception. vid. <i>de Syn.</i> 41, note 1. When Athan,
implies that the Eternal Father is in the Son, though remaining what He
is, as a man in his child, he is intent only upon the point of the
Son’s connaturality and equality, which the Arians denied. Cf.
<i>Orat.</i> iii. §5; Ps.-Ath. <i>Dial.</i> i. (Migne xxviii. 1144
C.). S. Cyril even seems to deny that each individual man may be
considered a separate substance except as the Three Persons are such
(<i>Dial.</i> i. p. 409); and S. Gregory Nyssen is led to say that,
strictly speaking, the abstract <i>man</i>, which is predicated of
separate individuals, is still one, and this with a view of
illustrating the Divine Unity. <i>ad Ablab.</i> t. 2. p. 449. vid.
Petav. <i>de Trin.</i> iv. 9.</p></note>.’ For so it
is; though the parent be distinct in time, as being man, who himself
has come to be in time, yet he too would have had his child ever
coexistent with him, but that his nature was a restraint and made it
impossible. For Levi too was already in the loins of his
great-grandfather, before his own actual generation, or that of his
grandfather. When then the man comes to that age at which nature
supplies the power, immediately, with nature, unrestrained, he becomes
father of the son from himself.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.viii-p5">27. Therefore, if on asking parents about
children, they get for answer, that children which are by nature are
not from without, but from their parents, let them confess in like
manner concerning the Word of God, that He is simply from the Father.
And if they make a question of the time, let them say what is to
restrain God—for it is necessary to prove their irreligion on the
very ground on which their scoff is made—let them tell us, what
is there to restrain God from being always Father of the Son; for that
what is begotten must be from its father is undeniable. Moreover, they
will pass judgment on themselves in attributing<note place="end" n="1985" id="xxi.ii.i.viii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.viii-p6"> [But
see <i>Or.</i> iii. 65, note 2.]</p></note>
such things to God, if, as they questioned women on the subject of
time, so they inquire of the sun concerning its radiance, and of the
fountain concerning its issue. They will find that these, though an
offspring, always exist with those things from which they are. And if
parents, such as these, have in common with their children nature and
duration, why, if they suppose God inferior to things that come to be<note place="end" n="1986" id="xxi.ii.i.viii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.viii-p7"> S.
Athanasius’s doctrine is, that, God containing in Himself all
perfection, whatever is excellent in one created thing above another,
is found in its perfection in Him. If then such generation as radiance
from light is more perfect than that of children from parents, that
belongs, and transcendently, to the All-perfect God.</p></note>, do they not openly say out their own
irreligion? But if they do not dare to say this openly, and the Son is
confessed to be, not from without, but a natural offspring from the
Father, and that there is nothing which is a restraint to God (for not
as man is He, but more than the sun, or rather the God of the sun), it
follows that the Word is from Him and is ever co-existent with Him,
through whom also the Father caused that all things which were not
should be. That then the Son comes not of nothing but is eternal and
from the Father, is certain even from the nature of the case; and the
question of the heretics to parents exposes their perverseness; for
they confess the point of nature, and now have been put to shame on the
point of time.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.viii-p8">28. As we said above, so now we repeat, that the
divine generation must not be compared to the nature of men, nor the
Son considered to be part of God, nor the generation to imply any
passion whatever; God is not as man; for men beget passibly, having a
transitive nature, which waits for periods by reason of its weakness.
But with God this cannot be; for He is not composed of parts, but being
impassible and simple, He is impassibly and indivisibly Father of the
Son. This again is strongly evidenced and proved by divine Scripture.
For the Word of God is His Son, and the Son is the Father’s Word
and Wisdom; and Word and Wisdom is neither creature nor part of Him
whose Word He is, nor an offspring passibly begotten. Uniting then the
two titles, Scripture speaks <pb n="323" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_323.html" id="xxi.ii.i.viii-Page_323" />of
‘Son,’ in order to herald the natural and true offspring of
His essence; and, on the other hand, that none may think of the
Offspring humanly, while signifying His essence, it also calls Him
Word, Wisdom, and Radiance; to teach us that the generation was
impassible, and eternal, and worthy of God.<note place="end" n="1987" id="xxi.ii.i.viii-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.viii-p9"> This
is a view familiar to the Fathers, viz. that in this consists our
Lord’s Sonship, that He is the Word, or as S. Augustine says,
Christum ideo Filium quia Verbum. Aug. <i>Ep.</i> 120. 11. Cf. <i>de
Decr.</i> §17. ‘If I speak of Wisdom, I speak of His
offspring;’ Theoph. <i>ad Autolyc.</i> i. 3. ‘The Word, the
genuine Son of Mind;’ Clem. <i>Protrept.</i> p. 58. Petavius
discusses this subject accurately with reference to the distinction
between Divine Generation and Divine Procession. <i>de Trin.</i> vii.
14.</p></note>
What affection then, or what part of the Father is the Word and the
Wisdom and the Radiance? So much may be impressed even on these men of
folly; for as they asked women concerning God’s Son, so<note place="end" n="1988" id="xxi.ii.i.viii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.viii-p10"> <i>Orat.</i> iii. 67.</p></note> let them inquire of men concerning the Word,
and they will find that the word which they put forth is neither an
affection of them nor a part of their mind. But if such be the word of
men, who are passible and partitive, why speculate they about passions
and parts in the instance of the immaterial and indivisible God, that
under pretence of reverence<note place="end" n="1989" id="xxi.ii.i.viii-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.viii-p11"> Heretics have frequently assigned reverence as the cause of their
opposition to the Church; and if even Arius affected it, the plea may
be expected in any other. ‘O stultos et impios metus,’ says
S. Hilary, ‘et irreligiosam de Deo sollicitudinem.’ <i>de
Trin.</i> iv. 6. It was still more commonly professed in regard to the
Catholic doctrine of the Incarnation. Cf. <i>Acta Archelai</i> [Routh.
<i>Rell.</i> v. 169]. August. <i>contr. Secund.</i> 9, <i>contr.
Faust.</i> xi. 3. As the Manichees denied our Lord a body, so the
Apollinarians denied Him a rational soul, still under pretence of
reverence because, as they said, the soul was necessarily sinful.
Leontius makes this their main argument, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.viii-p11.1">ὁ νοῦς
ἁμαρτητικός
ἐστι</span>. <i>de Sect.</i> iv.
p. 507. vid. also Greg. Naz. <i>Ep.</i> 101. <i>ad Cledon.</i> p. 89;
Athan. <i>in Apoll.</i> i. 2. 14. Epiph. <i>Ancor.</i> 79. 80. Athan.,
&amp;c., call the Apollinarian doctrine Manichæan in consequence.
vid. in <i>Apoll.</i> ii. 8. 9. &amp;c. Again, the Eranistes in
Theodoret, who advocates a similar doctrine, will not call our Lord
<i>man.</i> <i>Eranist.</i> ii. p. 83. Eutyches, on the other hand,
would call our Lord <i>man,</i> but refused to admit His human
<i>nature,</i> and still with the same profession. Leon. <i>Ep.</i> 21.
1 fin. ‘Forbid it,’ he says at Constantinople, ‘that
I should say that the Christ was of two natures, or should discuss the
nature, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.viii-p11.2">φυσιολογεῖν</span>, of my God.’ <i>Concil.</i> t. 2. p. 157 [Act.
<i>prima conc. Chalc.</i> t. iv. 1001 ed. Col.] A modern argument for
Universal Restitution takes a like form; ‘Do not <i>we</i> shrink
from the notion of another’s being sentenced to eternal
punishment; and are we more merciful than God?’ vid. <scripRef passage="Matt. xvi. 22, 23" id="xxi.ii.i.viii-p11.4" parsed="|Matt|16|22|16|23" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.22-Matt.16.23">Matt. xvi. 22,
23</scripRef>.</p></note> they may deny the
true and natural generation of the Son? Enough was said above to shew
that the offspring from God is not an affection; and now it has been
shewn in particular that the Word is not begotten according to
affection. The same may be said of Wisdom; God is not as man; nor must
they here think humanly of Him. For, whereas men are capable of wisdom,
God partakes in nothing, but is Himself the Father of His own Wisdom,
of which whoso partake are given the name of wise. And this Wisdom too
is not a passion, nor a part, but an Offspring proper to the Father.
Wherefore He is ever Father, nor is the character of Father
adventitious to God, lest He seem alterable; for if it is good that He
be Father, but has not ever been Father, then good has not ever been in
Him.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.viii-p12">29. But, observe, say they, God was always a
Maker, nor is the power of framing adventitious to Him; does it follow
then, that, because He is the Framer of all, therefore His works also
are eternal, and is it wicked to say of them too, that they were not
before origination? Senseless are these Arians; for what likeness is
there between Son and work, that they should parallel a father’s
with a maker’s function? How is it that, with that difference
between offspring and work, which has been shewn, they remain so
ill-instructed? Let it be repeated then, that a work is external to the
nature, but a son is the proper offspring of the essence; it follows
that a work need not have been always, for the workman frames it when
he will; but an offspring is not subject to will, but is proper to the
essence<note place="end" n="1990" id="xxi.ii.i.viii-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.viii-p13"> Vid.
<i>Orat.</i> iii. §59, &amp;c.</p></note>. And a man may be and may be called
Maker, though the works are not as yet; but father he cannot be called,
nor can he be, unless a son exist. And if they curiously inquire why
God, though always with the power to make, does not always make (though
this also be the presumption of madmen, for ‘who hath known the
mind of the Lord, or who hath been His Counsellor?’ or how
‘shall the thing formed say to’ the potter, ‘why
didst thou make me thus<note place="end" n="1991" id="xxi.ii.i.viii-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.viii-p14"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xi. 34" id="xxi.ii.i.viii-p14.2" parsed="|Rom|11|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.34">Rom. xi. 34</scripRef>; ib. ix.
20.</p></note>?’ however,
not to leave even a weak argument unnoticed), they must be told, that
although God always had the power to make, yet the things originated
had not the power of being eternal<note place="end" n="1992" id="xxi.ii.i.viii-p14.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.viii-p15"> Athan.’s argument is as follows: that, as it is of the
essence of a son to be ‘connatural’ with the father, so is
it of the essence of a creature to be of ‘nothing,’
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.viii-p15.1">ἐξ οὐκ
ὄντων</span>; therefore,
while it was <i>not</i> impossible ‘from the nature of the
case,’ for Almighty God to be always Father, it <i>was</i>
impossible for the same reason that He should be always a Creator. vid.
infr. §58: where he takes, ‘They shall perish,’ in the
Psalm, not as a fact but as the definition of the <i>nature</i> of a
creature. Also ii. §1, where he says, ‘It is proper to
creatures and works to have said of them, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.viii-p15.2">ἐξ
οὐκ ὄντων</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.viii-p15.3">οὐκ
ἦν πρὶν
γεννηθῇ</span>.’ vid. Cyril. <i>Thesaur.</i> 9. p. 67. <i>Dial.</i> ii. p.
460. on the question of being a Creator in <i>posse,</i> vid. supra,
<i>Ep. Eus</i>. 11 note 3.</p></note>. For they are
out of nothing, and therefore were not before their origination; but
things which were not before their origination, how could these coexist
with the ever-existing God? Wherefore God, looking to what was good for
them, then made them all when He saw that, when originated, they were
able to abide. And as, though He was able, even from the beginning in
the time of Adam, or Noah, or Moses, to send His own Word, yet He sent
Him not until the consummation of the ages (for this He saw to be good
for the whole creation), so also things originated did He make when He
would, and as was good for them. But the Son, not being <pb n="324" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_324.html" id="xxi.ii.i.viii-Page_324" />a work, but proper to the Father’s
offspring, always is; for, whereas the Father always is, so what is
proper to His essence must always be; and this is His Word and His
Wisdom. And that creatures should not be in existence, does not
disparage the Maker; for He hath the power of framing them, when He
wills; but for the offspring not to be ever with the Father, is a
disparagement of the perfection of His essence. Wherefore His works
were framed, when He would, through His Word; but the Son is ever the
proper offspring of the Father’s essence.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Chapter" title="Objections Continued. Whether is the Unoriginate one or two? Inconsistent in Arians to use an unscriptural word; necessary to define its meaning. Different senses of the word. If it means 'without Father,' there is but One Unoriginate; if 'without beginning or creation,' there are two. Inconsistency of Asterius. 'Unoriginate' a title of God, not in contrast with the Son, but with creatures, as is 'Almighty,' or 'Lord of powers.' 'Father' is the truer title, as not only Scriptural, but implying a Son, and our adoption as sons." progress="59.72%" prev="xxi.ii.i.viii" next="xxi.ii.i.x" id="xxi.ii.i.ix"><p class="c41" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p1.1">Chapter IX</span>.—<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p1.2">Objections
Continued</span>. <i>Whether is the Unoriginate one or two?
Inconsistent in Arians to use an unscriptural word; necessary to define
its meaning. Different senses of the word. If it means ‘without
Father,’ there is but One Unoriginate; if ‘without
beginning or creation,’ there are two. Inconsistency of Asterius.
‘Unoriginate’ a title of God, not in contrast with the Son,
but with creatures, as is ‘Almighty,’ or ‘Lord of
powers.’ ‘Father’ is the truer title, as not only
Scriptural, but implying a Son, and our adoption as sons.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p2">30. <span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p2.1">These</span> considerations
encourage the faithful, and distress the heretical, perceiving, as they
do, their heresy overthrown thereby. Moreover, their further question,
‘whether the Unoriginate be one or two<note place="end" n="1993" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p2.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p3"> The
word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p3.1">ἀγγέν</span>[<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p3.2">ν</span>]η<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p3.3">τον</span>
was in the philosophical schools synonymous with
‘God;’ hence by asking whether there were two Unoriginates,
the Arians implied that there were two Gods, if Christ was God in the
sense in which the Father was. Hence Athan. retorts, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p3.4">φάσκοντες,
οὐ λέγομεν
δύο ἀγένητα,
λέγουσι δύο
θεούς</span>. <i>Orat.</i>
iii. 16, also ii. 38. Plato used <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p3.5">ἀγέννητον</span> of the Supreme God [not so; he used <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p3.6">ἀγένητον</span>, see note 2 on <i>de Decr.</i> 28]; the Valentinians, Tertull.
<i>contr. Val.</i> 7; and Basilides, Epiph. <i>Hær.</i> 31. 10. S.
Clement uses it, see <i>de Syn.</i> 47, note 7. [The earlier Arians
apparently argued mainly, like Asterius, from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p3.7">ἀγένητος</span> (cf. Epiph. 64. 8), the later (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p3.8">καινοί</span>,
Epiph. <i>Hær.</i> 73. 19) Anomœans rather from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p3.9">ἀγέννητος</span>]; viz. that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p3.10">ἡ ἀγεννησία</span>
is the very <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p3.11">οὐσία</span> of God,
not an attribute. So Aetius in Epiph. <i>Hær.</i> 76. S.
Athanasius does not go into this question, but rather confines himself
to the more popular form of it, viz. the Son is by His very name
not <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p3.12">ἀγένητος</span>, but <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p3.13">γενητὸς</span>, but all <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p3.14">γενητὰ</span> are
creatures; which he answers, as <i>de Decr.</i> §28, by saying
that Christianity had brought in a new idea into theology, viz. the
sacred doctrine of a true Son, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p3.15">ἐκ
τῆς οὐσίας</span>. This was what the Arians had originally denied
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p3.16">ἓν τὸ
ἀγέννητον ἓν
δὲ τὸ ὑπ᾽
αὐτοῦ
ἀληθῶς, καὶ
οὐκ ἐκ τῆς
οὐσίας αὐτοῦ
γεγονός</span>.
Euseb. Nic. ap. Theod. <i>H. E.</i> i. 6. When they were urged
<i>what</i> according to them was the middle idea to which the Son
answered, if they would not accept the Catholic, they would not define
but merely said, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p3.17">γέννημα,
ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ ὡς
ἓν τῶν
γεννημάτων</span>. [See pp. 149, 169, and the reference there to
Lightfoot.]</p></note>,’ shews how false are their views, how
treacherous and full of guile. Not for the Father’s honour ask
they this, but for the dishonour of the Word. Accordingly, should any
one, not aware of their craft, answer, ‘the Unoriginated is
one,’ forthwith they spirit out their own venom, saying,
‘Therefore the Son is among things originated,’ and well
have we said, ‘He was not before His generation.’ Thus they
make any kind of disturbance and confusion, provided they can but
separate the Son from the Father, and reckon the Framer of all among
His works. Now first they may be convicted on this score, that, while
blaming the Nicene Bishops for their use of phrases not in Scripture,
though these not injurious, but subversive of their irreligion, they
themselves went off upon the same fault, that is, using words not in
Scripture<note place="end" n="1994" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p3.18"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p4"> <i>De
Decr.</i> 18.</p></note>, and those in contumely of the Lord,
knowing ‘neither what they say nor whereof they affirm<note place="end" n="1995" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p5"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. i. 7" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p5.1" parsed="|1Tim|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.7">1 Tim. i. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For instance, let them ask the
Greeks, who have been their instructors (for it is a word of their
invention, not Scripture), and when they have been instructed in its
various significations, then they will discover that they cannot even
question properly, on the subject which they have undertaken. For they
have led me to ascertain<note place="end" n="1996" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p6"> <i>De
Decr.</i> 28, note 4.</p></note> that by
‘unoriginate’ is meant what has not yet come to be, but is
possible to be, as wood which is not yet become, but is capable of
becoming, a vessel; and again what neither has nor ever can come to be,
as a triangle quadrangular, and an even number odd. For a triangle
neither has nor ever can become quadrangular; nor has even ever, nor
can ever, become odd. Moreover, by ‘unoriginate’ is meant,
what exists, but has not come into being from any, nor having a father
at all. Further, Asterius, the unprincipled sophist, the patron too of
this heresy, has added in his own treatise, that what is not made, but
is ever, is ‘unoriginate<note place="end" n="1997" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p7"> The
two first senses here given answer to the two first mentioned, <i>de
Decr.</i> §28. and, as he there says, are plainly irrelevant. The
third in the <i>de Decr.</i> which, as he there observes, is ambiguous
and used for a sophistical purpose, is here divided into third and
fourth, answering to the two senses which alone are assigned in the
<i>de Syn.</i> §46 [where see note 5], and on them the question
turns. This is an instance, of which many occur, how Athan. used his
former writings and worked over again his former ground, and simplified
or cleared what he had said. In the <i>de Decr.</i> after 350, we have
three senses of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p7.1">ἀγένητον</span>, two irrelevant and the third ambiguous; here in <i>Orat.</i> i.
(358), he divides the third into two; in the <i>de Syn.</i> (359), he
rejects and omits the two first, leaving the two last, which are the
critical senses.</p></note>.’ They ought
then, when they ask the question, to add in what sense they take the
word ‘unoriginate,’ and then the parties questioned would
be able to answer to the point.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p8">31. But if they still are satisfied with merely
asking, ‘Is the Unoriginate one or two?’ they must be told
first of all, as ill-educated men, that many are such and nothing is
such, many, which are capable of origination, and nothing, which is not
capable, as has been said. But if they ask according as Asterius ruled
it, as if ‘what is not a work but was always’ were
unoriginate, then they must constantly be told that the Son as well as
the Father must in this sense be called unoriginate. For He is neither
in the number of things originated, nor a work, but has ever been with
the Father, as has already been shewn, in spite of their many
variations for the sole sake of speaking against the Lord, <pb n="325" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_325.html" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-Page_325" />‘He is of nothing’ and ‘He
was not before His generation.’ When then, after failing at every
turn, they betake themselves to the other sense of the question,
‘existing but not generated of any nor having a father,’ we
shall tell them that the unoriginate in this sense is only one, namely
the Father; and they will gain nothing by their question<note place="end" n="1998" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p9"> These
two senses of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p9.1">ἀγέννητον</span> <i>unbegotten</i> and <i>unmade</i>
were afterwards [but see notes on <i>de Decr.</i> 28] expressed by the
distinction of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p9.2">νν</span>
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p9.3">ν</span>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p9.4">ἀγέννητον</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p9.5">ἀγένητον</span>. vid. <i>Damasc. F. O.</i> i. 8. p. 135. and Le Quien’s
note.</p></note>. For to say that God is in this sense
Unoriginate, does not shew that the Son is a thing originated, it being
evident from the above proofs that the Word is such as He is who begat
Him. Therefore if God be unoriginate, His Image is not originated, but
an Offspring<note place="end" n="1999" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p9.6"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p10"> §20, note 5.</p></note>, which is His Word and His Wisdom. For
what likeness has the originated to the unoriginate? (one must not
weary of using repetition;) for if they will have it that the one is
like the other, so that he who sees the one beholds the other, they are
like to say that the Unoriginate is the image of creatures; the end of
which is a confusion of the whole subject, an equalling of things
originated with the Unoriginate, and a denial of the Unoriginate by
measuring Him with the works; and all to reduce the Son into their
number.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p11">32. However, I suppose even they will be
unwilling to proceed to such lengths, if they follow Asterius the
sophist. For he, earnest as he is in his advocacy of the Arian heresy,
and maintaining that the Unoriginate is one, runs counter to them in
saying, that the Wisdom of God is unoriginate and without beginning
also. The following is a passage out of his work<note place="end" n="2000" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p12"> <i>De
Syn.</i> §18, infr. ii. 37.</p></note>: ‘The Blessed Paul said not that he
preached Christ the power of God or the wisdom of God, but, without the
article, ‘God’s power and God’s wisdom<note place="end" n="2001" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p13"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 24" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p13.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.24">1 Cor. i. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ thus preaching that the proper power
of God Himself, which is natural to Him and co-existent with Him
unoriginatedly, is something besides.’ And again, soon after:
‘However, His eternal power and wisdom, which truth argues to be
without beginning and unoriginate; this must surely be one.’ For
though, misunderstanding the Apostle’s words, he considered that
there were two wisdoms; yet, by speaking still of a wisdom coexistent
with Him, he declares that the Unoriginate is not simply one, but that
there is another Unoriginate with Him. For what is coexistent, coexists
not with itself, but with another. If then they agree with Asterius,
let them never ask again, ‘Is the Unoriginate one or two,’
or they will have to contest the point with him; if, on the other hand,
they differ even from him, let them not rely upon his treatise, lest,
‘biting one another, they be consumed one of another<note place="end" n="2002" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p14"> <scripRef passage="Gal. v. 15" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p14.1" parsed="|Gal|5|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.15">Gal. v. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ So much on the point of their
ignorance; but who can say enough on their crafty character? who but
would justly hate them while possessed by such a madness? for when they
were no longer allowed to say ‘out of nothing’ and
‘He was not before His generation,’ they hit upon this word
‘unoriginate,’ that, by saying among the simple that the
Son was ‘originate,’ they might imply the very same phrases
‘out of nothing,’ and ‘He once was not;’ for in
such phrases things originated and creatures are implied.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p15">33. If they have confidence in their own
positions, they should stand to them, and not change about so
variously<note place="end" n="2003" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p16"> <i>De
Syn.</i> 9, note 2.</p></note>; but this they will not, from an idea
that success is easy, if they do but shelter their heresy under colour
of the word ‘unoriginate.’ Yet after all, this term is not
used in contrast with the Son, clamour as they may, but with things
originated; and the like may be found in the words
‘Almighty,’ and ‘Lord of the Powers<note place="end" n="2004" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p17"> The
passage which follows is written with his <i>de Decr.</i> before him.
At first he but uses the same topics, but presently he incorporates
into this Discourse an actual portion of his former work, with only
such alterations as an author commonly makes in transcribing. This,
which is not unfrequent with Athan., shews us the care with which he
made his doctrinal statements, though they seem at first sight written
off. It also accounts for the diffuseness and repetition which might be
imputed to his composition, what seems superfluous being often only the
insertion of an extract from a former work.</p></note>.’ For if we say that the Father has
power and mastery over all things by the Word, and the Son rules the
Father’s kingdom, and has the power of all, as His Word, and as
the Image of the Father, it is quite plain that neither here is the Son
reckoned among that all, nor is God called Almighty and Lord with
reference to Him, but to those things which through the Son come to be,
and over which He exercises power and mastery through the Word. And
therefore the Unoriginate is specified not by contrast to the Son, but
to the things which through the Son come to be. And excellently: since
God is not as things originated, but is their Creator and Framer
through the Son. And as the word ‘Unoriginate’ is specified
relatively to things originated, so the word ‘Father’ is
indicative of the Son. And he who names God Maker and Framer and
Unoriginate, regards and apprehends things created and made; and he who
calls God Father, thereby conceives and contemplates the Son. And hence
one might marvel at the obstinacy which is added to their irreligion,
that, whereas the term ‘unoriginate’ has the aforesaid good
sense, and admits of being used religiously<note place="end" n="2005" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p18"> <i>De
Syn.</i> §47.</p></note>,
they, in their own heresy, bring it forth for the dishonour of the Son,
not having read that he who honoureth the Son honoureth the Father,
<pb n="326" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_326.html" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-Page_326" />and he who dishonoureth the Son,
dishonoureth the Father<note place="end" n="2006" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p19"> <scripRef passage="John v. 23" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p19.1" parsed="|John|5|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.23">John v. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>. If they had any
concern at all<note place="end" n="2007" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p20"> Here
he begins a close transcript of the <i>de Decr.</i> §30, the last
sentence, however, of the paragraph being an addition.</p></note> for reverent
speaking and the honour due to the Father, it became them rather, and
this were better and higher, to acknowledge and call God Father, than
to give Him this name. For, in calling God unoriginate, they are, as I
said before, calling Him from His works, and as Maker only and Framer,
supposing that hence they may signify that the Word is a work after
their own pleasure. But that he who calls God Father, signifies Him
from the Son being well aware that if there be a Son, of necessity
through that Son all things originate were created. And they, when they
call Him Unoriginate, name Him only from His works, and know not the
Son any more than the Greeks; but he who calls God Father, names Him
from the Word; and knowing the Word, he acknowledges Him to be Framer
of all, and understands that through Him all things have been made.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p21">34. Therefore it is more pious and more accurate
to signify God from the Son and call Him Father, than to name Him from
His works only and call Him Unoriginate<note place="end" n="2008" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p22"> For
analogous arguments against the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p22.1">ἀγέννητον</span>, see Basil, <i>contr. Eunom.</i> i. 5. p. 215. Greg. Naz.
<i>Orat.</i> 31. 23. Epiph. <i>Hær.</i> 76. p. 941. Greg. Nyss.
<i>contr. Eunom</i>. vi. p. 192, &amp;c. Cyril. <i>Dial.</i> ii.
Pseudo-Basil. <i>contr. Eunom.</i> iv. p. 283.</p></note>.
For the latter title, as I have said, does nothing more than signify
all the works, individually and collectively, which have come to be at
the will of God through the Word; but the title Father has its
significance and its bearing only from the Son. And, whereas the Word
surpasses things originated, by so much and more doth calling God
Father surpass the calling Him Unoriginate. For the latter is
unscriptural and suspicious, because it has various senses; so that,
when a man is asked concerning it, his mind is carried about to many
ideas; but the word Father is simple and scriptural, and more accurate,
and only implies the Son. And ‘Unoriginate’ is a word of
the Greeks, who know not the Son; but ‘Father’ has been
acknowledged and vouchsafed by our Lord. For He, knowing Himself whose
Son He was, said, ‘I am in the Father, and the Father is in
Me;’ and, ‘He that hath seen Me, hath seen the
Father,’ and ‘I and the Father are One<note place="end" n="2009" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p23"> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 11" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p23.2" parsed="|John|14|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.11">John xiv. 11</scripRef>; xiv. 9; x.
30.
These three texts are found together frequently in Athan. particularly
in <i>Orat.</i> iii. where he considers the doctrines of the
‘Image’ and the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p23.3">περιχώρησις</span>. vid. Index of Texts, also Epiph. <i>Hær.</i> 64. 9.
Basil. <i>Hexaem.</i> ix. fin. Cyr. <i>Thes.</i> xii. p. 111. [add in
S. Joan, 168, 847] Potam. <i>Ep. ap.</i> Dacher. t. 3. p. 299. Hil.
<i>Trin.</i> vii. 41. et supr.</p></note>;’ but nowhere is He found to call the
Father Unoriginate. Moreover, when He teaches us to pray, He says not,
‘When ye pray, say, O God Unoriginate,’ but rather,
‘When ye pray, say, Our Father, which art in heaven<note place="end" n="2010" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p23.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p24"> <scripRef passage="Luke xi. 2" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p24.1" parsed="|Luke|11|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.2">Luke xi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And it was His will that the
Summary<note place="end" n="2011" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p25"> <i>De
Syn.</i> 28, note 5.</p></note> of our faith should have the same
bearing, in bidding us be baptized, not into the name of Unoriginate
and originate, nor into the name of Creator and creature, but into the
Name of Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. For with such an initiation we
too, being numbered among works, are made sons, and using the name of
the Father, acknowledge from that name the Word also in the Father
Himself<note place="end" n="2012" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.ix-p26"> Here
ends the extract from the <i>de Decretis.</i> The sentence following is
added as a close.</p></note>. A vain thing then is their argument
about the term ‘Unoriginate,’ as is now proved, and nothing
more than a fantasy.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Chapter" title="Objections Continued. How the Word has free will, yet without being alterable. He is unalterable because the Image of the Father, proved from texts." progress="60.14%" prev="xxi.ii.i.ix" next="xxi.ii.i.xi" id="xxi.ii.i.x"><p class="c41" id="xxi.ii.i.x-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.i.x-p1.1">Chapter X</span>.—<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.i.x-p1.2">Objections Continued</span>. <i>How the Word has free will,
yet without being alterable. He is unalterable because the Image of the
Father, proved from texts.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxi.ii.i.x-p2">35. As to their question whether the Word is
alterable<note place="end" n="2013" id="xxi.ii.i.x-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.x-p3"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.x-p3.1">τρεπτὸς</span>, not ‘changeable’ but of a moral nature capable of
improvement. Arius maintained this in the strongest terms at starting.
‘On being asked whether the Word of God is capable of altering as
the devil altered, they scrupled not to say, “Yea, He is
capable.”’ Alex. <i>ap. Socr.</i> i. 6. p. 11.</p></note>, it is superfluous to examine it; it
is enough simply to write down what they say, and so to shew its daring
irreligion. How they trifle, appears from the following
questions:—‘Has He free will, or has He not? is He good
from choice according to free will, and can He, if He will, alter,
being of an alterable nature? or, as wood or stone, has He not His
choice free to be moved and incline hither and thither?’ It is
but agreeable to their heresy thus to speak and think; for, when once
they have framed to themselves a God out of nothing and a created Son,
of course they also adopt such terms, as being suitable to a creature.
However, when in their controversies with Churchmen they hear from them
of the real and only Word of the Father, and yet venture thus to speak
of Him, does not their doctrine then become the most loathsome that can
be found? is it not enough to distract a man on mere hearing, though
unable to reply, and to make him stop his ears, from astonishment at
the novelty of what he hears them say, which even to mention is to
blaspheme? For if the Word be alterable and changing, where will He
stay, and what will be the end of His development? how shall the
alterable possibly be like the Unalterable? How should he who has seen
the alterable, be considered to have seen the Unalterable? At what
state must He arrive, for us to be able to behold in Him the Father?
for it is plain <pb n="327" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_327.html" id="xxi.ii.i.x-Page_327" />that not at all
times shall we see the Father in the Son, because the Son is ever
altering, and is of changing nature. For the Father is unalterable and
unchangeable, and is always in the same state and the same; but if, as
they hold, the Son is alterable, and not always the same, but of an
ever-changing nature, how can such a one be the Father’s Image,
not having the likeness of His unalterableness<note place="end" n="2014" id="xxi.ii.i.x-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.x-p4"> Supr.
§22. init.</p></note>?
how can He be really in the Father, if His purpose is indeterminate?
Nay, perhaps, as being alterable, and advancing daily, He is not
perfect yet. But away with such madness of the Arians, and let the
truth shine out, and shew that they are foolish. For must not He be
perfect who is equal to God? and must not He be unalterable, who is one
with the Father, and His Son proper to His essence? and the
Father’s essence being unalterable, unalterable must be also the
proper Offspring from it. And if they slanderously impute alteration to
the Word, let them learn how much their own reason is in peril; for
from the fruit is the tree known. For this is why he who hath seen the
Son hath seen the Father; and why the knowledge of the Son is knowledge
of the Father.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.x-p5">36. Therefore the Image of the unalterable God
must be unchangeable; for ‘Jesus Christ is the same yesterday,
to-day, and for ever<note place="end" n="2015" id="xxi.ii.i.x-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.x-p6"> <scripRef passage="Heb. xiii. 8" id="xxi.ii.i.x-p6.1" parsed="|Heb|13|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.8">Heb. xiii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And David
in the Psalm says of Him, ‘Thou, Lord, in the beginning hast laid
the foundation of the earth, and the heavens are the work of Thine
hands. They shall perish, but Thou remainest; and they all shall wax
old as doth a garment. And as a vesture shalt Thou fold them up, and
they shall be changed, but Thou art the same, and Thy years shall not
fail<note place="end" n="2016" id="xxi.ii.i.x-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.x-p7"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cii. 26-28" id="xxi.ii.i.x-p7.2" parsed="|Ps|2|26|2|28" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.26-Ps.2.28">Ps. cii.
26–28</scripRef></p></note>.’ And the Lord Himself says of Himself
through the Prophet, ‘See now that I, even I am He,’ and
‘I change not<note place="end" n="2017" id="xxi.ii.i.x-p7.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.x-p8"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xxxii. 39" id="xxi.ii.i.x-p8.2" parsed="|Deut|32|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.39">Deut. xxxii. 39</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mal. iii. 6" id="xxi.ii.i.x-p8.3" parsed="|Mal|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.3.6">Mal.
iii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ It may be
said indeed that what is here signified relates to the Father; yet it
suits the Son also to say this, specially because, when made man, He
manifests His own identity and unalterableness to such as suppose that
by reason of the flesh He is changed and become other than He was. More
trustworthy are the saints, or rather the Lord, than the perversity of
the irreligious. For Scripture, as in the above-cited passage of the
Psalter, signifying under the name of heaven and earth, that the nature
of all things originate and created is alterable and changeable, yet
excepting the Son from these, shews us thereby that He is no wise a
thing originate; nay teaches that He changes everything else, and is
Himself not changed, in saying, ‘Thou art the same, and Thy years
shall not fail<note place="end" n="2018" id="xxi.ii.i.x-p8.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.x-p9"> <scripRef passage="Heb. i. 12" id="xxi.ii.i.x-p9.1" parsed="|Heb|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.12">Heb. i. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And with
reason; for things originate, being from nothing<note place="end" n="2019" id="xxi.ii.i.x-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.x-p10"> §29, note.</p></note>, and not being before their origination,
because, in truth, they come to be after not being, have a nature which
is changeable; but the Son, being from the Father, and proper to His
essence, is unchangeable and unalterable as the Father Himself. For it
were sin to say that from that essence which is unalterable was
begotten an alterable word and a changeable wisdom. For how is He
longer the Word, if He be alterable? or can that be Wisdom which is
changeable? unless perhaps, as accident in essence<note place="end" n="2020" id="xxi.ii.i.x-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.x-p11"> <i>Nic. Def.</i> 21. note 9.</p></note>, so they would have it, viz. as in any
particular essence, a certain grace and habit of virtue exists
accidentally, which is called Word and Son and Wisdom, and admits of
being taken from it and added to it. For they have often expressed this
sentiment, but it is not the faith of Christians; as not declaring that
He is truly Word and Son of God, or that the wisdom intended is true
Wisdom. For what alters and changes, and has no stay in one and the
same condition, how can that be true? whereas the Lord says, ‘I
am the Truth<note place="end" n="2021" id="xxi.ii.i.x-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.x-p12"> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 6" id="xxi.ii.i.x-p12.1" parsed="|John|14|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.6">John xiv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ If then the Lord Himself
speaks thus concerning Himself, and declares His unalterableness, and
the Saints have learned and testify this, nay and our notions of God
acknowledge it as religious, whence did these men of irreligion draw
this novelty? From their heart as from a seat of corruption did they
vomit it forth<note place="end" n="2022" id="xxi.ii.i.x-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.x-p13"> <i>De
Syn.</i> §16 fin.</p></note>.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Chapter" title="Texts Explained; And First, Phil. II. 9, 10. Various texts which are alleged against the Catholic doctrine: e.g. Phil. ii. 9, 10. Whether the words 'Wherefore God hath highly exalted' prove moral probation and advancement. Argued against, first, from the force of the word 'Son;' which is inconsistent with such an interpretation. Next, the passage examined. Ecclesiastical sense of 'highly exalted,' and 'gave,' and 'wherefore;' viz. as being spoken with reference to our Lord's manhood. Secondary sense; viz. as implying the Word's 'exaltation' through the resurrection in the same sense in which Scripture speaks of His descent in the Incarnation; how the phrase does not derogate from the nature of the Word." progress="60.31%" prev="xxi.ii.i.x" next="xxi.ii.i.xii" id="xxi.ii.i.xi"><p class="c41" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p1.1">Chapter
XI</span>.—<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p1.2">Texts Explained; And First,</span>
<scripRef passage="Phil. II. 9, 10" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p1.3" parsed="|Phil|2|9|2|10" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.9-Phil.2.10">Phil. II. 9,
10</scripRef>  <i>Various texts which are alleged against the Catholic
doctrine: e.g.</i> <i><scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 9, 10" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p1.5" parsed="|Phil|2|9|2|10" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.9-Phil.2.10">Phil.
ii. 9, 10</scripRef></i><i>. Whether the
words ‘Wherefore God hath highly exalted’ prove moral
probation and advancement. Argued against, first, from the force of the
word ‘Son;’ which is inconsistent with such an
interpretation. Next, the passage examined. Ecclesiastical sense of
‘highly exalted,’ and ‘gave,’ and
‘wherefore;’ viz. as being spoken with reference to our
Lord’s manhood. Secondary sense; viz. as implying the
Word’s ‘exaltation’ through the resurrection in the
same sense in which Scripture speaks of His descent in the Incarnation;
how the phrase does not derogate from the nature of the Word.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p2">37. <span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p2.1">But</span> since they
allege the divine oracles and force on them a misinterpretation,
according to their private sense<note place="end" n="2023" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p2.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p3"> Vid.
<i>de Syn.</i> 4, note 6. and cf. Tertull. <i>de Præscr.</i> 19.
Rufinus <i>H. E.</i> ii. 9. Vincent. <i>Comm.</i> 2. Hippolytus has a
passage very much to the same purpose, <i>contr. Noet.</i> 9
fin.</p></note>, it becomes
necessary to meet them just so far as to vindicate these passages, and
to shew that they <pb n="328" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_328.html" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-Page_328" />bear an orthodox
sense, and that our opponents are in error. They say then, that the
Apostle writes, ‘Wherefore God also hath highly exalted Him, and
given Him a Name which is above every name; that in the Name of Jesus
every knee should bow, of things in heaven and things in earth and
things under the earth<note place="end" n="2024" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p4"> <scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 9, 10" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p4.2" parsed="|Phil|2|9|2|10" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.9-Phil.2.10">Phil. ii. 9,
10</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and David,
‘Wherefore God even Thy God, hath anointed Thee with the oil of
gladness above Thy fellows<note place="end" n="2025" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p4.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p5"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xlv. 7" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p5.1" parsed="|Ps|45|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.7">Ps. xlv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Then they
urge, as something acute: ‘If He was exalted and received grace,
on a ‘wherefore,’ and on a ‘wherefore’ He was
anointed, He received a reward of His purpose; but having acted from
purpose, He is altogether of an alterable nature.’ This is what
Eusebius<note place="end" n="2026" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p6"> Of
Nicomedia. vid. Theod. <i>H. E.</i> i. 5.</p></note> and Arius have dared to say, nay to
write; while their partizans do not shrink from conversing about it in
full market-place, not seeing how mad an argument they use. For if He
received what He had as a reward of His purpose, and would not have had
it, unless He had needed it, and had His work to shew for it, then
having gained it from virtue and promotion, with reason had He
‘therefore’ been called Son and God, without being very
Son. For what is from another by nature, is a real offspring, as Isaac
was to Abraham, and Joseph to Jacob, and the radiance to the sun; but
the so called sons from virtue and grace, have but in place of nature a
grace by acquisition, and are something else besides<note place="end" n="2027" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p7"> §39 end.</p></note> the gift itself; as the men who have
received the Spirit by participation, concerning whom Scripture saith,
‘I begat and exalted children, and they rebelled against Me<note place="end" n="2028" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p8"> <scripRef passage="Is. i. 2" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p8.1" parsed="|Isa|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.2">Is. i. 2</scripRef>. LXX.</p></note>.’ And of course, since they were not
sons by nature, therefore, when they altered, the Spirit was taken away
and they were disinherited; and again on their repentance that God who
thus at the beginning gave them grace, will receive them, and give
light, and call them sons again.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p9">38. But if they say this of the Saviour also, it
follows that He is neither very God nor very Son, nor like the Father,
nor in any wise has God for a Father of His being according to essence,
but of the mere grace given to Him, and for a Creator of His being
according to essence, after the similitude of all others. And being
such, as they maintain, it will be manifest further that He had not the
name ‘Son’ from the first, if so be it was the prize of
works done and of that very same advance which He made when He became
man, and took the form of the servant; but then, when, after becoming
‘obedient unto death,’ He was, as the text says,
‘highly exalted,’ and received that ‘Name’ as a
grace, ‘that in the Name of Jesus every knee should bow<note place="end" n="2029" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p10"> <scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 8" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p10.1" parsed="|Phil|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.8">Phil. ii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ What then was before this, if then
He was exalted, and then began to be worshipped, and then was called
Son, when He became man? For He seems Himself not to have promoted the
flesh at all, but rather to have been Himself promoted through it, if,
according to their perverseness, He was then exalted and called Son,
when He became man. What then was before this? One must urge the
question on them again, to make it understood what their irreligious
doctrine results in<note place="end" n="2030" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p11"> The
Arians perhaps more than other heretics were remarkable for bringing
objections against the received view, rather than forming a consistent
theory of their own. Indeed the very vigour and success of their
assault upon the truth lay in its being a mere assault, not a positive
and substantive teaching. They therefore, even more than others, might
fairly be urged on to the consequences of their positions. Now the text
in question, as it must be interpreted if it is to serve as an
objection, was an objection also to the received doctrine of the
Arians. They considered that our Lord was above and before all
creatures from the first, and their Creator; how then could He be
exalted above all? They surely, as much as Catholics, were obliged to
explain it of our Lord’s manhood. They could not then use it as a
weapon against the Church, until they took the ground of Paul of
Samosata.</p></note>. For if the Lord be
God, Son, Word, yet was not all these before He became man, either He
was something else beside these, and afterwards became partaker of them
for His virtue’s sake, as we have said; or they must adopt the
alternative (may it return upon their heads!) that He was not before
that time, but is wholly man by nature and nothing more. But this is no
sentiment of the Church. but of the Samosatene and of the present Jews.
Why then, if they think as Jews, are they not circumcised with them
too, instead of pretending Christianity, while they are its foes? For
if He was not, or was indeed, but afterwards was promoted, how were all
things made by Him, or how in Him, were He not perfect, did the Father
delight<note place="end" n="2031" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p12"> <scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 30" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p12.2" parsed="|Prov|8|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.30">Prov. viii.
30</scripRef>.</p></note>? And He, on the other hand, if now
promoted, how did He before rejoice in the presence of the Father? And,
if He received His worship after dying, how is Abraham seen to worship
Him in the tent<note place="end" n="2032" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p12.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p13"> <i>De
Syn.</i> 27 (15).</p></note>, and Moses in the
bush? and, as Daniel saw, myriads of myriads, and thousands of
thousands were ministering unto Him? And if, as they say, He had His
promotion now, how did the Son Himself make mention of that His glory
before and above the world, when He said, ‘Glorify Thou Me, O
Father, with the glory which I had with Thee before the world was<note place="end" n="2033" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p14"> <scripRef passage="John xvii. 5" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p14.1" parsed="|John|17|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.5">John xvii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ If, as they say, He was then
exalted, how did He before that ‘bow the heavens and come
down;’ and again, ‘The Highest gave His thunder<note place="end" n="2034" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p15"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xviii. 9, 13" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p15.2" parsed="|Ps|18|9|0|0;|Ps|18|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.18.9 Bible:Ps.18.13">Ps. xviii. 9,
13</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ Therefore, if, even before the world
was made, the Son had <pb n="329" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_329.html" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-Page_329" />that glory,
and was Lord of glory and the Highest, and descended from heaven, and
is ever to be worshipped, it follows that He had not promotion from His
descent, but rather Himself promoted the things which needed promotion;
and if He descended to effect their promotion, therefore He did not
receive in reward the name of the Son and God, but rather He Himself
has made us sons of the Father, and deified men by becoming Himself
man.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p16">39. Therefore He was not man, and then became
God, but He was God, and then became man, and that to deify us<note place="end" n="2035" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p17"> [<i>De Incar</i>. 54, and note.]</p></note>. Since, if when He became man, only then He
was called Son and God, but before He became man, God called the
ancient people sons, and made Moses a god of Pharaoh (and Scripture
says of many, ‘God standeth in the congregation of Gods<note place="end" n="2036" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p18"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxxii. 1" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p18.1" parsed="|Ps|82|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.82.1">Ps. lxxxii. 1</scripRef>; Heb.
LXX.</p></note>’), it is plain that He is called Son
and God later than they. How then are all things through Him, and He
before all? or how is He ‘first-born of the whole creation<note place="end" n="2037" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p19"> <scripRef passage="Col. i. 15" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p19.1" parsed="|Col|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15">Col. i. 15</scripRef>. vid. infr. ii.
§62.</p></note>,’ if He has others before Him who are
called sons and gods? And how is it that those first partakers<note place="end" n="2038" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p20"> In
this passage Athan. considers that the participation of the Word is
deification, as communion with the Son is adoption: also that the old
Saints, inasmuch as they are called ‘gods’ and
‘sons,’ did partake of the Divine Word and Son, or in other
words were gifted with the Spirit. He asserts the same doctrine very
strongly in <i>Orat.</i> iv. §22. On the other hand, infr. 47, he
says expressly that Christ received the Spirit in Baptism ‘that
He might give it to man.’ There is no real contradiction in such
statements; what was given in one way under the Law, was given in
another and fuller under the Gospel.</p></note> do not partake of the Word? This opinion is
not true; it is a device of our present Judaizers. For how in that case
can any at all know God as their Father? for adoption there could not
be apart from the real Son, who says, ‘No one knoweth the Father,
save the Son, and he to whomsoever the Son will reveal Him<note place="end" n="2039" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p21"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 27" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p21.1" parsed="|Matt|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.27">Matt. xi. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And how can there be deifying apart
from the Word and before Him? yet, saith He to their brethren the Jews,
‘If He called them gods, unto whom the Word of God came<note place="end" n="2040" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p22"> <scripRef passage="John x. 35" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p22.1" parsed="|John|10|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.35">John x. 35</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And if all that are called sons and
gods, whether in earth or in heaven, were adopted and deified through
the Word, and the Son Himself is the Word, it is plain that through Him
are they all, and He Himself before all, or rather He Himself only is
very Son<note place="end" n="2041" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p23"> p.
157, note 6.</p></note>, and He alone is very God from the
very God, not receiving these prerogatives as a reward for His virtue,
nor being another beside them, but being all these by nature and
according to essence. For He is Offspring of the Father’s
essence, so that one cannot doubt that after the resemblance of the
unalterable Father, the Word also is unalterable.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p24">40. Hitherto we have met their irrational
conceits with the true conceptions<note place="end" n="2042" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p25"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p25.1">ταῖς
ἐννοίαις
χρώμενοι,
πρός τὰς
ἐπινοίας
ἀπηντήσαμεν</span>. cf. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p25.2">οὐχὶ
ἐπίνοια,
παράνοια δὲ
μᾶλλον</span>, &amp;c.
Basil. <i>contr. Eunom.</i> i. 6. init.</p></note> implied in the
Word ‘Son,’ as the Lord Himself has given us. But it will
be well next to cite the divine oracles, that the unalterableness of
the Son and His unchangeable nature, which is the Father’s, as
well as their perverseness, may be still more fully proved. The Apostle
then, writing to the Philippians, says, ‘Have this mind in you,
which was also in Christ Jesus; who, being in the form of God, thought
it not a prize to be equal with God; but emptied Himself, taking the
form of a servant, being made in the likeness of men. And, being found
in fashion as a man, He humbled Himself, becoming obedient to death,
even the death of the cross. Wherefore God also highly exalted Him, and
gave Him a Name which is above every name; that in the Name of Jesus
every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and
things under the earth, and that every tongue should confess that Jesus
Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father<note place="end" n="2043" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p25.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p26"> <scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 5-11" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p26.2" parsed="|Phil|2|5|2|11" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.5-Phil.2.11">Phil. ii.
5–11</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Can anything be plainer and more
express than this? He was not from a lower state promoted: but rather,
existing as God, He took the form of a servant, and in taking it, was
not promoted but humbled Himself. Where then is there here any reward
of virtue, or what advancement and promotion in humiliation? For if,
being God, He became man, and descending from on high He is still said
to be exalted, where is He exalted, being God? this withal being plain,
that, since God is highest of all, His Word must necessarily be highest
also. Where then could He be exalted higher, who is in the Father and
like the Father in all things<note place="end" n="2044" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p26.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p27"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p27.1">ὅμοιος κατὰ
πάντα</span>, <i>de Syn.</i>
21, note 10.</p></note>? Therefore He is
beyond the need of any addition; nor is such as the Arians think Him.
For though the Word has descended in order to be exalted, and so it is
written, yet what need was there that He should humble Himself, as if
to seek that which He had already? And what grace did He receive who is
the Giver of grace<note place="end" n="2045" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p28"> p.
162, note 3.</p></note>? or how did He
receive that Name for worship, who is always worshipped by His Name?
Nay, certainly before He became man, the sacred writers invoke Him,
‘Save me, O God, for Thy Name’s sake<note place="end" n="2046" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p29"> <scripRef passage="Ps. liv. 1" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p29.1" parsed="|Ps|54|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.54.1">Ps. liv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>;’and again, ‘Some put their
trust in chariots, and some in horses, but we will remember the Name of
the Lord our God<note place="end" n="2047" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p30"> <scripRef passage="Psa. 20.7" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p30.1" parsed="|Ps|20|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.20.7">Ib. xx. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And while
He was wor<pb n="330" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_330.html" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-Page_330" />shipped by the
Patriarchs, concerning the Angels it is written, ‘Let all the
Angels of God worship Him<note place="end" n="2048" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p31"> <scripRef passage="Heb. i. 6" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p31.1" parsed="|Heb|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.6">Heb. i. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p32">41. And if, as David says in the 71st Psalm,
‘His Name remaineth before the sun, and before the moon, from one
generation to another<note place="end" n="2049" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p33"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxii. 17, 5" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p33.2" parsed="|Ps|72|17|0|0;|Ps|72|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.72.17 Bible:Ps.72.5">Ps. lxxii. 17,
5</scripRef>,
LXX.</p></note>,’ how did He
receive what He had always, even before He now received it? or how is
He exalted, being before His exaltation the Most High? or how did He
receive the right of being worshipped, who before He now received it,
was ever worshipped? It is not a dark saying but a divine mystery<note place="end" n="2050" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p33.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p34"> Scripture is full of mysteries, but they are mysteries of
<i>fact,</i> not of words. Its dark sayings or ænigmata are such,
because in the nature of things they cannot be expressed clearly. Hence
contrariwise, <i>Orat.</i> ii. §77 fin. he calls <scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 22" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p34.2" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22">Prov. viii.
22</scripRef>.
an enigma, with an allusion to <scripRef passage="Prov. i. 6" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p34.3" parsed="|Prov|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.1.6">Prov. i. 6</scripRef>. Sept. In like
manner S. Ambrose says, Mare est scriptura divina, habens in se sensus
profundos, et altitudinem propheticorum <i>ænigmatum,</i> &amp;c.
<i>Ep</i>. ii. 3. What is commonly called ‘explaining away’
Scripture, is this transference of the obscurity from the subject to
the words used.</p></note>. ‘In the beginning was the Word, and
the Word was with God, and the Word was God;’ but for our sakes
afterwards the ‘Word was made flesh<note place="end" n="2051" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p34.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p35"> <scripRef passage="John i. 1, 14" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p35.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0;|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1 Bible:John.1.14">John i. 1, 14</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And the term in question,
‘highly exalted,’ does not signify that the essence of the
Word was exalted, for He was ever and is ‘equal to God<note place="end" n="2052" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p36"> <scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 6" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p36.1" parsed="|Phil|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.6">Phil. ii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ but the exaltation is of the
manhood. Accordingly this is not said before the Word became flesh;
that it might be plain that ‘humbled’ and
‘exalted’ are spoken of His human nature; for where there
is humble estate, there too may be exaltation; and if because of His
taking flesh ‘humbled’ is written, it is clear that
‘highly exalted’ is also said because of it. For of this
was man’s nature in want, because of the humble estate of the
flesh and of death. Since then the Word, being the Image of the Father
and immortal, took the form of the servant, and as man underwent for us
death in His flesh, that thereby He might offer Himself for us through
death to the Father; therefore also, as man, He is said because of us
and for us to be highly exalted, that as by His death we all died in
Christ, so again in the Christ Himself we might be highly exalted,
being raised from the dead, and ascending into heaven, ‘whither
the forerunner Jesus is for us entered, not into the figures of the
true, but into heaven itself, now to appear in the presence of God for
us<note place="end" n="2053" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p37"> <scripRef passage="Heb. vi. 20" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p37.2" parsed="|Heb|6|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.20">Heb. vi. 20</scripRef>; ix.
24.</p></note>.’ But if now for us the Christ is
entered into heaven itself, though He was even before and always Lord
and Framer of the heavens, for us therefore is that present exaltation
written. And as He Himself, who sanctifies all, says also that He
sanctifies Himself to the Father for our sakes, not that the Word may
become holy, but that He Himself may in Himself sanctify all of us, in
like manner we must take the present phrase, ‘He highly exalted
Him,’ not that He Himself should be exalted, for He is the
highest, but that He may become righteousness for us<note place="end" n="2054" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p37.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p38"> When
Scripture says that our Lord was exalted, it means in that sense in
which He could be exalted; just as, in saying that a man walks or eats,
we speak of him not as a spirit, but as in that system of things to
which the ideas of walking and eating belong. Exaltation is not a word
which can belong to God; it is unmeaning, and <i>therefore</i> is
<i>not</i> applied to Him in the text in question. Thus, e.g. S.
Ambrose: ‘Ubi humiliatus, ibi obediens. Ex eo enim nascitur
obedientia, ex quo humilitas <i>et in eo desinit,</i>’ &amp;c.
<i>Ap. Dav. alt.</i> n. 39.</p></note>, and we may be exalted in Him, and that we
may enter the gates of heaven, which He has also opened for us, the
forerunners saying, ‘Lift up your gates, O ye rulers, and be ye
lift up, ye everlasting doors, and the King of Glory shall come in<note place="end" n="2055" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p39"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxiv. 7" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p39.1" parsed="|Ps|24|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.24.7">Ps. xxiv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For here also not on Him were shut
the gates, as being Lord and Maker of all, but because of us is this
too written, to whom the door of paradise was shut. And therefore in a
human relation, because of the flesh which He bore, it is said of Him,
‘Lift up your gates,’ and ‘shall come in,’ as
if a man were entering; but in a divine relation on the other hand it
is said of Him, since ‘the Word was God,’ that He is the
‘Lord’ and the ‘King of Glory.’ Such our
exaltation the Spirit foreannounced in the eighty-ninth Psalm, saying,
‘And in Thy righteousness shall they be exalted, for Thou art the
glory of their strength<note place="end" n="2056" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p40"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxxix. 17, 18" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p40.2" parsed="|Ps|89|17|89|18" osisRef="Bible:Ps.89.17-Ps.89.18">Ps. lxxxix. 17,
18</scripRef>,
LXX.</p></note>.’ And if the
Son be Righteousness, then He is not exalted as being Himself in need,
but it is we who are exalted in that Righteousness, which is He<note place="end" n="2057" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p40.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p41"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 30" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p41.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.30">1 Cor. i. 30</scripRef>.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p42">42. And so too the words ‘gave Him’
are not written because of the Word Himself; for even before He became
man He was worshipped, as we have said, by the Angels and the whole
creation in virtue of being proper to the Father; but because of us and
for us this too is written of Him. For as Christ died and was exalted
as man, so, as man, is He said to take what, as God, He ever had, that
even such a grant of grace might reach to us. For the Word was not
impaired in receiving a body, that He should seek to receive a grace,
but rather He deified that which He put on, and more than that,
‘gave’ it graciously to the race of man. For as He was ever
worshipped as being the Word and existing in the form of God, so being
what He ever was, though become man and called Jesus, He none the less
has the whole creation under foot, and bending their knees to Him in
this Name, and confessing that the Word’s becoming flesh, and
undergoing death in flesh, has not happened against the glory of His
Godhead, but ‘to the glory of God the Father.’ For it is
the Father’s glory that man, made and then lost, should <pb n="331" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_331.html" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-Page_331" />be found again; and, when dead, that he
should be made alive, and should become God’s temple. For whereas
the powers in heaven, both Angels and Archangels, were ever worshipping
the Lord, as they are now worshipping Him in the Name of Jesus, this is
our grace and high exaltation, that even when He became man, the Son of
God is worshipped, and the heavenly powers will not be astonished at
seeing all of us, who are of one body with Him<note place="end" n="2058" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p43"> Infr.
§43.</p></note>,
introduced into their realms. And this had not been, unless He who
existed in the form of God had taken on Him a servant’s form, and
had humbled Himself, yielding His body to come unto death.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p44">43. Behold then what men considered the
foolishness of God because of the Cross, has become of all things most
honoured. For our resurrection is stored up in it; and no longer Israel
alone, but henceforth all the nations, as the Prophet hath foretold,
leave their idols and acknowledge the true God, the Father of the
Christ. And the illusion of demons is come to nought, and He only who
is really God is worshipped in the Name of our Lord Jesus Christ<note place="end" n="2059" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p45"> [<i>De Incar.</i> §§46, 51, &amp;c.]</p></note>. For the fact that the Lord, even when come
in human body and called Jesus, was worshipped and believed to be
God’s Son, and that through Him the Father was known, shows, as
has been said, that not the Word, considered as the Word, received this
so great grace, but we. For because of our relationship to His Body we
too have become God’s temple, and in consequence are made
God’s sons, so that even in us the Lord is now worshipped, and
beholders report, as the Apostle says, that God is in them of a truth<note place="end" n="2060" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p45.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p46"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p46.1">ὄντως
ἐν ὑμῖν ὁ
θεός</span>. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xiv. 25" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p46.3" parsed="|1Cor|14|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.25">1 Cor. xiv.
25</scripRef>.
Athan. interprets <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p46.4">ἐν</span> <i>in</i>
not <i>among;</i> as also in <scripRef passage="1 John iii. 24" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p46.6" parsed="|1John|3|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.24">1 John iii.
24</scripRef>,
just afterwards. Vid. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p46.7">ἐν
ἐμοί</span>. <scripRef passage="Gal. i. 24" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p46.8" parsed="|Gal|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.24">Gal. i. 24</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p46.9">ἐντὸς ὑμῶν</span>, <scripRef passage="Luke xvii. 21" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p46.11" parsed="|Luke|17|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.21">Luke xvii. 21</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p46.12">ἐσκήνωσεν ἐν
ἡμῖν</span>, <scripRef passage="John i. 14" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p46.13" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">John i. 14</scripRef>, on which text
Hooker says, ‘It pleased not the Word or Wisdom of God to take to
itself some one person among men, for then should that one have been
advanced which was assumed and no more, but Wisdom, to the end she
might save many, built her house of that Nature which is common unto
all; she made not this or that man her habitation, but dwelt in
us.’ <i>Eccl. Pol</i>. v. 52. §3. S. Basil in his proof of
the divinity of the Holy Spirit has a somewhat similar passage to the
text, <i>de Sp. S.</i> c. 24.</p></note>. As also John says in the Gospel, ‘As
many as received Him, to them gave He power to become children of God<note place="end" n="2061" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p46.14"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p47"> <scripRef passage="John i. 12" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p47.1" parsed="|John|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.12">John i. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and in his Epistle he writes,
‘By this we know that He abideth in us by His Spirit which He
hath given us<note place="end" n="2062" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p47.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p48"> <scripRef passage="1 John iii. 24" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p48.2" parsed="|1John|3|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.24">1 John iii.
24</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And this
too is an evidence of His goodness towards us that, while we were
exalted because that the Highest Lord is in us, and on our account
grace was given to Him, because that the Lord who supplies the grace
has become a man like us, He on the other hand, the Saviour, humbled
Himself in taking ‘our body of humiliation<note place="end" n="2063" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p48.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p49"> <scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 21" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p49.1" parsed="|Phil|3|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.21">Phil. iii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and took a servant’s form,
putting on that flesh which was enslaved to sin<note place="end" n="2064" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p49.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p50"> It
was usual to say against the Apollinarians, that, unless our Lord took
on Him our nature, <i>as it is,</i> He had not purified and changed it,
as it is, but another nature; ‘The Lord came not to save Adam as
free from sin, that He should become like unto him; but as, in the net
of sin and now fallen, that God’s mercy might raise him up with
Christ.’ Leont. <i>contr. Nestor.</i> &amp;c. ii. p. 996.
Accordingly, Athan. says elsewhere, ‘Had not sinlessness appeared
[cf. <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 3" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p50.1" parsed="|Rom|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.3">Rom. viii. 3</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p50.2">πέμψας</span>]
“in the nature which had sinned,” how was sin condemned in
the flesh?’ in <i>Apoll.</i> ii. 6. ‘It was necessary for
our salvation,’ says S. Cyril, ‘that the Word of God should
become man, that human flesh “subject to corruption” and
“sick with the lust of pleasures,” He might make His own;
and, “whereas He is life and lifegiving,” He might
“destroy the corruption,” &amp;c.…For by this means,
might sin in our flesh become dead.’ Ep. ad <i>Success.</i> i. p.
138. And S. Leo, ‘Non alterius naturæ erat ejus caro quam
nostra, nec alio illi quam cæteris hominibus anima est inspirata
principio, quæ excelleret, non diversitate generis, sed
sublimitate virtutis.’ <i>Ep.</i> 35 fin. vid. also <i>Ep.</i>
28. 3. <i>Ep.</i> 31. 2. <i>Ep.</i> 165. 9. <i>Serm.</i> 22. 2. and 25.
5. It may be asked whether this doctrine does not interfere with that
of the immaculate conception [i.e. that <i>Christ</i> was conceived
sinless]; but that miracle was wrought in order that our Lord might not
be born in original sin, and does not affect, or rather includes, His
taking flesh of the substance of the Virgin, i.e. of a fallen nature.
If indeed sin were ‘of the substance’ of our fallen nature,
as some heretics have said, then He could not have taken our nature
without partaking our sinfulness; but if sin be, as it is, a fault of
the <i>will,</i> then the Divine Power of the Word could sanctify the
human will, and keep it from swerving in the direction of evil. Hence
‘We say not that Christ by the felicity of a flesh separated from
sense <i>could not</i> feel the desire of sin, but that by perfection
of virtue, and by a flesh not begotten through concupiscence of the
flesh, He <i>had not</i> the desire of sin;’ Aug. <i>Op.
Imperf.</i> iv. 48. On the other hand, S. Athanasius expressly calls it
Manichean doctrine to consider <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p50.3">τὴν φύσιν</span> of the flesh <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p50.4">ἁμαρτίαν, καὶ
οὐ τὴν
πρᾶξιν</span>.
<i>contr. Apoll.</i> i. 12 fin. or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p50.5">φυσικὴν
εἶναι τὴν
ἁμαρτίαν</span>. ibid. i. 14 fin. His argument in the next ch. is on the ground
that all <i>natures</i> are from God, but God made man upright nor is
the author of evil (vid. also <i>Vit. Anton</i>. 20); ‘not as
if,’ he says, ‘the devil wrought in man a nature (God
forbid!) for of a nature the evil cannot be maker (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p50.6">δημιουργὸς</span>) as is the impiety of the Manichees, but he wrought a bias
of nature by transgression, and ‘so death reigned over all
men.’ Wherefore, saith he, ‘the Son of God came to destroy
the works of the devil;’ what works? that nature, which God made
sinless, and the devil biassed to the transgression of God’s
command and the finding out of sin which is death, did God the Word
raise again, so as to be secure from the devil’s bias and the
finding out of sin. And therefore the Lord said, “The prince of
this world cometh and findeth nothing in Me.”’ vid. also
§19. Ibid. ii. 6. he speaks of the devil having ‘introduced
the <i>law</i> of sin.’ vid. also §9.</p></note>.
And He indeed has gained nothing from us for His own promotion: for the
Word of God is without want and full; but rather we were promoted from
Him; for He is the ‘Light, which lighteneth every man, coming
into the world<note place="end" n="2065" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p50.7"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p51"> <scripRef passage="John i. 9" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p51.1" parsed="|John|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.9">John i. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And in vain
do the Arians lay stress upon the conjunction ‘wherefore,’
because Paul has said, ‘Wherefore, hath God highly exalted
Him.’ For in saying this he did not imply any prize of virtue,
nor promotion from advance<note place="end" n="2066" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p51.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p52"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p52.1">προκοπῆς</span> ‘internal advance,’ <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 52" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p52.2" parsed="|Luke|2|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.52">Luke ii. 52</scripRef>.</p></note>, but the cause why
the exaltation was bestowed upon us. And what is this but that He who
existed in form of God, the Son of a noble<note place="end" n="2067" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p52.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p53"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p53.1">εὐγενοῦς</span></p></note>
Father, humbled Himself and became a servant instead of us and in our
behalf? For if the Lord had not become man, we had not been redeemed
from sins, not raised from the dead, but remaining dead under the
earth; not exalted into heaven, but lying in Hades. Because of us then
and in our behalf are the words, ‘highly exalted’ and
‘given.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p54">44. This then I consider the sense of this
passage, and that, a very ecclesiastical sense<note place="end" n="2068" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p54.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p55"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p55.1">ἐκκλησιαστικὸς</span>, vid. <i>Serap.</i> iv. 15. <i>contr. Gent.</i> 6. 7.
33.</p></note>.
<pb n="332" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_332.html" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-Page_332" />However, there is another way in
which one might remark upon it, giving the same sense in a parallel
way; viz. that, though it does not speak of the exaltation of the Word
Himself, so far as He is Word<note place="end" n="2069" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p55.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p56"> <i>Orat.</i> ii. §8.</p></note> (for He is, as was
just now said, most high and like His Father), yet by reason of His
becoming man it indicates His resurrection from the dead. For after
saying, ‘He hath humbled Himself even unto death,’ He
immediately added, ‘Wherefore He hath highly exalted Him;’
wishing to shew, that, although as man He is said to have died, yet, as
being Life, He was exalted on the resurrection; for ‘He who
descended, is the same also who rose again<note place="end" n="2070" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p56.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p57"> <scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 10" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p57.1" parsed="|Eph|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.10">Eph. iv. 10</scripRef>, but <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p57.2">ἀναστάς</span> for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p57.3">ἀναβὰς</span>.</p></note>.’ He descended in body, and He rose
again because He was God Himself in the body. And this again is the
reason why according to this meaning he brought in the conjunction
‘Wherefore;’ not as a reward of virtue nor of advancement,
but to signify the cause why the resurrection took place; and why,
while all other men from Adam down to this time have died and remained
dead, He only rose in integrity from the dead. The cause is this, which
He Himself has already taught us, that, being God, He has become man.
For all other men, being merely born of Adam, died, and death reigned
over them; but He, the Second Man, is from heaven, for ‘the Word
was made flesh<note place="end" n="2071" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p57.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p58"> <scripRef passage="John i. 14" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p58.1" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">John i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and this
Man is said to be from heaven and heavenly<note place="end" n="2072" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p58.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p59"> In
<i>Apoll.</i> i. 2.</p></note>,
because the Word descended from heaven; wherefore He was not held under
death. For though He humbled Himself, yielding His own Body to come
unto death, in that it was capable of death<note place="end" n="2073" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p59.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p60"> It
was a point in controversy with the extreme Monophysites, that is, the
Eutychians, whether our Lord’s body was naturally subject to
death, the Catholics maintaining the affirmative, as Athanasius here.
Eutyches asserted that our Lord had not a human nature, by which he
meant among other things that His manhood was not subject to the
<i>laws</i> of a body, but so far as He submitted to them, He did so by
an act of will in each particular case; and this, lest it should seem
that He was moved by the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p60.1">πάθη</span> against His
will <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p60.2">ἀκουσίως</span>; and consequently that His manhood was not subject to
death. But the Catholics maintained that He had voluntarily placed
Himself <i>under</i> those laws, and died <i>naturally,</i> vid. Athan.
<i>contr. Apol.</i> i. 17, and that after the resurrection His body
became incorruptible, not according to nature, but by grace. vid.
Leont. <i>de Sect.</i> x. p. 530. Anast. <i>Hodeg.</i> c. 23. To
express their doctrine of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p60.3">ὑπερφυές</span> of our Lord’s manhood the Eutychians made use of the
Catholic expression ‘ut voluit.’ vid. Athan. l.c. Eutyches
<i>ap. Leon. Ep.</i> 21. ‘quomodo voluit et scit,’ twice.
vid. also <i>Eranist.</i> i. p. 11. ii. p. 105. Leont. <i>contr.
Nest.</i> i. p. 967. Pseudo-Athan. Serm. <i>adv. Div. Hær.</i>
§8. (t. 2. p. 570.)</p></note>,
yet He was highly exalted from earth, because He was God’s Son in
a body. Accordingly what is here said, ‘Wherefore God also hath
highly exalted Him,’ answers to Peter’s words in the Acts,
‘Whom God raised up, having loosed the bonds of death, because it
was not possible that He should be holden of it<note place="end" n="2074" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p60.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p61"> <scripRef passage="Acts ii. 24" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p61.1" parsed="|Acts|2|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.24">Acts ii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For as Paul has written,
‘Since being in form of God He became man, and humbled Himself
unto death, therefore God also hath highly exalted Him,’ so also
Peter says, ‘Since, being God, He became man, and signs and
wonders proved Him to beholders to be God, therefore it was not
possible that He should be holden of death.’ To man it was not
possible to succeed in this; for death belongs to man; wherefore, the
Word, being God, became flesh, that, being put to death in the flesh,
He might quicken all men by His own power.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p62">45. But since He Himself is said to be
‘exalted,’ and God ‘gave’ Him, and the heretics
think this a defect<note place="end" n="2075" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p62.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p63"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p63.1">ἐλάττωμα</span>, <i>ad Adelph.</i> 4.</p></note> or affection in the
essence<note place="end" n="2076" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p63.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p64"> At
first sight it would seem as if S. Athanasius here used <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p64.1">οὐσία</span> <i>essence</i> for subsistence, or
person; but this is not true except with an explanation. Its
<i>direct</i> meaning is here, as usual, essence, though
<i>indirectly</i> it comes to imply subsistence. He is speaking of that
Divine Essence which, though also the Almighty Father’s, is as
simply and entirely the Word’s as if it were only His. Nay, even
when the Essence of the Father is spoken of in a sort of contrast to
that of the Son, as in the phrase <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p64.2">οὐσία ἐξ
οὐσίας</span>, harsh
as such expressions are, it is not accurate to say that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p64.3">οὐσία</span> is used for subsistence or person, or that two <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p64.4">οὐσίαι</span>
are spoken of (vid. <i>de Syn.</i> 52, note 8),
except, that is, by Arians, as Eusebius, supr. <i>Ep. Eus.</i> §6
[or by Origen, Prolegg. ii. §3 (2) a.] Just below we find
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p64.5">φύσις
τοῦ λόγου</span>, §51 init.</p></note> of the Word, it becomes necessary to
explain how these words are used. He is said to be exalted from the
lower parts of the earth, because death is ascribed even to Him. Both
events are reckoned His, since it was His Body<note place="end" n="2077" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p64.6"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p65"> This
was the question which came into discussion in the Nestorian
controversy, when, as it was then expressed, all that took place in
respect to the Eternal Word as man, belonged to His <i>Person,</i> and
therefore might be predicated of Him; so that it was heretical not to
confess the Word’s body (or the body of God in the Person of the
Word), the Word’s death (as Athan, in the text), the Word’s
exaltation, and the Word’s, or God’s, Mother, who was in
consequence called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p65.1">θεοτόκος</span>, which was the expression on which the controversy mainly
turned. Cf. <i>Orat.</i> iii. 31, a passage as precise as if it had
been written after the Nestorian and Eutychian controversies, though
without the technical words then adopted.</p></note>,
and none other’s, that was exalted from the dead and taken up
into heaven. And again, the Body being His, and the Word not being
external to it, it is natural that when the Body was exalted, He, as
man, should, because of the body, be spoken of as exalted. If then He
did not become man, let this not be said of Him: but if the Word became
flesh, of necessity the resurrection and exaltation, as in the case of
a man, must be ascribed to Him, that the death which is ascribed to Him
may be a redemption of the sin of men and an abolition of death, and
that the resurrection and exaltation may for His sake remain secure for
us. In both respects he hath said of Him, ‘God hath highly
exalted Him,’ and ‘God hath given to Him;’ that
herein moreover he may show that it is not the Father that hath become
flesh, but it is His Word, who has become man, and receives after the
manner of men from the Father, and is exalted by Him, as has been said.
And it is plain, nor would any one <pb n="333" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_333.html" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-Page_333" />dispute it, that what the Father gives, He
gives through. the Son. And it is marvellous and overwhelming verily;
for the grace which the Son gives from the Father, that the Son Himself
is said to receive; and the exaltation, which the Son bestows from the
Father, with that the Son is Himself exalted. For He who is the Son of
God, became Himself the Son of Man; and, as Word, He gives from the
Father, for all things which the Father does and gives, He does and
supplies through Him; and as the Son of Man, He Himself is said after
the manner of men to receive what proceeds from Him, because His Body
is none other than His, and is a natural recipient of grace, as has
been said. For He received it as far as His man’s nature<note place="end" n="2078" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p65.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p66"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p66.1">τὸν
ἄνθρωπον</span>.</p></note> was exalted; which exaltation was its being
deified. But such an exaltation the Word Himself always had according
to the Father’s Godhead and perfection, which was His<note place="end" n="2079" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p66.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p67"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xi-p67.1">τὴν
πατρικὴν
ἑαυτοῦ
θεότητα</span>,
cf. <i>de Syn.</i> 45, note 1.</p></note>.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Chapter" title="Texts Explained; Secondly, Psalm xlv. 7, 8. Whether the words 'therefore,' 'anointed,' &amp;c., imply that the Word has been rewarded. Argued against first from the word 'fellows' or 'partakers.' He is anointed with the Spirit in His manhood to sanctify human nature. Therefore the Spirit descended on Him in Jordan, when in the flesh. And He is said to sanctify Himself for us, and give us the glory He has received. The word 'wherefore' implies His divinity. 'Thou hast loved righteousness,' &amp;c., do not imply trial or choice." progress="61.21%" prev="xxi.ii.i.xi" next="xxi.ii.i.xiii" id="xxi.ii.i.xii"><p class="c41" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p1.1">Chapter XII</span>.—<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p1.2">Texts Explained;
Secondly,</span> <span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p1.4"><scripRef passage="Psalm xlv. 7, 8" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p1.5" parsed="|Ps|45|7|45|8" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.7-Ps.45.8">Psalm xlv. 7, 8</scripRef></span>.
<i>Whether the words ‘therefore,’ ‘anointed,’
&amp;c., imply that the Word has been rewarded. Argued against first
from the word ‘fellows’ or ‘partakers.’ He is
anointed with the Spirit in His manhood to sanctify human nature.
Therefore the Spirit descended on Him in Jordan, when in the flesh. And
He is said to sanctify Himself for us, and give us the glory He has
received. The word ‘wherefore’ implies His divinity.
‘Thou hast loved righteousness,’ &amp;c., do not imply
trial or choice.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p2">46. <span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p2.1">Such</span> an explanation
of the Apostle’s words confutes the irreligious men; and what the
sacred poet says admits also the same orthodox sense, which they
misinterpret, but which in the Psalmist is manifestly religious. He
says then, ‘Thy throne, O God, is for ever and ever; a sceptre of
righteousness is the sceptre of Thy Kingdom. Thou hast loved
righteousness, and hated iniquity, therefore God, even Thy God, hath
anointed Thee with the oil of gladness above Thy fellows<note place="end" n="2080" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p2.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p3"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xlv. 7, 8" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p3.1" parsed="|Ps|45|7|45|8" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.7-Ps.45.8">Ps. xlv. 7, 8</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Behold, O ye Arians, and acknowledge
even hence the truth. The Singer speaks of us all as
‘fellows’ or ‘partakers’ of the Lord: but were
He one of things which come out of nothing and of things originate, He
Himself had been one of those who partake. But, since he hymned Him as
the eternal God, saying, ‘Thy throne, O God, is for ever and
ever,’ and has declared that all other things partake of Him,
what conclusion must we draw, but that He is distinct from originated
things, and He only the Father’s veritable Word, Radiance, and
Wisdom, which all things originate partake<note place="end" n="2081" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p4"> p.
156, note 4.</p></note>,
being sanctified by Him in the Spirit<note place="end" n="2082" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p5"> It is
here said that all things ‘originate’ partake the Son and
are ‘sanctified’ by the Spirit. How a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p5.1">γέννησις</span> or adoption through the Son is necessary for every creature
in order to its consistence, life, or preservation, has been explained,
p. 162, note 3. Sometimes the Son was considered as the special
Principle of reason, as by Origen, ap. Athan. <i>Serap.</i> iv. 9. vid.
himself. <i>de Incarn.</i> 11. These offices of the Son and the Spirit
are contrasted by S. Basil, in his <i>de Sp. S.</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p5.2">τὸν
προστάττοντα
κύριον, τὸν
δημιουργοῦντα
λόγον, τὸ
στερεοῦν
πνεῦμα</span>, &amp;c.
c. 16. n. 38.</p></note>?
And therefore He is here ‘anointed,’ not that He may become
God, for He was so even before; nor that He may become King, for He had
the Kingdom eternally, existing as God’s Image, as the sacred
Oracle shews; but in our behalf is this written, as before. For the
Israelitish kings, upon their being anointed, then became kings, not
being so before, as David, as Hezekiah, as Josiah, and the rest; but
the Saviour on the contrary, being God, and ever ruling in the
Father’s Kingdom, and being Himself He that supplies the Holy
Ghost, nevertheless is here said to be anointed, that, as before, being
said as man to be anointed with the Spirit, He might provide for us
men, not only exaltation and resurrection, but the indwelling and
intimacy of the Spirit. And signifying this the Lord Himself hath said
by His own mouth in the Gospel according to John, ‘I have sent
them into the world, and for their sakes do I sanctify Myself, that
they may be sanctified in the truth<note place="end" n="2083" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p5.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p6"> <scripRef passage="John xvii. 18, 19" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p6.2" parsed="|John|17|18|17|19" osisRef="Bible:John.17.18-John.17.19">John xvii. 18,
19</scripRef>,
vid. Cyril, <i>Thesaur.</i> 20.</p></note>.’ In
saying this He has shown that He is not the sanctified, but the
Sanctifier; for He is not sanctified by other, but Himself sanctifies
Himself, that we may be sanctified in the truth. He who sanctifies
Himself is Lord of sanctification. How then does this take place? What
does He mean but this? ‘I, being the Father’s Word, I give
to Myself, when becoming man, the Spirit; and Myself, become man, do I
sanctify in Him, that henceforth in Me, who am Truth (for “Thy
Word is Truth”), all may be sanctified.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p7">47. If then for our sake He sanctifies Himself,
and does this when He is become man, it is very plain that the
Spirit’s descent on Him in Jordan was a descent upon us, because
of His bearing our body. And it did not take place for promotion to the
Word, but again for our sanctification, that we might share His
anointing, and of us it might be said, ‘Know ye not that ye are
God’s Temple, and the Spirit of God dwelleth in you<note place="end" n="2084" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p8"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iii. 16" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p8.2" parsed="|1Cor|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.16">1 Cor. iii.
16</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ For when the Lord, as man, was
washed in Jordan, it was we who were washed in Him and by Him<note place="end" n="2085" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p8.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p9"> Pusey
on Baptism, 2nd Ed. pp. 275–293.</p></note>. And when He received the Spirit, we it was
who by Him were made recipients of It. And moreover for this reason,
not as Aaron or <pb n="334" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_334.html" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-Page_334" />David or the rest,
was He anointed with oil, but in another way above all His fellows,
‘with the oil of gladness,’ which He Himself interprets to
be the Spirit, saying by the Prophet, ‘The Spirit of the Lord is
upon Me, because the Lord hath anointed Me<note place="end" n="2086" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p10"> <scripRef passage="Isai. lxi. 1" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p10.1" parsed="|Isa|61|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.61.1">Isai. lxi. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ as also the Apostle has said,
‘How God anointed Him with the Holy Ghost.<note place="end" n="2087" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p11"> <scripRef passage="Acts x. 38" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p11.1" parsed="|Acts|10|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.38">Acts x. 38</scripRef>.</p></note>’ When then were these things spoken of
Him but when He came in the flesh and was baptized in Jordan, and the
Spirit descended on Him? And indeed the Lord Himself said, ‘The
Spirit shall take of Mine;’ and ‘I will send Him;’
and to His disciples, ‘Receive ye the Holy Ghost<note place="end" n="2088" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p12"> <scripRef passage="John xvi. 14, 7" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p12.2" parsed="|John|16|14|0|0;|John|16|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.14 Bible:John.16.7">John xvi. 14, 7</scripRef>; xx.
22.</p></note>.’ And notwithstanding, He who, as the
Word and Radiance of the Father, gives to others, now is said to be
sanctified, because now He has become man, and the Body that is
sanctified is His. From Him then we have begun to receive the unction
and the seal, John saying, ‘And ye have an unction from the Holy
One;’ and the Apostle, ‘And ye were sealed with the Holy
Spirit of promise<note place="end" n="2089" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p12.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p13"> <scripRef passage="1 John ii. 20" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p13.2" parsed="|1John|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.20">1 John ii. 20</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Eph. i. 13" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p13.3" parsed="|Eph|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.13">Eph. i.
13</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Therefore
because of us and for us are these words. What advance then of
promotion, and reward of virtue or generally of conduct, is proved from
this in our Lord’s instance? For if He was not God, and then had
become God, if not being King He was preferred to the Kingdom, your
reasoning would have had some faint plausibility. But if He is God and
the throne of His kingdom is everlasting, in what way could God
advance? or what was there wanting to Him who was sitting on His
Father’s throne? And if, as the Lord Himself has said, the Spirit
is His, and takes of His, and He sends It, it is not the Word,
considered as the Word and Wisdom, who is anointed with the Spirit
which He Himself gives, but the flesh assumed by Him which is anointed
in Him and by Him<note place="end" n="2090" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p13.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p14"> Elsewhere Athan. says that our Lord’s Godhead was the
immediate anointing or chrism of the manhood He assumed, <i>in
Apollin.</i> ii. 3, <i>Orat.</i> iv. §36. vid. Origen.
<i>Periarch.</i> ii. 6. n. 4. And S. Greg. Naz. still more expressly,
and from the same text as Athan. <i>Orat.</i> x. fin. Again,
‘This [the Godhead] is the anointing of the manhood, not
sanctifying by an energy as the other Christs [anointed] but by a
presence of Him whole who anointed, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p14.1">ὅλου
τοῦ
χρίοντος</span>; whence it came to pass that what anointed was called man and
what was anointed was made God.’ <i>Orat.</i> xxx. 20. Damasc.
<i>F. O.</i> iii. 3. Dei Filius, sicut pluvia in vellus, toto
divinitatis unguento nostram se fudit in carnem. Chrysolog.
<i>Serm.</i> 60. It is more common, however, to consider that the
anointing was the descent of the Spirit, as Athan. says at the
beginning of this section, according to <scripRef passage="Luke iv. 18" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p14.3" parsed="|Luke|4|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.18">Luke iv. 18</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts x. 38" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p14.4" parsed="|Acts|10|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.38">Acts x.
38</scripRef>.</p></note>; that the
sanctification coming to the Lord as man, may come to all men from Him.
For not of Itself, saith He, doth the Spirit speak, but the Word is He
who gives It to the worthy. For this is like the passage considered
above; for as the Apostle has written, ‘Who existing in form of
God thought it not a prize to be equal with God, but emptied Himself,
and took a servant’s form,’ so David celebrates the Lord,
as the everlasting God and King, but sent to us and assuming our body
which is mortal. For this is his meaning in the Psalm, ‘All thy
garments<note place="end" n="2091" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p14.5"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p15"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xlv. 8" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p15.1" parsed="|Ps|45|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.8">Ps. xlv. 8</scripRef>. Our Lord’s
manhood is spoken of as a garment; more distinctly afterwards,
‘As Aaron was himself, and did not change on putting round him
the high priest’s garment, but remaining the same, was but
clothed,’ &amp;c, <i>Orat.</i> ii. 8. On the Apollinarian abuse
of the idea, vid. note <i>in loc.</i></p></note> smell of myrrh, aloes, and
cassia;’ and it is represented by Nicodemus and by Mary’s
company, when the one came bringing ‘a mixture of myrrh and
aloes, about an hundred pounds weight;’ and the others<note place="end" n="2092" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p16"> <scripRef passage="John xix. 39" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p16.2" parsed="|John|19|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.39">John xix. 39</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke xxiv. 1" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p16.3" parsed="|Luke|24|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.1">Luke xxiv.
1</scripRef>.</p></note> ‘the spices which they had
prepared’ for the burial of the Lord’s body.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p17">48. What advancement then was it to the Immortal
to have assumed the mortal? or what promotion is it to the Everlasting
to have put on the temporal? what reward can be great to the
Everlasting God and King in the bosom of the Father? See ye not, that
this too was done and written because of us and for us, that us who are
mortal and temporal, the Lord, become man, might make immortal, and
bring into the everlasting kingdom of heaven? Blush ye not, speaking
lies against the divine oracles? For when our Lord Jesus Christ had
been among us, we indeed were promoted, as rescued from sin; but He is
the same<note place="end" n="2093" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p18"> p.
159, note 8.</p></note>; nor did He alter, when He became man
(to repeat what I have said), but, as has been written, ‘The Word
of God abideth for ever<note place="end" n="2094" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p19"> <scripRef passage="Isai. xl. 8" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p19.1" parsed="|Isa|40|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.40.8">Isai. xl. 8</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p19.2">λόγος</span> but <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p19.3">ῥῆμα</span>. LXX.</p></note>.’ Surely as,
before His becoming man, He, the Word, dispensed to the saints the
Spirit as His own<note place="end" n="2095" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p19.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p20"> §39, note 4.</p></note>, so also when made
man, He sanctifies all by the Spirit and says to His Disciples,
‘Receive ye the Holy Ghost.’ And He gave to Moses and the
other seventy; and through Him David prayed to the Father, saying,
‘Take not Thy Holy Spirit from me<note place="end" n="2096" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p21"> <scripRef passage="Ps. li. 11" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p21.1" parsed="|Ps|51|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.11">Ps. li. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ On the other hand, when made man, He
said, ‘I will send to you the Paraclete, the Spirit of truth<note place="end" n="2097" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p22"> <scripRef passage="John xv. 26" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p22.1" parsed="|John|15|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.26">John xv. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and He sent Him, He, the Word of
God, as being faithful. Therefore ‘Jesus Christ is the same
yesterday, to-day, and for ever<note place="end" n="2098" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p23"> <scripRef passage="Heb. xiii. 8" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p23.1" parsed="|Heb|13|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.8">Heb. xiii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>,’
remaining unalterable, and at once gives and receives, giving as
God’s Word, receiving as man. It is not the Word then, viewed as
the Word, that is promoted; for He had all things and has them always;
but men, who have in Him and through Him their origin<note place="end" n="2099" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p24"> The
word origin, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p24.1">ἀρχὴ</span>,
implies the doctrine, more fully brought out in other passages of the
Fathers, that our Lord has deigned to become an instrumental cause, as
it may be called, of the life of each individual Christian. For at
first sight it may be objected to the whole course of Athan.’s
argument thus;—What connection is there between the
sanctification of Christ’s manhood and ours? how does it prove
that human nature is sanctified because a particular specimen of it was
sanctified in Him? S. Chrysostom explains, <i>Hom. in Matt</i>. lxxxii.
5. And just before, ‘It sufficed not for Him to be made man, to
be scourged, to be sacrificed; but He assimilates us to Him
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p24.2">ἀναφύρει
ἑαυτὸν
ἡμῖν</span>), nor merely by
faith, but really, has He made us His body.’ Again, ‘That
we are commingled (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p24.3">ἀνακερασθῶμεν</span>) into that flesh, not merely through love, but really, is
brought about by means of that food which He has bestowed upon
us.’ <i>Hom. in Joann.</i> 46. 3. And so S. Cyril writes against
Nestorius: ‘Since we have proved that Christ is the Vine, and we
branches as adhering to a communion with Him, not spiritual merely but
bodily, why clamours he against us thus bootlessly, saying that, since
we adhere to Him, not in a bodily way, but rather by faith and the
affection of love according to the Law, therefore He has called, not
His own flesh the vine, but rather the Godhead?’ in <i>Joann.</i>
lib. 10. Cap. 2. pp. 863, 4. And Nyssen, <i>Orat. Catech.</i> 37.
Decoctâ quasi per ollam carnis nostræ cruditate,
sanctificavit in æternum nobis cibum carnem suam. Paulin.
<i>Ep.</i> 23. Of course in such statements nothing <i>material</i> is
implied; Hooker says, ‘The mixture of His bodily substance with
ours is a thing which the ancient Fathers disclaim. Yet the mixture of
His flesh with ours they speak of, to signify what our very bodies
through mystical conjunction receive from that vital efficacy which we
know to be in His, and from bodily mixtures they borrow divers
similitudes rather to declare the truth than the manner of coherence
between His sacred and the sanctified bodies of saints.’ <i>Eccl.
Pol.</i> v. 56. §10. But without some explanation of this nature,
language such as S. Athanasius’s in the text seems a mere matter
of words. vid. infr. §50 fin.</p></note> of receiving them. <pb n="335" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_335.html" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-Page_335" />For, when He is now said to be anointed in a
human respect, we it is who in Him are anointed; since also when He is
baptized, we it is who in Him are baptized. But on all these things the
Saviour throws much light, when He says to the Father, ‘And the
glory which Thou gavest Me, I have given to them, that they may be one,
even as We are one<note place="end" n="2100" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p24.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p25"> <scripRef passage="John xvii. 22" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p25.1" parsed="|John|17|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.22">John xvii. 22</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Because of
us then He asked for glory, and the words occur, ‘took’ and
‘gave’ and ‘highly exalted,’ that we might
take, and to us might be given, and we might be exalted in Him; as also
for us He sanctifies Himself, that we might be sanctified in Him<note place="end" n="2101" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p26"> Cyril, <i>Thesaur.</i> 20. p. 197.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p27">49. But if they take advantage of the word
‘wherefore,’ as connected with the passage in the Psalm,
‘Wherefore God, even Thy God, hath anointed Thee,’ for
their own purposes, let these novices in Scripture and masters in
irreligion know, that, as before, the word ‘wherefore’ does
not imply reward of virtue or conduct in the Word, but the reason why
He came down to us, and of the Spirit’s anointing which took
place in Him for our sakes. For He says not, ‘Wherefore He
anointed Thee in order to Thy being God or King or Son or Word;’
for so He was before and is for ever, as has been shewn; but rather,
‘Since Thou art God and King, therefore Thou wast anointed, since
none but Thou couldest unite man to the Holy Ghost, Thou the Image of
the Father, in which<note place="end" n="2102" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p28"> §51, note 1.</p></note> we were made in the
beginning; for Thine is even the Spirit.’ For the nature of
things originate could give no warranty for this, Angels having
transgressed, and men disobeyed<note place="end" n="2103" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p29"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p29.1">ἀγγέλων μὲν
παραβαντων,
ἀνθρώπων δὲ
παρακουσαντων</span>. vid. infr. §51. init. Cf. <i>ad Afr.</i> 7. vid.
<i>de Decr.</i> 19, note 3. infr. <i>Orat.</i> ii. iii. Cyril. in
<i>Joann.</i> lib. v. 2. On the subject of the sins of Angels, vid.
Huet. <i>Origen.</i> ii. 5. §16. Petav. <i>Dogm.</i> t. 3. p. 87.
Dissert. Bened. in Cyril. Hier. iii. 5. Natal. Alex. <i>Hist.
Æt.</i> i. <i>Diss.</i> 7.</p></note>. Wherefore
there was need of God and the Word is God; that those who had become
under a curse, He Himself might set free. If then He was of nothing, He
would not have been the Christ or Anointed, being one among others and
having fellowship as the rest<note place="end" n="2104" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p30"> <i>De
Decr.</i> 10, note 4.</p></note>. But, whereas He is
God, as being Son of God, and is everlasting King, and exists as
Radiance and Expression<note place="end" n="2105" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p31"> <scripRef passage="Heb. i. 3" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p31.1" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note> of the Father,
therefore fitly is He the expected Christ, whom the Father announces to
mankind, by revelation to His holy Prophets; that as through Him we
have come to be, so also in Him all men might be redeemed from their
sins, and by Him all things might be ruled<note place="end" n="2106" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p32"> The
word <i>wherefore</i> is here declared to denote the <i>fitness</i> why
the Son of God should become the Son of man. His Throne, as God, is for
ever; He has loved righteousness; <i>therefore</i> He is <i>equal</i>
to the anointing of the Spirit, as man. And so S. Cyril on the same
text, as in l. c. in the foregoing note. Cf. Leon <i>Ep.</i> 64. 2.
vid. <i>de Incarn.</i> 7 fin. 10. <i>In illud Omn.</i> 2. Cyril. <i>in
Gen.</i> i. p. 13.</p></note>.
And this is the cause of the anointing which took place in Him, and of
the incarnate presence of the Word<note place="end" n="2107" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p33"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p33.1">ἔνσαρκος
παρουσία</span>. This phrase which has occurred above, §8. is very frequent
with Athan. vid. also Cyril. <i>Catech.</i> iii. 11. xii. 15. xiv. 27,
30, Epiph. <i>Hær.</i> 77. 17. The Eutychians avail themselves of
it at the Council of Constantinople, vid. Hard. <i>Conc.</i> t. 2. pp.
164, 236.</p></note>, which the
Psalmist foreseeing, celebrates, first His Godhead and kingdom, which
is the Father’s, in these tones, ‘Thy throne, O God, is for
ever and ever; a sceptre of righteousness is the sceptre of Thy
Kingdom<note place="end" n="2108" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p34"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xlv. 6" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p34.1" parsed="|Ps|45|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.6">Ps. xlv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ then announces His descent to
us thus, ‘Wherefore God, even Thy God, hath anointed Thee with
the oil of gladness above Thy fellows<note place="end" n="2109" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p35"> <scripRef passage="Psa. 45.7" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p35.1" parsed="|Ps|45|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.7">Ib. 7</scripRef></p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p36">50. What is there to wonder at, what to
disbelieve, if the Lord who gives the Spirit, is here said Himself to
be anointed with the Spirit, at a time when, necessity requiring it, He
did not refuse in respect of His manhood to call Himself inferior to
the Spirit? For the Jews saying that He cast out devils in Beelzebub,
He answered and said to them, for the exposure of their blasphemy,
‘But if I through the Spirit of God cast out demons<note place="end" n="2110" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p37"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 28" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p37.1" parsed="|Matt|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.28">Matt. xii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Behold, the Giver of the Spirit here
says that He cast out demons in the Spirit; but this is not said,
except because of His flesh. For since man’s nature is not equal
of itself to casting out demons, but only in power of the Spirit,
therefore as man He said, ‘But if I through the Spirit of God
cast out demons.’ Of course too He signified that the blasphemy
offered to the Holy Ghost is greater than that against His humanity,
when He said, ‘Whosoever shall speak a word against the Son of
man, it shall be forgiven him;’ such as were those who said,
‘Is <pb n="336" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_336.html" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-Page_336" />not this the
carpenter’s son<note place="end" n="2111" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p38"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 32" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p38.2" parsed="|Matt|12|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.32">Matt. xii. 32</scripRef>; xiii.
55.</p></note>?’ but they
who blaspheme against the Holy Ghost, and ascribe the deeds of the Word
to the devil, shall have inevitable punishment<note place="end" n="2112" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p38.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p39"> [Cf.
Prolegg. ch. iii. §1 (22).].</p></note>.
This is what the Lord spoke to the Jews, as man; but to the disciples
shewing His Godhead and His majesty, and intimating that He was not
inferior but equal to the Spirit, He gave the Spirit and said,
‘Receive ye the Holy Ghost,’ and ‘I send Him,’
and ‘He shall glorify Me,’ and ‘Whatsoever He
heareth, that He shall speak<note place="end" n="2113" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p40"> <scripRef passage="John xx. 22" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p40.2" parsed="|John|20|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.22">John xx. 22</scripRef>; xvi. 13,
14.</p></note>.’ As then in
this place the Lord Himself, the Giver of the Spirit, does not refuse
to say that through the Spirit He casts out demons, as man; in like
manner He the same, the Giver of the Spirit, refused not to say,
‘The Spirit of the Lord is upon Me, because He hath anointed Me<note place="end" n="2114" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p40.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p41"> <scripRef passage="Is. lxi. 1" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p41.1" parsed="|Isa|61|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.61.1">Is. lxi. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ in respect of His having become
flesh, as John hath said; that it might be shewn in both these
particulars, that we are they who need the Spirit’s grace in our
sanctification, and again who are unable to cast out demons without the
Spirit’s power. Through whom then and from whom behoved it that
the Spirit should be given but through the Son, whose also the Spirit
is? and when were we enabled to receive It, except when the Word became
man? and, as the passage of the Apostle shews, that we had not been
redeemed and highly exalted, had not He who exists in form of God taken
a servant’s form, so David also shews, that no otherwise should
we have partaken the Spirit and been sanctified, but that the Giver of
the Spirit, the Word Himself, hast spoken of Himself as anointed with
the Spirit for us. And therefore have we securely received it, He being
said to be anointed in the flesh; for the flesh being first sanctified
in Him<note place="end" n="2115" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p42"> §48, note 7.</p></note>, and He being said, as man, to have
received for its sake, we have the sequel of the Spirit grace,
receiving ‘out of His fulness<note place="end" n="2116" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p43"> <scripRef passage="John i. 16" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p43.1" parsed="|John|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.16">John i. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p44">51. Nor do the words, ‘Thou hast loved
righteousness and hated iniquity,’ which are added in the Psalm,
show, as again you suppose, that the Nature of the Word is alterable,
but rather by their very force signify His unalterableness. For since
of things originate the nature is alterable, and the one portion had
transgressed and the other disobeyed, as has been said, and it is not
certain how they will act, but it often happens that he who is now good
afterwards alters and becomes different, so that one who was but now
righteous, soon is found unrighteous, wherefore there was here also
need of one unalterable, that men might have the immutability of the
righteousness of the Word as an image and type for virtue<note place="end" n="2117" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p45"> Vid.
<i>de Incarn.</i> 13. 14. vid. also <i>Gent.</i> 41 fin. and <i>Nic.
Def.</i> 17, note 5. Cum justitia nulla esset in terra doctorem misit,
quasi vivam legem. Lactant. <i>Instit.</i> iv. 25. ‘The
Only-begotten was made man like us,…as if lending us His own
stedfastness.’ Cyril. <i>in</i> <i>Joann.</i> lib. v. 2. p. 473;
vid. also <i>Thesaur.</i> 20. p. 198. August. <i>de Corr. et Grat.</i>
10–12. Damasc. <i>F. O.</i> iv. 4. But the words of Athan.
embrace too many subjects to illustrate distinctly in a
note.</p></note>. And this thought commends itself strongly
to the right-minded. For since the first man Adam altered, and through
sin death came into the world, therefore it became the second Adam to
be unalterable; that, should the Serpent again assault, even the
Serpent’s deceit might be baffled, and, the Lord being
unalterable and unchangeable, the Serpent might become powerless in his
assault against all. For as when Adam had transgressed, his sin reached
unto all men, so, when the Lord had become man and had overthrown the
Serpent, that so great strength of His is to extend through all men, so
that each of us may say, ‘For we are not ignorant of his
devices.<note place="end" n="2118" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p45.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p46"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. ii. 11" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p46.1" parsed="|2Cor|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.11">2 Cor. ii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>’ Good reason then that the Lord,
who ever is in nature unalterable, loving righteousness and hating
iniquity, should be anointed and Himself sent, that, He, being and
remaining the same<note place="end" n="2119" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p46.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p47"> §48, note 1.</p></note>, by taking this
alterable flesh, ‘might condemn sin in it<note place="end" n="2120" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p48"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 3" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p48.2" parsed="|Rom|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.3">Rom. viii. 3</scripRef>; ib. 4.</p></note>,’ and might secure its freedom, and
its ability<note place="end" n="2121" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p48.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p49"> Cf.
<i>de Incarn.</i> 7, <i>Orat.</i> ii. 68.</p></note> henceforth ‘to fulfil the
righteousness of the law’ in itself, so as to be able to say,
‘But we are not in the flesh but in the Spirit, if so be that the
Spirit of God dwelleth in us<note place="end" n="2122" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p49.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p50"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 9" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p50.1" parsed="|Rom|8|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.9">Rom. viii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p51">52. Vainly then, here again, O Arians, have ye
made this conjecture, and vainly alleged the words of Scripture; for
God’s Word is unalterable, and is ever in one state, not as it
may happen<note place="end" n="2123" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p51.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p52"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p52.1">ἁπλῶς, οὐκ
ἁπλῶς
ὡρίσθη, ἀλλ᾽
ἀκριβῶς
ἐξητάσθη</span>. <i>Socr.</i> i. 9. p. 31.</p></note>, but as the Father is; since how is He
like the Father, unless He be thus? or how is all that is the
Father’s the Son’s also, if He has not the unalterableness
and unchangeableness of the Father<note place="end" n="2124" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p52.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p53"> <scripRef passage="John xvii. 10" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p53.1" parsed="|John|17|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.10">John xvii. 10</scripRef>, §35, note
2.</p></note>? Not as being
subject to laws<note place="end" n="2125" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p53.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p54"> Eunomius said that our Lord was utterly separate from the Father,
‘by natural law,’ <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p54.1">νόμῳ
φύσεως</span>; S. Basil
observes, ‘as if the God of all had not power over
Himself, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p54.2">ἑαυτοῦ
κύριος</span>, but were
in bondage under the decrees of necessity.’ <i>contr.</i>
<i>Eunom.</i> ii. 30.</p></note>, and biassed to one
side, does He love the one and hate the other, lest, if from fear of
falling away He chooses the one, we admit that He is alterable
otherwise also; but, as being God and the Father’s Word, He is a
just judge and lover of virtue, or rather its dispenser. Therefore
being just and holy by nature, on this account He is said to love
righteousness and to hate iniquity; as much as to say, that He loves
and chooses the virtuous, and rejects and hates the unrighteous. And
divine Scripture <pb n="337" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_337.html" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-Page_337" />says the same of
the Father; ‘The Righteous Lord loveth righteousness; Thou hatest
all them that work iniquity<note place="end" n="2126" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p54.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p55"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xi. 7" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p55.2" parsed="|Ps|11|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.11.7">Ps. xi. 7</scripRef>; v.
5.</p></note>,’ and
‘The Lord loveth the gates of Sion, more than all the dwellings
of Jacob<note place="end" n="2127" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p55.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p56"> <scripRef passage="Psa. 87.2" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p56.1" parsed="|Ps|87|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.87.2">Ib. lxxxvii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and, ‘Jacob have I
loved, but Esau have I hated<note place="end" n="2128" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p56.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p57"> <scripRef passage="Mal. i. 2, 3" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p57.1" parsed="|Mal|1|2|1|3" osisRef="Bible:Mal.1.2-Mal.1.3">Mal. i. 2, 3</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and in
Isaiah there is the voice of God again saying, ‘I the Lord love
righteousness, and hate robbery of unrighteousness<note place="end" n="2129" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p57.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p58"> <scripRef passage="Is. lxi. 8" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p58.1" parsed="|Isa|61|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.61.8">Is. lxi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Let them then expound those former
words as these latter; for the former also are written of the Image of
God: else, misinterpreting these as those, they will conceive that the
Father too is alterable. But since the very hearing others say this is
not without peril, we do well to think that God is said to love
righteousness and to hate robbery of unrighteousness, not as if biassed
to one side, and capable of the contrary, so as to select the latter
and not choose the former, for this belongs to things originated, but
that, as a judge, He loves and takes to Him the righteous and withdraws
from the bad. It follows then to think the same concerning the Image of
God also, that He loves and hates no otherwise than thus. For such must
be the nature of the Image as is Its Father, though the Arians in their
blindness fail to see either that image or any other truth of the
divine oracles. For being forced from the conceptions or rather
misconceptions<note place="end" n="2130" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p58.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p59"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p59.1">ἐννοιῶν
μᾶλλον δὲ
παρανοιῶν</span>, vid. §40, note 1.</p></note> of their own
hearts, they fall back upon passages of divine Scripture, and here too
from want of understanding, according to their wont, they discern not
their meaning; but laying down their own irreligion as a sort of canon
of interpretation<note place="end" n="2131" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p59.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p60"> Instead of professing to examine Scripture or to acquiesce in what
they had been taught, the Arians were remarkable for insisting on
certain abstract positions or inferences on which they make the whole
controversy turn. Vid. Socrates’ account of Arius’s
commencement, ‘If God has a Son, he must have a beginning of
existence,’ &amp;c. &amp;c., and so the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p60.1">ἀγενητόν</span>.</p></note>, they wrest the
whole of the divine oracles into accordance with it. And so on the bare
mention of such doctrine, they deserve nothing but the reply, ‘Ye
do err, not knowing the Scriptures nor the power of God<note place="end" n="2132" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p60.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p61"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxii. 29" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p61.2" parsed="|Matt|22|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.29">Matt. xxii.
29</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and if they persist in it, they must
be put to silence, by the words, ‘Render to’ man ‘the
things that are’ man’s, ‘and to God the things that
are’ God’s<note place="end" n="2133" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p61.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p62"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 22.21" id="xxi.ii.i.xii-p62.1" parsed="|Matt|22|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.21">Ib. xxii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Chapter" title="Texts Explained; Thirdly, Hebrews i. 4. Additional texts brought as objections; e.g. Heb. i. 4; vii. 22. Whether the word 'better' implies likeness to the Angels; and 'made' or 'become' implies creation. Necessary to consider the circumstances under which Scripture speaks. Difference between 'better' and 'greater;' texts in proof. 'Made' or 'become' a general word. Contrast in Heb. i. 4, between the Son and the Works in point of nature. The difference of the punishments under the two Covenants shews the difference of the natures of the Son and the Angels. 'Become' relates not to the nature of the Word, but to His manhood and office and relation towards us. Parallel passages in which the term is applied to the Eternal Father." progress="61.89%" prev="xxi.ii.i.xii" next="xxi.ii.ii" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii"><p class="c41" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p1.1">Chapter
XIII</span>.—<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p1.2">Texts Explained; Thirdly, <scripRef passage="Hebrews i. 4" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p1.3" parsed="|Heb|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.4">Hebrews
i. 4</scripRef>.</span> <i>Additional texts brought as objections; e.g.</i> <i><scripRef passage="Heb. i. 4" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p1.5" parsed="|Heb|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.4">Heb. i. 4</scripRef>; vii. 22</i><i>. Whether the word
‘better’ implies likeness to the Angels; and
‘made’ or ‘become’ implies creation. Necessary
to consider the circumstances under which Scripture speaks. Difference
between ‘better’ and ‘greater;’ texts in proof.
‘Made’ or ‘become’ a general word. Contrast
in</i> <i><scripRef passage="Heb. i. 4" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p1.7" parsed="|Heb|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.4">Heb. i. 4</scripRef></i><i>, between the Son and the Works
in point of nature. The difference of the punishments under the two
Covenants shews the difference of the natures of the Son and the
Angels. ‘Become’ relates not to the nature of the Word, but
to His manhood and office and relation towards us. Parallel passages in
which the term is applied to the Eternal Father.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p2">53. <span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p2.1">But</span> it is written,
say they, in the Proverbs, ‘The Lord created me the beginning of
His ways, for His Works<note place="end" n="2134" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p2.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p3"> <scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 22" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p3.2" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22">Prov. viii.
22</scripRef>.
vid. <i>Orat.</i> ii. §§19–72.</p></note>;’ and in the
Epistle to the Hebrews the Apostle says, ‘Being made so much
better than the Angels, as He hath by inheritance obtained a more
excellent Name than they<note place="end" n="2135" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p3.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p4"> <scripRef passage="Heb. i. 4" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p4.2" parsed="|Heb|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.4">Heb. i. 4</scripRef>; iii.
1.</p></note>.’ And soon
after, ‘Wherefore, holy brethren, partakers of the heavenly
calling, consider the Apostle and High Priest of our profession, Christ
Jesus, who was faithful to Him that made Him<note place="end" n="2136" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p4.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p5"> Vid.
<i>Orat.</i> ii. §§2–11.</p></note>.’ And in the Acts, ‘Therefore
let all the house of Israel know assuredly, that God hath made that
same Jesus whom ye have crucified both Lord and Christ<note place="end" n="2137" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p6"> <scripRef passage="Acts ii. 36" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p6.1" parsed="|Acts|2|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.36">Acts ii. 36</scripRef>. vid.
<i>Orat.</i> ii. §§11–18.</p></note>.’ These passages they brought forward
at every turn, mistaking their sense, under the idea that they proved
that the Word of God was a creature and work and one of things
originate; and thus they deceive the thoughtless, making the language
of Scripture their pretence, but instead of the true sense sowing upon
it the poison of their own heresy. For had they known, they would not
have been irreligious against ‘the Lord of glory<note place="end" n="2138" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p7"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 8" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p7.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.8">1 Cor. ii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ nor have wrested the good words of
Scripture. If then henceforward openly adopting Caiaphas’s way,
they have determined on judaizing, and are ignorant of the text, that
verily God shall dwell upon the earth<note place="end" n="2139" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p8"> <scripRef passage="Zech. ii. 10" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p8.2" parsed="|Zech|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.2.10">Zech. ii. 10</scripRef>; vid. <scripRef passage="1 Kings viii. 27" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p8.3" parsed="|1Kgs|8|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.8.27">1 Kings viii.
27</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Bar. iii. 37" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p8.4" parsed="|Bar|3|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Bar.3.37">Bar. iii. 37</scripRef></p></note>,
let them not inquire into the Apostolical sayings; for this is not the
manner of Jews. But if, mixing themselves up with the godless
Manichees<note place="end" n="2140" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p8.5"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p9"> Vid.
the same contrast, <i>de Syn.</i> §33; supr. §8; <i>Orat.</i>
iv. §23.</p></note>, they deny that ‘the Word was
made flesh,’ and His Incarnate presence, then let them not bring
forward the Proverbs, for this is out of place with the Manichees. But
if for preferment-sake, and the lucre of avarice which follows<note place="end" n="2141" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p10"> §8, note 6.</p></note>, and the desire for good repute, they
venture not on denying the text, ‘The Word was made flesh,’
since so it is written, either let them rightly interpret the words of
Scripture, of the embodied presence of the Saviour, or, if they deny
their sense, let them deny that the Lord became man at all. For it is
unseemly, while confessing that ‘the Word became flesh,’
yet to be ashamed at what is written of Him, and on that account to
corrupt the sense.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p11">54. For it is written, ‘So much better than
<pb n="338" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_338.html" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-Page_338" />the Angels;’ let us then
first examine this. Now it is right and necessary, as in all divine
Scripture, so here, faithfully to expound the time of which the Apostle
wrote, and the person<note place="end" n="2142" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p12"> <i>De
Decr.</i> 14, note 2.</p></note>, and the point;
lest the reader, from ignorance missing either these or any similar
particular, may be wide of the true sense. This understood that
inquiring eunuch, when he thus besought Philip, ‘I pray thee, of
whom doth the Prophet speak this? of himself, or of some other man<note place="end" n="2143" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p13"> <scripRef passage="Acts viii. 34" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p13.1" parsed="|Acts|8|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.34">Acts viii. 34</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ for he feared lest, expounding the
lesson unsuitably to the person, he should wander from the right sense.
And the disciples, wishing to learn the time of what was foretold,
besought the Lord, ‘Tell us,’ said they, ‘when shall
these things be? and what is the sign of Thy coming<note place="end" n="2144" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p14"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 3" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p14.1" parsed="|Matt|24|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.3">Matt. xxiv. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ And again, hearing from the Saviour
the events of the end, they desired to learn the time of it, that they
might be kept from error themselves, and might be able to teach others;
as, for instance, when they had learned, they set right the
Thessalonians<note place="end" n="2145" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p15"> Vid. <scripRef passage="1 Thess. iv. 13; 2 Thess. ii. 1" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p15.1" parsed="|1Thess|4|13|0|0;|2Thess|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.13 Bible:2Thess.2.1">1 Thess. iv. 13; 2 Thess. ii. 1</scripRef>, &amp;c.</p></note>, who were going
wrong. When then one knows properly these points, his understanding of
the faith is right and healthy; but if he mistakes any such points,
forthwith he falls into heresy. Thus Hymenæus and Alexander and
their fellows<note place="end" n="2146" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p16"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. ii. 17, 18" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p16.2" parsed="|2Tim|2|17|2|18" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.17-2Tim.2.18">2 Tim. ii. 17, 18</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Tim. i. 20" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p16.3" parsed="|1Tim|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.20">1 Tim.
i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note> were beside the
time, when they said that the resurrection had already been; and the
Galatians were after the time, in making much of circumcision now. And
to miss the person was the lot of the Jews, and is still, who think
that of one of themselves is said, ‘Behold, the Virgin shall
conceive, and bear a Son, and they shall call his Name Emmanuel, which
is being interpreted, God with us<note place="end" n="2147" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p16.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p17"> <scripRef passage="Is. vii. 14" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p17.2" parsed="|Isa|7|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.7.14">Is. vii. 14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt. i. 23" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p17.3" parsed="|Matt|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.23">Matt. i.
23</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and
that, ‘A prophet shall the Lord your God raise up to you<note place="end" n="2148" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p17.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p18"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xviii. 15" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p18.2" parsed="|Deut|18|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.18.15">Deut. xviii.
15</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ is spoken of one of the Prophets;
and who, as to the words, ‘He was led as a sheep to the
slaughter<note place="end" n="2149" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p18.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p19"> <scripRef passage="Is. liii. 7" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p19.1" parsed="|Isa|53|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.7">Is. liii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ instead of learning from
Philip, conjecture them spoken of Isaiah or some other of the former
Prophets<note place="end" n="2150" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p20"> The
more common evasion on the part of the Jews was to interpret the
prophecy of their own sufferings in captivity. It was an idea of
Grotius that the prophecy received a first fulfilment in Jeremiah. vid.
Justin <i>Tryph.</i> 72 et al., Iren. <i>Hær.</i> iv. 33. Tertull.
in <i>Jud.</i> 9, Cyprian. <i>Testim. in Jud.</i> ii. 13, Euseb.
<i>Dem.</i> iii. 2, &amp;c. [cf. Driver and Neubauer Jewish
commentaries on <scripRef passage="Is. lii." id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p20.1" parsed="|Isa|52|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.52">Is. lii.</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Is. liii." id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p20.2" parsed="|Isa|53|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53">Is. liii.</scripRef> and Introduction to English
Translation of these pp. xxxvii. sq.]</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p21">55. (3.) Such has been the state of mind under
which Christ’s enemies have fallen into their execrable heresy.
For had they known the person, and the subject, and the season of the
Apostle’s words, they would not have expounded of Christ’s
divinity what belongs to His manhood, nor in their folly have committed
so great an act of irreligion. Now this will be readily seen, if one
expounds properly the beginning of this lection. For the Apostle says,
‘God who at sundry times and divers manners spake in times past
unto the fathers by the prophets, hath in these last days spoken unto
us by His Son<note place="end" n="2151" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p22"> <scripRef passage="Heb. i. 1, 2" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p22.1" parsed="|Heb|1|1|1|2" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.1-Heb.1.2">Heb. i. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ then again
shortly after he says, ‘when He had by Himself purged our sins,
He sat down on the right hand of the Majesty on high, having become so
much better than the Angels, as He hath by inheritance obtained a more
excellent Name than they<note place="end" n="2152" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p23"> <scripRef passage="Heb. 1.3,4" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p23.1" parsed="|Heb|1|3|1|4" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3-Heb.1.4">Ib. 3, 4</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ It appears
then that the Apostle’s words make mention of that time, when God
spoke unto us by His Son, and when a purging of sins took place. Now
when did He speak unto us by His Son, and when did purging of sins take
place? and when did He become man? when, but subsequently to the
Prophets in the last days? Next, proceeding with his account of the
economy in which we were concerned, and speaking of the last times, he
is naturally led to observe that not even in the former times was God
silent with men, but spoke to them by the Prophets. And, whereas the
prophets ministered, and the Law was spoken by Angels, while the Son
too came on earth, and that in order to minister, he was forced to add,
‘Become so much better than the Angels,’ wishing to shew
that, as much as the son excels a servant, so much also the ministry of
the Son is better than the ministry of servants. Contrasting then the
old ministry and the new, the Apostle deals freely with the Jews,
writing and saying, ‘Become so much better than the
Angels.’ This is why throughout he uses no comparison, such as
‘become greater,’ or ‘more honourable,’ lest we
should think of Him and them as one in kind, but ‘better’
is his word, by way of marking the difference of the Son’s nature
from things originated. And of this we have proof from divine
Scripture; David, for instance, saying in the Psalm, ‘One day in
Thy courts is better than a thousand<note place="end" n="2153" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p24"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxxiv. 10" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p24.2" parsed="|Ps|84|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.84.10">Ps. lxxxiv.
10</scripRef>.</p></note>:’ and
Solomon crying out, ‘Receive my instruction and not silver, and
knowledge rather than choice gold. For wisdom is better than rubies;
and all the things that may be desired are not to be compared to it<note place="end" n="2154" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p24.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p25"> <scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 10, 11" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p25.2" parsed="|Prov|8|10|8|11" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.10-Prov.8.11">Prov. viii. 10,
11</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Are not wisdom and stones of the
earth different in essence and separate in nature? Are heavenly courts
at all akin to earthly houses? Or is there any similarity between
things eternal and spiritual, and things temporal and mortal? And this
is what Isaiah says, ‘Thus saith the Lord unto the eunuchs that
keep My sabbaths, and choose the things that please Me, and take hold
of My Covenant; even unto them will I <pb n="339" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_339.html" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-Page_339" />give in Mine house, and within My walls, a
place and a name better than of sons and of daughters: I will give them
an everlasting name that shall not be cut off<note place="end" n="2155" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p25.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p26"> <scripRef passage="Is. lvi. 4, 5" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p26.1" parsed="|Isa|56|4|56|5" osisRef="Bible:Isa.56.4-Isa.56.5">Is. lvi. 4, 5</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ In like manner there is nought akin
between the Son and the Angels; so that the word ‘better’
is not used to compare but to contrast, because of the difference of
His nature from them. And therefore the Apostle also himself, when he
interprets the word ‘better,’ places its force in nothing
short of the Son’s excellence over things originated, calling the
one Son, the other servants; the one, as a Son with the Father, sitting
on the right; and the others, as servants, standing before Him, and
being sent, and fulfilling offices.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p27">56. Scripture, in speaking thus, implies, O
Arians, not that the Son is originate, but rather other than things
originate, and proper to the Father, being in His bosom. (4.) Nor<note place="end" n="2156" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p28"> There
is apparently much confusion in the arrangement of the paragraphs that
follow; though the appearance may perhaps arise from Athan.’s
incorporating some passage from a former work into his text, cf. note
on §32. It is easy to suggest alterations, but not anything
satisfactory. The same ideas are scattered about. Thus <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p28.1">συγκριτικῶς</span>
occurs in (3) and (5). The Son’s seat on the
right, and Angels in ministry, (3) fin. (10) (11). ‘Become’
interpreted as ‘is originated and is,’ (4) and (11). The
explanation of ‘become,’ (4) (9) (11) (14). The
Word’s <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p28.2">ἐπιδημία</span>
is introduced in (7) and (8) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p28.3">παρουσία</span>
being the more common word; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p28.4">ἐπιδημία</span> occurs <i>Orat.</i> ii. §67 init. <i>Serap.</i> i. 9. Vid.
however, §61, notes. If a change must be suggested, it would be to
transfer (4) after (8) and (10) after (3).</p></note> does even the expression
‘become,’ which here occurs, shew that the Son is
originate, as ye suppose. If indeed it were simply ‘become’
and no more, a case might stand for the Arians; but, whereas they are
forestalled with the word ‘Son’ throughout the passage,
shewing that He is other than things originate, so again not even the
word ‘become’ occurs absolutely<note place="end" n="2157" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p28.5"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p29"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p29.1">ἀπολελυμένως</span>. vid. also <i>Orat.</i> ii. 54. 62. iii. 22. Basil.
<i>contr. Eunom.</i> i. p. 244. Cyril. <i>Thesaur.</i> 25, p.
236. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p29.2">διαλελυμένως</span>. <i>Orat.</i> iv. 1.</p></note>,
but ‘better’ is immediately subjoined. For the writer
thought the expression immaterial, knowing that in the case of one who
was confessedly a genuine Son, to say ‘become’ is the same
with saying that He had been made, and is, ‘better.’ For it
matters not even if we speak of what is generate, as
‘become’ or ‘made;’ but on the contrary, things
originate cannot be called generate, God’s handiwork as they are,
except so far as after their making they partake of the generate Son,
and are therefore said to have been generated also, not at all in their
own nature, but because of their participation of the Son in the
Spirit<note place="end" n="2158" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p29.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p30"> [The
note, referred to above, p. 169, in which Newman defends the treatment
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p30.1">γενητὸν</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p30.2">γεννητὸν</span> as synonymous, while yet admitting that they are expressly
distinguished by Ath. in the text, is omitted for lack of
space.]</p></note>. And this again divine Scripture
recognises; for it says in the case of things originate, ‘All
things came to be through Him, and without Him nothing came to be<note place="end" n="2159" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p30.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p31"> <scripRef passage="John i. 3" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p31.1" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3">John i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and, ‘In wisdom hast Thou made
them all<note place="end" n="2160" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p32"> <scripRef passage="Ps. civ. 24" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p32.1" parsed="|Ps|4|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.24">Ps. civ. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ but in the case of sons which
are generate, ‘To Job there came to be seven sons and three
daughters<note place="end" n="2161" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p33"> <scripRef passage="Job i. 2" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p33.1" parsed="|Job|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.1.2">Job i. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and, ‘Abraham was an
hundred years old when there came to be to him Isaac his son<note place="end" n="2162" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p34"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxi. 5" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p34.1" parsed="|Gen|21|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.21.5">Gen. xxi. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and Moses said<note place="end" n="2163" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p35"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Deut. xxi. 15" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p35.1" parsed="|Deut|21|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.21.15">Deut. xxi. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>, ‘If to any one there come to be
sons.’ Therefore since the Son is other than things originate,
alone the proper offspring of the Father’s essence, this plea of
the Arians about the word ‘become’ is worth nothing.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p36">(5.) If moreover, baffled so far, they should
still violently insist that the language is that of comparison, and
that comparison in consequence implies oneness of kind, so that the Son
is of the nature of Angels, they will in the first place incur the
disgrace of rivalling and repeating what Valentinus held, and
Carpocrates, and those other heretics, of whom the former said that the
Angels were one in kind with the Christ, and Carpocrates that Angels
are framers of the world<note place="end" n="2164" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p37"> These
tenets and similar ones were common to many branches of the Gnostics,
who paid worship to the Angels, or ascribed to them the creation; the
doctrine of their consubstantiality with our Lord arose from their
belief in emanation. S. Athanasius here uses the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p37.1">ὁμογενής</span>, not <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p37.2">ὁμοούσιος</span> which was usual with them (vid. Bull. <i>D. F. N.</i> ii. 1,
§2) as with the Manichees after them, Beausobre, <i>Manich.</i>
iii. 8.</p></note>. Perchance it is
under the instruction of these masters that they compare the Word of
God with the Angels.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p38">57. Though surely amid such speculations, they
will be moved by the sacred poet, saying, ‘Who is he among the
gods that shall be like unto the Lord<note place="end" n="2165" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p39"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxxix. 7" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p39.1" parsed="|Ps|89|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.89.7">Ps. lxxxix. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and, ‘Among the gods there is
none like unto Thee, O Lord<note place="end" n="2166" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p40"> <scripRef passage="Psa. 86.8" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p40.1" parsed="|Ps|86|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.86.8">Ib. lxxxvi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ However,
they must be answered, with the chance of their profiting by it, that
comparison confessedly does belong to subjects one in kind, not to
those which differ. No one, for instance, would compare God with man,
or again man with brutes, nor wood with stone, because their natures
are unlike; but God is beyond comparison, and man is compared to man,
and wood to wood, and stone to stone. Now in such cases we should not
speak of ‘better,’ but of ‘rather’ and
‘more;’ thus Joseph was comely rather than his brethren,
and Rachel than Leah; star<note place="end" n="2167" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p41"> <i>Orat.</i> ii. §20.</p></note> is not better than
star, but is the rather excellent in glory; whereas in bringing
together things which differ in kind, then ‘better’ is used
to mark the difference, as has been said in the case of wisdom and
jewels. Had then the Apostle said, ‘by so much has the Son
precedence of the Angels,’ or ‘by so much greater,’
you would have had a plea, as if the Son were compared with the Angels;
but, as it is, in saying that He is ‘better,’ and differs
as far as Son from servants, the Apostle shews that He is other than
the Angels in nature.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p42"><pb n="340" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_340.html" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-Page_340" />(6.) Moreover
by saying that He it is who has ‘laid the foundation of all
things<note place="end" n="2168" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p43"> <scripRef passage="Heb. i. 10" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p43.1" parsed="|Heb|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.10">Heb. i. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ he shews that He is other than
all things originate. But if He be other and different in essence from
their nature, what comparison of His essence can<note place="end" n="2169" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p43.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p44"> <i>De
Syn.</i> 45, note 9.</p></note> there be, or what likeness to them? though,
even if they have any such thoughts, Paul shall refute them, who speaks
to the very point, ‘For unto which of the Angels said He at any
time, Thou art My Son, this day have I begotten Thee? And of the Angels
He saith, Who maketh His Angels spirits, and His ministers a flame of
fire<note place="end" n="2170" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p45"> <scripRef passage="Heb. i. 7" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p45.1" parsed="|Heb|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.7">Heb. i. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p46">58. Observe here, the word ‘made’
belongs to things originate, and he calls them things made; but to the
Son he speaks not of making, nor of becoming, but of eternity and
kingship, and a Framer’s office, exclaiming, ‘Thy Throne, O
God, is for ever and ever;’ and, ‘Thou, Lord, in the
beginning hast laid the foundation of the earth, and the heavens are
the works of Thine hands; they shall perish, but Thou remainest.’
From which words even they, were they but willing, might perceive that
the Framer is other than things framed, the former God, the latter
things originate, made out of nothing. For what has been said,
‘They shall perish,’ is said, not as if the creation were
destined for destruction, but to express the nature of things originate
by the issue to which they tend<note place="end" n="2171" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p46.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p47"> §29, note 10.</p></note>. For things
which admit of perishing, though through the grace<note place="end" n="2172" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p48"> <i>De
Decr.</i> 19, note 3.</p></note> of their Maker they perish not, yet have
come out of nothing, and themselves witness that they once were not.
And on this account, since their nature is such, it is said of the Son,
‘Thou remainest,’ to shew His eternity; for not having the
capacity of perishing, as things originate have, but having eternal
duration, it is foreign to Him to have it said, ‘He was not
before His generation,’ but proper to Him to be always, and to
endure together with the Father. And though the Apostle had not thus
written in his Epistle to the Hebrews, still his other Epistles, and
the whole of Scripture, would certainly forbid their entertaining such
notions concerning the Word. But since he has here expressly written
it, and, as has been above shewn, the Son is Offspring of the
Father’s essence, and He is Framer, and other things are framed
by Him, and He is the Radiance and Word and Image and Wisdom of the
Father, and things originate stand and serve in their place below the
Triad, therefore the Son is different in kind and different in essence
from things originate, and on the contrary is proper to the
Father’s essence and one in nature with it<note place="end" n="2173" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p48.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p49"> Here
again is a remarkable avoidance of the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p49.1">ὁμοούσιον</span>. He says that the Son is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p49.2">ἑτερογενὴς
καὶ
ἑτεροούσιος
τῶν γενητῶν,
καὶ τῆς τοῦ
πατρὸς
οὐσίας ἴδιος
καὶ
ὁμοφυής</span>.
vid. §§20, 21, notes.</p></note>. And hence it is that the Son too says not,
‘My Father is better than I<note place="end" n="2174" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p49.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p50"> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 28" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p50.1" parsed="|John|14|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.28">John xiv. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ lest
we should conceive Him to be foreign to His Nature, but
‘greater,’ not indeed in greatness, nor in time, but
because of His generation from the Father Himself<note place="end" n="2175" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p50.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p51"> Athan. otherwise explains this text, <i>Incarn. contr. Arian.</i>
4. if it be his. This text is thus taken by Basil. <i>contr. Eun.</i>
iv. p. 289. Naz. <i>Orat.</i> 30. 7, &amp;c. &amp;c.</p></note>, nay, in saying ‘greater’ He
again shows that He is proper to His essence.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p52">59. (7). And the Apostle’s own reason for
saying, ‘so much better than the Angels,’ was not any wish
in the first instance to compare the essence<note place="end" n="2176" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p52.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p53"> §§60. 62. 64. ii. §18.</p></note> of
the Word to things originate (for He cannot be compared, rather they
are incommeasurable), but regarding the Word’s visitation in the
flesh, and the Economy which He then sustained, he wished to show that
He was not like those who had gone before Him; so that, as much as He
excelled in nature those who were sent afore by Him, by so much also
the grace which came from and through Him was better than the ministry
through Angels<note place="end" n="2177" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p53.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p54"> He
also applies this text to our Lord’s economy and ministry <i>de
Sent. D.</i> 11. <i>in Apoll.</i> ii. 15.</p></note>. For it is the
function of servants, to demand the fruits and no more; but of the Son
and Master to forgive the debts and to transfer the vineyard.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p55">(8.) Certainly what the Apostle proceeds to say
shews the excellence of the Son over things originate; ‘Therefore
we ought to give the more earnest heed to the things which we have
heard, lest at any time we should let them slip. For if the word spoken
by Angels was stedfast, and every transgression and disobedience
received a just recompense of reward; how shall we escape, if we
neglect so great salvation; which at the first began to be spoken by
the Lord, and was confirmed unto us by them that heard Him<note place="end" n="2178" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p55.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p56"> <scripRef passage="Heb. ii. 1-3" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p56.2" parsed="|Heb|2|1|2|3" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.1-Heb.2.3">Heb. ii.
1–3</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But if the Son were in the number of
things originate, He was not better than they, nor did disobedience
involve increase of punishment because of Him; any more than in the
Ministry of Angels there was not, according to each Angel, greater or
less guilt in the transgressors, but the Law was one, and one was its
vengeance on transgressors. But, whereas the Word is not in the number
of originate things, but is Son of the Father, therefore, as He Himself
is better and His acts better and transcendent, so also the punishment
is worse. Let them contemplate then the grace which is through the Son,
and let them acknowledge the witness which He gives even from His
works, that He is other than things originated, and alone the very Son
in the Father and the Father in Him. <pb n="341" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_341.html" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-Page_341" />And the Law<note place="end" n="2179" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p56.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p57"> Part
of this chapter, as for instance (7) (8) is much more finished in point
of style than the general course of his Orations. It may be indeed only
the natural consequence of his warming with his subject, but this
beautiful passage looks very much like an insertion. Some words of it
are found in <i>Sent. D.</i> 11. written few years sooner [cf.
<i>supr.</i> 33, note 2.]</p></note> was spoken by
Angels, and perfected no one<note place="end" n="2180" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p57.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p58"> <scripRef passage="Heb. vii. 19" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p58.1" parsed="|Heb|7|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.7.19">Heb. vii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>, needing the
visitation of the Word, as Paul hath said; but that visitation has
perfected the work of the Father. And then, from Adam unto Moses death
reigned<note place="end" n="2181" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p58.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p59"> <scripRef passage="Rom. v. 14" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p59.1" parsed="|Rom|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.14">Rom. v. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>; but the presence of the Word
abolished death<note place="end" n="2182" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p59.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p60"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. i. 10" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p60.1" parsed="|2Tim|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.10">2 Tim. i. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>. And no longer in
Adam are we all dying<note place="end" n="2183" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p60.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p61"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 22" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p61.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.22">1 Cor. xv. 22</scripRef>.</p></note>; but in Christ we
are all reviving. And then, from Dan to Beersheba was the Law
proclaimed, and in Judæa only was God known; but now, unto all the
earth has gone forth their voice, and all the earth has been filled
with the knowledge of God<note place="end" n="2184" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p61.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p62"> <scripRef passage="Is. xi. 9" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p62.2" parsed="|Isa|11|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.11.9">Is. xi. 9</scripRef>; vid. <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxvi. 1" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p62.3" parsed="|Ps|76|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.76.1">Ps. lxxvi. 1</scripRef>,
and xix. 4.</p></note>, and the disciples
have made disciples of all the nations<note place="end" n="2185" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p62.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p63"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxviii. 19" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p63.2" parsed="|Matt|28|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.19">Matt. xxviii.
19</scripRef>.</p></note>,
and now is fulfilled what is written, ‘They shall be all taught
of God<note place="end" n="2186" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p63.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p64"> <scripRef passage="John vi. 45" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p64.2" parsed="|John|6|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.45">John vi. 45</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Is. liv. 13" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p64.3" parsed="|Isa|54|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.54.13">Is. liv.
13</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And then what was revealed was
but a type; but now the truth has been manifested. And this again the
Apostle himself describes afterwards more clearly, saying, ‘By so
much was Jesus made a surety of a better testament;’ and again,
‘But now hath He obtained a more excellent ministry, by how much
also He is the Mediator of a better covenant, which was established
upon better promises.’ And, ‘For the Law made nothing
perfect, but the bringing in of a better hope did.’ And again he
says, ‘It was therefore necessary that the patterns of things in
the heavens should be purified with these; but the heavenly things
themselves with better sacrifices than these<note place="end" n="2187" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p64.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p65"> <scripRef passage="Heb. vii. 22" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p65.2" parsed="|Heb|7|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.7.22">Heb. vii. 22</scripRef>; viii. 6;
vii. 19; ix. 23</p></note>.’ Both in the verse before us, then,
and throughout, does he ascribe the word ‘better’ to the
Lord, who is better and other than originated things. For better is the
sacrifice through Him, better the hope in Him; and also the promises
through Him, not merely as great compared with small, but the one
differing from the other in nature, because He who conducts this
economy, is ‘better’ than things originated.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p66">60. (9.) Moreover the words ‘He is become
surety’ denote the pledge in our behalf which He has provided.
For as, being the ‘Word,’ He ‘became flesh<note place="end" n="2188" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p66.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p67"> <scripRef passage="John i. 14" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p67.1" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">John i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>’ and ‘become’ we ascribe
to the flesh, for it is originated and created, so do we here the
expression ‘He is become,’ expounding it according to a
second sense, viz. because He has become man. And let these contentious
men know, that they fail in this their perverse purpose; let them know
that Paul does not signify that His essence<note place="end" n="2189" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p67.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p68"> §45, note.</p></note>
has become, knowing, as he did, that He is Son and Wisdom and Radiance
and Image of the Father; but here too he refers the word
‘become’ to the ministry of that covenant, in which death
which once ruled is abolished. Since here also the ministry through Him
has become better, in that ‘what the Law could not do in that it
was weak through the flesh, God sending His own Son in the likeness of
sinful flesh, and for sin condemned sin in the flesh<note place="end" n="2190" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p68.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p69"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 3" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p69.1" parsed="|Rom|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.3">Rom. viii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ ridding it of the trespass, in
which, being continually held captive, it admitted not the Divine mind.
And having rendered the flesh capable of the Word, He made us walk, no
longer according to the flesh, but according to the Spirit, and say
again and again, ‘But we are not in the flesh but in the
Spirit,’ and, ‘For the Son of God came into the world, not
to judge the world, but to redeem all men, and that the world might be
saved through Him<note place="end" n="2191" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p69.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p70"> <scripRef passage="John iii. 17" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p70.1" parsed="|John|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.17">John iii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Formerly
the world, as guilty, was under judgment from the Law; but now the Word
has taken on Himself the judgment, and having suffered in the body for
all, has bestowed salvation to all<note place="end" n="2192" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p70.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p71"> Vid.
<i>Incarn.</i> passim. Theod. <i>Eranist.</i> iii. pp. 196–198,
&amp;c. &amp;c. It was the tendency of all the heresies concerning the
Person of Christ to explain away or deny the Atonement. The Arians,
after the Platonists, insisted on the pre-existing Priesthood, as if
the incarnation and crucifixion were not of its essence. The
Apollinarians resolved the Incarnation into a manifestation, Theod.
<i>Eran.</i> i. The Nestorians denied the Atonement, <i>Procl. ad
Armen.</i> p. 615. And the Eutychians, Leont. <i>Ep.</i> 28,
5.</p></note>. With a view
to this has John exclaimed, ‘The law was given by Moses, but
grace and truth came by Jesus Christ<note place="end" n="2193" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p71.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p72"> <scripRef passage="John i. 17" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p72.1" parsed="|John|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.17">John i. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Better
is grace than the Law, and truth than the shadow.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p73">61. (10.) ‘Better’ then, as has been
said, could not have been brought to pass by any other than the Son,
who sits on the right hand of the Father. And what does this denote but
the Son’s genuineness, and that the Godhead of the Father is the
same as the Son’s<note place="end" n="2194" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p73.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p74"> <i>De
Syn.</i> 45, note 1.</p></note>? For in that the
Son reigns in His Father’s kingdom, is seated upon the same
throne as the Father, and is contemplated in the Father’s
Godhead, therefore is the Word God, and whoso beholds the Son, beholds
the Father; and thus there is one God. Sitting then on the right, yet
He does not place His Father on the left<note place="end" n="2195" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p74.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p75"> Cf.
August. <i>de Fid. et Symb.</i> 14. Does this passage of Athan.’s
shew that the Anthropomorphites were stirring in Egypt
already?</p></note>;
but whatever is right<note place="end" n="2196" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p75.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p76"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p76.1">δεξιόν</span></p></note> and precious in the
Father, that also the Son has, and says, ‘All things that the
Father hath are Mine<note place="end" n="2197" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p76.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p77"> <scripRef passage="John xvi. 15" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p77.1" parsed="|John|16|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.15">John xvi. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Wherefore
also the Son, though sitting on the right, also sees the Father on the
right, though it be as become man that He says, ‘I saw the Lord
always before My face, for He is on My right hand, therefore I shall
not fall<note place="end" n="2198" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p77.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p78"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xvi. 8" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p78.1" parsed="|Ps|16|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.16.8">Ps. xvi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ This shews moreover that the
Son is in the Father <pb n="342" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_342.html" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-Page_342" />and the Father
in the Son; for the Father being on the right, the Son is on the right;
and while the Son sits on the right of the Father, the Father is in the
Son. And the Angels indeed minister ascending and descending; but
concerning the Son he saith, ‘And let all the Angels of God
worship Him<note place="end" n="2199" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p78.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p79"> <scripRef passage="Heb. i. 6" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p79.1" parsed="|Heb|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.6">Heb. i. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And when Angels minister, they
say, ‘I am sent unto thee,’ and, ‘The Lord has
commanded;’ but the Son, though He say in human fashion, ‘I
am sent<note place="end" n="2200" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p79.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p80"> Vid. <scripRef passage="John xvii. 3; Mark x. 45" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p80.1" parsed="|John|17|3|0|0;|Mark|10|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.3 Bible:Mark.10.45">John xvii. 3; Mark x. 45</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and comes to finish the work
and to minister, nevertheless says, as being Word and Image, ‘I
am in the Father, and the Father in Me;’ and, ‘He that hath
seen Me, hath seen the Father;’ and, ‘The Father that
abideth in Me, He doeth the works<note place="end" n="2201" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p80.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p81"> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 10, 9" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p81.2" parsed="|John|14|10|0|0;|John|14|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.10 Bible:John.14.9">John xiv. 10,
9</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ for
what we behold in that Image are the Father’s works.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p82">(11.) What has been already said ought to shame
those persons who are fighting against the very truth; however, if,
because it is written, ‘become better,’ they refuse to
understand ‘become,’ as used of the Son, as ‘has been
and is<note place="end" n="2202" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p82.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p83"> Of
His divine nature, (4) (8).</p></note>;’ or again as referring to the
better covenant having come to be<note place="end" n="2203" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p83.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p84"> Of
His human nature, and (10).</p></note>, as we have
said, but consider from this expression that the Word is called
originate, let them hear the same again in a concise form, since they
have forgotten what has been said.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p85">62. If the Son be in the number of the Angels,
then let the word ‘become’ apply to Him as to them, and let
Him not differ at all from them in nature; but be they either sons with
Him, or be He an Angel with them; sit they one and all together on the
right hand of the Father, or be the Son standing with them all as a
ministering Spirit, sent forth to minister Himself as they are. But if
on the other hand Paul distinguishes the Son from things originate,
saying, ‘To which of the Angels said He at any time, Thou art My
Son?’ and the one frames heaven and earth, but they are made by
Him; and He sitteth with the Father, but they stand by ministering, who
does not see that he has not used the word ‘become’ of the
essence of the Word, but of the ministration come through Him? For as,
being the ‘Word,’ He ‘became flesh,’ so when
become man, He became by so much better in His ministry, than the
ministry which came by the Angels, as Son excels servants and Framer
things framed. Let them cease therefore to take the word
‘become’ of the substance of the Son, for He is not one of
originated things; and let them acknowledge that it is indicative of
His ministry and the Economy which came to pass.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p86">(12.) But how He became better in His ministry,
being better in nature than things originate, appears from what has
been said before, which, I consider, is sufficient in itself to put
them to shame. But if they carry on the contest, it will be proper upon
their rash daring to close with them, and to oppose to them those
similar expressions which are used concerning the Father Himself. This
may serve to shame them to refrain their tongue from evil, or may teach
them the depth of their folly. Now it is written, ‘Become my
strong rock and house of defence, that Thou mayest save me<note place="end" n="2204" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p86.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p87"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxx. 3" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p87.1" parsed="|Ps|30|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.30.3">Ps. xxx. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And again, ‘The Lord became a
defence for the oppressed<note place="end" n="2205" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p87.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p88"> <scripRef passage="Psa. 9.9" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p88.1" parsed="|Ps|9|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.9.9">Ib. ix. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and the
like which are found in divine Scripture. If then they apply these
passages to the Son, which perhaps is nearest to the truth, then let
them acknowledge that the sacred writers ask Him, as not being
originate, to become to them ‘a strong rock and house of
defence;’ and for the future let them understand
‘become,’ and ‘He made,’ and ‘He
created,’ of His incarnate presence. For then did He become
‘a strong rock and house of defence,’ when He bore our sins
in His own body upon the tree, and said, ‘Come unto Me, all ye
that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest<note place="end" n="2206" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p88.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p89"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 28" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p89.1" parsed="|Matt|11|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.28">Matt. xi. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p90">63. But if they refer these passages to the
Father, will they, when it is here also written, ‘Become’
and ‘He became,’ venture so far as to affirm that God is
originate? Yea, they will dare, as they thus argue concerning His Word;
for the course of their argument carries them on to conjecture the same
things concerning the Father, as they devise concerning His Word. But
far be such a notion ever from the thoughts of all the faithful! for
neither is the Son in the number of things originated, nor do the words
of Scripture in question, ‘Become,’ and ‘He
became,’ denote beginning of being, but that succour which was
given to the needy. For God is always, and one and the same; but men
have come to be afterwards through the Word, when the Father Himself
willed it; and God is invisible and inaccessible to originated things,
and especially to men upon earth. When then men in infirmity invoke
Him, when in persecution they ask help, when under injuries they pray,
then the Invisible, being a lover of man, shines forth upon them with
His beneficence, which He exercises through and in His proper Word. And
forthwith the divine manifestation is made to every one according to
his need, and is made to the weak health, and to the persecuted a
‘refuge’ and ‘house of defence;’ and to the
injured He says, ‘While thou speakest I <pb n="343" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_343.html" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-Page_343" />will say, Here I am<note place="end" n="2207" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p90.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p91"> <scripRef passage="Is. lviii. 9" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p91.1" parsed="|Isa|58|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.58.9">Is. lviii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Whatever defence then comes to each
through the Son, that each says that God has come to be to himself,
since succour comes from God Himself through the Word. Moreover the
usage of men recognises this, and every one will confess its propriety.
Often succour comes from man to man; one has undertaken toil for the
injured, as Abraham for Lot; and another has opened his home to the
persecuted, as Obadiah to the sons of the prophets; and another has
entertained a stranger, as Lot the Angels; and another has supplied the
needy, as Job those who begged of him. And then, should one and the
other of these benefited persons say, ‘Such a one became an
assistance to me,’ and another ‘and to me a refuge,’
and ‘to another a supply,’ yet in so saying would not be
speaking of the original becoming or of the essence of their
benefactors, but of the beneficence coming to themselves from them; so
also when the saints say concerning God, ‘He became’ and
‘become Thou,’ they do not denote any original becoming,
for God is without beginning and unoriginate, but the salvation which
is made to be unto men from Him.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p92">64. This being so understood, it is parallel also
respecting the Son, that whatever, and however often, is said, such as,
‘He became’ and ‘become,’ should ever have the
same sense: so that as, when we hear the words in question,
‘become better than the Angels’ and ‘He
became,’ we should not conceive any original becoming of the
Word, nor in any way fancy from such terms that He is originate; but
should understand Paul’s words of His ministry and Economy when
He became man. For when ‘the Word became flesh and dwelt among
us<note place="end" n="2208" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p92.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p93"> <scripRef passage="John i. 14" id="xxi.ii.i.xiii-p93.1" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">John i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>’ and came to minister and to grant
salvation to all, then He became to us salvation, and became life, and
became propitiation; then His economy in our behalf became much better
than the Angels, and He became the Way and became the Resurrection. And
as the words ‘Become my strong rock’ do not denote that the
essence of God Himself became, but His lovingkindness, as has been
said, so also here the ‘having become better than the
Angels,’ and, ‘He became,’ and, ‘by so much is
Jesus become a better surety,’ do not signify that the essence of
the Word is originate (perish the thought!), but the beneficence which
towards us came to be through His becoming Man; unthankful though the
heretics be, and obstinate in behalf of their irreligion.</p>
</div4></div3>

<div3 title="Excursus B. On §22 (Note 3)." progress="62.81%" prev="xxi.ii.i.xiii" next="xxi.ii.iii" id="xxi.ii.ii"><p class="c9" id="xxi.ii.ii-p1">


<span class="c8" id="xxi.ii.ii-p1.1">Excursus B.
On §22 (Note 3).</span></p>

<p class="c81" id="xxi.ii.ii-p2"><span class="c1" id="xxi.ii.ii-p2.1">On the Meaning of the
Formula</span> <span lang="EL" class="c1" id="xxi.ii.ii-p2.2">πρὶν
γεννηθῆναι
οὐκ ἦν</span><span class="c1" id="xxi.ii.ii-p2.3">, in the
Nicene Anathema.</span></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxi.ii.ii-p3"><span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.ii-p3.1">It</span> was observed on p.
75, note 4(b), that there were two clauses in the Nicene Anathema which
required explanation. One of them, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p3.2">ἐξ ἑτέρας
ὑποστάσεως ἢ
οὐσίας</span>, has been discussed in
the Excursus, pp. 77–82; the other, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p3.3">πρὶν
γεννηθῆναι
οὐκ ἦν</span>, shall be considered now.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.ii-p4">Bishop Bull has suggested a very ingenious
interpretation of it, which is not obvious, but which, when stated, has
much plausibility, as going to explain, or rather to sanction, certain
modes of speech in some early Fathers of venerable authority, which
have been urged by heterodox writers, and given up by Catholics of the
Roman School, as savouring of Arianism. The foregoing pages have made
it abundantly evident that the point of controversy between Catholics
and Arians was, not whether our Lord was God, but whether He was Son of
God; the solution of the former question being involved in that of the
latter. The Arians maintained that the very word ‘Son’
implied a ‘beginning,’ or that our Lord was not Very God;
the Catholics said that it implied ‘connaturality,’ or that
He was Very God as one with God. Now five early writers, Athenagoras,
Tatian, Theophilus, Hippolytus, and Novatian, of whom the authority of
Hippolytus is very great, not to speak of Theophilus and Athenagoras,
whatever be thought of Tatian and of Novatian, seem to speak of the
divine generation as taking place immediately before the creation of
the world, that is, as if not eternal, though <pb n="344" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_344.html" id="xxi.ii.ii-Page_344" />at the same time they teach that our Lord
existed before that generation. In other words they seem to teach that
He was the Word from eternity, and became the Son at the beginning of
all things; some of them expressly considering Him, first as the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p4.1">λόγος
ἐνδιάθετος</span>,
or Reason, in the Father, or (as may be speciously represented) a mere
attribute; next, as the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p4.2">λόγος
προφορικὸς</span>,
or Word, terms which are explained, note on <i>de Syn.</i> 26 (5). This
doctrine, when divested of figure and put into literal statement, might
appear nothing more or less than this,—that at the beginning of
the world the Son was created after the likeness of the Divine
attribute of Reason, as its image or expression, and thereby became the
Divine Word, was made the instrument of creation, called the Son from
that ineffable favour and adoption which God had bestowed on Him, and
in due time sent into the world to manifest God’s perfections to
mankind;—which, it is scarcely necessary to say, is the doctrine
of Arianism.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.ii-p5">Thus S. Hippolytus says,—</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.ii-p6"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p6.1">Τῶν δὲ
γινομένων
ἀρχηγὸν καὶ
σύμβουλον
καὶ ἐργατὴν
ἐγέννα λόγον,
ὃν λόγον ἔχων
ἐν ἑαυτῶ ἀ&amp;
231·ρατόν τε
ὄντα τῷ
κτιζομένῳ,
κόσμῳ,
ὁρατὸν
ποιεῖ·
προτέραν
φωνὴν
φθεγγόμενος,
καὶ φῶς ἐκ
φωτὸς γεννῶν,
προῆκεν τῇ
κτίσει
κύριον</span>. <i>contr. Noet.</i>
10.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.ii-p7">And S. Theophilus:—</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.ii-p8"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p8.1">῎Εχων οὖν ὁ
θεὸς τὸν
ἑαυτοῦ λόγον
ἐνδιάθετον
ἐν τοῖς
ἰδίοις
σπλάγχνοις,
ἐγέννησεν
αὐτὸν μετὰ
τῆς ἑαυτοῦ
σοφίας
ἐξερευξάμενος
πρὸ τῶν
ὅλων…ὁπότε
δὲ ἠθέλησεν
ὁ θεὸς
ποιῆσαι ὅσα
ἐβουλεύσατο,
τοῦτον τὸν
λόγον
ἐγέννησε
προφορικὸν,
πρωτότοκον
πάσης
κτίσεως</span>. <i>ad Autol</i>.
ii. 10–22.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.ii-p9">Bishop Bull, <i>Defens. F. N.</i> iii. 5–8,
meets this representation by maintaining that the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p9.1">γέννησις</span> which S.
Hippolytus and other writers spoke of, was but a metaphorical
generation, the real and eternal truth being shadowed out by a
succession of events in the economy of time, such as is the
Resurrection (<scripRef passage="Acts xiii. 33" id="xxi.ii.ii-p9.2" parsed="|Acts|13|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.33">Acts xiii.
33</scripRef>), nay, the Nativity; and
that of these His going forth to create the worlds was one. And he
maintains (ibid. <scripRef passage="Acts 3.9" id="xxi.ii.ii-p9.3" parsed="|Acts|3|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.9">iii. 9</scripRef>)
that such is the mode of speaking adopted by the Fathers after the
Nicene Council as well as before. And then he adds (which is our
present point), that it is even alluded to and recognised in the Creed
of the Council, which anathematizes those who say that ‘the Son
was not before His generation,’ i.e. who deny that ‘the Son
<i>was</i> before His <i>generation</i>,’ which statement
accordingly becomes indirectly a Catholic truth.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.ii-p10">I am not aware whether any writer has preceded or
followed this great authority in this view<note place="end" n="2209" id="xxi.ii.ii-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.ii-p11"> Waterland expresses the view here taken, and not Bishop
Bull’s; vol. i. p. 114. Bull’s language, on the other hand,
is very strong: ‘Sæpe olim, ut verum ingenue fateai, animum
meum subiit <i>admiratio, quid</i> effato isto, ‘Filius priusquam
nasceretur, non erat,’ <i>sibi voluerint</i> Ariani. De
nativitate Christi ex beatissima Virgine dictum non esse exponendum
constat.…Itaque de nativitate Filii loquuntur, quæ hujus
universi creationem antecessit. <i>Quis</i> vero, inquam, <i>sensus</i>
dicti hujus “Filius non erat, sive non existebat, priusquam
nasceretur ex Patre ante conditum mundum?” Ego sane nullus
dubito, quin hoc pronunciatum Arianorum oppositum fuerit Catholicorum
istorum sententiæ, qui docerent, Filium quidem paulo ante conditum
mundum inexplicabili quodam modo ex Patre progressum fuisse ad
constituendum universa, &amp;c. <i>D. F. N.</i> iii. 9.
§2.</p></note>.
The more obvious mode of understanding the Arian formula is this, that
it is an argument <i>ex absurdo</i>, drawn from the force of the word
Son, in behalf of the Arian doctrine; it being, as they would say, a
truism, that, ‘whereas He was begotten, He was not <i>before</i>
He was begotten,’ and the denial of it a contradiction in terms.
This certainly does seem to myself the true force of the formula; so
much so, that if Bishop Bull’s explanation be admissible, it
must, in order to its being so, first be shewn to be reducible to this
sense, and to be included under it.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.ii-p12">The point at issue between the two
interpretations is this; whether the clause <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p12.1">πρὶν
γεννηθῆναι
οὐκ ἦν</span> is intended for a
<i>denial</i> of the <i>contrary</i> proposition, ‘He was before
His generation,’ as Bishop Bull says; or whether it is what
Aristotle calls an enthymematic sentence, <i>assuming</i> the falsity,
as confessed on all hands, of that contrary proposition, as
self-contradictory, and directly denying, not it, but ‘He was
from everlasting.’ Or, in other words, whether it opposes the
position of the five writers, or the great Catholic doctrine itself;
and whether in consequence the Nicene Fathers are in their anathema
indirectly sanctioning that position, or stating that doctrine. Bull
considers that both sides <i>contemplated</i> the proposition,
‘He was before His generation,’—and that the
Catholics asserted or defended it; some reasons shall here be given for
the contrary view.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.ii-p13">1. Now first, let me repeat, what was just now
observed by the way, that the formula in question, when taken as an
enthymematic sentence, or <i>reductio ad absurdum</i>, exactly
expresses the main argument of the Arians, which they brought forward
in so many shapes, as feeling that their cause turned upon it,
‘He is a son, <i>therefore</i> He had a beginning.’ Thus
Socrates records Arius’s words in the beginning of the
controversy, (1) ‘If the Father begat the Son, He who is begotten
has a beginning of existence; (2) therefore once the Son was not, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p13.1">ἦν ὅτε
οὐκ ἦν</span>; (3) therefore He has His
subsistence from nothing, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p13.2">ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων
ἔχει τὴν
ὑπόστασιν</span>.’
<i>H. E.</i> i. 5. The first of these propositions exactly answers to
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p13.3">οὐκ ἦν
πρὶν
γεννηθῆναι</span>
taken enthymematically; and it may be added that when so taken, the
three propositions will just answer to the three first formulæ
anathematized at Nicæa, two of which are indisputably the same as
two of them; viz. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p13.4">ὅτι ἦν ποτὲ</span> <pb n="345" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_345.html" id="xxi.ii.ii-Page_345" /><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p13.5">δτε
οὐκ ἦν· &amp; 234·τι
πρὶν
γεννηθῆναι
οὐκ ἦν· &amp; 234·τι
ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων
ἐγένετο</span>. On the other hand,
we hear nothing in the controversy of the position which Bull conceives
to be opposed by Arius (‘He was before His generation’),
that is, supposing the formula in question does not allude to it;
unless indeed it is worth while to except the statement reprobated in
the Letter of the Arians to Alexander, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p13.6">ὄντα
πρότερον,
γεννηθέντα
εἰς υἱ&amp; 231·ν</span>, which is
explained, <i>de Syn.</i> 16. note 12.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.ii-p14">2. Next, it should be observed that the other
formulæ here, as elsewhere, mentioned, are enthymematic also, or
carry their argument with them, and that, an argument resolvable often
into the original argument derived from the word ‘Son.’
Such are <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p14.1">ὁ ὢν
τὸν μὴ ὄντα
ἐκ τοῦ ὄντος
ἢ τὸν ὄντα</span>; and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p14.2">ἓν τὸ
ἀγένητον ἢ
δύο</span>; and in like manner as regards the question
of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p14.3">τρεπτόν</span>; ‘Has He
free will’ (thus Athanasius states the Arian objection) ‘or
has He not? is He good from choice according to free will, and can He,
if He will, alter, being of an alterable nature? as wood or stone, has
He not His choice free to be moved, and incline hither and
thither?’ supr. §35. That is, they wished the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p14.4">τρεπτὸς</span> to carry
with it its own self-evident application to our Lord, with the
alternative of an absurdity; and so to prove His created nature.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.ii-p15">3. In §32, S. Athanasius observes that the
formula of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p15.1">ἀγένητον</span> was the later
substitute for the original formulæ of Arius; ‘when they
were no longer allowed to say, “out of nothing,” and
“He was not before His generation,”’ they hit upon
this word Unoriginate, that, by saying among the simple that the Son
was originate, <i>they might imply the very same phrases</i> “out
of nothing” and “He once was not.” Here he does not
in so many words say that the argument from the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p15.2">ἀγένητον</span> was a
<i>substitute</i> for the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p15.3">οὐκ
ἦν πρὶν
γεννηθῆναι</span>,
yet surely it is not unfair so to understand him. But it is plain that
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p15.4">ἀγένητον</span> was brought
forward merely to express by an appeal to philosophy and earlier
Fathers, that to be a Son was to have a beginning and a creation, and
not to be God. This therefore will be the sense of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p15.5">οὐκ ἦν πρὶν
γεννηθῆναι</span>.
Nay, when the Arians asked, ‘Is the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p15.6">ἀγένητον</span> one or
two,’ they actually did assume that it was granted by their
opponents that the Father only was <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p15.7">ἀγένητος</span>; which it
was not, if the latter held, nay, if they had sanctioned at Nicæa,
as Bull says, that our Lord <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p15.8">ἦν πρὶν
γεννηθῇ</span>; and moreover which
they knew and confessed was not granted, if their own formula <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p15.9">οὐκ ἦν πρὶν
γεννηθῆναι</span>
was directed against this statement.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.ii-p16">4. Again, it is plain that the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p16.1">οὐκ ἦν πρίν
γεννηθῆναι</span> is
used by S. Athanasius as the <i>same</i> objection with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p16.2">ὁ ὢν τὸν
μὴ ὄντα ἐκ
τοῦ ὄντος</span>, &amp;c.
E.g. he says, ‘We might ask them in turn, God who is, has He so
become, whereas He was not?’ <i>or</i> is He also before His
generation? whereas He is, did He make Himself, or is He of nothing.
&amp;c., §25. Now the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p16.3">ὁ ὢν τὸν μὴ
ὄντα</span>, &amp;c., is evidently an
<i>argument,</i> and that, grounded on the absurdity of saying <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p16.4">ὁ ὢν
τὸν ὄντα</span>. S.
Alexander’s Encyclical Letter (vid. Socr. i. 6), compared with
Arius’s original positions and the Nicene Anathemas as referred
to above, is a strong confirmation. In these three documents the
formulæ agree together, except one; and that one, which in
Arius’s language is ‘he who is begotten has a beginning of
existence,’ is in the Nicene Anathema, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p16.5">οὐκ ἦν πρὶν
γεννηθῆναι</span>,
but in S. Alexander’s circular, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p16.6">ὁ
ὢν θεὸς
τὸν μὴ ὄντα
ἐκ τοῦ μὴ
ὄντος
πεποίηκεν</span>. The
absence of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p16.7">οὐκ ἦν
πρὶν</span>, &amp;c., in S. Alexander is certainly
remarkable. Moreover the two formulæ are treated as synonymous by
Greg. Naz. <i>Orat.</i> 29. 9. Cyril, <i>Thesaur.</i> 4. p. 29 fin.,
and by Basil as quoted below. But indeed there is an internal
correspondence between them, shewing that they have but one meaning.
They are really but the same sentence in the active and in the passive
voice.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.ii-p17">5. A number of scattered passages in Athanasius
lead us to the same conclusion. For instance, if the Arian formula had
the sense which is here maintained, of being an argument against our
Lord’s eternity, the Catholic answer would be, ‘He could
not be <i>before</i> His generation because His generation is
<i>eternal,</i> as being from the Father.’ Now this is precisely
the language Athanasius uses, when it occurs to him to introduce the
words in question. Thus in <i>Orat.</i> ii. §57 he says,
‘The creatures began to come to be (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p17.1">γίνεσθαι</span>); but the
Word of God, not having beginning (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p17.2">ἀρχὴν</span>) of being, surely did not
begin to be, nor begin to come to be, but was always. And the works
have a beginning (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p17.3">ἀρχὴν</span>) in the making, and the beginning
precedes things which come to be; but the Word not being of such,
rather Himself becomes the Framer of those things which have a
beginning. And the being of things originate is measured by their
becoming (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p17.4">ἐν
τῷ
γίνεσθαι</span>), and at some
beginning (origin) doth God begin to make them through the Word, that
it may be known that they were not before their origination (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p17.5">πρίν
γενέσθαι</span>); but the Word
hath His being in no other origin than the Father (vid. supr. §11,
note 1), ‘whom they themselves allow to be unoriginate, so that
He too exists unoriginately in the Father, being His offspring not His
creature.’ We shall find that other Fathers say just the same.
Again, we have already come to a passage where for ‘His
generation,’ he substitutes ‘making,’ a word which
Bull would not say that either the Nicene Council or S. Hippolytus
would use; clearly shewing that the Arians were not quoting and denying
a Catholic statement in the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p17.6">οὐκ
ἦν πρὶν</span>, &amp;c., but laying
down one of their own. ‘Who is there in all mankind, Greek or
Barbarian, who ventures to rank among creatures One whom he confesses
the while to be God, and says that “He was not ‘before He
was made,’ <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p17.7">πρὶν
ποιηθῇ</span>.”’
<i>Orat</i>. i. §10. Arius, who is surely the best explainer of
his own words, says the same; that is, he interprets
‘generation’ by ‘making,’ or confesses that he
is bringing forward an argument, not opposing a dogma; ‘Before
His generation,’ he says, ‘<i>or</i> creation, <i>or</i>
destination (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p17.8">ὁρισθῇ</span>), <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 4" id="xxi.ii.ii-p17.9" parsed="|Rom|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.4">Rom. i. 4</scripRef>), <i>or</i> founding (vid. <scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 23" id="xxi.ii.ii-p17.10" parsed="|Prov|8|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.23">Prov. viii. 23</scripRef>), He was not; for He was not
ingenerate.’ Theod., <i>Hist</i>. i. 4. Eusebius of Nicomedia
also, in a passage which has already come before us, says distinctly,
‘“It is plain to any one,” that what has been made
was not before its <i>generation</i>; but what came to be has an origin
of being.’ <i>De Syn.</i> §17.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.ii-p18">6. If there are passages in Athanasius which seem
to favour the opposite interpretation, that is, to imply that the
Catholics held or allowed, as Bp. Bull considers, that ‘before
His generation, He was,’ they admit of an explanation. E.g.
“How is He not in the number of the creatures, if, as they say,
He was not before His generation? for it is proper to the creatures and
works, not to be before their generation.’ <i>Orat.</i> ii.
§22. This might be taken to imply that the Arians said, ‘He
was not,’ and Catholics ‘He was.’ But the real
meaning is this, ‘How is He not a creature, if the <i>formula be
true,</i> which they use, “He was not before His
generation?” for it may indeed properly be <i>said</i> of
creatures that “they were not before their
generation.”’ And so again when he says, ‘if the Son
was not before His generation, Truth was not always in God,’
supr. §20, he does not thereby imply that the Son <i>was</i>
before His generation, but he means, ‘if it be <i>true</i> that,
&amp;c.,’ ‘if the <i>formula holds,</i>’ ‘if it
can be <i>said</i> of the Son, “He was not, &amp;c.”’
Accordingly, shortly afterwards, in a passage already cited, he says
the same of the Almighty Father in the way of parallel; ‘God who
is, hath He so become, whereas He was not, or “is He too before
His generation?”’ (§25), not implying here any
generation at all, but urging <pb n="346" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_346.html" id="xxi.ii.ii-Page_346" />that
the question is <i>idle</i> and <i>irrelevant</i>, that the formula is
<i>unmeaning</i> and does not <i>apply to</i>, cannot be <i>said</i>
of, Father or Son.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.ii-p19">7. Such an explanation of these passages, as well
as the view here taken of the formula itself, receive abundant
confirmation from S. Gregory Nazianzen and S. Hilary. What has been
maintained is, that when S. Athanasius says, ‘if the Son
<i>is</i> not before His generation, then, &amp;c.,’ he does but
mean, ‘if it can be <i>said,</i>’ ‘if the words can
be <i>used or applied</i> in this case.’ Now the two Fathers just
mentioned both decide that it is not true, <i>either</i> that the Son
<i>was</i> before His generation, <i>or</i> that He was not; in other
words, that the question is unmeaning and irrelevant, which is just the
interpretation which has been here given to Athanasius. But again, in
thus speaking, they thereby assert also that they did <i>not</i> hold,
that they do <i>not</i> allow, that formula which Bull considers the
Nicene Fathers defended and sanctioned, as being Catholic and in use
both before the Council and after, viz. ‘He <i>was</i> before His
generation.’ Thus S. Gregory in the passage in which he speaks of
‘did He that is make Him that is not, &amp;c.,’ and
‘before His generation, &amp;c.,’ as one and the same,
expressly says, ‘In His case, to be begotten <i>is concurrent</i>
with existence and is from the beginning,’ and that <i>in
contrast</i> to the instance of men; who he says, do fulfil in a manner
‘He who is, &amp;c.’ (Levi being in the loins of Abraham),
i.e. fulfil Bull’s proposition, ‘He was before
generation.’ He proceeds, ‘I say that <i>the question is
irrelevant,</i> not the answer difficult.’ And presently after,
mentioning some idle inquiries by way of parallel, he adds, ‘more
ill-instructed, be sure, is it to decide whether what was generated
<i>from the beginning</i> was or was not <i>before</i> generation,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p19.1">πρὸ τῆς
γεννήσεως</span>.’
<i>Orat.</i> 29. 9.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.ii-p20">8. S. Hilary, on the other hand, is so full on
the subject in his <i>de Trin.</i> xii., and so entirely to the point
for which I would adduce him, that but a few extracts of what might be
made are either necessary or practicable. He states and argues on the
formula expressly as an <i>objection</i>; Adjiciant hæc
<i>arguta</i> satis atque <i>auditu placentia;</i> Si, inquit, natus
est, cœpit; et cum cœpit, non fuit; et cum non fuit, non
patitur ut fuerit. Atque <i>idcirco</i> piæ intelligentiæ,
sermonem esse contendant, Non fuit ante quam nasceretur, <i>quia</i> ut
esset, qui non erat, natus est.’ n. 18. He answers the objection
in the same way. ‘Unigenitus Deus neque non fuit aliquando non
filius, neque fuit aliquid ante quam filius, neque quidquam aliquid
ipse nisi filius,’ n. 15, which is in express words to
<i>deny,</i> ‘He was before His generation.’ Again, as
Gregory, ‘Ubi pater auctor est, ibi et nativitas est; et vero ubi
auctor æternus est, ibi et nativitatis æternitas est,’
n. 21. And he substitutes ‘being always born’ for
‘being before birth;’ ‘Numquid ante tempora
æterna esse, id ipsum sit quod est, eum qui erat nasci? quia nasci
quod erat, jam non nasci est, sed se ipsum demutare nascendo.…Non
est itaque id ipsum, natum ante tempora æterna semper esse, et
esse antequam nasci.’ n. 30. And he concludes, in accordance with
the above explanation of the passages of Athanasius which I brought as
if objections, thus: ‘Cum itaque natum semper esse, nihil aliud
sit confitendum esse, quam natum, id sensui, antequam nascitur <i>vel
fuisse, vel non fuisse</i> non subjacet. n. 31.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.ii-p21">9. It may seem superfluous to proceed, but as
Bishop Bull is an authority not lightly to be set aside, a passage from
S. Basil shall be added. Eunomius objects, ‘God begat the Son
either being or not being, &amp;c.…to him that is, there needs
not generation.’ He replies that Eunomius, ‘<i>because</i>
animals first are not, and then are generated, and he who is born
to-day, yesterday did not exist, <i>transfers</i> this conception to
the subsistence of the Only-begotten; and says, <i>since</i> He has
been generated, He was not before His generation, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p21.1">πρὸ τῆς
γεννήσεως</span>,’
<i>contr. Eunom.</i> ii. 14. And he solves the objection as the other
Fathers, by saying that our Lord is from everlasting, speaking of S.
John, in the first words of his Gospel, as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p21.2">τῇ ἀ&amp;
187·διότητι
τοῦ πατρὸς
τοῦ
μονογενοῦς
συνάπτων τὴν
γέννησιν</span>. §15.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.ii-p22">These then being the explanations which the
contemporary and next following Fathers give of the Arian formula which
was anathematized at Nicæa, it must be observed that the line of
argument which Bishop Bull is pursuing, does not lead him to assign any
direct reasons for the substitution of a different interpretation in
their place. He is engaged, not in commenting on the Nicene Anathema,
but in proving that the Post-Nicene Fathers admitted that view or
statement of doctrine which he conceives <i>also</i> implied in that
anathema; and thus the sense of the anathema, instead of being the
subject of proof, is, as he believes, one of the proofs of the point
which he is establishing. However, since these other collateral
evidences which he adduces, may be taken to be some sort of indirect
comment upon the words of the Anathema, the principal of them in point
of authority, and that which most concerns us, shall here be noticed:
it is a passage from the second Oration of Athanasius.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.ii-p23">While commenting on the words, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p23.1">ἀρχὴ
ὁδῶν εἰς τὰ
ἔργα</span> in the text, ‘The Lord has
created me the beginning of His ways unto the works,’ S.
Athanasius is led to consider the text ‘first born of every
creature,’ <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p23.2">πρωτότοκος
πασῆς
κτίσεως</span>: and he says that He
who was <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p23.3">μονογενὴς</span>
from eternity, became by a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p23.4">συγκατάβασις</span>
at the creation of the world <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p23.5">πρωτότοκος</span>.
This doctrine Bp. Bull considers declaratory of a going forth, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p23.6">προέλευσις</span>,
or figurative <i>birth</i> from the Father, at the beginning of all
things.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.ii-p24">It will be observed that the very point to be
proved is this, viz. not that there was a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p24.1">συγκατάβασις</span>
merely, but that according to Athanasius there was a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p24.2">γέννησις</span> or
proceeding from the Father, and that the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p24.3">πρωτότοκος</span>
marks it. Bull’s words are, that ‘Catholici quidam
Doctores, qui post exortam controversiam Arianam vixerunt,…illam
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p24.4">τοῦ
λόγου</span>.…ex Patre
<i>progressionem</i> (quod et <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p24.5">συγκατάβασιν</span>,
hoc est, condescensionem eorum nonnulli appellarunt), ad condendum
hæc universa agnovere; atque ejus etiam <i>progressionis
respectu</i> ipsum <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p24.6">τὸν
λόγον</span> <i>a Deo Patre</i> quasi
<i>natum</i> fuisse et omnis creaturæ <i>primogenitum</i> in
Scripturis dici confessi sunt.’ <i>D. F. N.</i> iii. 9. §1.
Now I consider that S. Athanasius does not, as this sentence says,
understand by primogenitus that our Lord was ‘progressionis
respectu a Deo Patre <i>quasi natus</i>.’ He <pb n="347" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_347.html" id="xxi.ii.ii-Page_347" />does not seem to me to speak of a generation or
birth of the Son at all, though figurative, but of the birth of <i>all
things</i>, and that <i>in</i> Him.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.ii-p25">That Athanasius does not call the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p25.1">συγκατάβασις</span>
of the Word a birth, as denoted by the term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p25.2">πρωτότοκος</span>,
is plain from his own avowal in the passage to which Bull refers.
‘Nowhere in the Scriptures,’ he says, ‘is He called
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p25.3">πρωτότοκος
τοῦ Θεοῦ</span>, first-born <i>of
God</i>, nor creature of God, but Only-begotten, Word, Wisdom, have
their relation to the Father, and are proper to Him.’ ii. 62.
Here surely he expressly denies Bull’s statement that
‘first-born’ means ‘a Deo natus,’ ‘born
of God.’ Such additions as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p25.4">παρὰ τοῦ
πατρὸς</span>, he says, are reserved for
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p25.5">μονογενὴς</span> and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p25.6">λόγος</span>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.ii-p26">He goes on to say <i>what</i> the term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p26.1">πρωτότοκος</span>
does mean; viz. instead of having any reference to a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p26.2">προέλευσις</span>
from the Father, it refers solely to the creatures; our Lord is not
called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p26.3">πρωτότοκος</span>,
because His <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p26.4">προέλευσις</span>
is a ‘type of His eternal generation,’ but because by that
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p26.5">προέλευσις</span>
He became the ‘Prototype of all creation.’ He, as it were,
stamped His image, His Sonship, upon creation, and became the
first-born in the sense of being the Archetypal Son. If this is borne
out by the passage, Athanasius, it is plain, does not speak of any
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p26.6">γέννησις</span> whatever
at the era of creation, though figurative; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p26.7">πρωτότοκος</span>
does but mean <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p26.8">μονογενὴς
πρωτεύων ἐν
τῇ κτίσει</span>, or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p26.9">ἀρχὴ
τῆς κτίσεως</span>,
or πρωτότυπον
γέννημα, or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p26.10">μόνος
γεννητὸς ἐν
τοῖς
γενητοῖς</span>; and no
warrant is given, however indirect, to the idea that in the Nicene
Anathema, the Fathers implied an allowance of the proposition,
‘He was before His generation.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.ii-p27">As the whole passage occurs in the Discourse
which immediately follows, it is not necessary to enter formally into
the proof of this view of it, when the reader will soon be able to
judge of it for himself. But it may be well to add two passages, one
from Athenagoras, the other from S. Cyril, not in elucidation of the
words of Athanasius, but of the meaning which I would put upon
them.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.ii-p28">The passage from Athenagoras is quoted by Bull
himself, who of course is far from denying the doctrine of our
Lord’s Archetypal office; and does but wish in addition to find
in Athanasius the doctrine of a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p28.1">γέννησις</span>.
Athenagoras says that the Son is ‘the first offspring, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p28.2">πρῶτον
γέννημα</span>, of the Father, not
as come to be, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p28.3">γενόμενον</span>
(for God being Eternal Mind had from the beginning in Himself the Word,
as having Reason eternally, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p28.4">λογικὸς ὢν</span>),
but that while as regards matter heavy and light were mixed
together’ (the passage is corrupt here), ‘He went forth,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p28.5">προελθὼν</span>, as an
<i>idea</i> and <i>energy</i>’, i.e. as an Agent to create, and a
Form and Rule to create by. And then he goes on to quote the very text
on which Athanasius is employed when he explains <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p28.6">πρωτότοκος</span>.
‘And the Prophetic Spirit confirms this doctrine, saying, The
Lord hath created me a beginning (origin) of His ways, for His
works.’ <i>Leg</i>. 10.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.ii-p29">And so S. Cyril, ‘He is Only-begotten
according to nature, as being alone from the Father, God from God,
Light kindled from Light; and He is First-born for our sakes, that,
<i>as if to some immortal root</i> the whole creation might be
ingrafted and might bud forth from the Everlasting. For all things were
made by Him, and <i>consist</i> for ever and are <i>preserved in
Him</i>.’ <i>Thesaur</i>. 25 p. 238.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.ii-p30">In conclusion it may be suggested whether the
same explanation which has here been given of Athanasius’s use of
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p30.1">πρωτότοκος</span>
does not avail more exactly to the defence of two of the five writers
from the charge of inaccurate doctrine, than that which Bull has
preferred.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.ii-p31">As to Athenagoras, we have already seen that he
does not speak of a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p31.1">γέννησις</span> at all in
his account of creation, but simply calls the Son <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p31.2">πρῶτον
γέννημα</span>, i.e. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p31.3">πρωτότυπον
γέννημα</span>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.ii-p32">Nor does Tatian approach nearer to the doctrine
of a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p32.1">γέννησις</span>. He says
that at the creation the Word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p32.2">ἔργον
πρωτότοκον
τοῦ πατρὸς
γίνεται.
τοῦτον ἴσμεν
τοῦ κόσμου
τὴν ἀρχήν</span>. <i>ad
Græc</i>. 5. Here the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p32.3">ἔργον</span>, which at first sight
promises a difficulty, does in fact explain both himself and
Athenagoras. He says that at creation the Word became, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p32.4">γίνεται</span>, not a
<i>Son</i> (figuratively), as Bull would grant to the parties whom he
is opposing, but a <i>work</i>. It was His great condescension, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p32.5">συγκατάβασις</span>,
to be accounted the first of the works, as being their <i>type</i>;
that as they were to be raised to an adoption and <i>called</i> sons,
so He for that purpose might stoop to creation, and be <i>called</i> a
work. As Tatian uses the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p32.6">ἀρχὴ</span> in the concluding clause, there is
great reason to think that he is alluding to the very text which
Athanasius and Athenagoras expressly quote, in which Wisdom is said to
be ‘created a beginning, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p32.7">ἀρχὴ</span>, of ways, unto the <i>works</i>,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.ii-p32.8">εἰς τὰ
ἔργα</span>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.ii-p33">As to Novatian, Bishop Bull himself observes that
it is a question whether he need be understood to speak of any
generation but that which is eternal; nor does Pamelius otherwise
explain him.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Discourse" n="II" title="Discourse II" shorttitle="Discourse II" progress="63.54%" prev="xxi.ii.ii" next="xxi.ii.iii.i" id="xxi.ii.iii">

<div4 type="Chapter" title="Texts explained; Fourthly, Hebrews iii. 2. Introduction; the Regula Fidei counter to an Arian sense of the text; which is not supported by the word 'servant,' nor by 'made' which occurs in it; (how can the Judge be among the 'works' which 'God will bring into judgment?') nor by 'faithful;' and is confuted by the immediate context, which is about Priesthood; and by the foregoing passage, which explains the word 'faithful' as meaning trustworthy, as do 1 Pet. iv. fin. and other texts. On the whole made may safely be understood either of the divine generation or the human creation." n="XIV" shorttitle="Chapter XIV" progress="63.54%" prev="xxi.ii.iii" next="xxi.ii.iii.ii" id="xxi.ii.iii.i"><p class="c9" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p1">

<pb n="348" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_348.html" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-Page_348" /><span class="c8" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p1.1">Discourse
II.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c41" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p3"><span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p3.1">Chapter XIV</span>.—<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p3.2">Texts explained; Fourthly,</span> <span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p3.4"><scripRef passage="Hebrews iii. 2" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p3.5" parsed="|Heb|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.3.2">Hebrews iii.
2</scripRef></span> <i>Introduction; the
Regula Fidei counter to an Arian sense of the text; which is not
supported by the word ‘servant,’ nor by ‘made’
which occurs in it; (how can the Judge be among the ‘works’
which ‘God will bring into judgment?’) nor by
‘faithful;’ and is confuted by the immediate context, which
is about Priesthood; and by the foregoing passage, which explains the
word ‘faithful’ as meaning trustworthy, as do</i> <i>1 Pet. iv</i>. <i>fin. and other texts. On the
whole</i> made <i>may safely be understood either of the divine
generation or the human creation.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p4">1. <span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p4.1">I did</span> indeed think
that enough had been said already against the hollow professors of
Arius’s madness, whether for their refutation or in the
truth’s behalf, to insure a cessation and repentance of their
evil thoughts and words about the Saviour. They, however, for whatever
reason, still do not succumb; but, as swine and dogs wallow<note place="end" n="2210" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p5.1">κυλιόμενοι</span>, <i>Orat.</i> iii. 16.</p></note> in their own vomit and their own mire,
rather invent new expedients for their irreligion. Thus they
misunderstand the passage in the Proverbs, ‘The Lord hath created
me a beginning of His ways for His works<note place="end" n="2211" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p6"> <scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 22" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p6.2" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22">Prov. viii.
22</scripRef>.
Cf. i. 53 and <i>infr</i>. 19–72.</p></note>,’ and the words of the Apostle,
‘Who was faithful to Him that made Him<note place="end" n="2212" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p6.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p7"> <scripRef passage="Heb. iii. 2" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p7.1" parsed="|Heb|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.3.2">Heb. iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and straightway argue, that the Son
of God is a work and a creature. But although they might have learned
from what is said above, had they not utterly lost their power of
apprehension, that the Son is not from nothing nor in the number of
things originate at all, the Truth witnessing<note place="end" n="2213" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p8"> Vid.
<i>infr.</i> note on 35.</p></note> it
(for, being God, He cannot be a work, and it is impious to call Him a
creature, and it is of creatures and works that we say, ‘out of
nothing,’ and ‘it was not before its generation’),
yet since, as if dreading to desert their own fiction, they are
accustomed to allege the aforesaid passages of divine Scripture, which
have a good meaning, but are by them practised on, let us proceed
afresh to take up the question of the sense of these, to remind the
faithful, and to shew from each of these passages that they have no
knowledge at all of Christianity. Were it otherwise, they would not
have shut themselves up in the unbelief<note place="end" n="2214" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p9"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Rom. xi. 32" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p9.1" parsed="|Rom|11|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.32">Rom. xi. 32</scripRef></p></note> of
the present Jews<note place="end" n="2215" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p10"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p10.1">τῶν νῦν
᾽Ιουδαίων</span>, means literally ‘the Jews of this day,’ as
here and <i>Orat.</i> i. 8. 10. 38. <i>Orat.</i> ii. 1. b. iii. 28. c.
But elsewhere this and similar phrases as distinctly mean the Arians,
being used in contrast to the Jews. Their likeness to the Jews is drawn
out, <i>Orat.</i> iii. 27. <i>de Decr.</i> i.</p></note>, but would have
inquired and learned<note place="end" n="2216" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p11"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p11.1">ἐρωτῶντες
ἐμανθάνον</span>; and so <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p11.2">μαθὼν
ἐδιδάσκεν</span>, <i>Orat.</i> iii. 9. <i>de Decr.</i> 7. <i>supr.</i> p.
13, note a.</p></note> that, whereas
‘In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and
the Word was God,’ in consequence, it was when at the good
pleasure of the Father the Word became man, that it was said of Him, as
by John, ‘The Word became flesh<note place="end" n="2217" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p11.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p12"> <scripRef passage="John i. 14" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p12.1" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">John i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ so by Peter, ‘He hath made Him
Lord and Christ<note place="end" n="2218" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p13"> <scripRef passage="Acts ii. 36" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p13.1" parsed="|Acts|2|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.36">Acts ii. 36</scripRef>.</p></note>’;—as by
means of Solomon in the Person of the Lord Himself, ‘The Lord
created me a beginning of His ways for His works<note place="end" n="2219" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p14"> <scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 22" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p14.2" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22">Prov. viii.
22</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ so by Paul, ‘Become so much
better than the Angels<note place="end" n="2220" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p14.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p15"> <scripRef passage="Heb. i. 4" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p15.1" parsed="|Heb|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.4">Heb. i. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and again,
‘He emptied Himself, and took upon Him the form of a servant<note place="end" n="2221" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p16"> <scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 7" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p16.1" parsed="|Phil|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.7">Phil. ii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and again, ‘Wherefore, holy
brethren, partakers of the heavenly calling, consider the Apostle and
High Priest of our profession, Jesus, who was faithful to Him that made
Him<note place="end" n="2222" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p17"> <scripRef passage="Heb. iii. 1, 2" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p17.2" parsed="|Heb|3|1|3|2" osisRef="Bible:Heb.3.1-Heb.3.2">Heb. iii. 1,
2</scripRef>;
<i>Sent. D.</i> 11.</p></note>.’ For all these texts have the same
force and meaning, a religious one, declarative of the divinity of the
Word, even those of them which speak humanly concerning Him, as having
become the Son of man. But, though this distinction is sufficient for
their refutation, still, since from a misconception of the
Apostle’s words (to mention them first), they consider the Word
of God to be one of the works, because of its being written, ‘Who
was faithful to Him that made Him,’ I have thought it needful to
silence this further argument of theirs, taking in hand<note place="end" n="2223" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p17.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p18"> By <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p18.1">λαυβάνοντες
παρ᾽ αὐτῶν
τὸ λῆμμα</span>,
‘accepting the proposition they offer,’ he means that he is
engaged in going through certain texts brought against the Catholic
view, instead of bringing his own proofs, vid. <i>Orat.</i> i. 37. Yet
after all it is commonly his way, as here, to start with some general
exposition of the Catholic doctrine which the Arian sense of the text
in question opposes, and thus to create a prejudice or proof against
the latter. vid. <i>Orat.</i> i. 10. 38. 40. init. 53. d. ii. 5. 12.
init. 32–34. 35. 44. init. which refers to the whole discussion,
18–43. 73. 77. iii. 18. init. 36. init. 42. 54. 51. init. &amp;c.
On the other hand he makes the ecclesiastical sense the rule of
interpretation, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p18.2">τούτῳ</span> [<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p18.3">τῷ
σκοπῷ</span>, the general
drift of Scripture doctrine] <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p18.4">ὥσπερ
κανόνι
χρησάμενοι
προσέχωμεν
τῇ ἀνάγνωσει
τῆς
θεοπνεύστου
γραφὴς</span>, iii. 28.
fin. This illustrates what he means when he says that certain texts
have a ‘good,’ ‘pious,’ ‘orthodox’
sense, i.e. they can be interpreted (in spite, if so be, of
appearances) in harmony with the <i>Regula Fidei.</i> vid. <i>infr.</i>
§43, note; also notes on 35. and iii. 58.</p></note>, as before, their statement.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p19"><pb n="349" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_349.html" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-Page_349" />2. If then He
be not a Son, let Him be called a work, and let all that is said of
works be said of Him, nor let Him and Him alone be called Son, nor
Word, nor Wisdom; neither let God be called Father, but only Framer and
Creator of things which by Him come to be; and let the creature be
Image and Expression of His framing will, and let Him, as they would
have it, be without generative nature, so that there be neither Word,
nor Wisdom, no, nor Image, of His proper substance. For if He be not
Son<note place="end" n="2224" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p20"> §22, note.</p></note>, neither is He Image<note place="end" n="2225" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p21"> i.e.
in any true sense of the word ‘image;’ or, so that He may
be accounted the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p21.1">ἀπαράλλακτος
εἴκων</span> of the Father,
vid. <i>de Syn.</i> 23, note 1. The ancient Fathers consider, that the
Divine Sonship is the very consequence (so to speak) of the necessity
that exists, that One who is Infinite Perfection should subsist again
in a Perfect Image of Himself, which is the doctrine to which Athan.
goes on to allude, and the idea of which (he says) is prior to that of
creation. A redundatio in imaginem is synonymous with a generatio
Filii. Cf. Thomassin, <i>de Trin.</i> 19. 1.</p></note>.
But if there be not a Son, how then say you that God is a Creator?
since all things that come to be are through the Word and in Wisdom,
and without This nothing can be, whereas you say He hath not That in
and through which He makes all things. For if the Divine Essence be not
fruitful itself<note place="end" n="2226" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p22"> For <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p22.1">καρπογόνος
ἡ οὐσία</span>, <i>de
Decr.</i> 15. n. 9. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p22.2">γεννητικὸς</span>, <i>Orat.</i> iii. 66. iv. 4. fin. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p22.3">ἄγονος</span>. i. 14.
fin. <i>Sent. Dion.</i> 15. 19. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p22.4">ἡ φυσικὴ
γονιμότης</span>, <i>Damasc. F. O.</i> i. 8. p. 133. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p22.5">ἄκαρπος</span>,
<i>Cyr. Thes.</i> p. 45. Epiph. <i>Hær.</i> 65 p. 609. b. Vid.
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p22.6">γέννησις</span> and the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p22.7">κτίσις</span> contrasted together <i>Orat.</i> i. 29. <i>de Decr.</i> 11. n. 6,
<i>de Syn.</i> 51, n. 4. The doctrine in the text is shortly expressed,
<i>infr. Orat.</i> iv. 4 fin. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p22.8">εἰ ἄγονος
καὶ
ἀνενέργητος</span></p></note>, but barren, as
they hold, as a light that lightens not, and a dry fountain, are they
not ashamed to speak of His possessing framing energy? and whereas they
deny what is by nature, do they not blush to place before it what is by
will<note place="end" n="2227" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p22.9"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p23"> <i>Orat.</i> iii. 59, &amp;c.</p></note>? But if He frames things that are external
to Him and before were not, by willing them to be, and becomes their
Maker, much more will He first be Father of an Offspring from His
proper Essence. For if they attribute to God the willing about things
which are not, why recognise they not that in God which lies above the
will? now it is a something that surpasses will, that He should be by
nature, and should be Father of His proper Word. If then that which
comes first, which is according to nature, did not exist, as they would
have it in their folly, how could that which is second come to be,
which is according to will? for the Word is first, and then the
creation. On the contrary the Word exists, whatever they affirm, those
irreligious ones; for through Him did creation come to be, and God, as
being Maker, plainly has also His framing Word, not external, but
proper to Him;—for this must be repeated. If He has the power of
will, and His will is effective, and suffices for the consistence of
the things that come to be, and His Word is effective, and a Framer,
that Word must surely be the living Will<note place="end" n="2228" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p24"> <i>Orat.</i> iii. 63. c.</p></note> of
the Father, and an essential<note place="end" n="2229" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p25"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p25.1">ἐνούσιος</span>, <i>infr.</i> 28.</p></note> energy, and a real
Word, in whom all things both consist and are excellently governed. No
one can even doubt, that He who disposes is prior to the disposition
and the things disposed. And thus, as I said, God’s creating is
second to His begetting; for Son implies something proper to Him and
truly from that blessed and everlasting Essence; but what is from His
will, comes into consistence from without, and is framed through His
proper Offspring who is from It.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p26">3. As we have shewn then they are guilty of great
extravagance who say that the Lord is not Son of God, but a work, and
it follows that we all of necessity confess that He is Son. And if He
be Son, as indeed He is, and a son is confessed to be not external to
his father but from him, let them not question about the terms, as I
said before, which the sacred writers use of the Word Himself, viz. not
‘to Him that begat Him,’ but ‘to Him that made
Him;’ for while it is confessed what His nature is, what word is
used in such instances need raise no question<note place="end" n="2230" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p27"> §1, note 13.</p></note>.
For terms do not disparage His Nature; rather that Nature draws to
Itself those terms and changes them. For terms are not prior to
essences, but essences are first, and terms second. Wherefore also when
the essence is a work or creature, then the words ‘He
made,’ and ‘He became,’ and ‘He created,’
are used of it properly, and designate the work. But when the Essence
is an Offspring and Son, then ‘He made,’ and ‘He
became,’ and ‘He created,’ no longer properly belong
to it, nor designate a work; but ‘He made’ we use without
question for ‘He begat.’ Thus fathers often call the sons
born of them their servants, yet without denying the genuineness of
their nature; and often they affectionately call their own servants
children, yet without putting out of sight their purchase of them
originally; for they use the one appellation from their authority as
being fathers, but in the other they speak from affection. Thus Sara
called Abraham lord, though not a servant but a wife; and while to
<pb n="350" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_350.html" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-Page_350" />Philemon the master the Apostle
joined Onesimus the servant as a brother, Bathsheba, although mother,
called her son servant, saying to his father, ‘Thy servant
Solomon<note place="end" n="2231" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p28"> <scripRef passage="1 Kings i. 19" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p28.1" parsed="|1Kgs|1|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.1.19">1 Kings i. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>;’—afterwards also Nathan
the Prophet came in and repeated her words to David, ‘Solomon thy
servant<note place="end" n="2232" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p29"> <scripRef passage="1 Kings 1.26" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p29.1" parsed="|1Kgs|1|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.1.26">ver. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Nor did they mind calling the
son a servant, for while David heard it, he recognised the
‘nature,’ and while they spoke it, they forgot not the
‘genuineness,’ praying that he might be made his
father’s heir, to whom they gave the name of servant; for to
David he was son by nature.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p30">4. As then, when we read this, we interpret it
fairly, without accounting Solomon a servant because we hear him so
called, but a son natural and genuine, so also, if, concerning the
Saviour, who is confessed to be in truth the Son, and to be the Word by
nature, the saints say, ‘Who was faithful to Him that made
Him,’ or if He say of Himself, ‘The Lord created me,’
and, ‘I am Thy servant and the Son of Thine handmaid<note place="end" n="2233" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p31"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxvi. 16" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p31.1" parsed="|Ps|16|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.16.16">Ps. cxvi. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and the like, let not any on this
account deny that He is proper to the Father and from Him; but, as in
the case of Solomon and David, let them have a right idea of the Father
and the Son. For if, though they hear Solomon called a servant, they
acknowledge him to be a son, are they not deserving of many deaths<note place="end" n="2234" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p32"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p32.1">πολλάκις
ἀπολωλέναι
δίκαιοι</span>,
vid. <i>infr.</i> §28.</p></note>, who, instead of preserving the same
explanation in the instance of the Lord, whenever they hear
‘Offspring,’ and ‘Word,’ and
‘Wisdom,’ forcibly misinterpret and deny the generation,
natural and genuine, of the Son from the Father; but on hearing words
and terms proper to a work, forthwith drop down to the notion of His
being by nature a work, and deny the Word; and this, though it is
possible, from His having been made man, to refer all these terms to
His humanity? And are they not proved to be ‘an
abomination’ also ‘unto the Lord,’ as having
‘diverse weights<note place="end" n="2235" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p33"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xx. 23" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p33.1" parsed="|Prov|20|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.20.23">Prov. xx. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>’ with them,
and with this estimating those other instances, and with that
blaspheming the Lord? But perhaps they grant that the word
‘servant’ is used under a certain understanding, but lay
stress upon ‘Who made’ as some great support of their
heresy. But this stay of theirs also is but a broken reed; for if they
are aware of the style of Scripture, they must at once give sentence
against<note place="end" n="2236" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p34"> <i>Apol. c. Ar.</i> 36.</p></note> themselves. For as Solomon, though a
son, is called a servant, so, to repeat what was said above, although
parents call the sons springing from themselves ‘made’ and
‘created’ and ‘becoming,’ for all this they do
not deny their nature. Thus Hezekiah, as it is written in Isaiah, said
in his prayer, ‘From this day I will make children, who shall
declare Thy righteousness, O God of my salvation<note place="end" n="2237" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p35"> <scripRef passage="Is. xxxviii. 19" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p35.2" parsed="|Isa|38|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.38.19">Is. xxxviii.
19</scripRef>,
LXX.</p></note>.’ He then said, ‘I will
make;’ but the Prophet in that very book and the Fourth of Kings,
thus speaks, ‘And the sons who shall come forth of thee<note place="end" n="2238" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p35.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p36"> <scripRef passage="2 Kings xx. 18" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p36.2" parsed="|2Kgs|20|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.20.18">2 Kings xx. 18</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Is. xxxix. 7" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p36.3" parsed="|Isa|39|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.39.7">Is.
xxxix. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ He uses then ‘make’ for
‘beget,’ and he calls them who were to spring from him,
‘made,’ and no one questions whether the term has reference
to a natural offspring. Again, Eve on bearing Cain said, ‘I have
gotten a man from the Lord<note place="end" n="2239" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p36.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p37"> <scripRef passage="Gen. iv. 1" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p37.1" parsed="|Gen|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.4.1">Gen. iv. 1</scripRef>, and <i>infr.</i>
44. note on Qanâ.</p></note>;’ thus she
too used ‘gotten’ for ‘brought forth.’ For,
first she saw the child, yet next she said, ‘I have
gotten.’ Nor would any one consider, because of ‘I have
gotten,’ that Cain was purchased from without, instead of being
born of her. Again, the Patriarch Jacob said to Joseph, ‘And now
thy two sons, Ephraim and Manasseh, which became thine in Egypt, before
I came unto thee into Egypt, are mine<note place="end" n="2240" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p38"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xlviii. 5" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p38.2" parsed="|Gen|48|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.48.5">Gen. xlviii.
5</scripRef>,
LXX.</p></note>.’ And Scripture says about Job,
‘And there came to him seven sons and three daughters<note place="end" n="2241" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p38.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p39"> <scripRef passage="Job i. 2" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p39.1" parsed="|Job|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.1.2">Job i. 2</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>.’ As Moses too has said in the Law,
‘If sons become to any one,’ and ‘If he make a son<note place="end" n="2242" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p40"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Deut. xxi. 15" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p40.2" parsed="|Deut|21|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.21.15">Deut. xxi. 15</scripRef>; vid.
<scripRef passage="Lev. xxv. 21" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p40.3" parsed="|Lev|25|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.25.21">Lev. xxv. 21</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>.’ Here again they speak of those who
are begotten, as ‘become’ and ‘made,’ knowing
that, while they are acknowledged to be sons, we need not make a
question of ‘they became,’ or ‘I have gotten,’
or ‘I made<note place="end" n="2243" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p40.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p41"> <i>Serap.</i> ii. 6. b.</p></note>.’ For nature
and truth draw the meaning to themselves.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p42">5. This being so<note place="end" n="2244" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p43"> That
is, while the style of Scripture <i>justifies</i> us in thus
interpreting the word ‘made,’ doctrinal truth
<i>obliges</i> us to do so. He considers the Regula Fidei the principle
of interpretation, and accordingly he goes on at once to apply it. vid.
<i>supr.</i> §1, note 13.</p></note>,
when persons ask whether the Lord is a creature or work, it is proper
to ask of them this first, whether He is Son and Word and Wisdom. For
if this is shewn, the surmise about work and creation falls to the
ground at once and is ended. For a work could never be Son and Word;
nor could the Son be a work. And again, this being the state of the
case, the proof is plain to all, that the phrase, ‘To Him who
made Him’ does not serve their heresy, but rather condemns it.
For it has been shewn that the expression ‘He made’ is
applied in divine Scripture even to children genuine and natural;
whence, the Lord being proved to be the Father’s Son naturally
and genuinely, and Word, and Wisdom, though ‘He made’ be
used concerning Him, or ‘He became,’ this is not said of
Him as if a work, but the saints make no question about using the
expression,—for instance in the case of Solomon, and Heze<pb n="351" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_351.html" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-Page_351" />kiah’s children. For though the
fathers had begotten them from themselves, still it is written,
‘I have made,’ and ‘I have gotten,’ and
‘He became.’ Therefore God’s enemies, in spite of
their repeated allegation of such phrases<note place="end" n="2245" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p44"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p44.1">λεξείδια</span>, <i>Orat.</i> iii. 59. a <i>Sent.</i> D. 4. c.</p></note>,
ought now, though late in the day, after what has been said, to disown
their irreligious thoughts, and think of the Lord as of a true Son,
Word, and Wisdom of the Father, not a work, not a creature. For if the
Son be a creature, by what word then and by what wisdom was He made
Himself<note place="end" n="2246" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p45"> <i>Orat.</i> iii. 62 init. <i>infr.</i> §22, note.</p></note>? for all the works were made through
the Word and the Wisdom, as it is written, ‘In wisdom hast Thou
made them all,’ and, ‘All things were made by Him, and
without Him was not anything made<note place="end" n="2247" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p45.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p46"> <scripRef passage="Ps. civ. 24" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p46.2" parsed="|Ps|4|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.24">Ps. civ. 24</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John i. 3" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p46.3" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3">John i.
3</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But if
it be He who is the Word and the Wisdom, by which all things come to
be, it follows that He is not in the number of works, nor in short of
things originate, but the Offspring of the Father.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p47">6. For consider how grave an error it is, to call
God’s Word a work. Solomon says in one place in Ecclesiastes,
that ‘God shall bring every work into judgment, with every secret
thing, whether it be good or whether it be evil<note place="end" n="2248" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p48"> <scripRef passage="Eccles. xii. 14" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p48.2" parsed="|Eccl|12|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.12.14">Eccles. xii.
14</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ If then the Word be a work, do you
mean that He as well as others will be brought into judgment? and what
room is there for judgment, when the Judge is on trial? who will give
to the just their blessing, who to the unworthy their punishment, the
Lord, as you must suppose, standing on trial with the rest? by what law
shall He, the Lawgiver, Himself be judged? These things are proper to
the works, to be on trial, to be blessed and to be punished by the Son.
Now then fear the Judge, and let Solomon’s words convince you.
For if God shall bring the works one and all into judgment, but the Son
is not in the number of things put on trial, but rather is Himself the
Judge of works one and all, is not the proof clearer than the sun, that
the Son is not a work but the Father’s Word, in whom all the
works both come to be and come into judgment? Further, if the
expression, ‘Who was faithful,’ is a difficulty to them,
from the thought that ‘faithful’ is used of Him as of
others, as if He exercises faith and so receives the reward of faith,
they must proceed at this rate to find fault with Moses for saying,
‘God faithful and true<note place="end" n="2249" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p48.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p49"> Combines Greek of <scripRef passage="Deut. xxxii. 4" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p49.2" parsed="|Deut|32|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.4">Deut. xxxii. 4</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Ex. xxxiv. 6" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p49.3" parsed="|Exod|34|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.34.6">Ex. xxxiv. 6</scripRef>; cf. <scripRef passage="Rev. iii. 14" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p49.4" parsed="|Rev|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.3.14">Rev. iii.
14</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and with
St. Paul for writing, ‘God is faithful, who will not suffer you
to be tempted above that ye are able<note place="end" n="2250" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p49.5"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p50"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. x. 13" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p50.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.13">1 Cor. x. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But
when the saints spoke thus, they were not thinking of God in a human
way, but they acknowledged two senses of the word
‘faithful’ in Scripture, first ‘believing,’
then ‘trustworthy,’ of which the former belongs to man, the
latter to God. Thus Abraham was faithful, because He believed
God’s word; and God faithful, for, as David says in the Psalm,
‘The Lord is faithful in all His words<note place="end" n="2251" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p50.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p51"> <scripRef version="LXX" passage="Ps. cxlv. 14" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p51.1" parsed="lxx|Ps|45|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible.lxx:Ps.45.14">Ps. cxlv. 14</scripRef>. LXX.</p></note>,’ or is trustworthy, and cannot lie.
Again, ‘If any faithful woman have widows<note place="end" n="2252" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p51.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p52"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 16" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p52.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.16">1 Tim. v. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ she is so called for her right
faith; but, ‘It is a faithful saying<note place="end" n="2253" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p52.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p53"> <scripRef passage="Tit. iii. 8" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p53.1" parsed="|Titus|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.8">Tit. iii. 8</scripRef>,
&amp;c.</p></note>,’ because what He hath spoken has a
claim on our faith, for it is true, and is not otherwise. Accordingly
the words, ‘Who is faithful to Him that made Him,’ implies
no parallel with others, nor means that by having faith He became
well-pleasing; but that, being Son of the True God, He too is faithful,
and ought to be believed in all He says and does, Himself remaining
unalterable and not changed<note place="end" n="2254" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p53.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p54"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p54.1">ἄτρεπτος καὶ
μὴ
ἀλλοιούμενος</span>; vid. <i>supr. de Decr.</i> 14. it was the tendency of
Arianism to consider that in the Incarnation some such change actually
was undergone by the Word, as they had from the first maintained in the
abstract was possible; that whereas He was in <i>nature</i>
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p54.2">τρεπτὸς</span>, He was in <i>fact</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p54.3">ἀλλοιούμενος</span>. This was implied in the doctrine that His superhuman
nature supplied the place of a soul in His manhood. Hence the
semi-Arian Sirmian Creed anathematizes those who said, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p54.4">τὸν
λόγον τροπὴν
ὑπομεμενηκοτα</span>, vid. <i>De Syn.</i> 27. 12). This doctrine connected them
with the Apollinarian and Eutychian Schools, to the former of which
Athan. compares them, <i>contr. Apoll.</i> i. 12. while, as opposing
the latter, Theodoret entities his first Dialogue <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p54.5">῎Ατρεπτος</span></p></note> in His human
Economy and fleshly presence.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p55">7. Thus then we may meet these men who are
shameless, and from the single expression ‘He made,’ may
shew that they err in thinking that the Word of God is a work. But
further, since the drift also of the context is orthodox, shewing the
time and the relation to which this expression points, I ought to shew
from it also how the heretics lack reason; viz. by considering, as we
have done above, the occasion when it was used and for what purpose.
Now the Apostle is not discussing things before the creation when he
thus speaks, but when ‘the Word became flesh;’ for thus it
is written, ‘Wherefore, holy brethren, partakers of the heavenly
calling, consider the Apostle and High Priest of our profession Jesus,
who was faithful to Him that made Him.’ Now when became He
‘Apostle,’ but when He put on our flesh? and when became He
‘High Priest of our profession,’ but when, after offering
Himself for us, He raised His Body from the dead, and, as now, Himself
brings near and offers to the Father those who in faith approach Him,
redeeming all, and for all propitiating God? Not then as wishing to
signify the Essence of the Word nor His natural generation from the
Father, did the Apostle say, ‘Who was faithful to Him that made
Him’—(perish the thought! for the Word is not made, but
makes)—but as signifying His <pb n="352" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_352.html" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-Page_352" />descent to mankind and High-priesthood which
did ‘become’—as one may easily see from the account
given of the Law and of Aaron. I mean, Aaron was not born a
high-priest, but a man; and in process of time, when God willed, he
became a high-priest; yet became so, not simply, nor as betokened by
his ordinary garments, but putting over them the ephod, the
breastplate<note place="end" n="2255" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p55.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p56"> <scripRef passage="Exod. xxix. 5" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p56.1" parsed="|Exod|29|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.29.5">Exod. xxix. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>, the robe, which the women wrought at
God’s command, and going in them into the holy place, he offered
the sacrifice for the people; and in them, as it were, mediated between
the vision of God and the sacrifices of men. Thus then the Lord also,
‘In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and
the Word was God;’ but when the Father willed that ransoms should
be paid for all and to all, grace should be given, then truly the Word,
as Aaron his robe, so did He take earthly flesh, having Mary for the
Mother of His Body as if virgin earth<note place="end" n="2256" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p56.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p57"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p57.1">ἀνεργάστου
γῆς</span> is an allusion to
Adam’s formation from the ground; and so Irenæus,
<i>Hær.</i> iii. 21. fin. and many later fathers.</p></note>,
that, as a High Priest, having He as others an offering, He might offer
Himself to the Father, and cleanse us all from sins in His own blood,
and might rise from the dead.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p58">8. For what happened of old was a shadow of this;
and what the Saviour did on His coming, this Aaron shadowed out
according to the Law. As then Aaron was the same and did not change by
putting on the high-priestly dress<note place="end" n="2257" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p58.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p59"> This
is one of those distinct and luminous protests by anticipation against
Nestorianism, which in consequence may be abused to the purpose of the
opposite heresy. Such expressions as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p59.1">περιτιθέμενος
τὴν ἐσθῆτα,
ἐκαλύπτετο,
ἐνδυσάμενος
σῶμα</span>, were familiar with
the Apollinarians, against whom S. Athanasius is, if possible, even
more decided. Theodoret objects <i>Hær</i>. v. 11. p. 422. to the
word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p59.2">προκάλυμμα</span>, as applied to our Lord’s manhood, as implying that
He had no soul; vid. also Naz. <i>Ep.</i> 102. fin. (ed. 1840). In Naz.
<i>Ep.</i> 101. p. 90. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p59.3">παραπέτασμα</span>
is used to denote an Apollinarian idea. Such
expressions were taken to imply that Christ was not in nature
<i>man,</i> only in some sense <i>human;</i> not a substance, but an
appearance; yet pseudo-Athan. <i>contr. Sabell. Greg.</i> 4. has
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p59.4">παραπεπετασμένην</span>
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p59.5">κάλυμμα</span>, ibid. init. S. Cyril. Hieros. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p59.6">καταπέτασμα</span>, <i>Catech.</i> xii. 26. xiii. 32. after <scripRef passage="Hebr. x. 20" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p59.8" parsed="|Heb|10|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.20">Hebr. x.
20</scripRef>.
and Athan. <i>ad Adelph.</i> 5. e. Theodor. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p59.9">παραπέτασμα</span>, <i>Eran.</i> i. p. 22. and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p59.10">προκάλυμμα</span>, ibid. p. 23. and <i>adv. Gent.</i> vi. p. 877. and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p59.11">στολή</span>, <i>Eran.</i> 1. c. S. Leo has caro Christi velamen,
<i>Ep.</i> 59. p. 979. vid. also <i>Serm.</i> 22. p. 70. <i>Serm.</i>
25. p. 84.</p></note>, but remaining
the same was only robed, so that, had any one seen him offering, and
had said, ‘Lo, Aaron has this day become high-priest,’ he
had not implied that he then had been born man, for man he was even
before he became high-priest, but that he had been made high-priest in
his ministry, on putting on the garments made and prepared for the
high-priesthood; in the same way it is possible in the Lord’s
instance also to understand aright, that He did not become other than
Himself on taking the flesh, but, being the same as before, He was
robed in it; and the expressions ‘He became’ and ‘He
was made,’ must not be understood as if the Word, considered as
the Word<note place="end" n="2258" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p59.12"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p60"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p60.1">ᾗ λόγος
ἐστι</span>. cf. i. 43.
<i>Orat.</i> ii. 74. e. iii. 38 init. 39. b. 41 init. 45 init. 52. b.
iv. 23. f.</p></note>, were made, but that the Word, being
Framer of all, afterwards<note place="end" n="2259" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p60.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p61"> The
Arians considered that our Lord’s Priesthood preceded His
Incarnation, and belonged to His Divine Nature, and was in consequence
the token of an inferior divinity. The notice of it therefore in this
text did but confirm them in their interpretation of the words <i>made,
&amp;c.</i> For the Arians, vid. Epiph. <i>Hær.</i> 69, 37.
Eusebius too had distinctly declared, Qui videbatur, erat agnus Dei;
qui occultabatur sacerdos Dei. <i>advers. Sabell.</i> i. p. 2. b. vid.
also <i>Demonst.</i> i. 10. p. 38. iv. 16. p. 193. v. 3. p. 223.
<i>contr. Marc.</i> pp. 8 and 9. 66. 74. 95. Even S. Cyril of Jerusalem
makes a similar admission, <i>Catech.</i> x. 14. Nay S. Ambrose calls
the Word, plenum justitiæ sacerdotalis, <i>de fug. sæc</i>.
3. 14. S. Clement Alex. before them speaks once or twice of the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p61.1">λόγος
ἀρχιερεὺς</span>, e.g. <i>Strom.</i> ii. 9 fin. and Philo still earlier uses
similar language, <i>de Profug.</i> p. 466. (whom S. Ambrose follows),
<i>de Somniis</i> p. 597. vid. Thomassin. <i>de Incarn.</i> x. 9.
Nestorius on the other hand maintained that the Man Christ Jesus was
the Priest, relying on the text which has given rise to this note;
Cyril, <i>adv. Nest.</i> p. 64. and Augustine and Fulgentius may be
taken to countenance him, <i>de Consens.</i> and <i>Evang.</i> i. 6.
<i>ad Thrasim.</i> iii. 30. The Catholic doctrine is, that the Divine
Word is Priest <i>in</i> and <i>according</i> to His manhood. vid. the
parallel use of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p61.2">πρωτότοκος</span>, infr. 62–64. ‘As He is called Prophet and
even Apostle for His humanity,’ says S. Cyril Alex. ‘so
also Priest.’ <i>Glaph.</i> ii. p. 58. and so Epiph. <i>loc.
cit.</i> Thomassin <i>loc. cit.</i> makes a distinction between a
divine Priesthood or Mediatorship, such as the Word may be said to
sustain between the Father and all creatures, and an earthly one for
the sake of sinners. vid. also Huet <i>Origenian.</i> ii. 3. §4,
5. For the history of the controversy among Protestants as to the
Nature to which His Mediatorship belongs, vid. Petav. <i>Incarn.</i>
xii. 3. 4. [Herzog-Plitt Art. Stancar.]</p></note> was made High
Priest, by putting on a body which was originate and made, and such as
He can offer for us; wherefore He is said to be made. If then indeed
the Lord did not become man<note place="end" n="2260" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p61.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p62"> [One
of the few passages in which Ath. glances at the Arian Christology. A
long note is omitted here on the subject of <i>Or.</i> i. 8, note
3.]</p></note>, that is a point
for the Arians to battle; but if the ‘Word became flesh,’
what ought to have been said concerning Him when become man, but
‘Who was faithful to Him that made Him?’ for as it is
proper to the Word to have it said of Him, ‘In the beginning was
the Word,’ so it is proper to man to ‘become’ and to
be ‘made.’ Who then, on seeing the Lord as a man walking
about, and yet appearing to be God from His works, would not have
asked, Who made Him man? and who again, on such a question, would not
have answered, that the Father made Him man, and sent Him to us as High
Priest? And this meaning, and time, and character, the Apostle himself,
the writer of the words, ‘Who is faithful to Him that made
Him,’ will best make plain to us, if we attend to what goes
before them. For there is one train of thought, and the lection is all
about One and the Same. He writes then in the Epistle to the Hebrews
thus; ‘Forasmuch then as the children are partakers of flesh and
blood, He also Himself likewise took part of the same; that through
death He might destroy him that had the power of death, that is, the
devil; and deliver them who through fear of death were all their
lifetime subject to bondage. For verily He took not on Him the nature
of Angels; but He took on Him the seed of Abraham. Wherefore in all
things it behoved <pb n="353" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_353.html" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-Page_353" />Him to be made
like unto His brethren, that He might be a merciful and faithful High
Priest in things pertaining to God, to make reconciliation for the sins
of the people. For in that He Himself hath suffered being tempted, He
is able to succour them that are tempted. Wherefore, holy brethren,
partakers of a heavenly calling, consider the Apostle and High Priest
of our profession, Jesus; who was faithful to Him that made Him<note place="end" n="2261" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p62.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p63"> <scripRef passage="Heb. ii. 14-18" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p63.2" parsed="|Heb|2|14|2|18" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.14-Heb.2.18">Heb. ii. 14–18</scripRef>;
iii. 2.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p64">9. Who can read this whole passage without
condemning the Arians, and admiring the blessed Apostle, who has spoken
well? for when was Christ ‘made,’ when became He
‘Apostle,’ except when, like us, He ‘took part in
flesh and blood?’ And when became He ‘a merciful and
faithful High Priest,’ except when ‘in all things He was
made like unto His brethren?’ And then was He ‘made
like,’ when He became man, having put upon Him our flesh.
Wherefore Paul was writing concerning the Word’s human Economy,
when he said, ‘Who was faithful to Him that made Him,’ and
not concerning His Essence. Have not therefore any more the madness to
say that the Word of God is a work; whereas He is Son by nature
Only-begotten, and then had ‘brethren,’ when He took on Him
flesh like ours; which moreover, by Himself offering Himself, He was
named and became ‘merciful and faithful,’—merciful,
because in mercy to us He offered Himself for us, and faithful, not as
sharing faith with us, nor as having faith in any one as we have, but
as deserving to receive faith in all He says and does, and as offering
a faithful sacrifice, one which remains and does not come to nought.
For those which were offered according to the Law, had not this
faithfulness, passing away with the day and needing a further
cleansing; but the Saviour’s sacrifice, taking place once, has
perfected everything, and is become faithful as remaining for ever. And
Aaron had successors, and in a word the priesthood under the Law
exchanged its first ministers as time and death went on; but the Lord
having a high priesthood without transition and without succession, has
become a ‘faithful High Priest,’ as continuing for ever;
and faithful too by promise, that He may hear<note place="end" n="2262" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p64.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p65"> Or,
answer, vid. infr. iii. 27.</p></note>
and not mislead those who come to Him. This may be also learned from
the Epistle of the great Peter, who says, ‘Let them that suffer
according to the will of God, commit their souls to a faithful
Creator<note place="end" n="2263" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p65.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p66"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. iv. 19" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p66.1" parsed="|1Pet|4|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.19">1 Pet. iv. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For He is faithful as not
changing, but abiding ever, and rendering what He has promised.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p67">10. Now the so-called gods of the Greeks,
unworthy the name, are faithful neither in their essence nor in their
promises; for the same are not everywhere, nay, the local deities come
to nought in course of time, and undergo a natural dissolution;
wherefore the Word cries out against them, that ‘faith is not
strong in them,’ but they are ‘waters that fail,’ and
‘there is no faith in them.’ But the God of all, being one
really and indeed and true, is faithful, who is ever the same, and
says, ‘See now, that I, even I am He,’ and I ‘change
not<note place="end" n="2264" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p67.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p68"> Vid. <scripRef passage="Jer. ix. 3" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p68.2" parsed="|Jer|9|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.9.3">Jer. ix. 3</scripRef>. and xv. 18; <scripRef passage="Deut. xxxii. 20" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p68.3" parsed="|Deut|32|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.20">Deut. xxxii. 20</scripRef>, LXX.; ib. xxxii. 39; <scripRef passage="Mal. iii. 6" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p68.4" parsed="|Mal|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.3.6">Mal.
iii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and therefore His Son is
‘faithful,’ being ever the same and unchanging, deceiving
neither in His essence nor in His promise;—as again says the
Apostle writing to the Thessalonians, ‘Faithful is He who calleth
you, who also will do it<note place="end" n="2265" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p68.5"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p69"> <scripRef passage="1 Thess. v. 24" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p69.2" parsed="|1Thess|5|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.24">1 Thess. v.
24</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ for in
doing what He promises, ‘He is faithful to His words.’ And
he thus writes to the Hebrews as to the word’s meaning
‘unchangeable;’ ‘If we believe not, yet He abideth
faithful; He cannot deny Himself<note place="end" n="2266" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p69.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p70"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. ii. 13" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p70.1" parsed="|2Tim|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.13">2 Tim. ii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>.’
Therefore reasonably the Apostle, discoursing concerning the bodily
presence of the Word, says, an ‘Apostle and faithful to Him that
made Him,’ shewing us that, even when made man, ‘Jesus
Christ’ is ‘the same yesterday, and to-day, and for ever<note place="end" n="2267" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p70.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p71"> <scripRef passage="Heb. xiii. 8" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p71.1" parsed="|Heb|13|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.8">Heb. xiii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>’ is unchangeable. And as the Apostle
makes mention in his Epistle of His being made man when mentioning His
High Priesthood, so too he kept no long silence about His Godhead, but
rather mentions it forthwith, furnishing to us a safeguard on every
side, and most of all when he speaks of His humility, that we may
forthwith know His loftiness and His majesty which is the
Father’s. For instance, he says, ‘Moses as a servant, but
Christ as a Son<note place="end" n="2268" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p71.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p72"> <scripRef passage="Heb. iii. 5, 6" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p72.2" parsed="|Heb|3|5|3|6" osisRef="Bible:Heb.3.5-Heb.3.6">Heb. iii. 5,
6</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and the
former ‘faithful in his house,’ and the latter ‘over
the house,’ as having Himself built it, and being its Lord and
Framer, and as God sanctifying it. For Moses, a man by nature, became
faithful, in believing God who spoke to Him by His Word; but<note place="end" n="2269" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p72.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p73"> Here
is a protest beforehand against the Monophysite doctrine, but such
anticipations of various heresies are too frequent, as we proceed, to
require or bear notice.</p></note> the Word was not as one of things originate
in a body, nor as creature in creature, but as God in flesh<note place="end" n="2270" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p73.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p74"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p74.1">θεὸς ἐν
σαρκὶ</span>, vid.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p74.2">λόγος
ἐν σ.</span> iii. 54. a. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p74.3">θ. ἐν
σωματι</span>, ii. 12.
c. 15. a. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p74.4">λ. ἐν
σώμ</span>. <i>Sent. D.</i> 8
fin.</p></note>, and Framer of all and Builder in that which
was built by Him. And men are clothed in flesh in order to be and to
subsist; but the Word of God was made man in order to sanctify the
flesh, and, though He was Lord, was in the form of a servant; for the
whole creature is the <pb n="354" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_354.html" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-Page_354" />Word’s
servant, which by Him came to be, and was made.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p75">11. Hence it holds that the Apostle’s
expression, ‘He made,’ does not prove that the Word is
made, but that body, which He took like ours; and in consequence He is
called our brother, as having become man. But if it has been shewn,
that, even though the word ‘made’ be referred to the Very
Word, it is used for ‘begat,’ what further perverse
expedient will they be able to fall upon, now that the present
discussion has cleared up the word in every point of view, and shewn
that the Son is not a work, but in Essence indeed the Father’s
offspring, while in the Economy, according to the good pleasure<note place="end" n="2271" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p75.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p76"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.i-p76.1">κατ᾽
εὐδοκίαν</span> <i>Orat.</i>iii. 64. init.</p></note> of the Father, He was on our behalf made,
and consists as man? For this reason then it is said by the Apostle,
‘Who was faithful to Him that made Him;’ and in the
Proverbs, even creation is spoken of. For so long as we are confessing
that He became man, there is no question about saying, as was observed
before, whether ‘He became,’ or ‘He has been
made,’ or ‘created,’ or ‘formed,’ or
‘servant,’ or ‘son of an handmaid,’ or
‘son of man,’ or ‘was constituted,’ or
‘took His journey,’ or ‘bridegroom,’ or
‘brother’s son,’ or ‘brother.’ All these
terms happen to be proper to man’s constitution; and such as
these do not designate the Essence of the Word, but that He has become
man.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Chapter" title="Texts explained; Fifthly, Acts ii. 36. The Regula Fidei must be observed; made applies to our Lord's manhood; and to His manifestation; and to His office relative to us; and is relative to the Jews. Parallel instance in Gen. xxvii. 29, 37. The context contradicts the Arian interpretation." progress="64.50%" prev="xxi.ii.iii.i" next="xxi.ii.iii.iii" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii"><p class="c41" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p1.1">Chapter
XV</span>.—<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p1.2">Texts explained; Fifthly,</span>
<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p1.4"><scripRef passage="Acts ii. 36" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p1.5" parsed="|Acts|2|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.36">Acts ii.
36</scripRef></span>. <i>The Regula
Fidei must be observed;</i> made<i>applies to our Lord’s manhood;
and to His manifestation; and to His office relative to us; and is
relative to the Jews. Parallel instance in</i> <i><scripRef passage="Gen. xxvii." id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p1.7" parsed="|Gen|27|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.27">Gen. xxvii.</scripRef></i> <i>29, 37</i>. <i>The context contradicts the
Arian interpretation.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p2">11 (<i>continued</i>). <span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p2.1">The</span> same is the meaning of the passage in the Acts which
they also allege, that in which Peter says, that ‘He hath made
both Lord and Christ that same Jesus whom ye have crucified.’ For
here too it is not written, ‘He made for Himself a Son,’ or
‘He made Himself a Word,’ that they should have such
notions. If then it has not escaped their memory, that they speak
concerning the Son of God, let them make search whether it is anywhere
written, ‘God made Himself a Son,’ or ‘He created for
Himself a Word;’ or again, whether it is anywhere written in
plain terms, ‘The Word is a work or creation;’ and then let
them proceed to make their case, the insensate men, that here too they
may receive their answer. But if they can produce nothing of the kind,
and only catch at such stray expressions as ‘He made’ and
‘He has been made,’ I fear lest, from hearing, ‘In
the beginning God made the heaven and the earth,’ and ‘He
made the sun and the moon,’ and ‘He made the sea,’
they should come in time to call the Word the heaven, and the Light
which took place on the first day, and the earth, and each particular
thing that has been made, so as to end in resembling the Stoics, as
they are called, the one drawing out their God into all things<note place="end" n="2272" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p2.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p3"> Brucker <i>de Zenon.</i> §7. n. 14.</p></note>, the other ranking God’s Word with
each work in particular; which they have well nigh done already, saying
that He is one of His works.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p4">12. But here they must have the same answer as
before, and first be told that the Word is a Son, as has been said
above<note place="end" n="2273" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p5"> §1, note 13.</p></note>, and not a work, and that such terms are not
to be understood of His Godhead, but the reason and manner of them
investigated. To persons who so inquire, the human Economy will plainly
present itself, which He undertook for our sake. For Peter, after
saying, ‘He hath made Lord and Christ,’ straightway added,
‘this Jesus whom ye crucified;’ which makes it plain to any
one, even, if so be, to them, provided they attend to the context, that
not the Essence of the Word, but He according to His manhood is said to
have been made. For what was crucified but the body? and how could be
signified what was bodily in the Word, except by saying ‘He
made?’ Especially has that phrase, ‘He made,’ a
meaning consistent with orthodoxy; in that he has not said, as I
observed before, ‘He made Him Word,’ but ‘He made Him
Lord,’ nor that in general terms<note place="end" n="2274" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p6.1">ἁπλῶς</span>.</p></note>,
but ‘towards’ us, and ‘in the midst of’ us, as
much as to say, ‘He manifested Him.’ And this Peter
himself, when he began this primary teaching, carefully<note place="end" n="2275" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p7.1">μετὰ
παρατηρήσεως</span>. vid. infr. 44. e. 59. b. 71. e. <i>Orat.</i> iii. 52.
b.</p></note> expressed, when he said to them, ‘Ye
men of Israel, hear these words: Jesus of Nazareth, a man manifested of
God towards you by miracles, and wonders, and signs, which God did by
Him in the midst of you, as ye yourselves know<note place="end" n="2276" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p8"> <scripRef passage="Acts ii. 22" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p8.1" parsed="|Acts|2|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.22">Acts ii. 22</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Consequently the term which he uses
in the end, ‘made’, this He has explained in the beginning
by ‘manifested,’ for by the signs and wonders which the
Lord did, He was manifested to be not merely man, but God in a body and
Lord also, the Christ. Such also is the passage in the Gospel according
to John, ‘Therefore the more did the Jews persecute Him, because
He not only broke the Sabbath, but said also that God was His own
Father, making Himself <pb n="355" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_355.html" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-Page_355" />equal with
God<note place="end" n="2277" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p9"> <scripRef passage="John v. 16, 18" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p9.2" parsed="|John|5|16|0|0;|John|5|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.16 Bible:John.5.18">John v. 16,
18</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For the Lord did not then fashion
Himself to be God, nor indeed is a made God conceivable, but He
manifested it by the works, saying, ‘Though ye believe not Me,
believe My works, that ye may know that I am in the Father, and the
Father in Me<note place="end" n="2278" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p9.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p10"> <scripRef passage="John x. 38" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p10.1" parsed="|John|10|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.38">John x. 38</scripRef>. not to the
letter.</p></note>.’ Thus then the Father has
‘made’ Him Lord and King in the midst of us, and towards us
who were once disobedient; and it is plain that He who is now displayed
as Lord and King, does not then begin to be King and Lord, but begins
to shew His Lordship, and to extend it even over the disobedient.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p11">13. If then they suppose that the Saviour was not
Lord and King, even before He became man and endured the Cross, but
then began to be Lord, let them know that they are openly reviving the
statements of the Samosatene. But if, as we have quoted and declared
above, He is Lord and King everlasting, seeing that Abraham worships
Him as Lord, and Moses says, ‘Then the Lord rained upon Sodom and
upon Gomorrah brimstone and fire from the Lord out of heaven<note place="end" n="2279" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p12"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xix. 24" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p12.1" parsed="|Gen|19|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.19.24">Gen. xix. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and David in the Psalms, ‘The
Lord said unto my Lord, Sit Thou on My right hand<note place="end" n="2280" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p13"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cx. 1" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p13.1" parsed="|Ps|10|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.10.1">Ps. cx. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and, ‘Thy Throne, O God, is
for ever and ever; a sceptre of righteousness is the sceptre of Thy
Kingdom<note place="end" n="2281" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p14"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xlv. 6" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p14.1" parsed="|Ps|45|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.6">Ps. xlv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and, ‘Thy Kingdom is an
everlasting Kingdom<note place="end" n="2282" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p15"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxlv. 13" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p15.1" parsed="|Ps|45|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.13">Ps. cxlv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ it is plain
that even before He became man, He was King and Lord everlasting, being
Image and Word of the Father. And the Word being everlasting Lord and
King, it is very plain again that Peter said not that the Essence of
the Son was made, but spoke of His Lordship over us, which
‘became’ when He became man, and, redeeming all by the
Cross, became Lord of all and King. But if they continue the argument
on the ground of its being written, ‘He made,’ not willing
that ‘He made’ should be taken in the sense of ‘He
manifested,’ either from want of apprehension, or from their
Christ-opposing purpose, let them attend to another sound exposition of
Peter’s words. For he who becomes Lord of others, comes into the
possession of beings already in existence; but if the Lord is Framer of
all and everlasting King, and when He became man, then gained
possession of us, here too is a way in which Peter’s language
evidently does not signify that the Essence of the Word is a work, but
the after-subjection of all things, and the Saviour’s Lordship
which came to be over all. And this coincides with what we said
before<note place="end" n="2283" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p16"> §62, cf. Serm. Maj. <i>de Fid.</i> 1.</p></note>; for as we then introduced the words,
‘Become my God and defence,’ and ‘the Lord became a
refuge for the oppressed<note place="end" n="2284" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p17"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxi. 3" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p17.1" parsed="|Ps|71|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.71.3">Ps. lxxi. 3</scripRef>. <i>stony
rock,</i> E. V. <scripRef passage="Ps. ix. 9" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p17.2" parsed="|Ps|9|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.9.9">Ps. ix. 9</scripRef>. <i>dejence.</i></p></note>,’ and it
stood to reason that these expressions do not shew that God is
originate, but that His beneficence ‘becomes’ towards each
individual, the same sense has the expression of Peter also.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p18">14. For the Son of God indeed, being Himself the
Word, is Lord of all; but we once were subject from the first to the
slavery of corruption and the curse of the Law, then by degrees
fashioning for ourselves things that were not, we served, as says the
blessed Apostle, ‘them which by nature are no Gods<note place="end" n="2285" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p19"> <scripRef passage="Gal. iv. 8" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p19.1" parsed="|Gal|4|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.8">Gal. iv. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and, ignorant of the true God, we
preferred things that were not to the truth; but afterwards, as the
ancient people when oppressed in Egypt groaned, so, when we too had the
Law ‘engrafted<note place="end" n="2286" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p20"> <scripRef passage="James i. 21" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p20.1" parsed="|Jas|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.21">James i. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>’ in us, and
according to the unutterable sighings<note place="end" n="2287" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p21"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 26" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p21.1" parsed="|Rom|8|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.26">Rom. viii. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> of
the Spirit made our intercession, ‘O Lord our God, take
possession of us<note place="end" n="2288" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p22"> <scripRef passage="Is. xxvi. 13" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p22.1" parsed="|Isa|26|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.26.13">Is. xxvi. 13</scripRef>. LXX.</p></note>,’ then, as
‘He became for a house of refuge’ and a ‘God and
defence,’ so also He became our Lord. Nor did He then begin to
be, but we began to have Him for our Lord. For upon this, God being
good and Father of the Lord, in pity, and desiring to be known by all,
makes His own Son put on Him a human body and become man, and be called
Jesus, that in this body offering Himself for all, He might deliver all
from false worship and corruption, and might Himself become of all Lord
and King. His becoming therefore in this way Lord and King, this it is
that Peter means by, ‘He hath made Him Lord,’ and
‘hath sent Christ;’ as much as to say, that the Father in
making Him man (for to be made belongs to man), did not simply make Him
man, but has made Him in order to His being Lord of all men, and to His
hallowing all through the Anointing. For though the Word existing in
the form of God took a servant’s form, yet the assumption of the
flesh did not make a servant<note place="end" n="2289" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p23"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p23.1">οὐκ ἐδούλον
τὸν λόγον·</span> though, as he said <i>supr.</i> §10, the Word became a
servant, as far as He was man. He says the same thing <i>Ep.
Æg</i> 17. So say Naz. <i>Orat.</i> 32. 18. Nyssen. <i>ad
Simpl.</i> (t. 2. p. 471.) Cyril. Alex. <i>adv. Theodor.</i> p. 223.
Hilar. <i>de Trin.</i> xi. Ambros. 1. <i>Epp.</i> 46, 3.</p></note> of the Word, who
was by nature Lord; but rather, not only was it that emancipation of
all humanity which takes place by the Word, but that very Word who was
by nature Lord, and was then made man, hath by means of a
servant’s form been made Lord of all and Christ, that is, in
order to hallow all by the Spirit. And as God, when ‘becoming a
God and defence,’ and saying, ‘I will be a God to
them,’ does not then become God more than before, nor then begins
to become God, but, what He ever is, that He then becomes to those who
need Him, when it <pb n="356" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_356.html" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-Page_356" />pleaseth Him, so
Christ also being by nature Lord and King everlasting, does not become
Lord more than He was at the time He is sent forth, nor then begins to
be Lord and King, but what He is ever, that He then is made according
to the flesh; and, having redeemed all, He becomes thereby again Lord
of quick and dead. For Him henceforth do all things serve, and this is
David’s meaning in the Psalm, ‘The Lord said unto my Lord,
Sit Thou on My right hand, until I make Thine enemies Thy footstool<note place="end" n="2290" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p24"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cx. 1" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p24.1" parsed="|Ps|10|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.10.1">Ps. cx. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For it was fitting that the
redemption should take place through none other than Him who is the
Lord by nature, lest, though created by the Son, we should name another
Lord, and fall into the Arian and Greek folly, serving the creature
beyond the all-creating God<note place="end" n="2291" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p25"> Vid. <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 25" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p25.1" parsed="|Rom|1|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.25">Rom. i. 25</scripRef>. and so both text and application very frequently, e.g.
<i>Ep. Æg.</i> 4. e. 13. c. Vid. supr. i. 8, note 8, infr. iii.
16. note</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p26">15. This, at least according to my nothingness,
is the meaning of this passage; moreover, a true and a good meaning
have these words of Peter as regards the Jews. For Jews, astray from
the truth, expect indeed the Christ as coming, but do not reckon that
He undergoes a passion, saying what they understand not; ‘We know
that, when the Christ cometh, He abideth for ever, and how sayest Thou,
that He must be lifted up<note place="end" n="2292" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p27"> <scripRef passage="John xii. 34" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p27.1" parsed="|John|12|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.34">John xii. 34</scripRef>, not to the
letter.</p></note>?’ Next they
suppose Him, not the Word coming in flesh, but a mere man, as were all
the kings. The Lord then, admonishing Cleopas and the other, taught
them that the Christ must first suffer; and the rest of the Jews that
God was come among them, saying, ‘If He called them gods to whom
the word of God came, and the Scripture cannot be broken, say ye of Him
whom the Father hath sanctified and sent into the world, Thou
blasphemest, because I said, I am the Son of God<note place="end" n="2293" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p28"> <scripRef passage="John x. 36" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p28.1" parsed="|John|10|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.36">John x. 36</scripRef>.</p></note>?’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p29">16. Peter then, having learned this from the
Saviour, in both points set the Jews right, saying, “O Jews, the
divine Scriptures announce that Christ cometh, and you consider Him a
mere man as one of David’s descendants, whereas what is written
of Him shews Him to be not such as you say, but rather announces Him as
Lord and God, and immortal, and dispenser of life. For Moses has said,
‘Ye shall see your Life hanging before your eyes<note place="end" n="2294" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p30"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xxviii. 66" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p30.2" parsed="|Deut|28|66|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.28.66">Deut. xxviii.
66</scripRef>.
Vid. [<i>de Incar.</i> 35. The text is frequently thus explained by the
Fathers].</p></note>.’ And David in the hundred and ninth
Psalm, ‘The Lord said unto My Lord, Sit Thou on My right hand,
till I make Thine enemies Thy footstool<note place="end" n="2295" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p30.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p31"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cx. 1" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p31.1" parsed="|Ps|10|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.10.1">Ps. cx. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and in the fifteenth, ‘Thou
shalt not leave my soul in hades, neither shalt Thou suffer Thy Holy
One to see corruption<note place="end" n="2296" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p32"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xvi. 10" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p32.1" parsed="|Ps|16|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.16.10">Ps. xvi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Now that
these passages have not David for their scope he himself witnesses,
avowing that He who was coming was His own Lord. Nay you yourselves
know that He is dead, and His remains are with you. That the Christ
then must be such as the Scriptures say, you will plainly confess
yourselves. For those announcements come from God, and in them
falsehood cannot be. If then ye can state that such a one has come
before, and can prove him God from the signs and wonders which he did,
ye have reason for maintaining the contest, but if ye are not able to
prove His coming, but are expecting such an one still, recognise the
true season from Daniel, for his words relate to the present time. But
if this present season be that which was of old, afore-announced, and
ye have seen what has taken place among us, be sure that this Jesus,
whom ye crucified, this is the expected Christ. For David and all the
Prophets died, and the sepulchres of all are with you, but that
Resurrection which has now taken place, has shewn that the scope of
these passages is Jesus. For the crucifixion is denoted by ‘Ye
shall see your Life hanging,’ and the wound in the side by the
spear answers to ‘He was led as a sheep to the slaughter<note place="end" n="2297" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p33"> <scripRef passage="Is. liii. 7" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p33.1" parsed="|Isa|53|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.7">Is. liii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and the resurrection, nay more, the
rising of the ancient dead from out their sepulchres (for these most of
you have seen), this is, ‘Thou shalt not leave My soul in
hades,’ and ‘He swallowed up death in strength<note place="end" n="2298" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p34"> <scripRef passage="Is. xxv. 8" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p34.1" parsed="|Isa|25|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.25.8">Is. xxv. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and again, ‘God will wipe
away.’ For the signs which actually took place shew that He who
was in a body was God, and also the Life and Lord of death. For it
became the Christ, when giving life to others, Himself not to be
detained by death; but this could not have happened, had He, as you
suppose, been a mere man. But in truth He is the Son of God, for men
are all subject to death. Let no one therefore doubt, but the whole
house of Israel know assuredly that this Jesus, whom ye saw in shape a
man, doing signs and such works, as no one ever yet had done, is
Himself the Christ and Lord of all. For though made man, and called
<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p34.2">Jesus</span>, as we said before, He received no loss
by that human passion, but rather, in being made man, He is manifested
as Lord of quick and dead. For since, as the Apostle said, ‘in
the wisdom of God the world by wisdom knew not God, it pleased God by
the foolishness of preaching to save them that believe<note place="end" n="2299" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p34.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p35"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 21" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p35.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.21">1 Cor. i. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And so, since we men would not
acknowledge God through His Word, nor serve the Word of God our <pb n="357" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_357.html" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-Page_357" />natural Master, it pleased God to shew in
man His own Lordship, and so to draw all men to Himself. But to do this
by a mere man beseemed not<note place="end" n="2300" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p36"> In
the text the Mediatorial Lordship is made an office of God the Word;
still, not as God, but as man. Cf. Augustine, <i>Trin.</i> i. 27. 28.
In like manner the Priesthood is the office of God in the form of man,
supr. 8, note 4. And so again none but the Eternal Son could be
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p36.1">πρωτότοκος</span>, yet He is so called when sent as Creator and as
incarnate. infr. 64.</p></note>; lest, having man
for our Lord, we should become worshippers of man<note place="end" n="2301" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p37"> Infr.
iii. 32 fin.</p></note>. Therefore the Word Himself became flesh,
and the Father called His Name Jesus, and so ‘made’ Him
Lord and Christ, as much as to say, ‘He made Him to rule and to
reign;’ that while in the Name of Jesus, whom ye crucified, every
knee bows, we may acknowledge as Lord and King both the Son and through
Him the Father.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p38">17. The Jews then, most of them<note place="end" n="2302" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p39"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p39.1">οἱ
πλεῖστοι</span>. [An exaggeration, cf. <scripRef passage="Rom. xi. 7" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p39.2" parsed="|Rom|11|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.7">Rom. xi. 7</scripRef>, &amp;c.]</p></note>, hearing this, came to themselves and
forthwith acknowledged the Christ, as it is written in the Acts. But,
the Ario-maniacs on the contrary choose to remain Jews, and to contend
with Peter; so let us proceed to place before them some parallel
phrases; perhaps it may have some effect upon them, to find what the
usage is of divine Scripture. Now that Christ is everlasting Lord and
King, has become plain by what has gone before, nor is there a man to
doubt about it; for being Son of God, He must be like Him<note place="end" n="2303" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p39.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p40"> §22, note.</p></note>, and being like, He is certainly both Lord
and King, for He says Himself, ‘He that hath seen Me, hath seen
the Father.’ On the other hand, that Peter’s mere words,
‘He hath made Him both Lord and Christ,’ do not imply the
Son to be a creature, may be seen from Isaac’s blessing, though
this illustration is but a faint one for our subject. Now he said to
Jacob, ‘Become thou lord over thy brother;’ and to Esau,
‘Behold, I have made him thy lord<note place="end" n="2304" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p41"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxvii. 29, 37" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p41.2" parsed="|Gen|27|29|0|0;|Gen|27|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.27.29 Bible:Gen.27.37">Gen. xxvii. 29,
37</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Now though the word
‘made’ had implied Jacob’s essence and the coming
into being, even then it would not be right in them as much as to
imagine the same of the Word of God, for the Son of God is no creature
as Jacob was; besides, they might inquire and so rid themselves of that
extravagance. But if they do not understand it of his essence nor of
his coming into being, though Jacob was by nature creature and work, is
not their madness worse than the Devil’s<note place="end" n="2305" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p41.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p42"> Alluding to the temptation.</p></note>,
if what they dare not ascribe in consequence of a like phrase even to
things by nature originate, that they attach to the Son of God, saying
that He is a creature? For Isaac said ‘Become’ and ‘I
have made,’ signifying neither the coming into being nor the
essence of Jacob (for after thirty years and more from his birth he
said this); but his authority over his brother, which came to pass
subsequently.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p43">18. Much more then did Peter say this without
meaning that the Essence of the Word was a work; for he knew Him to be
God’s Son, confessing, ‘Thou art the Christ, the Son of the
Living God<note place="end" n="2306" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p44"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xvi. 16" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p44.1" parsed="|Matt|16|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.16">Matt. xvi. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ but he meant His Kingdom and
Lordship which was formed and came to be according to grace, and was
relatively to us. For while saying this, he was not silent about the
Son of God’s everlasting Godhead which is the Father’s; but
He had said already, that He had poured the Spirit on us; now to give
the Spirit with authority, is not in the power of creature or work, but
the Spirit is God’s Gift<note place="end" n="2307" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p45"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p45.1">θεοῦ
δῶρον</span>. And so more
distinctly S. Basil, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p45.2">δῶρον τοῦ
θεοῦ τὸ
πνεῦμα</span>. <i>de
Sp. S.</i> 57, and more frequently the later Latins, as in the Hymn,
‘Altissimi Donum Dei;’ and the earlier, e.g. Hil. <i>de
Trin.</i> ii. 29. and August. <i>Trin.</i> xv. 29. v. 15, Petav.
<i>Trin.</i> vii. 13, §20.</p></note>. For the creatures
are hallowed by the Holy Spirit; but the Son, in that He is not
hallowed by the Spirit, but on the contrary Himself the Giver of it to
all<note place="end" n="2308" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p45.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p46"> Supr.
ch. xii.</p></note>, is therefore no creature, but true Son of
the Father. And yet He who gives the Spirit, the same is said also to
be made; that is, to be made among us Lord because of His manhood,
while giving the Spirit because He is God’s Word. For He ever was
and is, as Son, so also Lord and Sovereign of all, being like in all
things<note place="end" n="2309" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p46.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p47"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p47.1">ὅμοιος κατὰ
παντα</span>. vid. infr.
§22, note 4.</p></note> to the Father, and having all that is
the Father’s<note place="end" n="2310" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p47.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p48"> Vid.
infr. note on <i>Orat.</i> iii. 1.</p></note> as He Himself has
said<note place="end" n="2311" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p48.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p49"> Vid. <scripRef passage="John xvi. 15" id="xxi.ii.iii.ii-p49.1" parsed="|John|16|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.15">John xvi. 15</scripRef></p></note>.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Chapter" title="Chapter XVI.--Introductory to Proverbs viii. 22, that the Son is not a Creature. Arian formula, a creature but not as one of the creatures; but each creature is unlike all other creatures; and no creature can create. The Word then differs from all creatures in that in which they, though otherwise differing, all agree together, as creatures; viz. in being an efficient cause; in being the one medium or instrumental agent in creation; moreover in being the revealer of the Father; and in being the object of worship." progress="65.01%" prev="xxi.ii.iii.ii" next="xxi.ii.iii.iv" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii"><p class="c41" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p1.1">Chapter
XVI</span>.—<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p1.2">Introductory to</span> <span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p1.4"><scripRef passage="Proverbs viii. 22" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p1.5" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22">Proverbs viii.
22</scripRef></span><span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p1.6">,
that the Son is not a Creature</span>. <i>Arian formula, a creature but
not as one of the creatures; but each creature is unlike all other
creatures; and no creature can create. The Word then differs from all
creatures in that in which they, though otherwise differing, all agree
together, as creatures; viz. in being an efficient cause; in being the
one medium or instrumental agent in creation; moreover in being the
revealer of the Father; and in being the object of worship.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p2">18. (<i>continued</i>). Now in the next place let
us consider the passage in the Proverbs, ‘The Lord created me a
beginning of His ways for His works<note place="end" n="2312" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p3"> <scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 22" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p3.2" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22">Prov. viii.
22</scripRef>.
[This text, which had been immemorially applied to the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p3.3">Λόγος</span> (<i>supr.</i> p. 168, note 7), and which in the false
rendering of the LXX. strongly favoured the Arian side], is presently
explained at greater length than any other of the texts he handles,
forming the chief subject of the Oration henceforth, after an
introduction which extends down to 44.</p></note>;’
although in shewing that the Word is no work, it has been also shewn
that He is no creature. For it is the same <pb n="358" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_358.html" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-Page_358" />to say work or creature, so that the proof that
He is no work is a proof also that He is no creature. Whereas one may
marvel at these men, thus devising excuses to be irreligious, and
nothing daunted at the refutations which meet them upon every point.
For first they set about deceiving the simple by their questions,<note place="end" n="2313" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p3.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p4"> From
the methodical manner in which the successive portions of his foregoing
Oration are here referred to, it would almost seem as if he were
answering in course some Arian work. vid. also <i>supr. Orat.</i> i.
37, 53. <i>infr. Orat.</i> iii. 26. He does not seem to be tracing the
controversy historically.</p></note> ‘Did He who is make from that which
was not one that was not or one that was<note place="end" n="2314" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p5"> Supr.
ch. vii.</p></note>?’ and, ‘Had you a son before
begetting him<note place="end" n="2315" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p6"> Ch.
viii.</p></note>?’ And when
this had been proved worthless, next they invented the question,
‘Is the Unoriginate one or two<note place="end" n="2316" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p7"> Ch.
ix.</p></note>?’ Then,
when in this they had been confuted, straightway they formed another,
‘Has He free-will and an alterable nature<note place="end" n="2317" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p8"> Ch.
x.</p></note>?’ But being forced to give up this,
next they set about saying, ‘Being made so much better than the
Angels<note place="end" n="2318" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p9"> Ch.
xiii.</p></note>;’ and when the truth exposed
this pretence, now again, collecting them all together, they think to
recommend their heresy by ‘work’ and ‘creature<note place="end" n="2319" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p10"> Ch.
xiv. and xv.</p></note>.’ For they mean those very things over
again, and are true to their own perverseness, putting into various
shapes and turning to and fro the same errors, if so be to deceive some
by that variousness. Although then abundant proof has been given above
of this their reckless expedient, yet, since they make all places sound
with this passage from the Proverbs, and to many who are ignorant of
the faith of Christians, seem to say somewhat, it is necessary to
examine separately, ‘He created’ as well as ‘Who was
faithful to Him that made Him<note place="end" n="2320" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p11"> Ch.
xiv. <scripRef passage="Heb. iii. 2" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p11.1" parsed="|Heb|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.3.2">Heb. iii. 2</scripRef></p></note>;’ that, as in
all others, so in this text also, they may be proved to have got no
further than a fantasy.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p12">19. And first let us see the answers, which they
returned to Alexander of blessed memory, in the outset, while their
heresy was in course of formation. They wrote thus: ‘He is a
creature, but not as one of the creatures; a work, but not as one of
the works; an offspring, but not as one of the offsprings<note place="end" n="2321" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p13"> Vid.
Arius’s letter, <i>de Syn.</i> 16. This was the sophism by means
of which Valens succeeded with the Fathers of Arminium. vid. S. Jerome
<i>in Luciferian.</i> 18. vid. also in Eusebius, <i>supr. Ep. Eus.</i>
6.</p></note>.’ Let every one consider the
profligacy and craft of this heresy; for knowing the bitterness of its
own malignity, it makes an effort to trick itself out with fair words,
and says, what indeed it means, that He is a creature, yet thinks to be
able to screen itself by adding, ‘but not as one of the
creatures.’ However, in thus writing, they rather convict
themselves of irreligion; for if, in your opinion, He is simply a
creature, why add the pretence<note place="end" n="2322" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p14"> <i>De
Syn.</i> 32.</p></note>, ‘but not as
one of the creatures?’ And if He is simply a work, how ‘not
as one of the works?’ In which we may see the poison of the
heresy. For by saying, ‘offspring, but not as one of the
offsprings,’ they reckon many sons, and one of these they
pronounce to be the Lord; so that according to them He is no more Only
begotten, but one out of many brethren, and is called<note place="end" n="2323" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p15"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p15.1">υἵον
χρηματίζειν</span>. The question between Catholics and Arians was whether our
Lord was a true Son, or only <i>called</i> Son. ‘Since they
whisper something about Word and Wisdom as only <i>names</i> of the
Son, &amp;c.’ <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p15.2">ὀνόματα
μόνον</span>, <i>supr.</i>
i. 26, note 1, and <i>de Decr.</i> 16, note 10. And so ‘the title
of Image is not a token of a similar substance, but His <i>name</i>
only,’ <i>supr.</i> i. 21, and so <i>infr.</i> 38. where
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p15.3">τοῖς
ὀνόμασι</span> is
synonymous with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p15.4">κατ᾽
ἐπίνοιαν</span>, as <i>Sent. D.</i> 22. f. a. Vid. also 39. <i>Orat.</i> iii. 11.
18. ‘not named Son, but ever Son,’ iv. 24. fin. <i>Ep.
Æg.</i> 16. ‘We call Him so, and mean truly what we say;
they say it, but do not confess it.’ Chrysost. in <i>Act.
Hom.</i> 33. 4. vid. also <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p15.5">νόθοις
ὥσπερ
ὀνόμασι</span>,
Cyril. <i>de Trin.</i> ii. p. 418. Non hæc nuda nomina, Ambros.
<i>de Fid.</i> i. 17. Yet, since the Sabellians equally failed here,
also considering the Sonship as only a notion or title, vid.
<i>Orat.</i> iv. 2. (where in contrast, ‘The Father is Father,
and the Son Son,’ vid. supr. p. 319, note 1.) 12. 23. 25. the
word ‘real’ was used as against <i>them,</i> and in
opposition to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p15.6">ἀνυπόστατος
λόγος</span> by the Arians,
and in consequence failed as a test of orthodox teaching; e.g. by
Arius, <i>supr.</i> p. 97. by Euseb. <i>in Marc.</i> pp. 19, d. 35, b.
161, c. by Asterius, <i>infr.</i> 37. by Palladius and Secundus in the
Council of Aquileia ap. Ambros. <i>Opp.</i> t. 2. p. 791. (ed. Bened.)
by Maximinus ap. August. <i>contr. Max.</i> i. 6.</p></note> offspring and son. What use then is this
pretence of saying that He is a creature and not a creature? for though
ye shall say, Not as ‘one of the creatures,’ I will prove
this sophism of yours to be foolish. For still ye pronounce Him to be
one of the creatures; and whatever a man might say of the other
creatures, such ye hold concerning the Son, ye truly ‘fools and
blind<note place="end" n="2324" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p15.7"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p16"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxiii. 19" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p16.2" parsed="|Matt|23|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.19">Matt. xxiii.
19</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For is any one of the creatures just
what another is<note place="end" n="2325" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p16.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p17"> And
so S. Ambrose, Quæ enim creatura non sicut alia creatura non est?
Homo non ut Angelus, terra non ut cœlum. <i>de Fid.</i> i. n. 130,
and a similar passage in Nyss. <i>contr. Eun.</i> iii. p. 132,
3.</p></note>, that ye should
predicate this of the Son as some prerogative<note place="end" n="2326" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p18"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p18.1">ἐξαίρετον</span>. vid. <i>infr. Orat.</i> iii. 3. init. iv. 28. init. Euseb.
<i>Eccl. Theol.</i> pp. 47. b. 73. b. 89. b. 124. a. 129. c. Theodor.
<i>H. E.</i> p. 732. Nyss. <i>contr. Eunom.</i> iii. p. 133. a. Epiph.
<i>Hær</i>. 76. p. 970. Cyril. <i>Thes.</i> p. 160.</p></note>?
And all the visible creation was made in six days:—in the first,
the light which He called day; in the second the firmament; in the
third, gathering together the waters, He bared the dry land, and
brought out the various fruits that are in it; and in the fourth, He
made the sun and the moon and all the host of the stars; and on the
fifth, He created the race of living things in the sea, and of birds in
the air; and on the sixth, He made the quadrupeds on the earth, and at
length man. And ‘the invisible things of Him from the creation of
the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are
made<note place="end" n="2327" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p19"> <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 20" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p19.1" parsed="|Rom|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.20">Rom. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and neither the light is as the
night, nor the sun as the moon; nor the irrational as rational man; nor
the Angels as the Thrones, nor the Thrones as the Authorities, yet they
are all creatures, but each of the things made according to its kind
<pb n="359" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_359.html" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-Page_359" />exists and remains in its own
essence, as it was made.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p20">20. Let the Word then be excepted from the works,
and as Creator be restored to the Father, and be confessed to be Son by
nature; or if simply He be a creature, then let Him be assigned the
same condition as the rest one with another, and let them as well as He
be said every one of them to be ‘a creature but not as one of the
creatures, offspring or work, but not as one of the works or
offsprings.’ For ye say that an offspring is the same as a work,
writing ‘generated or made<note place="end" n="2328" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p21"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p21.1">γεννηθέντα
ἢ
ποιηθέντα</span>; as if they were synonymous; in opposition to which the
Nicene Creed says, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p21.2">γεννηθέντα
ἢ
ποιηθέντα</span>. In like manner Arius in his letter to Eusebius uses the
words, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p21.3">πρὶν
γεννηθῇ ἤτοι
κτισθῇ, ἢ
ὀρισθῇ, ἢ
θεμελιωθῇ</span>, Theodor. <i>H. E.</i> p. 750. And to Alexander,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p21.4">ἀχρόνως
γεννηθεὶς
καὶ πρὸ αἰ&amp;
240·νων
κτισθεὶς καὶ
θεμελιωθείς·</span>
<i>de Syn.</i> 16. And
Eusebius to Paulinus, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p21.5">κτιστὸν καὶ
θεμελιωτὸν
καὶ
γεννητόν</span> Theod. p. 752. The different words profess to be Scriptural, and
to explain each other; ‘created’ being in <scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 22" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p21.7" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22">Prov. viii.
22</scripRef>.
‘made’ in the passages considered in the last two chapters,
‘appointed’ or ‘declared’ in <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 4" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p21.9" parsed="|Rom|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.4">Rom. i.
4</scripRef>.
and ‘founded’ or ‘established’ in <scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 23" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p21.11" parsed="|Prov|8|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.23">Prov. viii.
23</scripRef>.
which is discussed <i>infr.</i> 22, &amp;c. vid. also 52.</p></note>.’ For
though the Son excel the rest on a comparison, still a creature He is
nevertheless, as they are; since in those which are by nature creatures
one may find some excelling others. Star, for instance, differs from
star in glory, and the rest have all of them their mutual differences
when compared together; yet it follows not for all this that some are
lords, and others servants to the superior, nor that some are efficient
causes<note place="end" n="2329" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p21.12"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p22"> 21,
note 2.</p></note>, others by them come into being, but
all have a nature which comes to be and is created, confessing in their
own selves their Framer: as David says in the Psalms, ‘The
heavens declare the glory of God, and the firmament sheweth His handy
work<note place="end" n="2330" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p23"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xix. 1" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p23.1" parsed="|Ps|19|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.1">Ps. xix. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and as Zorobabel the wise says,
‘All the earth calleth upon the Truth, and the heaven blesseth
it: all works shake and tremble at it<note place="end" n="2331" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p24"> <scripRef passage="1 Esdr. iv. 36" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p24.2" parsed="|1Esd|4|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Esd.4.36">1 Esdr. iv.
36</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But if the whole earth hymns the
Framer and the Truth, and blesses, and fears it, and its Framer is the
Word, and He Himself says, ‘I am the Truth<note place="end" n="2332" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p24.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p25"> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 6" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p25.1" parsed="|John|14|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.6">John xiv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ it follows that the Word is not a
creature, but alone proper to the Father, in whom all things are
disposed, and He is celebrated by all, as Framer; for ‘I was by
Him disposing<note place="end" n="2333" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p26"> <scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 30" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p26.2" parsed="|Prov|8|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.30">Prov. viii.
30</scripRef>,
LXX.</p></note>;’ and
‘My Father worketh hitherto, and I work<note place="end" n="2334" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p26.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p27"> <scripRef passage="John v. 17" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p27.1" parsed="|John|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.17">John v. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And the word ‘hitherto’
shews His eternal existence in the Father as the Word; for it is proper
to the Word to work the Father’s works and not to be external to
Him.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p28">21. But if what the Father worketh, that the Son
worketh also<note place="end" n="2335" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p29"> <i>Orat.</i> iii. 11. note.</p></note>, and what the Son createth, that is
the creation of the Father, and yet the Son be the Father’s work
or creature, then either He will work His own self, and will be His own
creator (since what the Father worketh is the Son’s work also),
which is absurd and impossible; or, in that He creates and worketh the
things of the Father, He Himself is not a work nor a creature; for else
being Himself an efficient cause<note place="end" n="2336" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p30"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p30.1">ποιητικὸν
αἴτιον</span>, also,
<i>infr.</i> 27. and <i>Orat.</i> iii. 14. and <i>contr. Gent.</i> 9
init. No creature can create, vid. e.g. about Angels, August. <i>de
Civ. Dei</i> xii. 24. <i>de Trin.</i> iii. 13–18. Damasc. <i>F.
O.</i> ii. 3. Cyril <i>in Julian,</i> ii. p. 62. ‘Our reason
rejects the idea that the Creator should be a creature, for creation is
by the Creator.’ Hil. <i>Trin.</i> xii. 5. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p30.2">πῶς
δύναται τὸ
κτιζόμενον
κτίζειν; ἢ
πῶς ὁ κτίζων
κτίζεται</span>; Athan. <i>ad Afros.</i> 4 fin. Vid. also <i>Serap.</i> i. 24, 6.
iii. 4, e. The Gnostics who attributed creation to Angels are alluded
to <i>infr. Orat.</i> iii. 12. Epiph. <i>Hær.</i> 52. 53, 163,
&amp;c. Theodor. <i>Hær.</i> i. 1 and 3.</p></note>, He may cause
that to be in the case of things caused, which He Himself has become,
or rather He may have no power to cause at all.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p31">For how, if, as you hold, He is come of nothing,
is He able to frame things that are nothing into being? or if He, a
creature, withal frames a creature, the same will be conceivable in the
case of every creature, viz. the power to frame others. And if this
pleases you, what is the need of the Word, seeing that things inferior
can be brought to be by things superior? or at all events, every thing
that is brought to be could have heard in the beginning God’s
words, ‘Become’ and ‘be made,’ and so would
have been framed. But this is not so written, nor could it be. For none
of things which are brought to be is an efficient cause, but all things
were made through the Word: who would not have wrought all things, were
He Himself in the number of the creatures. For neither would the Angels
be able to frame, since they too are creatures, though Valentinus, and
Marcion, and Basilides think so, and you are their copyists; nor will
the sun, as being a creature, ever make what is not into what is; nor
will man fashion man, nor stone devise stone, nor wood give growth to
wood. But God is He who fashions man in the womb, and fixes the
mountains, and makes wood grow; whereas man, as being capable of
science, puts together and arranges that material, and works things
that are, as he has learned; and is satisfied if they are but brought
to be, and being conscious of what his nature is, if he needs aught,
knows to ask<note place="end" n="2337" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p32"> <i>De
Decr.</i> 11.</p></note> it of God.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p33">22. If then God also wrought and compounded out
of materials, this indeed is a gentile thought, according to which God
is an artificer and not a Maker, but yet even in that case let the Word
work the materials, at the bidding and in the service of God<note place="end" n="2338" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p34"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p34.1">προσταττόμενος
καὶ
ὑπουργῶν</span>. It is not quite clear that Athan. accepts these words in his own
person, as has been assumed <i>de Decr.</i> 9. note 2, <i>de Syn.</i>
27 (3). Vid. <i>de Decr.</i> 7. and <i>infr.</i> 24. and 31, which, as
far as they go, are against the use of the word. Also S. Basil objects
to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p34.2">ὑποῦργος</span> <i>contr. Eunom.</i> ii. 21. and S.
Cyril in <i>Joan.</i> p. 48. though S. Basil speaks of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p34.3">τὸν
προστάττοντα
κύριον</span>. i. 46,
note 3. and S. Cyril of the Son’s <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p34.4">ὑποταγή</span>,
<i>Thesaur.</i> p. 255. Vid. ‘ministering, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p34.5">ὑπηρετοῦντα</span>, to the Father of all.’ Just. <i>Tryph.</i> p. 72.
‘The Word become minister, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p34.6">ὑπηρέτης</span>, of the Creator,’ Origen <i>Hom. in Joan.</i> p. 61. also
<i>Constit. Ap.</i> viii. 12. but Pseudo-Athan. objects to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p34.7">ὑπηρετῶν</span>, <i>de Comm. Essent.</i> 30. and Athan. apparently, <i>infr.</i>
28. Again, ‘Whom did He order, præcepit?’ Iren.
<i>Hær.</i> iii. 8. n. 3. ‘The Father bids, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p34.8">ἐντέλλεται</span>
(allusion to <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxiii. 9" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p34.9" parsed="|Ps|33|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.33.9">Ps. xxxiii. 9</scripRef>. vid. <i>infr.</i> 31), the
Word accomplishes.…He who commands, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p34.10">κελεύων</span>, is the Father, He who obeys, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p34.11">ὑπακούων</span>, the Son.…The Father willed, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p34.12">ἠθέλησεν</span>, the Son did it.’ Hippol. <i>contr. Noet.</i> 14. on which
Fabricius’s note. S. Hilary speaks of the Son as ‘subditus
per obedientiæ obsequelam.’ <i>de Syn.</i> 51. Vid. below,
on §31. In note 8 there the principle is laid down for the use of
these expressions. [<i>Supr.</i> p. 87, note 2.]</p></note>. But if He <pb n="360" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_360.html" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-Page_360" />calls into existence things which existed not
by His proper Word, then the Word is not in the number of things
non-existing and called; or we have to seek another Word<note place="end" n="2339" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p34.13"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p35"> Cf.
<i>Ep. Æg.</i> 14. vid. also <i>supr.</i> p. 155. and <i>Orat.</i>
iii. 2. 64. Aug. in <i>Joan. Tract.</i> i. 11. Vid. a parallel argument
with reference to the Holy Spirit. <i>Serap.</i> i. 25. b.</p></note>, through whom He too was called; for by the
Word the things which were not have come to be. And if through Him He
creates and makes, He is not Himself of things created and made; but
rather He is the Word of the Creator God and is known from the
Father’s works which He Himself worketh, to be ‘in the
Father and the Father in Him,’ and ‘He that hath seen Him
hath seen the Father<note place="end" n="2340" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p36"> Vid. <scripRef passage="John xiv. 9, 10" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p36.1" parsed="|John|14|9|14|10" osisRef="Bible:John.14.9-John.14.10">John xiv. 9, 10</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ because the
Son’s Essence is proper to the Father, and He in all points like
Him<note place="end" n="2341" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p37"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p37.1">τὴν κατὰ
πάντα
ὁμοιότητα</span>: vid. parallel instances, <i>de Syn.</i> 26 (5) note 1,
which add, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p37.2">ὅμοιος
κατὰ πάντα</span>, <i>Orat.</i> i. 40. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p37.3">κατὰ πάντα
καὶ ἐν πᾶσι</span>, <i>Ep. Æg.</i> 17, c. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p37.4">τοῦ πατρὸς
ὅμοιος</span>,
<i>Orat.</i> ii. 17. <i>Orat.</i> iii. 20, a. ‘not <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p37.5">ὅμοιος</span>, as the
Church preaches, but <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p37.6">ὡς αὐτοὶ
θέλουσι᾽</span> (vid. p. 289, note 4), also <i>de Syn.</i> 53, note 9.</p></note>. How then does He create through Him, unless
it be His Word and His Wisdom? and how can He be Word and Wisdom,
unless He be the proper offspring of His Essence<note place="end" n="2342" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p37.7"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p38"> As
Sonship is implied in ‘Image’ (<i>supr.</i> §2, note
2), so it is implied in ‘Word’ and ‘Wisdom.’
<i>Orat.</i> iv. 15. <i>Orat.</i> iii. 29 init. <i>de Decr.</i> 17. And
still more pointedly, <i>Orat.</i> iv. 24 fin. vid. also <i>supr.</i>
i. 28, note 5. And so ‘Image is implied in Sonship: ‘being
Son of God He must be like Him,’ <i>supr.</i> 17. And so
‘Image’ is implied in Word;’ <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p38.1">ἐν
τῇ ἰδί&amp; 139·
εἰκόνι, ἥτις
ἐστὶν ὁ
λόγος
αὐτοῦ</span>, <i>infr.</i>
82, d. also 34, c. On the contrary, the very root of heretical error
was the denial that these titles implied each other, vid. <i>supr.</i>
27, <i>de Decr.</i> 17, 24, notes.</p></note>, and did not come to be, as others, out of
nothing? And whereas all things are from nothing, and are creatures,
and the Son, as they say, is one of the creatures too and of things
which once were not, how does He alone reveal the Father, and none else
but He know the Father? For could He, a work, possibly know the Father,
then must the Father be also known by all according to the proportion
of the measures of each: for all of them are works as He is. But if it
be impossible for things originate either to see or to know, for the
sight and the knowledge of Him surpasses all (since God Himself says,
‘No one shall see My face and live<note place="end" n="2343" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p39"> Vid. <scripRef passage="Ex. xxxiii. 20" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p39.1" parsed="|Exod|33|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.33.20">Ex. xxxiii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>’), yet the Son has declared, ‘No
one knoweth the Father, save the Son<note place="end" n="2344" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p40"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 27" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p40.1" parsed="|Matt|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.27">Matt. xi. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>,’
therefore the Word is different from all things originate, in that He
alone knows and alone sees the Father, as He says, ‘Not that any
one hath seen the Father, save He that is from the Father,’ and
‘no one knoweth the Father save the Son<note place="end" n="2345" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p41"> <scripRef passage="John vi. 46" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p41.1" parsed="|John|6|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.46">John vi. 46</scripRef>, not to the
letter.</p></note>,’ though Arius think otherwise. How
then did He alone know, except that He alone was proper to Him? and how
proper, if He were a creature, and not a true Son from Him? (For one
must not mind saying often the same thing for religion’s sake.)
Therefore it is irreligious to think that the Son is one of all things;
and blasphemous and unmeaning to call Him ‘a creature, but not as
one of the creatures, and a work, but not as one of the works, an
offspring, but not as one of the offsprings;’ for how not as one
of these, if, as they say, He was not before His generation<note place="end" n="2346" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p42"> Vid.
<i>supr.</i> 1. and <i>Exc. B</i>.</p></note>? for it is proper to the creatures and works
not to be before their origination, and to subsist out of nothing, even
though they excel other creatures in glory; for this difference of one
with another will be found in all creatures, which appears in those
which are visible<note place="end" n="2347" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p43"> Greek
text dislocated.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p44">23. Moreover if, as the heretics hold, the Son
were creature or work, but not as one of the creatures, because of His
excelling them in glory, it were natural that Scripture should describe
and display Him by a comparison in His favour with the other works; for
instance, that it should say that He is greater than Archangels, and
more honourable than the Thrones, and both brighter than sun and moon,
and greater than the heavens. But he is not in fact thus referred to;
but the Father shews Him to be His own proper and only Son, saying,
‘Thou art My Son,’ and ‘This is My beloved Son, in
whom I am well pleased.<note place="end" n="2348" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p45"> <scripRef passage="Ps. ii. 7" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p45.2" parsed="|Ps|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.7">Ps. ii. 7</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt. iii. 17" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p45.3" parsed="|Matt|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.17">Matt. iii.
17</scripRef>.</p></note>’ Accordingly
the Angels ministered unto Him, as being one beyond themselves; and
they worship Him, not as being greater in glory, but as being some one
beyond all the creatures, and beyond themselves, and alone the
Father’s proper Son according to essence<note place="end" n="2349" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p45.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p46"> <i>De
Decr.</i> 10.</p></note>.
For if He was worshipped as excelling them in glory, each of things
subservient ought to worship what excels itself. But this is not the
case<note place="end" n="2350" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p46.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p47"> Vid.
<i>Orat.</i> iii. 12.</p></note>; for creature does not worship creature, but
servant Lord, and creature God. Thus Peter the Apostle hinders
Cornelius who would worship him, saying, ‘I myself also am a
man<note place="end" n="2351" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p48"> <scripRef passage="Acts x. 26" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p48.1" parsed="|Acts|10|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.26">Acts x. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And an Angel, when John would
worship him in the Apocalypse, hinders him, saying, ‘See thou do
it not; for I am thy fellow-servant, and of thy brethren the Prophets,
and of them that keep the sayings of this book: worship God<note place="end" n="2352" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p48.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p49"> <scripRef passage="Rev. xxii. 9" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p49.1" parsed="|Rev|22|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.22.9">Rev. xxii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Therefore to God alone appertains
worship, and this the very Angels know, that though they excel other
beings in glory, yet they are all creatures and not to be worshipped<note place="end" n="2353" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p49.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p50"> [A
note, to the effect that ‘worship’ is an ambiguous term, is
omitted here.]</p></note>, but worship the Lord. Thus Manoah, the
father of <pb n="361" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_361.html" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-Page_361" />Samson, wishing to offer
sacrifice to the Angel, was thereupon hindered by him, saying,
‘Offer not to me, but to God<note place="end" n="2354" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p50.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p51"> Vid. <scripRef passage="Judg. xiii. 16" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p51.1" parsed="|Judg|13|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.13.16">Judg. xiii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ On the
other hand, the Lord is worshipped even by the Angels; for it is
written, ‘Let all the Angels of God worship Him<note place="end" n="2355" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p51.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p52"> <scripRef passage="Heb. i. 6" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p52.1" parsed="|Heb|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.6">Heb. i. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and by all the Gentiles, as Isaiah
says, ‘The labour of Egypt and merchandize of Ethiopia and of the
Sabeans, men of stature, shall come over unto thee, and they shall be
thy servants;’ and then, ‘they shall fall down unto thee,
and shall make supplication unto thee, saying, Surely God is in thee,
and there is none else, there is no God<note place="end" n="2356" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p52.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p53"> <scripRef passage="Is. xlv. 14" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p53.1" parsed="|Isa|45|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.45.14">Is. xlv. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And He accepts His disciples’
worship, and certifies them who He is, saying, ‘Call ye Me not
Lord and Master? and ye say well, for so I am.’ And when Thomas
said to Him, ‘My Lord and my God<note place="end" n="2357" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p53.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p54"> <scripRef passage="John xiii. 13" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p54.2" parsed="|John|13|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.13">John xiii. 13</scripRef>; xx.
28.</p></note>,’ He allows his words, or rather
accepts him instead of hindering him. For He is, as the other Prophets
declare, and David says in the Psalm, ‘the Lord of hosts, the
Lord of Sabaoth,’ which is interpreted, ‘the Lord of
Armies,’ and God True and Almighty, though the Arians burst<note place="end" n="2358" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p54.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p55"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p55.1">διαῤ&amp;
191·ηγνύωσιν
ἑαυτούς·</span> also <i>ad Adelph.</i> 8. and vid. <i>supr.</i> note on <i>de
Decr.</i> 17. vid. also <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p55.2">διαῤ&amp;
191·ηγνύωνται</span>, <i>de Syn.</i> 54, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p55.3">καὶ διαῤ&amp;
191·αγοῖεν</span>,
Marcell. ap. Euseb. <i>Eccl. Theol.</i> p. 116. also p. 40 <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p55.4">τρίζωσι
τοὺς
ὀδόντως</span>,
<i>de Fug.</i> 26. init. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p55.5">τριζέτωσαν</span>, <i>ad Adelph.</i> 8. <i>Hist. Ar.</i> 68. fin. and
literally 72. a. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p55.6">κόπτουσιν
ἑαυτούς</span>.
<i>In illud Omnia</i> 5.</p></note> at the tidings.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p56">24. But He had not been thus worshipped, nor been
thus spoken of, were He a creature merely. But now since He is not a
creature, but the proper offspring of the Essence of that God who is
worshipped, and His Son by nature, therefore He is worshipped and is
believed to be God, and is Lord of armies, and in authority, and
Almighty, as the Father is; for He has said Himself, ‘All things
that the Father hath, are Mine<note place="end" n="2359" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p56.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p57"> <scripRef passage="John xvi. 15" id="xxi.ii.iii.iii-p57.1" parsed="|John|16|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.15">John xvi. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For it is
proper to the Son, to have the things of the Father, and to be such
that the Father is seen in Him, and that through Him all things were
made, and that the salvation of all comes to pass and consists in
Him.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Chapter" title="Introduction to Proverbs viii. 22 continued. Absurdity of supposing a Son or Word created in order to the creation of other creatures; as to the creation being unable to bear God's immediate hand, God condescends to the lowest. Moreover, if the Son a creature, He too could not bear God's hand, and an infinite series of media will be necessary. Objected, that, as Moses who led out the Israelites was a man, so our Lord; but Moses was not the Agent in creation:--again, that unity is found in created ministrations, but all such ministrations are defective and dependent:--again, that He learned to create, yet could God's Wisdom need teaching? and why should He learn, if the Father worketh hitherto? If the Son was created to create us, He is for our sake, not we for His." progress="65.62%" prev="xxi.ii.iii.iii" next="xxi.ii.iii.v" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv"><p class="c41" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p1.1">Chapter
XVII</span>.—<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p1.2">Introduction to</span> <span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p1.4"><scripRef passage="Proverbs viii. 22" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p1.5" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22">Proverbs viii.
22</scripRef></span> <span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p1.6">continued</span>. <i>Absurdity of supposing a Son or Word created
in order to the creation of other creatures; as to the creation being
unable to bear God’s immediate hand, God condescends to the
lowest. Moreover, if the Son a creature, He too could not bear
God’s hand, and an infinite series of media will be necessary.
Objected, that, as Moses who led out the Israelites was a man, so our
Lord; but Moses was not the Agent in creation:—again, that unity
is found in created ministrations, but all such ministrations are
defective and dependent:—again, that He learned to create, yet
could God’s Wisdom need teaching? and why should He learn, if the
Father worketh hitherto? If the Son was created to create us, He is for
our sake, not we for His.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p2">24 (<i>continued</i>). <span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p2.1">And</span> here it were well to ask them also this question<note place="end" n="2360" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p2.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p3"> These
sections 24–26 are very similar to <i>de Decr.</i> 7, 8, yet not
in wording or order, as is the case with other passages.</p></note>, for a still clearer refutation of their
heresy;—Wherefore, when all things are creatures, and all are
brought into consistence from nothing, and the Son Himself, according
to you, is creature and work, and once was not, wherefore has He made
‘all things through Him’ alone, ‘and without Him was
made not one thing<note place="end" n="2361" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p4"> <scripRef passage="John i. 3" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p4.1" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3">John i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ or why is
it, when ‘all things’ are spoken of, that no one thinks the
Son is signified in the number, but only things originate; whereas when
Scripture speaks of the Word, it does not understand Him as being in
the number of ‘all,’ but places Him with the Father, as Him
in whom Providence and salvation for ‘all’ are wrought and
effected by the Father, though all things surely might at the same
command have come to be, at which He was brought into being by God
alone? For God is not wearied by commanding<note place="end" n="2362" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p5"> <i>De
Decr.</i> 7.</p></note>,
nor is His strength unequal to the making of all things, that He should
alone create the only Son<note place="end" n="2363" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p6.1">μόνος
μόνον</span>, also
<i>infr.</i> 30. this phrase is synonymous with ‘not as one of
the creatures,’ vid. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p6.2">μόνος ὑπὸ
μόνου</span>, <i>supr.</i>
p. 12. also p. 75. note 6. vid. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p6.3">μόνως,</span> <i>de Syn.</i> 26, fin. note 2, though that term is somewhat otherwise explained
by S. Greg. Naz. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p6.4">μόνως οὐχ ὡς
τὰ σώματα</span>, <i>Orat.</i> 25, 16. Eunomius understood by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p6.5">μονογενής</span>, not <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p6.6">μόνος
γεννηθεὶς</span> but <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p6.7">παρὰ
μόνου</span>. It should be
observed, however, that this is a sense in which some of the Greek
Fathers understand the term, thus contrasting generation with
procession. vid. Petav. <i>Trin.</i> vii. 11. §3.</p></note>, and need His
ministry and aid for the framing of the rest. For He lets nothing stand
over, which He wills to be done; but He willed only<note place="end" n="2364" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p6.8"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p7"> §§29, 31.</p></note>, and all things subsisted, and no one
‘hath resisted His will<note place="end" n="2365" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p8"> <scripRef passage="Rom. ix. 19" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p8.1" parsed="|Rom|9|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.19">Rom. ix. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Why then
were not all things brought into being by God alone at that same
command, at which the Son came into being? Or let them tell us, why did
all things through Him come to be, who was Himself but originate? How
void of reason! however, they say concerning Him, that ‘God
willing to create originate nature, when He saw that it could not
endure the untempered hand of the Father, and to be created by Him,
makes and creates first and alone one only, and calls Him Son and Word,
that, through Him as a medium, all things might thereupon be brought to
be<note place="end" n="2366" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p9"> Vid.
<i>de Decr.</i> §8. <i>supr.</i> p. 2. also Cyril. <i>Thesaur.</i>
pp. 150, 241. <i>de Trin.</i> p. 523. Basil <i>contr. Eunom.</i> ii.
21. vid. also <i>infr.</i> 29. <i>Orat.</i> iv. 11, 12.</p></note>.’ This they not only have said, but
they have dared to put it into writing, namely, Eusebius, Arius, and
Asterius who sacrificed<note place="end" n="2367" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p10"> <i>De
Decr.</i> 8.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p11">25. Is not this a full proof of that irreligion,
<pb n="362" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_362.html" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-Page_362" />with which they have drugged
themselves with much madness, till they blush not to be intoxicate
against the truth? For if they shall assign the toil of making all
things as the reason why God made the Son only, the whole creation will
cry out against them as saying unworthy things of God; and Isaiah too
who has said in Scripture, ‘The Everlasting God, the Lord, the
Creator of the ends of the earth, fainteth not, neither is weary: there
is no searching of His understanding<note place="end" n="2368" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p12"> <scripRef passage="Is. xl. 28" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p12.1" parsed="|Isa|40|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.40.28">Is. xl. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And if
God made the Son alone, as not deigning to make the rest, but committed
them to the Son as an assistant, this on the other hand is unworthy of
God, for in Him there is no pride. Nay the Lord reproves the thought,
when He says, ‘Are not two sparrows sold for a farthing?’
and ‘one of them shall not fall on the ground without your Father
which is in heaven.’ And again, ‘Take no thought for your
life, what ye shall eat, nor yet for your body, what ye shall put on.
Is not the life more than meat, and the body than raiment? Behold the
fowls of the air, for they sow not, neither do they reap, nor gather
into barns; yet your heavenly Father feedeth them; are ye not much
better than they? Which of you by taking thought, can add one cubit
unto his stature? And why take ye thought for raiment? Consider the
lilies of the field, how they grow; they toil not, neither do they
spin: and yet I say unto you, that even Solomon in all his glory was
not arrayed like one of these. Wherefore if God so clothe the grass of
the field which to-day is, and to-morrow is cast into the oven, shall
He not much more clothe you, O ye of little faith<note place="end" n="2369" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p13"> <scripRef passage="Matt. x. 29" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p13.2" parsed="|Matt|10|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.29">Matt. x. 29</scripRef>; vi.
25–30</p></note>?’ If then it be not unworthy of God to
exercise His Providence, even down to things so small, a hair of the
head, and a sparrow, and the grass of the field, also it was not
unworthy of Him to make them. For what things are the subjects of His
Providence, of those He is Maker through His proper Word. Nay a worse
absurdity lies before the men who thus speak; for they distinguish<note place="end" n="2370" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p13.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p14"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p14.1">διαίρουσιν</span>, as <i>supr. de Decr.</i> 7.</p></note> between the creatures and the framing; and
consider the latter the work of the Father, the creatures the work of
the Son; whereas either all things must be brought to be by the Father
with the Son, or if all that is originate comes to be through the Son,
we must not call Him one of the originated things.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p15">26. Next, their folly may be exposed
thus:—if even the Word be of originated nature, how, whereas this
nature is too feeble to be God’s own handywork, could He alone of
all endure to be made by the unoriginate and unmitigated Essence of
God, as ye say? for it follows either that, if He could endure it, all
could endure it, or, it being endurable by none, it was not endurable
by the Word, for you say that He is one of originate things. And again,
if because originate nature could not endure to be God’s own
handywork, there arose need of a mediator<note place="end" n="2371" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p16"> Vid.
ib. 8. vid. also a similar argument in Epiphanius <i>Hær</i>. 76.
p. 951. but the arguments of Ath. in these Orations are so generally
adopted by the succeeding Fathers, that it is impossible and needless
to enumerate the instances of agreement.</p></note>,
it must follow, that, the Word being originate and a creature, there is
need of medium in His framing also, since He too is of that originate
nature which endures not to be made of God, but needs a medium. But if
some being as a medium be found for Him, then again a fresh mediator is
needed for that second, and thus tracing back and following out, we
shall invent a vast crowd of accumulating mediators; and thus it will
be impossible that the creation should subsist, as ever wanting a
mediator, and that medium not coming into being without another
mediator; for all of them will be of that originate nature which
endures not to be made of God alone, as ye say. How abundant is that
folly, which obliges them to hold that what has already come into
being, admits not of coming! Or perhaps they opine that they have not
even come to be, as still seeking their mediator; for, on the ground of
their so irreligious and futile notion<note place="end" n="2372" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p17"> And
so <i>de Decr.</i> 8.</p></note>,
what is would not have subsistence, for want of the medium.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p18">27. But again they allege
this:—‘Behold, through Moses too did He lead the people
from Egypt, and through him He gave the Law, yet he was a man; so that
it is possible for like to be brought into being by like.’ They
should veil their face when they say this, to save their much shame.
For Moses was not sent to frame the world, nor to call into being
things which were not, or to fashion men like himself, but only to be
the minister of words to the people, and to King Pharaoh. And this is a
very different thing, for to minister is of things originate as of
servants, but to frame and to create is of God alone, and of His proper
Word and His Wisdom. Wherefore, in the matter of framing, we shall find
none but God’s Word; for ‘all things are made in
Wisdom,’ and ‘without the Word was made not one
thing.’ But as regards ministrations there are, not one only, but
man out of their whole number, whomever the Lord will send. For there
are many Archangels, many Thrones, and Authorities, and Dominions,
thousands of thousands, and myriads of myriads, standing before Him<note place="end" n="2373" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p19"> i.
62. and Ambros. <i>de Fid.</i> iii. 106.</p></note>, minis<pb n="363" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_363.html" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-Page_363" />tering and ready to be sent. And many Prophets,
and twelve Apostles, and Paul. And Moses himself was not alone, but
Aaron with him, and next other seventy were filled with the Holy Ghost.
And Moses was succeeded by Joshua the son of Nun, and he by the Judges,
and they not by one, but by a number of Kings. If then the Son were a
creature and one of things originate, there must have been many such
sons, that God might have many such ministers, just as there is a
multitude of those others. But if this is not to be seen, but while the
creatures are many, the Word is one, any one will collect from this,
that the Son differs from all, and is not on a level with the
creatures, but proper to the Father. Hence there are not many Words,
but one only Word of the one Father, and one Image of the one God<note place="end" n="2374" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p20"> §36, note 4.</p></note>. ‘But behold,’ they say,
‘there is one sun only<note place="end" n="2375" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p21"> Vid.
Euseb. <i>Demon.</i> iv. 5 fin.</p></note>, and one
earth.’ Let them maintain, senseless as they are, that there is
one water and one fire, and then they may be told that everything that
is brought to be, is one in its own essence; but for the ministry and
service committed to it, by itself it is not adequate nor sufficient
alone. For God said, ‘Let there be lights in the firmament of
heaven, to give light upon the earth and to divide the day from the
night; and let them be for signs and for seasons and for days and
years.’ And then he says, ‘And God made two great lights,
the greater light to rule the day, and the lesser light to rule the
night: He made the stars also. And God set them in the firmament of the
heaven, to give light upon the earth, and to rule over the day and over
the night<note place="end" n="2376" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p22"> <scripRef passage="Gen. i. 14-18" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p22.2" parsed="|Gen|1|14|1|18" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.14-Gen.1.18">Gen. i.
14–18</scripRef></p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p23">28. Behold there are many lights, and not the sun
only, nor the moon only, but each is one in essence, and yet the
service of all is one and common; and what each lacks, is supplied by
the other, and the office of lighting is performed by all<note place="end" n="2377" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p24"> §48.</p></note>. Thus the sun has authority to shine
throughout the day and no more; and the moon through the night; and the
stars together with them accomplish the seasons and years, and become
for signs, each according to the need that calls for it. Thus too the
earth is not for all things, but for the fruits only, and to be a
ground to tread on for the living things that inhabit it. And the
firmament is to divide between waters and waters, and to be a place to
set the stars in. So also fire and water, with other things, have been
brought into being to be the constituent parts of bodies; and in short
no one thing is alone, but all things that are made, as if members of
each other, make up as it were one body, namely, the world. If then
they thus conceive of the Son, let all men throw stones<note place="end" n="2378" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p25"> §4, note 2.</p></note> at them, considering the Word to be a part
of this universe, and a part insufficient without the rest for the
service committed to Him. But if this be manifestly irreligious, let
them acknowledge that the Word is not in the number of things
originate, but the sole and proper Word of the Father, and their
Framer. ‘But,’ say they, ‘though He is a creature and
of things originate; yet as from a master and artificer has He<note place="end" n="2379" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p26"> Cyril. <i>in Joan.</i> p. 47, c.</p></note> learned to frame, and thus ministered<note place="end" n="2380" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p27"> §22, note 1.</p></note> to God who taught Him.’ For thus the
Sophist Asterius, on the strength of having learned to deny the Lord,
has dared to write, not observing the absurdity which follows. For if
framing be a thing to be taught, let them beware lest they say that God
Himself be a Framer not by nature but by science, so as to admit of His
losing the power. Besides, if the Wisdom of God attained to frame by
teaching, how is He still Wisdom, when He needs to learn? and what was
He before He learned? For it was not Wisdom, if it needed teaching; it
was surely but some empty thing, and not essential Wisdom<note place="end" n="2381" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p28"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p28.1">οὐσιωδὴς
σοφία</span>. vid.
<i>Orat.</i> iv. 1.</p></note>, but from advancement it had the name of
Wisdom, and will be only so long Wisdom as it can keep what it has
learned. For what has accrued not by any nature, but from learning,
admits of being one time unlearned. But to speak thus of the Word of
God, is not the part of Christians but of Greeks.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p29">29. For if the power of framing accrues to anyone
from teaching, these insensate men are ascribing jealousy and
weakness<note place="end" n="2382" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p30"> i.
27.</p></note> to God;—jealousy, in that He has
not taught many how to frame, so that there may be around Him, as
Archangels and Angels many, so framers many; and weakness, in that He
could not make by Himself, but needed a fellow-worker, or under-worker;
and that, though it has been already shewn that created nature admits
of being made by God alone, since they consider the Son to be of such a
nature and so made. But God is deficient in nothing: perish the
thought! for He has said Himself, ‘I am full<note place="end" n="2383" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p31"> <scripRef passage="Is. i. 11" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p31.1" parsed="|Isa|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.11">Is. i. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Nor did the Word become Framer of
all from teaching; but being the Image and Wisdom of the Father, He
does the things of the Father. Nor hath He made the Son for the making
of things created; for behold, though the Son exists, still<note place="end" n="2384" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p32"> vid.
p. 315, note 6. <i>Serap.</i> ii. 2. fin.</p></note> the Father is seen to work, as the Lord
Himself says, ‘My Father worketh hitherto and I work<note place="end" n="2385" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p33"> <scripRef passage="John v. 17" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p33.1" parsed="|John|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.17">John v. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ If <pb n="364" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_364.html" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-Page_364" />however, as you say, the Son came into being
for the purpose of making the things after Him, and yet the Father is
seen to work even after the Son, you must hold even in this light the
making of such a Son to be superfluous. Besides, why, when He would
create us, does He seek for a mediator at all, as if His will did not
suffice to constitute whatever seemed good to Him? Yet the Scriptures
say, ‘He hath done whatsoever pleased Him<note place="end" n="2386" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p34"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxv. 3" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p34.1" parsed="|Ps|15|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.15.3">Ps. cxv. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and ‘Who hath resisted His
will<note place="end" n="2387" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p35"> <scripRef passage="Rom. ix. 19" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p35.1" parsed="|Rom|9|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.19">Rom. ix. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ And if His mere will<note place="end" n="2388" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p36"> §24, note 5.</p></note> is sufficient for the framing of all things,
you make the office of a mediator superfluous; for your instance of
Moses, and the sun and the moon has been shewn not to hold. And here
again is an argument to silence you. You say that God, willing the
creation of originated nature, and deliberating concerning it, designs
and creates the Son, that through Him He may frame us; now, if so,
consider how great an irreligion<note place="end" n="2389" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p37"> Notes
on §58, and <i>de Decr.</i> 1.</p></note> you have dared
to utter.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p38">30. First, the Son appears rather to have been
for us brought to be, than we for Him; for we were not created for Him,
but He is made for us<note place="end" n="2390" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p39"> Vid.
<i>Orat.</i> iv. 11.</p></note>; so that He owes
thanks to us, not we to Him, as the woman to the man. ‘For the
man,’ says Scripture, ‘was not created for the woman, but
the woman for the man.’ Therefore, as ‘the man is the image
and glory of God, and the woman the glory of the man<note place="end" n="2391" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p40"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xi. 7, 9" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p40.2" parsed="|1Cor|11|7|0|0;|1Cor|11|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.7 Bible:1Cor.11.9">1 Cor. xi. 7,
9</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ so we are made God’s image and
to His glory; but the Son is our image, and exists for our glory. And
we were brought into being that we might be; but God’s Word was
made, as you must hold, not that He might be<note place="end" n="2392" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p40.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p41"> Cf.
<i>infr.</i> ch. 20.</p></note>;
but as an instrument<note place="end" n="2393" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p41.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p42"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p42.1">ὄργανον</span>,
<i>supr.</i> i. 26, n. 5.</p></note> for our need, so
that not we from Him, but He is constituted from our need. Are not men
who even conceive such thoughts, more than insensate? For if for us the
Word was made, He has not precedence<note place="end" n="2394" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p42.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p43"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p43.1">πρῶτος
ἡμῶν</span>, §63,
note.</p></note> of us with
God; for He did not take counsel about us having Him within Him, but
having us in Himself, counselled, as they say, concerning His own Word.
But if so, perchance the Father had not even a will for the Son at all;
for not as having a will for Him, did He create Him, but with a will
for us, He formed Him for our sake; for He designed Him after designing
us; so that, according to these irreligious men, henceforth the Son,
who was made as an instrument, is superfluous, now that they are made
for whom He was created. But if the Son alone was made by God alone,
because He could endure it, but we, because we could not, were made by
the Word, why does He not first take counsel about the Word, who could
endure His making, instead of taking counsel about us? or why does He
not make more of Him who was strong, than of us who were weak? or why
making Him first, does He not counsel about Him first? or why
counselling about us first, does He not make us first, His will being
sufficient for the constitution of all things? But He creates Him
first, yet counsels first about us; and He wills us before the
Mediator; and when He wills to create us, and counsels about us, He
calls us creatures; but Him, whom He frames for us, He calls Son and
proper Heir. But we, for whose sake He made Him, ought rather to be
called sons; or certainly He, who is His Son, is rather the object of
His previous thoughts and of His will, for whom He makes all us. Such
the sickness, such the vomit<note place="end" n="2395" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p43.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p44"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.iv-p44.1">ἔμετοι καὶ
ναυτίαὶ ναυτίαι</span> sea-sickness; Epictetus, in a somewhat similar sense, ‘There
is great danger of pouring forth straightway, what one has not
digested.’ <i>Enchirid.</i> 46.</p></note> of the
heretics.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Chapter" title="Introduction to Proverbs viii. 22 continued. Contrast between the Father's operations immediately and naturally in the Son, instrumentally by the creatures; Scripture terms illustrative of this. Explanation of these illustrations; which should be interpreted by the doctrine of the Church; perverse sense put on them by the Arians, refuted. Mystery of Divine Generation. Contrast between God's Word and man's word drawn out at length. Asterius betrayed into holding two Unoriginates; his inconsistency. Baptism how by the Son as well as by the Father. On the Baptism of heretics. Why Arian worse than other heresies." progress="66.10%" prev="xxi.ii.iii.iv" next="xxi.ii.iii.vi" id="xxi.ii.iii.v"><p class="c41" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p1.1">Chapter
XVIII</span>.—<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p1.2">Introduction to</span> <span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p1.4"><scripRef passage="Proverbs viii. 22" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p1.5" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22">Proverbs viii.
22</scripRef></span> <span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p1.6">continued</span>. <i>Contrast between the Father’s
operations immediately and naturally in the Son, instrumentally by the
creatures; Scripture terms illustrative of this. Explanation of these
illustrations; which should be interpreted by the doctrine of the
Church; perverse sense put on them by the Arians, refuted. Mystery of
Divine Generation. Contrast between God’s Word and man’s
word drawn out at length. Asterius betrayed into holding two
Unoriginates; his inconsistency. Baptism how by the Son as well as by
the Father. On the Baptism of heretics. Why Arian worse than other
heresies.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p2">31. <span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p2.1">But</span> the sentiment of
Truth<note place="end" n="2396" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p2.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p3"> §35, note 2.</p></note> in this matter must not be hidden, but must
have high utterance. For the Word of God was not made for us, but
rather we for Him, and ‘in Him all things were created<note place="end" n="2397" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p4"> <scripRef passage="Col. i. 16" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p4.1" parsed="|Col|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.16">Col. i. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Nor for that we were weak, was He
strong and made by the Father alone, that He might frame us by means of
Him as an instrument; perish the thought! it is not so. For though it
had seemed good to God not to make things originate, still had the Word
been no less with God, and the Father in Him. At the same time, things
originate could not without the Word be brought to be; hence they were
made through Him,—and reasonably. For since the Word is the Son
of God by nature proper to His essence, and is from Him, and in Him<note place="end" n="2398" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p5"> <i>De
Syn.</i> 42, note 1.</p></note>, as He said Himself, the creatures could not
have come to be, except through Him. For as the light enlightens all
things by its radiance, and without its radiance nothing would be
illuminated, so also the Father, as by <pb n="365" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_365.html" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-Page_365" />a hand<note place="end" n="2399" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p6.1">ὡς διὰ
χειρός</span>. vid.
<i>supr.</i> p. 155, note 6. And so in <i>Orat.</i> iv. 26, a. <i>de
Incarn. contr. Arian.</i> 12. a. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p6.2">κραταιὰ
χεὶρ τοῦ
πατρός</span>. Method.
<i>de Creat.</i> ap. Phot. cod. 235. p. 937. Iren. <i>Hær.</i> iv.
20. n. 1. v. 1 fin. and. 5. n. 2. and 6. n. 1. Clement.
<i>Protrept.</i> p. 93. (ed. Potter.) Tertull. <i>contr. Hermog.</i>
45. Cypr. <i>Testim.</i> ii. 4. Euseb. <i>in Psalm</i> cviii. 27.
Clement. <i>Recogn.</i> viii. 43. Clement. <i>Hom.</i> xvi. 12. Cyril.
Alex. frequently, e.g. <i>in Joan.</i> pp. 876, 7. <i>Thesaur.</i> p.
154. Pseudo-Basil. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p6.3">χεῖρ
δημιουργικὴ</span>, <i>contr. Eunom.</i> v. p. 297. Job. ap. Phot. 222. p.
582. and August. <i>in Joann.</i> 48, 7. though he prefers another use
of the word.</p></note>, in the Word
wrought all things, and without Him makes nothing. For instance, God
said, as Moses relates, ‘Let there be light,’ and
‘Let the waters be gathered together,’ and ‘let the
dry land appear,’ and ‘Let Us make man<note place="end" n="2400" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p6.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p7"> <scripRef passage="Gen. i. 3, 9, 26" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p7.2" parsed="|Gen|1|3|0|0;|Gen|1|9|0|0;|Gen|1|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.3 Bible:Gen.1.9 Bible:Gen.1.26">Gen. i. 3, 9,
26</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ as also Holy David in the Psalm,
‘He spake and they were made; He commanded and they were
created<note place="end" n="2401" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p7.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p8"> <scripRef passage="Ps. clxviii. 5" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p8.2" parsed="|Ps|68|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.68.5">Ps. clxviii.
5</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And He spoke<note place="end" n="2402" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p8.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p9"> Vid.
<i>de Decr.</i> 9. <i>contr. Gent.</i> 46. Iren. <i>Hær.</i> iii.
8. n. 3. Origen <i>contr. Cels.</i> ii. 9. Tertull. <i>adv. Prax.</i>
12. fin. Patres Antioch. <i>ap. Routh</i> t. 2. p. 468. Prosper <i>in
Psalm.</i> 148. (149.) Basil. <i>de Sp. S.</i> n. 20. Hilar.
<i>Trin.</i> iv. 16. vid. <i>supr.</i> §22, note. Didym. <i>de Sp.
S.</i> 36. August. <i>de Trin.</i> i. 26. On this mystery vid. Petav.
<i>Trin.</i> vi. 4.</p></note>, not that, as in the case of men, some
under-worker might hear, and learning the will of Him who spoke might
go away and do it; for this is what is proper to creatures, but it is
unseemly so to think or speak of the Word. For the Word of God is
Framer and Maker, and He is the Father’s Will<note place="end" n="2403" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p10"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p10.1">βουλή</span>. And
so <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p10.2">βούλησις</span> presently; and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p10.3">ζῶσα
βουλή</span>, <i>supr.</i>
2. and <i>Orat.</i> iii. 63. fin. and so Cyril <i>Thes.</i> p. 54, who
uses it expressly (as it is always used by implication), in contrast to
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p10.4">κατὰ
βούλησιν</span> of the Arians, though Athan. uses <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p10.5">κατὰ τὸ
βούλημα</span>,
e.g. <i>Orat.</i> iii. 31. where vid. note; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p10.6">αὐτὸς τοῦ
πατρὸς
θέλημα</span>. Nyss.
<i>contr. Eunom.</i> xii. p. 345. The principle to be observed in the
use of such words is this; that we must ever speak of the
Father’s will, command, &amp;c., and the Son’s fulfilment,
assent, &amp;c., as one act. vid. notes on <i>Orat.</i> iii. 11 and 15.
<i>infr.</i> [Cf. p. 87. note 2.]</p></note>. Hence it is that divine Scripture says not
that one heard and answered, as to the manner or nature of the things
which He wished made; but God only said, ‘Let it become,’
and he adds, ‘And it became;’ for what He thought good and
counselled, that forthwith the Word began to do and to finish. For when
God commands others, whether the Angels, or converses with Moses, or
commands Abraham, then the hearer answers; and the one says,
‘Whereby shall I know<note place="end" n="2404" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p10.7"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p11"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xv. 8" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p11.1" parsed="|Gen|15|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.15.8">Gen. xv. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ and the
other, ‘Send some one else<note place="end" n="2405" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p12"> <scripRef passage="Ex. iv. 13" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p12.1" parsed="|Exod|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.4.13">Ex. iv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and
again, ‘If they ask me, what is His Name, what shall I say to
them<note place="end" n="2406" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p13"> <scripRef passage="Ex. 3.13" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p13.1" parsed="|Exod|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.3.13">Ib. iii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ and the Angel said to Zacharias,
‘Thus saith the Lord<note place="end" n="2407" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p14"> <scripRef passage="Zech. i. 3, 12" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p14.2" parsed="|Zech|1|3|0|0;|Zech|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.1.3 Bible:Zech.1.12">Zech. i. 3,
12</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and he
asked the Lord, ‘O Lord of hosts, how long wilt Thou not have
mercy on Jerusalem?’ and waits to hear good words and
comfortable. For each of these has the Mediator<note place="end" n="2408" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p14.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p15"> §16, note 7.</p></note>
Word, and the Wisdom of God which makes known the will of the Father.
But when that Word Himself works and creates, then there is no
questioning and answer, for the Father is in Him and the Word in the
Father; but it suffices to will, and the work is done; so that the word
‘He said’ is a token of the will for our sake, and
‘It was so,’ denotes the work which is done through the
Word and the Wisdom, in which Wisdom also is the Will of the Father.
And ‘God said’ is explained in ‘the Word,’ for,
he says, ‘Thou hast made all things in Wisdom;’ and
‘By the Word of the Lord were the heavens made fast;’ and
‘There is one Lord Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we
by Him<note place="end" n="2409" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p16"> <scripRef passage="Ps. civ. 24" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p16.2" parsed="|Ps|4|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.24">Ps. civ. 24</scripRef>; xxxiii. 6; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. viii. 6" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p16.3" parsed="|1Cor|8|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.6">1
Cor. viii. 6</scripRef></p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p17">32. It is plain from this that the Arians are not
fighting with us about their heresy; but while they pretend us, their
real fight is against the Godhead Itself. For if the voice were ours
which says, ‘This it My Son<note place="end" n="2410" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p18"> Vid. <scripRef passage="Matt. xvii. 5" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p18.1" parsed="|Matt|17|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.5">Matt. xvii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ small
were our complaint of them; but if it is the Father’s voice, and
the disciples heard it, and the Son too says of Himself, ‘Before
all the mountains He begat me<note place="end" n="2411" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p19"> <scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 25" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p19.2" parsed="|Prov|8|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.25">Prov. viii.
25</scripRef>,
LXX.</p></note>,’ are they
not fighting against God, as the giants<note place="end" n="2412" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p19.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p20"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p20.1">τοὺς
μυθευομένους
γίγαντας</span>, vid. <i>supr. de Decr.</i> fin. Also <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p20.2">ὡς τοὺς
γίγαντας</span> <i>Orat.</i>iii. 42. In <i>Hist.
Arian.</i> 74. he calls Constantius a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p20.3">γίγας</span>. The same
idea is implied in the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p20.4">θεομάχος</span> so frequently applied to Arianism, as in this
sentence.</p></note> in
story, having their tongue, as the Psalmist says, a sharp sword<note place="end" n="2413" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p20.5"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p21"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lvii. 4" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p21.1" parsed="|Ps|57|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.57.4">Ps. lvii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> for irreligion? For they neither feared the
voice of the Father, nor reverenced the Saviour’s words, nor
trusted the Saints, one of whom writes, ‘Who being the Brightness
of His glory and the Expression of His subsistence,’ and
‘Christ the power of God and the Wisdom of God<note place="end" n="2414" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p22"> <scripRef passage="Heb. i. 3" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p22.2" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 24" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p22.3" parsed="|1Cor|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.24">1 Cor. i.
24</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and another says in the Psalm,
‘With Thee is the well of life, and in Thy Light shall we see
light,’ and ‘Thou madest all things in Wisdom<note place="end" n="2415" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p22.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p23"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxvi. 9" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p23.2" parsed="|Ps|36|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.36.9">Ps. xxxvi. 9</scripRef>; civ.
24.</p></note>;’ and the Prophets say, ‘And the
Word of the Lord came to me<note place="end" n="2416" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p23.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p24"> <scripRef passage="Jer. ii. 1" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p24.1" parsed="|Jer|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.2.1">Jer. ii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and John,
‘In the beginning was the Word;’ and Luke, ‘As they
delivered them unto us which from the beginning were eye-witnesses and
ministers of the Word<note place="end" n="2417" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p25"> <scripRef passage="John i. 1" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p25.2" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">John i. 1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke i. 2" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p25.3" parsed="|Luke|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.2">Luke i.
2</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and as
David again says, ‘He sent His Word and healed them<note place="end" n="2418" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p25.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p26"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cvii. 20" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p26.1" parsed="|Ps|7|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.7.20">Ps. cvii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ All these passages proscribe in
every light the Arian heresy, and signify the eternity of the Word, and
that He is not foreign but proper to the Father’s Essence. For
when saw any one light without radiance? or who dares to say that the
expression can be different from the subsistence? or has not a man
himself lost his mind<note place="end" n="2419" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p27"> Vid.
p. 150, n. 6, also <i>Gent.</i> 40 fin. where what is here, as
commonly, applied to the Arians, is, before the rise of Arianism,
applied to unbelievers.</p></note> who even entertains
the thought that God was ever without Reason and without Wisdom? For
such illustrations and such images has Scripture proposed, that,
considering the inability of human nature to comprehend God, we might
be able to form ideas even from these however poorly and dimly, and as
far as is attainable<note place="end" n="2420" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p28"> Vid.
<i>de Decr.</i> 12, 16, notes i. 26, n. 2, ii. 36, n. 1. <i>de Syn.</i>
41, n. 1. In <i>illud Omnia</i> 3 fin. vid. also 6. Aug.
<i>Confess.</i> xiii. 11. And again, <i>Trin.</i> xv. 39. And S. Basil
<i>contr. Eunom.</i> ii. 17.</p></note>. And as the
creation contains <pb n="366" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_366.html" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-Page_366" />abundant matter
for the knowledge of the being of a God and a Providence (‘for by
the greatness and beauty of the creatures proportionably the Maker of
them is seen<note place="end" n="2421" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p29"> <scripRef passage="Wisd. xiii. 5" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p29.1" parsed="|Wis|13|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.13.5">Wisd. xiii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>’), and we learn from them
without asking for voices, but hearing the Scriptures we believe, and
surveying the very order and the harmony of all things, we acknowledge
that He is Maker and Lord and God of all, and apprehend His marvellous
Providence and governance over all things; so in like manner about the
Son’s Godhead, what has been above said is sufficient, and it
becomes superfluous, or rather it is very mad to dispute about it, or
to ask in an heretical way, How can the Son be from eternity? or how
can He be from the Father’s Essence, yet not a part? since what
is said to be of another, is a part of him; and what is divided, is not
whole.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p30">33. These are the evil sophistries of the
heterodox; yet, though we have already shewn their shallowness, the
exact sense of these passages themselves and the force of these
illustrations will serve to shew the baseless nature of their loathsome
tenet. For we see that reason is ever, and is from him and proper to
his essence, whose reason it is, and does not admit a before and an
after. So again we see that the radiance from the sun is proper to it,
and the sun’s essence is not divided or impaired; but its essence
is whole and its radiance perfect and whole<note place="end" n="2422" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p31"> The
Second Person in the Holy Trinity is not a quality of attribute or
relation, but the One Eternal Substance; not a part of the First
Person, but whole or entire God; nor does the generation impair the
Father’s Substance, which is, antecedently to it, whole and
entire God. Thus there are two Persons, in Each Other ineffably, Each
being wholly one and the same Divine Substance, yet not being merely
separate aspects of the Same, Each being God as absolutely as if there
were no other Divine Person but Himself. Such a statement indeed is not
only a contradiction in the terms used, but in our ideas, yet not
therefore a contradiction in fact; unless indeed any one will say that
human words can express in one formula, or human thought embrace in one
idea, the unknown and infinite God. Basil. <i>contr. Eun.</i> i. 10.
vid. <i>infr.</i> §38, n. 3.</p></note>,
yet without impairing the essence of light, but as a true offspring
from it. We understand in like manner that the Son is begotten not from
without but from the Father, and while the Father remains whole, the
Expression of His Subsistence is ever, and preserves the Father’s
likeness and unvarying Image, so that he who sees Him, sees in Him the
Subsistence too, of which He is the Expression. And from the operation
of the Expression we understand the true Godhead of the Subsistence, as
the Saviour Himself teaches when He says, ‘The Father who
dwelleth in Me, He doeth the works<note place="end" n="2423" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p32"> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 10" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p32.1" parsed="|John|14|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.10">John xiv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>’ which I
do; and ‘I and the Father are one,’ and ‘I in the
Father and the Father in Me<note place="end" n="2424" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p33"> <scripRef passage="John x. 30" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p33.1" parsed="|John|10|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.30">John x. 30</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Therefore
let this Christ—opposing heresy attempt first to divide<note place="end" n="2425" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p34"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p34.1">διελεῖν</span>, vid. §25, note 3.</p></note> the examples found in things originate, and
say, ‘Once the sun was without his radiance,’ or,
‘Radiance is not proper to the essence of light,’ or
‘It is indeed proper, but it is a part of light by division; and
then let it divide Reason, and pronounce that it is foreign to mind, or
that once it was not, or that it was not proper to its essence, or that
it is by division a part of mind.’ And so of His Expression and
the Light and the Power, let it do violence to these as in the case of
Reason and Radiance; and instead let it imagine what it will<note place="end" n="2426" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p35"> <i>Hist. Ar.</i> 52, n. 4.</p></note>. But if such extravagance be impossible for
them, are they not greatly beside themselves, presumptuously intruding
into what is higher than things originate and their own nature, and
essaying impossibilities<note place="end" n="2427" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p36"> <i>In
illud. Omn</i>. 6. init.</p></note>?</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p37">34. For if in the case of these originate and
irrational things offsprings are found which are not parts of the
essences from which they are, nor subsist with passion, nor impair the
essences of their originals, are they not mad again in seeking and
conjecturing parts and passions in the instance of the immaterial and
true God, and ascribing divisions to Him who is beyond passion and
change, thereby to perplex the ears of the simple<note place="end" n="2428" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p38"> Cf.
p. 69, notes 7 and 8.</p></note> and to pervert them from the Truth? for who
hears of a son but conceives of that which is proper to the
father’s essence? who heard, in his first catechising<note place="end" n="2429" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p39"> <i>De
Decr.</i> 7, n. 2; <i>De Syn</i>. 3, n. 2; <i>Or.</i> i. 8.</p></note>, that God has a Son and has made all things
by His proper Word, but understood it in that sense in which we now
mean it? who on the rise of this odious heresy of the Arians, was not
at once startled at what he heard, as strange<note place="end" n="2430" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p40"> He
here makes the test of the truth of explicit doctrinal statements to
lie in their not shocking, or their answering to the religious sense of
the Christian.</p></note>,
and a second sowing, besides that Word which had been sown from the
beginning? For what is sown in every soul from the beginning is that
God has a Son, the Word, the Wisdom, the Power, that is, His Image and
Radiance; from which it at once follows that He is always; that He is
from the Father; that He is like; that He is the eternal offspring of
His essence; and there is no idea involved in these of creature or
work. But when the man who is an enemy, while men slept, made a second
sowing<note place="end" n="2431" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p41"> Vid.
<i>supr. de Decr.</i> 2. n. 6. Tertullian <i>de Carn. Christ.</i> 17.
S. Leo, as Athan. makes ‘seed’ in the parable apply
peculiarly to <i>faith</i> in distinction to <i>obedience. Serm.</i>
69. 5 init.</p></note>, of ‘He is a creature,’
and ‘There was once when He was not,’ and ‘How can it
be?’ thenceforth the wicked heresy of Christ’s enemies rose
as tares, and forthwith, as bereft of every <pb n="367" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_367.html" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-Page_367" />right thought, they meddle<note place="end" n="2432" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p41.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p42"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p42.1">περιεργάζονται</span>. This can scarcely be, as Newman suggests, an error of the
press for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p42.2">περιέρχονται</span>. The Latin translates ‘circumire
cœperunt.</p></note> like robbers, and venture to say, ‘How
can the Son always exist with the Father?’ for men come of men
and are sons, after a time; and the father is thirty years old, when
the son begins to be, being begotten; and in short of every son of man,
it is true that he was not before his generation. And again they
whisper, ‘How can the Son be Word, or the Word be God’s
Image? for the word of men is composed of syllables<note place="end" n="2433" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p42.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p43"> <i>Orat.</i> iv. 1.</p></note>, and only signifies the speaker’s
will, and then is over<note place="end" n="2434" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p44"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p44.1">πέπαυται</span>, <i>Orat.</i> iv. 2.</p></note> and is
lost.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p45">35. They then afresh, as if forgetting the proofs
which have been already urged against them, ‘pierce themselves
through<note place="end" n="2435" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p45.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p46"> Vid. <scripRef passage="1 Tim. vi. 10" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p46.1" parsed="|1Tim|6|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.10">1 Tim. vi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>’ with these bonds of irreligion,
and thus argue. But the word of truth<note place="end" n="2436" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p46.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p47"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p47.1">ὁ τῆς
ἀληθείας
λόγος
ἐλέγχει</span>.
This and the like are usual forms of speech with Athan. and others. In
some instances the words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p47.2">ἀλήθεια,
λόγος</span>, &amp;c., are
almost synonymous with the <i>Regula Fidei;</i> vid. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p47.3">παρὰ τὴν
ἀλήθειαν</span>, <i>infr.</i> 36. and Origen <i>de Princ. Præf.</i> 1. and
2.</p></note>
confutes them as follows:—if they were disputing concerning any
man, then let them exercise reason in this human way, both concerning
His Word and His Son; but if of God who created man, no longer let them
entertain human thoughts, but others which are above human nature. For
such as he that begets, such of necessity is the offspring; and such as
is the Word’s Father, such must be also His Word. Now man,
begotten in time, in time<note place="end" n="2437" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p47.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p48"> <i>Orat.</i> i. 21.</p></note> also himself begets
the child; and whereas from nothing he came to be, therefore his word<note place="end" n="2438" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p48.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p49"> For
this contrast between the Divine Word and the human which is Its
shadow, vid. also <i>Orat.</i> iv. 1. circ. fin. Iren. <i>Hær.</i>
ii. 13. n. 8. Origen. <i>in Joan.</i> i. p. 25. e. Euseb.
<i>Demonstr.</i> v. 5. p. 230. Cyril, <i>Cat.</i> xi. 10. Basil,
<i>Hom.</i> xvi. 3. Nyssen <i>contr. Eunom.</i> xii. p. 350. Orat.
<i>Cat.</i> i. p. 478. Damasc. <i>F. O.</i> i. 6. August. <i>in
Psalm</i> xliv. 5.</p></note> also is over and continues not. But God is
not as man, as Scripture has said; but is existing and is ever;
therefore also His Word is existing<note place="end" n="2439" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p49.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p50"> Vid.
<i>Serap.</i> i. 28, a.</p></note> and is
everlastingly with the Father, as radiance of light. And man’s
word is composed of syllables, and neither lives nor operates anything,
but is only significant of the speaker’s intention, and does but
go forth and go by, no more to appear, since it was not at all before
it was spoken; wherefore the word of man neither lives nor operates
anything, nor in short is man. And this happens to it, as I said
before, because man who begets it, has his nature out of nothing. But
God’s Word is not merely pronounced, as one may say, nor a sound
of accents, nor by His Son is meant His command<note place="end" n="2440" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p50.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p51"> §31, n. 7.</p></note>;
but as radiance of light, so is He perfect offspring from perfect<note place="end" n="2441" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p51.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p52"> <i>De
Syn.</i> 24, n. 9; <i>infr.</i> 36. note.</p></note>. Hence He is God also, as being God’s
Image; for ‘the Word was God<note place="end" n="2442" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p52.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p53"> <scripRef passage="John i. 1" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p53.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">John i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>’ says
Scripture. And man’s words avail not for operation; hence man
works not by means of words but of hands, for they have being, and
man’s word subsists not. But the ‘Word of God,’ as
the Apostle says, ‘is living and powerful and sharper than any
two-edged sword, piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and
spirit, and of the joints and marrow, and is a discerner of the
thoughts and intents of the heart. Neither is there any creature that
is not manifest in His sight; but all things are naked and opened unto
the eyes of Him with whom we have to do.<note place="end" n="2443" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p53.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p54"> <scripRef passage="Heb. iv. 12, 13" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p54.2" parsed="|Heb|4|12|4|13" osisRef="Bible:Heb.4.12-Heb.4.13">Heb. iv. 12,
13</scripRef>.</p></note>’ He is then Framer of all, ‘and
without Him was made not one thing<note place="end" n="2444" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p54.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p55"> <scripRef passage="John i. 3" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p55.1" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3">John i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ nor
can anything be made without Him.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p56">36. Nor must we ask why the Word of God is not
such as our word, considering God is not such as we, as has been before
said; nor again is it right to seek how the word is from God, or how He
is God’s radiance, or how God begets, and what is the manner of
His begetting<note place="end" n="2445" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p56.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p57"> Eusebius has some forcible remarks on this subject. As, he says,
we do not know how God can create out of nothing, so we are utterly
ignorant of the Divine Generation. It is written, He who believes, not
he who knows, has eternal life. The sun’s radiance itself is but
an earthly image, and gives us no true idea of that which is above all
images. <i>Eccl. Theol.</i> i. 12. So has S. Greg. Naz. <i>Orat.</i>
29. 8. vid. also Hippol. <i>in Noet.</i> 16. Cyril, <i>Cat.</i> xi. 11.
and 19. and Origen, according to Mosheim, <i>Ante Const.</i> p 619. And
instances in Petav. <i>de Trin.</i> v. 6. §2. and 3.</p></note>. For a man must be
beside himself to venture on such points; since a thing ineffable and
proper to God’s nature, and known to Him alone and to the Son,
this he demands to be explained in words. It is all one as if they
sought where God is, and how God is, and of what nature the Father is.
But as to ask such questions is irreligious, and argues an ignorance of
God, so it is not holy to venture such questions concerning the
generation of the Son of God, nor to measure God and His Wisdom by our
own nature and infirmity. Nor is a person at liberty on that account to
swerve in his thoughts from the truth, nor, if any one is perplexed in
such inquiries, ought he to disbelieve what is written. For it is
better in perplexity to be silent and believe, than to disbelieve on
account of the perplexity: for he who is perplexed may in some way
obtain mercy<note place="end" n="2446" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p57.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p58"> Cf.
August. <i>Ep.</i> 43. init. vid. also <i>de</i> <i>Bapt. contr.
Don.</i> iv. 23.</p></note>, because, though he has questioned, he
has yet kept quiet; but when a man is led by his perplexity into
forming for himself doctrines which beseem not, and utters what is
unworthy of God, such daring recurs a sentence without mercy. For in
such perplexities divine Scripture is able to afford him some relief,
so as to take rightly what is written, and to dwell upon our word as an
illustration; that as it is proper to us and is from us, and not a work
external to us, so also God’s Word is proper to Him and from Him,
and is not a work; and yet is not like the word <pb n="368" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_368.html" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-Page_368" />of man, or else we must suppose God to be man.
For observe, many and various are men’s words which pass away day
by day; because those that come before others continue not, but vanish.
Now this happens because their authors are men, and have seasons which
pass away, and ideas which are successive; and what strikes them first
and second, that they utter; so that they have many words, and yet
after them all nothing at all remaining; for the speaker ceases, and
his word forthwith is spent. But God’s Word is one and the same,
and, as it is written, ‘The Word of God endureth for ever<note place="end" n="2447" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p58.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p59"> Vid. <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 89" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p59.1" parsed="|Ps|19|89|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.89">Ps. cxix. 89</scripRef></p></note>,’ not changed, not before or after
other, but existing the same always. For it was fitting, whereas God is
One, that His Image should be One also, and His Word One and One His
Wisdom<note place="end" n="2448" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p59.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p60"> Vid.
<i>supr.</i> 35. <i>Orat.</i> iv. 1. also presently, ‘He is
likeness and image of the sole and true God, being Himself also,’
49. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p60.1">μόνος
ἐν μόνῳ</span>,
<i>Orat.</i> iii. 21. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p60.2">ὅλος
ὅλου εἰκών</span>. <i>Serap.</i> i. 16, a. ‘The Offspring of the
Ingenerate,’ says S. Hilary, ‘is One from One, True from
True, Living from Living, Perfect from Perfect, Power of Power, Wisdom
of Wisdom, Glory of Glory.’ <i>de Trin.</i> ii. 8. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p60.3">τέλειος
τέλειον
γεγέννηκεν,
πνεῦμα
πνεῦμα</span>. Epiph.
<i>Hær.</i> p. 495. ‘As Light from Light, and Life from
Life, and Good from Good; so from Eternal Eternal. Nyss. <i>contr.
Eunom.</i> i. p. 164. App.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p61">37. Wherefore I am in wonder how, whereas God is
One, these men introduce, after their private notions, many images and
wisdoms and words<note place="end" n="2449" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p61.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p62"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p62.1">πολλοὶ
λόγοι</span>, vid. <i>de
Decr.</i> 16, n. 4. <i>infr.</i> 39 init. and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p62.2">οὐδ᾽ ἐκ
πολλῶν εἷς</span>, <i>Sent. D.</i> 25. a. also <i>Ep. Æg.</i> 14. c.
Origen <i>in Joan.</i> tom. ii. 3. Euseb. <i>Demonstr.</i> v. 5. p. 229
fin. <i>contr. Marc.</i> p. 4 fin. <i>contr. Sabell.</i> init. August.
<i>in Joan.</i> Tract. i. 8. also vid. Philo’s use of
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p62.3">λόγοι</span> for Angels as commented on by Burton, <i>Bampt. Lect.</i> p.
556. The heathens called Mercury by the name of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p62.4">λόγος</span>.
vid. Benedictine note f. in Justin, <i>Ap.</i> i. 21.</p></note>, and say that the
Father’s proper and natural Word is other than the Son, by whom
He even made the Son<note place="end" n="2450" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p62.5"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p63"> This
was the point in which Arians and [Marcellus] agreed, vid <i>infr.
Orat.</i> iv. init. also §§22, 40, and <i>de Decr.</i> 24, n.
9, also <i>Sent D.</i> 25. <i>Ep. Æg.</i> 14 fin. Epiph.
<i>Hær.</i> 72. p. 835. b.</p></note> and that He who is
really Son is but notionally<note place="end" n="2451" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p63.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p64"> That
is, they allowed Him to be ‘really Son,’ and argued that He
was but ‘notionally Word.’ vid. §19, n. 3.</p></note> called Word, as
vine, and way, and door, and tree of life; and that He is called Wisdom
also in name, the proper and true Wisdom of the Father, which coexist
ingenerately<note place="end" n="2452" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p64.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p65"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p65.1">ἀγεννήτως</span>, vid. Euseb. <i>Eccl. Theol</i>. p. 106. d.</p></note> with Him, being other than the Son, by
which He even made the Son, and named Him Wisdom as partaking of it.
This they have not confined to words, but Arius composed in his Thalia,
and the Sophist Asterius wrote, what we have stated above, as follows:
‘Blessed Paul said not that he preached Christ, the Power of God
or the Wisdom of God,’ but without the addition of the article,
‘God’s power’ and ‘God’s wisdom<note place="end" n="2453" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p65.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p66"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 24" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p66.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.24">1 Cor. i. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ thus preaching that the proper Power
of God Himself which is natural to Him, and co-existent in Him
ingenerately, is something besides, generative indeed of Christ, and
creative of the whole world, concerning which he teaches in his Epistle
to the Romans thus,—‘The invisible things of Him from the
creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things
that are made, even His eternal Power and Godhead<note place="end" n="2454" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p66.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p67"> <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 20" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p67.1" parsed="|Rom|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.20">Rom. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For as no one would say that the
Godhead there mentioned was Christ, but the Father Himself, so, as I
think, ‘His eternal Power and Godhead also is not the Only
Begotten Son, but the Father who begat Him<note place="end" n="2455" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p67.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p68"> <i>Or.</i> i. 11, n. 7.</p></note>.’ And he teaches that there is another
power and wisdom of God, manifested through Christ. And shortly after
the same Asterius says, ‘However His eternal power and wisdom,
which truth argues to be without beginning and ingenerate, the same
must surely be one. For there are many wisdoms which are one by one
created by Him, of whom Christ is the first-born and only-begotten; all
however equally depend on their Possessor. And all the powers are
rightly called His who created and uses them:—as the Prophet says
that the locust, which came to be a divine punishment of human sins,
was called by God Himself not only a power, but a great power; and
blessed David in most of the Psalms invites, not the Angels alone, but
the Powers to praise God.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p69">38. Now are they not worthy of all hatred for
merely uttering this? for if, as they hold, He is Son, not because He
is begotten of the Father and proper to His Essence, but that He is
called Word only because of things rational<note place="end" n="2456" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p69.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p70"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p70.1">λογικά</span>,
vid. <i>Ep. Æg.</i> 13 fin.</p></note>,
and Wisdom because of things gifted with wisdom, and Power because of
things gifted with power, surely He must be named a Son because of
those who are made sons: and perhaps because there are things existing,
He has even His existence<note place="end" n="2457" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p70.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p71"> Of
course this line of thought consistently followed, leads to a kind of
Pantheism; for what is the Supreme Being, according to it, but an ideal
standard of perfection, the sum total of all that we see excellent in
the world in the highest degree, a creation of our minds, without real
objective existence? The true view of our Lord’s titles, on the
other hand, is that He is That properly and in perfection, of which in
measure and degree the creatures partake from and in Him. Vid. <i>supr.
de Decr.</i> 17, n. 5.</p></note>, in our notions
only<note place="end" n="2458" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p71.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p72"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p72.1">κατ᾽
ἐπίνοιαν</span>, in idea or notion. This is a phrase of very frequent occurrence,
both in Athan. and other writers. We have found it already just above,
and <i>de Syn.</i> 15. <i>Or.</i> i. 9, also <i>Orat.</i> iv. 2, 3.
<i>de Sent. D.</i> 2, <i>Ep. Æg</i> 12, 13, 14. It denotes our
idea or conception of a thing in contrast to the thing itself. Thus,
the sun is to a savage a bright circle in the sky; a man is a
‘rational animal,’ according to a certain process of
abstraction; a herb may be medicine upon one division, food in another;
virtue may be called a mean; and faith is to one man an argumentative
conclusion, to another a moral peculiarity, good or bad. In like
manner, the Almighty is in reality most simple and uncompounded,
without parts, passions, attributes, or properties; yet we speak of Him
as good or holy, or as angry or pleased, denoting some particular
aspect in which our infirmity views, in which also it can view, what is
infinite and incomprehensible. That is, He is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p72.2">κατ᾽
ἐπίνοιαν</span> holy or merciful, being in reality a Unity which is all
mercifulness and also all holiness, not in the way of qualities but as
one indivisible perfection; which is too great for us to conceive as It
is.</p></note>. And then after all what is He? for He is
none of these Himself, if they are but His names<note place="end" n="2459" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p72.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p73"> §19.</p></note>: and He has but a semblance of being, and is
decorated with these names <pb n="369" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_369.html" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-Page_369" />from us.
Rather this is some recklessness of the devil, or worse, if they are
not unwilling that they should truly subsist themselves, but think that
God’s Word is but in name. Is not this portentous, to say that
Wisdom coexists with the Father, yet not to say that this is the
Christ, but that there are many created powers and wisdoms, of which
one is the Lord whom they go on to compare to the caterpillar and
locust? and are they not profligate, who, when they hear us say that
the Word coexists with the Father, forthwith murmur out, ‘Are you
not speaking of two Unoriginates?’ yet in speaking themselves of
‘His Unoriginate Wisdom,’ do not see that they have already
incurred themselves the charge which they so rashly urge against us<note place="end" n="2460" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p73.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p74"> The
Anomœan in Max. <i>Dial.</i> i. a. urges against the Catholic
that, if the Son exists in the Father, God is compound. Athan. here
retorts that Asterius speaks of Wisdom as a really existing thing in
the Divine Mind. Vid. next note.</p></note>? Moreover, what folly is there in that
thought of theirs, that the Unoriginate Wisdom coexisting with God is
God Himself! for what coexists does not coexist with itself, but with
some one else, as the Evangelists say of the Lord, that He was together
with His disciples; for He was not together with Himself, but with His
disciples;—unless indeed they would say that God is of a compound
nature, having wisdom a constituent or complement of His Essence,
unoriginate as well as Himself<note place="end" n="2461" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p74.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p75"> On
this subject vid. <i>Orat.</i> iv. n. 2. Nothing is more remarkable
than the confident tone in which Athan. accuses Arians as here, and
[Marcellus] in <i>Orat.</i> iv. 2. of considering the Divine Nature as
compound, as if the Catholics were in no respect open to such a charge.
Nor are they; though in avoiding it, they are led to enunciate the most
profound and ineffable mystery. Vid. <i>supr.</i> §33, n. 1. The
Father is the One Simple Entire Divine Being, and so is the Son; They
do in no sense share divinity between Them; Each is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p75.1">ὅλος Θεός</span>. This is not ditheism or tritheism, for they are the same God;
nor is it Sabellianism, for They are eternally distinct and substantive
Persons; but it is a depth and height beyond our intellect, how what is
Two in so full a sense can also in so full a sense be One, or how the
Divine Nature does not come under number. vid. notes on <i>Orat.</i>
iii. 27 and 36. Thus, ‘being uncompounded in nature,’ says
Athan. ‘He is Father of One Only Son.’ <i>de Decr.</i> 11.
In truth the distinction into Persons, as Petavius remarks,
‘avails especially towards the unity and simplicity of
God.’ vid. <i>de Deo,</i> ii. 4, 8.</p></note>, which moreover
they pretend to be the framer of the world, that so they may deprive
the Son of the framing of it. For there is nothing they would not
maintain, sooner than hold the truth concerning the Lord.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p76">39. For where at all have they found in divine
Scripture, or from whom have they heard, that there is another Word and
another Wisdom besides this Son, that they should frame to themselves
such a doctrine? True, indeed, it is written, ‘Are not My words
like fire, and like a hammer that breaketh the rock in pieces<note place="end" n="2462" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p76.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p77"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xxiii. 29" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p77.2" parsed="|Jer|23|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.23.29">Jer. xxiii.
29</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ and in the Proverbs, ‘I will
make known My words unto you<note place="end" n="2463" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p77.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p78"> <scripRef passage="Prov. i. 23" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p78.1" parsed="|Prov|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.1.23">Prov. i. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ but these
are precepts and commands, which God has spoken to the saints through
His proper and only true Word, concerning which the Psalmist said,
‘I have refrained my feet from every evil way, that I may keep
Thy words<note place="end" n="2464" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p78.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p79"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 101" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p79.1" parsed="|Ps|19|101|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.101">Ps. cxix. 101</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Such words accordingly the
Saviour signifies to be distinct from Himself, when He says in His own
person, ‘The words which I have spoken unto you<note place="end" n="2465" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p79.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p80"> <scripRef passage="Joh. vi. 63" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p80.1" parsed="|John|6|63|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.63">Joh. vi. 63</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For certainly such words are not
offsprings or sons, nor are there so many words that frame the world,
nor so many images of the One God, nor so many who have become men for
us, nor as if from many such there were one who has become flesh, as
John says; but as being the only Word of God was He preached by John,
‘The Word was made flesh,’ and ‘all things were made
by Him<note place="end" n="2466" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p80.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p81"> <scripRef passage="John i. 14, 3" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p81.1" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0;|John|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14 Bible:John.1.3">John i. 14, 3</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Wherefore of Him alone, our
Lord Jesus Christ, and of His oneness with the Father, are written and
set forth the testimonies, both of the Father signifying that the Son
is One, and of the saints, aware of this and saying that the Word is
One, and that He is Only-Begotten. And His works also are set forth;
for all things, visible and invisible, have been brought to be through
Him, and ‘without Him was made not one thing<note place="end" n="2467" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p81.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p82"> Cf.
<i>Orat.</i> i. 19, note 5.</p></note>.’ But concerning another or any one
else they have not a thought, nor frame to themselves words or wisdoms,
of which neither name nor deed are signified by Scripture, but are
named by these only. For it is their invention and Christ-opposing
surmise, and they make the most<note place="end" n="2468" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p82.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p83"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p83.1">καταχρῶνται</span>, vid. <i>supr.</i> p. 154, note 3.</p></note> of the name of
the Word and the Wisdom; and framing to themselves others, they deny
the true Word of God, and the real and only Wisdom of the Father, and
thereby, miserable men, rival the Manichees. For they too, when they
behold the works of God, deny Him the only and true God, and frame to
themselves another, whom they can shew neither by work, nor in any
testimony drawn from the divine oracles.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p84">40. Therefore, if neither in the divine oracles
is found another wisdom besides this Son, nor from the fathers<note place="end" n="2469" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p84.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p85"> Ib.
note 2.</p></note> have we heard of any such, yet they have
confessed and written of the Wisdom coexisting with the Father
unoriginately, proper to Him, and the Framer of the world, this must be
the Son who even according to them is eternally coexistent with the
Father. For He is Framer of all, as it is written, ‘In Wisdom
hast Thou made them all<note place="end" n="2470" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p85.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p86"> <scripRef passage="Ps. civ. 24" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p86.1" parsed="|Ps|4|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.24">Ps. civ. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Nay,
Asterius himself, as if forgetting what he wrote before, afterwards, in
Caiaphas’s<note place="end" n="2471" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p86.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p87"> Vid. <scripRef passage="John xi. 50" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p87.1" parsed="|John|11|50|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.11.50">John xi. 50</scripRef></p></note> fashion,
involuntarily, when urging the Greeks, instead of naming many wisdoms,
or the caterpillar, confesses but one, in these words;—‘God
the Word is one, but many are the <pb n="370" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_370.html" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-Page_370" />things rational; and one is the essence and
nature of Wisdom, but many are the things wise and beautiful.’
And soon afterwards he says again:—‘Who are they whom they
honour with the title of God’s children? for they will not say
that they too are words, nor maintain that there are many wisdoms. For
it is not possible, whereas the Word is one, and Wisdom has been set
forth as one, to dispense to the multitude of children the Essence of
the Word, and to bestow on them the appellation of Wisdom.’ It is
not then at all wonderful, that the Arians should battle with the
truth, when they have collisions with their own principles and conflict
with each other, at one time saying that there are many wisdoms, at
another maintaining one; at one time classing wisdom with the
caterpillar, at another saying that it coexists with the Father and is
proper to Him; now that the Father alone is unoriginate, and then again
that His Wisdom and His Power are unoriginate also. And they battle
with us for saying that the Word of God is ever, yet forget their own
doctrines, and say themselves that Wisdom coexists with God
unoriginately<note place="end" n="2472" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p87.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p88"> Asterius held, 1. that there was an Attribute called Wisdom; 2.
that the Son was created by and called after that Attribute; or 1. that
Wisdom was ingenerate and eternal, 2. that there were created wisdoms,
words, powers many, of which the Son was one.</p></note>. So dizzied<note place="end" n="2473" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p88.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p89"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p89.1">σκοτοδινιῶσι</span>, <i>Orat.</i> iii. 42. init.</p></note> are they in all these matters, denying the
true Wisdom, and inventing one which is not, as the Manichees who make
to themselves another God, after denying Him that is.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p90">41. But let the other heresies and the Manichees
also know that the Father of the Christ is One, and is Lord and Maker
of the creation through His proper Word. And let the Ario-maniacs know
in particular, that the Word of God is One, being the only Son proper
and genuine from His Essence, and having with His Father the oneness of
Godhead indivisible, as we said many times, being taught it by the
Saviour Himself. Since, were it not so, wherefore through Him does the
Father create, and in Him reveal Himself to whom He will, and
illuminate them? or why too in the baptismal consecration is the Son
named together with the Father? For if they say that the Father is not
all-sufficient, then their answer is irreligious<note place="end" n="2474" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p90.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p91"> He
says that it is contrary to all our notions of religion that Almighty
God cannot create, enlighten, address, and unite Himself to His
creatures immediately. This seems to be implied in saying that the Son
was created for creation, illumination, &amp;c.; whereas in the
Catholic view the Son is but that Divine Person who in the Economy of
grace is creator, enlightener, &amp;c. God is represented all-perfect
but acting according to a certain divine order. This is explained just
below. Here the remark is in point about the right and wrong sense of
the words ‘commanding,’ ‘obeying,’ &amp;c.
<i>supr.</i> §31, note 7.</p></note>, but if He be, for this it is right to say,
what is the need of the Son for framing the worlds, or for the holy
laver? For what fellowship is there between creature and Creator? or
why is a thing made classed with the Maker in the consecration of all
of us? or why, as you hold, is faith in one Creator and in one creature
delivered to us? for if it was that we might be joined to the Godhead,
what need of the creature? but if that we might be united to the Son a
creature, superfluous, according to you, is this naming of the Son in
Baptism, for God who made Him a Son is able to make us sons also.
Besides, if the Son be a creature, the nature of rational creatures
being one, no help will come to creatures from a creature<note place="end" n="2475" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p91.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p92"> §16, note 7.</p></note>, since all<note place="end" n="2476" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p92.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p93"> <i>Supr.</i> p. 162, note 3.</p></note>
need grace from God. We said a few words just now on the fitness that
all things should be made by Him; but since the course of the
discussion has led us also to mention holy Baptism, it is necessary to
state, as I think and believe, that the Son is named with the Father,
not as if the Father were not all-sufficient, not without meaning, and
by accident; but, since He is God’s Word and own Wisdom, and
being His Radiance, is ever with the Father, therefore it is
impossible, if the Father bestows grace, that He should not give it in
the Son, for the Son is in the Father as the radiance in the light.
For, not as if in need, but as a Father in His own Wisdom hath God
founded the earth, and made all things in the Word which is from Him,
and in the Son confirms the Holy Laver. For where the Father is, there
is the Son, and where the light, there the radiance; and as what the
Father worketh, He worketh through the Son<note place="end" n="2477" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p93.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p94"> Vid.
notes on <i>Orat.</i> iii. 1–15. e.g. and 11 and 15.</p></note>,
and the Lord Himself says, ‘What I see the Father do, that do I
also;’ so also when baptism is given, whom the Father baptizes,
him the Son baptizes; and whom the Son baptizes, he is consecrated in
the Holy Ghost<note place="end" n="2478" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p94.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p95"> <i>Orat.</i> iii. 15. note.</p></note>. And again as when
the sun shines, one might say that the radiance illuminates, for the
light is one and indivisible, nor can be detached, so where the Father
is or is named, there plainly is the Son also; and is the Father named
in Baptism? then must the Son be named with Him<note place="end" n="2479" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p95.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p96"> Vid.
<i>supr.</i> 33, note 1. and notes on iii. 3–6. ‘When the
Father is mentioned, His Word is with Him, and the Spirit who is in the
Son. And if the Son be named, in the Son is the Father, and the Spirit
is not external to the Word.’ <i>ad Serap</i>. i. 14. and vid.
Hil. <i>Trin.</i> vii. 31. Passages like these are distinct from such
as the one quoted from Athan. <i>supr.</i> p. 76, note 3, where it is
said that in ‘Father’ is implied ‘Son,’ i.e.
argumentatively as a correlative. vid. <i>Sent. D.</i> 17. <i>de
Decr.</i> 19, n. 6. The latter accordingly Eusebius does not scruple to
admit <i>in Sabell.</i> i. ap. Sirm. t. i. p. 8, a. ‘Pater
statim, ut dictus fuit pater, <i>requirit ista vox</i> filium,
&amp;c.;’ for here no <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p96.1">περιχώρησις</span>
is implied, which <i>is</i> the doctrine of the text,
and is <i>not</i> the doctrine of an Arian who considered the Son an
instrument. Yet Petavius observes as to the very <i>word</i>
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p96.2">περιχ</span>. that one of its first senses in ecclesiastical writers was
this which Arians would not disclaim; its use to express the Catholic
doctrine here spoken of was later. vid. <i>de Trin.</i> iv.
16.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p97"><pb n="371" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_371.html" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-Page_371" />42.
Therefore, when He made His promise to the saints, He thus spoke;
‘I and the Father will come, and make Our abode in him;’
and again, ‘that, as I and Thou are One, so they may be one in
Us.’ And the grace given is one, given from the Father in the
Son, as Paul writes in every Epistle, ‘Grace unto you, and peace
from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ<note place="end" n="2480" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p97.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p98"> Vid. <scripRef passage="John xiv. 23" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p98.2" parsed="|John|14|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.23">John xiv. 23</scripRef>,
and <scripRef passage="John xvii. 21" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p98.3" parsed="|John|17|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.21">John xvii. 21</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 7" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p98.4" parsed="|Rom|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.7">Rom. i. 7</scripRef>, &amp;c.</p></note>.’ For the light must be with the ray,
and the radiance must be contemplated together with its own light.
Whence the Jews, as denying the Son as well as they, have not the
Father either; for, as having left the ‘Fountain of Wisdom<note place="end" n="2481" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p98.5"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p99"> <scripRef passage="Bar. iii. 12" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p99.1" parsed="|Bar|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Bar.3.12">Bar. iii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ as Baruch reproaches them, they put
from them the Wisdom springing from it, our Lord Jesus Christ (for
‘Christ,’ says the Apostle, is ‘God’s power and
God’s wisdom<note place="end" n="2482" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p99.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p100"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 24" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p100.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.24">1 Cor. i. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>),’ when they
said, ‘We have no king but Cæsar<note place="end" n="2483" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p100.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p101"> <scripRef passage="John xix. 15" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p101.1" parsed="|John|19|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.15">John xix. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ The Jews then have the penal award
of their denial; for their city as well as their reasoning came to
nought. And these too hazard the fulness of the mystery, I mean
Baptism; for if the consecration is given to us into the Name of Father
and Son, and they do not confess a true Father, because they deny what
is from Him and like His Essence, and deny also the true Son, and name
another of their own framing as created out of nothing, is not the rite
administered by them altogether empty and unprofitable, making a show,
but in reality being no help towards religion? For the Arians do not
baptize into Father and Son, but into Creator and creature, and into
Maker and work<note place="end" n="2484" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p101.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p102"> <i>De
Decr.</i> 31; <i>Or.</i> i. 34.</p></note>. And as a creature
is other than the Son, so the Baptism, which is supposed to be given by
them, is other than the truth, though they pretend to name the Name of
the Father and the Son, because of the words of Scripture, For not he
who simply says, ‘O Lord,’ gives Baptism; but he who with
the Name has also the right faith<note place="end" n="2485" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p102.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p103"> The
<i>prima facie</i> sense of this passage is certainly unfavourable to
the validity of heretical baptism; vid. Coust. <i>Pont. Rom. Ep.</i> p.
227. Voss. <i>de Bapt. Disp.</i> 19 and 20. Forbes <i>Instruct.
Theol.</i> x. 2, 3, and 12. Hooker’s <i>Eccl. Pol.</i> v. 62.
§5–11. On Arian Baptism in particular vid. Jablonski’s
<i>Diss. Opusc.</i> t. iv. p. 113. [And, in violent contrast to Athan.,
Siricius (bishop of Rome) <i>letter to Himerius,</i> <span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p103.1">a.d.</span> 385. (Coust. 623.)]</p></note>. On this
account therefore our Saviour also did not simply command to baptize,
but first says, ‘Teach;’ then thus: ‘Baptize into the
Name of Father, and Son, and Holy Ghost;’ that the right faith
might follow upon learning, and together with faith might come the
consecration of Baptism.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p104">43. There are many other heresies too, which use
the words only, but not in a right sense, as I have said, nor with
sound faith<note place="end" n="2486" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p104.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p105"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p105.1">τὴν π.
ὑγιαινούσαν</span>. <i>Dep. Ar.</i> 5, note 6.</p></note>, and in consequence the water which
they administer is unprofitable, as deficient in piety, so that he who
is sprinkled<note place="end" n="2487" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p105.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p106"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p106.1">ῥαντιζόμενον</span>, Bingh. <i>Antiqu.</i> xi. 11. §5.</p></note> by them is rather polluted<note place="end" n="2488" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p106.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p107"> Cf.
Cyprian, <i>Ep.</i> 76 fin. (ed. Ben.) and <i>Ep.</i> 71 cir. init.
Optatus <i>ad Parmen.</i> i. 12.</p></note> by irreligion than redeemed. So Gentiles
also, though the name of God is on their lips, incur the charge of
Atheism<note place="end" n="2489" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p107.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p108"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p108.1">ἀθεότητος</span>. vid. <i>supr. de Decr.</i> 1, note 1, <i>Or.</i> i. 4,
note 1. ‘Atheist’ or rather ‘godless’ was the
title given by pagans to those who denied, and by the Fathers to those
who professed, polytheism. Thus Julian says that Christians preferred
‘atheism to godliness.’ vid. Suicer <i>Thes. in
voc.</i></p></note>, because they know not the real and
very God, the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ. So Manichees and
Phrygians<note place="end" n="2490" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p108.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p109"> Montanists.</p></note>, and the disciples of the Samosatene,
though using the Names, nevertheless are heretics, and the Arians
follow in the same course, though they read the words of Scripture, and
use the Names, yet they too mock those who receive the rite from them,
being more irreligious than the other heresies, and advancing beyond
them, and making them seem innocent by their own recklessness of
speech. For these other heresies lie against the truth in some certain
respect, either erring concerning the Lord’s Body, as if He did
not take flesh of Mary, or as if He has not died at all, nor become
man, but only appeared, and was not truly, and seemed to have a body
when He had not, and seemed to have the shape of man, as visions in a
dream; but the Arians are without disguise irreligious against the
Father Himself. For hearing from the Scriptures that His Godhead is
represented in the Son as in an image, they blaspheme, saying, that it
is a creature, and everywhere concerning that Image, they carry about<note place="end" n="2491" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p109.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p110"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p110.1">περιφέρουσι</span>, §34. n. 5.</p></note> with them the phrase, ‘He was
not,’ as mud in a wallet<note place="end" n="2492" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p110.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p111"> Instead of provisions.</p></note>, and spit it forth
as serpents<note place="end" n="2493" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p111.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p112"> Cf.
<i>Ep. Æg.</i> 19. <i>Hist. Ar.</i> 66. and so Arians are dogs
(with allusion to <scripRef passage="2 Pet. ii. 22" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p112.2" parsed="|2Pet|2|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.2.22">2 Pet. ii. 22</scripRef>.), <i>de Decr.</i> 4.
<i>Hist. Ar.</i> 29. lions, <i>Hist. Ar.</i> 11. wolves, <i>Ap. c.
Arian.</i> 49. hares, <i>de Fug.</i> 10. chameleons, <i>de Decr.</i>
init. hydras, <i>Orat.</i> iii. 58 fin. eels, <i>Ep. Æg.</i> 7
fin. cuttlefish, <i>Orat.</i> iii. 59. gnats, <i>de Decr.</i> 14 init.
<i>Orat.</i> iii. 59. init. beetles, <i>Orat.</i> iii. fin. leeches,
<i>Hist. Ar.</i> 65 init. <i>de Fug.</i> 4. [swine, <i>Or.</i> ii. 1.]
In many of these instances the allusion is to Scripture. On names given
to heretics in general, vid. the Alphabetum bestialitatis hereticæ
ex Patrum Symbolis, in the Calvinismus bestiarum religio attributed to
Raynaudus and printed in the Apopompæus of his works. Vid. on the
principle of such applications <i>infr. Orat.</i> iii. 18.</p></note> their venom. Then, whereas their
doctrine is nauseous to all men, forthwith, as a support against its
fall, they prop up the heresy with human<note place="end" n="2494" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p112.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p113"> <i>Orat.</i> i. 9.</p></note>
patronage, that the simple, at the sight or even by the fear may
overlook the mischief of their perversity. Right indeed is it to pity
their dupes; well is it to weep over them, for that they sacrifice
their own interest for that immediate phantasy which pleasures furnish,
and forfeit their future hope. In thinking to be baptized into the name
of one who exists not, they will receive nothing; and ranking
themselves with a creature, from the creation they will have no help,
and believing in one unlike<note place="end" n="2495" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p113.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-p114"> <i>Orat.</i> iii. 4. note.</p></note> and foreign to the
Father in essence, to the <pb n="372" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_372.html" id="xxi.ii.iii.v-Page_372" />Father
they will not be joined, not having His own Son by nature, who is from
Him, who is in the Father, and in whom the Father is, as He Himself has
said; but being led astray by them, the wretched men henceforth remain
destitute and stripped of the Godhead. For this phantasy of earthly
goods will not follow them upon their death; nor when they see the Lord
whom they have denied, sitting on His Father’s throne, and
judging quick and dead, will they be able to call to their help any one
of those who have now deceived them; for they shall see them also at
the judgment-seat, repenting for their deeds of sin and
irreligion.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Chapter" title="Texts explained; Sixthly, Proverbs viii. 22. Proverbs are of a figurative nature, and must be interpreted as such. We must interpret them, and in particular this passage, by the Regula Fidei. 'He created me' not equivalent to 'I am a creature.' Wisdom a creature so far forth as Its human body. Again, if He is a creature, it is as 'a beginning of ways,' an office which, though not an attribute, is a consequence, of a higher and divine nature. And it is 'for the works,' which implied the works existed, and therefore much more He, before He was created. Also 'the Lord' not the Father 'created' Him, which implies the creation was that of a servant." progress="67.35%" prev="xxi.ii.iii.v" next="xxi.ii.iii.vii" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi"><p class="c41" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p1.1">Chapter
XIX</span>.—<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p1.2">Texts explained; Sixthly,</span>
<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p1.4"><scripRef passage="Proverbs viii. 22" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p1.5" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22">Proverbs
viii. 22</scripRef></span><span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p1.6">. <i>P</i></span><i>roverbs are of a figurative nature, and must
be interpreted as such. We must interpret them, and in particular this
passage, by the Regula Fidei. ‘He created me’ not
equivalent to ‘I am a creature.’ Wisdom a creature so far
forth as Its human body. Again, if He is a creature, it is as ‘a
beginning of ways,’ an office which, though not an attribute, is
a consequence, of a higher and divine nature. And it is ‘for the
works,’ which implied the works existed, and therefore much more
He, before He was created. Also ‘the Lord’ not the Father
‘created’ Him, which implies the creation was that of a
servant.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p2">44. We have gone through thus much before the
passage in the Proverbs, resisting the insensate fables which their
hearts have invented, that they may know that the Son of God ought not
to be called a creature, and may learn lightly to read what admits in
truth of a right<note place="end" n="2496" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p3"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p3.1">καλῶς
ἀναγινώσκειν</span>.…<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p3.2">ὀρθὴν
ἔχον τὴν
διάνοιαν</span>, i.e. the text admits of an interpretation consistent with the
analogy of faith, and so <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p3.3">μετ᾽
εὐσεβείας</span> just below. vid. §1. n. 13. Such phrases are frequent
in Athan.</p></note> explanation. For it
is written, ‘The Lord created me a beginning of His ways, for His
works<note place="end" n="2497" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p3.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p4"> <scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 22" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p4.2" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22">Prov. viii.
22</scripRef>.
Athanasius follows the Sept. rendering of the Hebrew Qanâ.
by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p4.3">ἔκτισε</span>. The
Hebrew sense is appealed to by Eusebius, <i>Eccles. Theol.</i> iii. 2,
3. S. Epiphanius, <i>Hær</i>. 69. 25. and S. Jerome <i>in
Isai.</i> 26. 13. Cf. Bas. <i>c. Eun.</i> ii. 20, and Greg. Nyss. <i>c.
Eun.</i> 1. p. 34.</p></note>;’ since, however, these are proverbs,
and it is expressed in the way of proverbs, we must not expound them
nakedly in their first sense, but we must inquire into the person, and
thus religiously put the sense on it. For what is said in proverbs, is
not said plainly, but is put forth latently<note place="end" n="2498" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p4.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p5"> This
passage of Athan. has been used by many later fathers.</p></note>,
as the Lord Himself has taught us in the Gospel according to John,
saying, ‘These things have I spoken unto you in proverbs, but the
time cometh when I shall no more speak unto you in proverbs, but
openly<note place="end" n="2499" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p6"> <scripRef passage="John xvi. 25" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p6.1" parsed="|John|16|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.25">John xvi. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Therefore it is necessary to
unfold the sense<note place="end" n="2500" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p7"> Here,
as in so many other places, he is explaining what is obscure or latent
in Scripture by means of the <i>Regula Fidei.</i> Cf. Vincentius,
<i>Commonit.</i> 2. Vid. especially the first sentence of the following
paragraph, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p7.1">τί
δεῖ νοεῖν
κ.τ.λ</span>. vid. <i>supr.</i> note
1.</p></note> of what is said,
and to seek it as something hidden, and not nakedly to expound as if
the meaning were spoken ‘plainly,’ lest by a false
interpretation we wander from the truth. If then what is written be
about Angel, or any other of things originate, as concerning one of us
who are works, let it be said, ‘created me;’ but if it be
the Wisdom of God, in whom all things originate have been framed, that
speaks concerning Itself, what ought we to understand but that
‘He created’ means nothing contrary to ‘He
begat?’ Nor, as forgetting that It is Creator and Framer, or
ignorant of the difference between the Creator and the creatures, does
It number Itself among the creatures; but It signifies a certain sense,
as in proverbs, not ‘plainly,’ but latent; which It
inspired the saints to use in prophecy, while soon after It doth Itself
give the meaning of ‘He created’ in other but parallel
expressions, saying, ‘Wisdom made herself a house<note place="end" n="2501" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p8"> <scripRef passage="Prov. ix. 1" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p8.1" parsed="|Prov|9|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.9.1">Prov. ix. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Now it is plain that our body is
Wisdom’s house<note place="end" n="2502" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p9"> Ut
intra intemerata viscera ædificante sibi Sapientia domum, Verbum
caro fieret. Leon. <i>Ep.</i> 31, 2. Didym. <i>de Trin.</i> iii. 3. p.
337. (ed. 1769.) August. <i>Civ. D.</i> xvii. 20. Cyril <i>in
Joann.</i> p. 384, 5. Max. <i>Dial.</i> iii. p. 1029. (ap. Theodor. ed.
Schutz.) vid. <i>supr. Or.</i> i. 11, note 8. Hence S. Clement.
Alex. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p9.1">ὁ λόγος
ἑαυτὸν
γεννᾷ</span>. <i>Strom.</i>
v. 3.</p></note>, which It took on
Itself to become man; hence consistently does John say, ‘The Word
was made flesh<note place="end" n="2503" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p10"> <scripRef passage="John i. 14" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p10.1" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">John i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and by
Solomon Wisdom says of Itself with cautious exactness<note place="end" n="2504" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p11"> §12, n. 4.</p></note>, not ‘I am a creature,’ but only
‘The Lord created me a beginning of His ways for His works<note place="end" n="2505" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p12"> The
passage is in like manner interpreted of our Lord’s human nature
by Epiph. <i>Hær.</i> 69, 20–25. Basil. <i>Ep.</i> viii. 8.
Naz. <i>Orat.</i> 30, 2. Nyss. <i>contr. Eunom.</i> i. p. 34. et al.
Cyril. <i>Thesaur.</i> p. 154. Hilar. <i>de Trin.</i> xii. 36–49.
Ambros. <i>de Fid.</i> i. 15. August. <i>de Fid. et Symb.</i>
6.</p></note>,’ yet not ‘created me that I
might have being,’ nor ‘because I have a creature’s
beginning and origin.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p13">45. For in this passage, not as signifying the
Essence of His Godhead, nor His own everlasting and genuine generation
from the Father, has the Word spoken by Solomon, but on the other hand
His manhood and Economy towards us. And, as I said before, He has not
said ‘I am a creature,’ or ‘I became a
creature,’ but only ‘He created<note place="end" n="2506" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p14"> He
seems here to say that it is both true that ‘The Lord
created,’ and yet that the Son was not created. Creatures alone
are created, and He was not a creature. Rather something belonging or
relating to Him, something short of His substance or nature, was
created. However, it is a question in controversy whether even His
Manhood can be called a creature, though many of the Fathers (including
Athan. in several places) seem so to call it. On the whole it would
appear, (1.) that if ‘creature,’ like ‘Son,’ be
a <i>personal</i> term, He is not a creature; but if it be a word of
<i>nature,</i> He is a creature; (2.) that our Lord is a creature in
respect to the flesh (vid. <i>infr.</i> 47); (3.) that since the flesh
is infinitely beneath His divinity, it is neither natural nor safe to
call Him a creature (cf. Thom. Aq. <i>Sum. Th.</i> iii. xvi. 8,
‘non dicimus, quod Æthiops est albus, sed quod est albus
secundum dentes’) and (4.) that, if the flesh is worshipped,
still it is worshipped as in the Person of the Son, not by a separate
act of worship. Cf. <i>infr. Letter</i> 60. <i>ad Adelph.</i> 3. Epiph.
has imitated this passage, <i>Ancor.</i> 51. introducing the
illustration of a king and his robe, &amp;c.</p></note>.’ For the creatures, having a created
essence, are <pb n="373" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_373.html" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-Page_373" />originate, and are
said to be created, and of course the creature is created: but this
mere term ‘He created’ does not necessarily signify the
essence or the generation, but indicates something else as coming to
pass in Him of whom it speaks, and not simply that He who is said to be
created, is at once in His Nature and Essence a creature<note place="end" n="2507" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p15"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p15.1">τὸ
λεγόμενον
κτίζεσθαι τῇ
φύσει καὶ τῇ
οὐσί&amp; 139·
κτίσμα</span>. also
<i>infr.</i> 60. Without meaning that the respective terms are
synonymous, is it not plain that in a later phraseology this would have
been, ‘not simply that He is in His Person a creature,’ or
‘that His Person is created?’ Athan.’s use of the
phrase <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p15.2">οὐσία τοῦ
λόγου</span> has already
been noticed, <i>supr.</i> i. 45, and passages from this Oration are
given in another connexion, <i>supr.</i> p. 70, note 15. The term is
synonymous with the Divine Nature as existing in the Person of the
Word. [Cf. Prolegg. ch. ii. §3 (2) b.] In the passage in the text
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p15.3">οὐσία</span> of the
Word is contrasted to the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p15.4">οὐσία</span> of
creatures; and it is observable that it is implied that our Lord has
not taken on Him a created <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p15.5">οὐσία</span>.
‘He said not, Athan. remarks, ‘I became a creature, for the
creatures have a created essence;’ he adds that ‘He
created’ signifies, <i>not</i> essence, but something taking
place in Him <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p15.6">περὶ
ἔκεινον</span>,
i.e. some adjunct or accident (e.g. notes on <i>de Decr.</i> 22), or as
he says <i>supr.</i> §8, envelopment or dress. And <i>infr.</i>
§51, he contrasts the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p15.7">οὐσία</span> and
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p15.8">ἀνθρώπινον</span>
of the Word; as in <i>Orat.</i> i. 41. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p15.9">οὐσία</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p15.10">ἡ ἀνθρωπότης</span>; and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p15.11">φύσις</span> and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p15.12">σάρξ</span>, iii. 34. init. and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p15.13">λόγος</span> and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p15.14">σάρξ</span>, 38. init. And He speaks of the Son ‘taking on Him the
<i>economy,</i>’ <i>infr.</i> 76, and of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p15.15">ὑπόστασις
τοῦ λόγου</span> being one with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p15.16">ὁ
ἄνθρωπος</span>, iv. 25, c. It is observed, §8, note, how this line of
teaching might be wrested to the purposes of the Apollinarian and
Eutychian heresies; and, considering Athan.’s most emphatic
protests against their errors in his later works, as well as his strong
statements in <i>Orat.</i> iii. there is no hazard in this admission.
His ordinary use of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p15.17">ἄνθρωπος</span> for the manhood might quite as plausibly be perverted on the other
hand into a defence of Nestorianism. Vid. also the Ed. Ben. on S.
Hilary, præf. p. xliii. who uses <i>natura</i> absolutely for our
Lord’s Divinity, as contrasted to the <i>dispensatio,</i> and
divides His titles into <i>naturalia</i> and
<i>assumpta.</i></p></note>. And this difference divine Scripture
recognises, saying concerning the creatures, ‘The earth is full
of Thy creation,’ and ‘the creation itself groaneth
together and travaileth together<note place="end" n="2508" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p15.18"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p16"> <scripRef passage="Ps. civ. 24" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p16.2" parsed="|Ps|4|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.24">Ps. civ. 24</scripRef>. LXX.; <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 22" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p16.3" parsed="|Rom|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.22">Rom. viii.
22</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and in
the Apocalypse it says, ‘And the third part of the creatures in
the sea died which had life;’ as also Paul says, ‘Every
creature of God is good, and nothing is to be refused if it be received
with thanksgiving<note place="end" n="2509" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p16.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p17"> <scripRef passage="Rev. viii. 9" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p17.2" parsed="|Rev|8|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.8.9">Rev. viii. 9</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iv. 4" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p17.3" parsed="|1Tim|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.4">1 Tim. iv.
4</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and in the
book of Wisdom it is written, ‘Having ordained man through Thy
wisdom, that he should have dominion over the creatures which Thou hast
made<note place="end" n="2510" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p17.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p18"> <scripRef passage="Wisd. ix. 2" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p18.1" parsed="|Wis|9|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.9.2">Wisd. ix. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And these, being creatures, are also
said to be created, as we may further hear from the Lord, who says,
‘He who created them, made them male and female<note place="end" n="2511" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p19"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 4" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p19.1" parsed="|Matt|19|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.4">Matt. xix. 4</scripRef>. (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p19.2">ὁ κτίσας</span>).</p></note>;’ and from Moses in the Song, who
writes, ‘Ask now of the days that are past, which were before
thee since the day that God created man upon the earth, and from the
one side of heaven unto the other<note place="end" n="2512" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p19.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p20"> <scripRef passage="Deut. iv. 32" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p20.1" parsed="|Deut|4|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.4.32">Deut. iv. 32</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And
Paul in Colossians, ‘Who is the Image of the Invisible God, the
Firstborn of every creature, for in Him were all things created that
are in heaven, and that are on earth, visible and invisible, whether
they be thrones, or dominions, or principalities, or powers; all things
were created through Him, and for Him, and He is before all<note place="end" n="2513" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p21"> <scripRef passage="Col. i. 15-17" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p21.2" parsed="|Col|1|15|1|17" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15-Col.1.17">Col. i.
15–17</scripRef></p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p22">46. That to be called creatures, then, and to be
created belongs to things which have by nature a created essence, these
passages are sufficient to remind us, though Scripture is full of the
like; on the other hand that the single word ‘He created’
does not simply denote the essence and mode of generation, David shews
in the Psalm, ‘This shall be written for another generation, and
the people that is created shall praise the Lord<note place="end" n="2514" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p23"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cii. 18" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p23.1" parsed="|Ps|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.18">Ps. cii. 18</scripRef>. LXX.</p></note>;’ and again, ‘Create in me a
clean heart, O God<note place="end" n="2515" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p24"> <scripRef passage="Ps. li. 12" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p24.1" parsed="|Ps|51|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.12">Ps. li. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and Paul in
Ephesians says, ‘Having abolished the law of commandments
contained in ordinances, for to create in Himself of two one new man<note place="end" n="2516" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p25"> <scripRef passage="Eph. ii. 15" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p25.1" parsed="|Eph|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.15">Eph. ii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and again, ‘Put ye on the new
man, which after God is created in righteousness and true holiness<note place="end" n="2517" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p26"> <scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 22" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p26.1" parsed="|Eph|4|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.22">Eph. iv. 22</scripRef>; vid. Cyr.
<i>Thes.</i> p. 156.</p></note>.’ For neither David spoke of any
people created in essence, nor prayed to have another heart than that
he had, but meant renovation according to God and renewal; nor did Paul
signify two persons created in essence in the Lord, nor again did he
counsel us to put on any other man; but he called the life according to
virtue the ‘man after God,’ and by the
‘created’ in Christ he meant the two people who are renewed
in Him. Such too is the language of the book of Jeremiah; ‘The
Lord created a new salvation for a planting, in which salvation men
shall walk to and fro<note place="end" n="2518" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p27"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xxxi. 22" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p27.1" parsed="|Jer|31|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.31.22">Jer. xxxi. 22</scripRef>. vid. also
<i>supr.</i> p. 85, where he notices that this is the version of the
Septuagint, Aquila’s being ‘The Lord created a new thing in
woman.’ Athan. has preserved Aquila’s version in three
other places, in <scripRef passage="Psalm xxx. 12" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p27.3" parsed="|Ps|30|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.30.12">Psalm xxx. 12</scripRef>; lix. 5; lxv. 18.</p></note>;’ and in thus
speaking, he does not mean any essence of a creature, but prophesies of
the renewal of salvation among men, which has taken place in Christ for
us. Such then being the difference between ‘the creatures’
and the single word ‘He created,’ if you find anywhere in
divine Scripture the Lord called ‘creature,’ produce it and
fight; but if it is nowhere written that He is a creature, only He
Himself says about Himself in the Proverbs, ‘The Lord created
me,’ shame upon you, both on the ground of the distinction
aforesaid and for that the diction is like that of proverbs; and
accordingly let ‘He created’ be understood, not of His
being a creature, but of that human nature which became His, for to
this belongs creation. Indeed is it not evidently unfair in you, when
David and Paul say ‘He created,’ then indeed not to
understand it of the essence and the generation, but the renewal; yet,
when the Lord says ‘He created’ to number His essence with
the creatures? and again when Scripture says, ‘Wisdom built her
an house, she set it upon seven pillars<note place="end" n="2519" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p27.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p28"> <scripRef passage="Prov. ix. 1" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p28.1" parsed="|Prov|9|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.9.1">Prov. ix. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ to understand ‘house’
<pb n="374" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_374.html" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-Page_374" />allegorically, but to take
‘He created’ as it stands, and to fasten on it the idea of
creature? and neither His being Framer of all has had any weight with
you, nor have you feared His being the sole and proper Offspring of the
Father, but recklessly, as if you had enlisted against Him, do ye
fight, and think less of Him than of men.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p29">47. For the very passage proves that it is only
an invention of your own to call the Lord creature. For the Lord,
knowing His own Essence to be the Only-begotten Wisdom and Offspring of
the Father, and other than things originate and natural creatures, says
in love to man, ‘The Lord created me a beginning of His
ways,’ as if to say, ‘My Father hath prepared for Me a
body, and has created Me for men in behalf of their salvation.’
For, as when John says, ‘The Word was made flesh<note place="end" n="2520" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p30"> <scripRef passage="John i. 14" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p30.1" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">John i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ we do not conceive the whole Word
Himself to be flesh<note place="end" n="2521" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p31"> §10. n. 6.</p></note>, but to have put on
flesh and become man, and on hearing, ‘Christ hath become a curse
for us,’ and ‘He hath made Him sin for us who knew no sin<note place="end" n="2522" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p32"> <scripRef passage="Gal. iii. 13" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p32.2" parsed="|Gal|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.13">Gal. iii. 13</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Cor. v. 21" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p32.3" parsed="|2Cor|5|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.21">2 Cor. v.
21</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ we do not simply conceive this, that
whole Christ has become curse and sin, but that He has taken on Him the
curse which lay against us (as the Apostle has said, ‘Has
redeemed us from the curse,’ and ‘has carried,’ as
Isaiah has said, ‘our sins,’ and as Peter has written,
‘has borne them in the body on the wood<note place="end" n="2523" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p32.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p33"> <scripRef passage="Gal. iii. 13" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p33.2" parsed="|Gal|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.13">Gal. iii. 13</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Is. liii. 4" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p33.3" parsed="|Isa|53|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.4">Is. liii.
4</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Pet. ii. 24" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p33.4" parsed="|1Pet|2|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.24">1 Pet. ii. 24</scripRef></p></note>’); so, if it is said in the Proverbs
‘He created,’ we must not conceive that the whole Word is
in nature a creature, but that He put on the created body<note place="end" n="2524" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p33.5"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p34"> Here
he says that, though our Lord’s flesh is created or He is created
as to the flesh, it is not right to call Him a creature. This is very
much what S. Thomas says, as referred to in §45, note 1, in the
words of the Schools, that Æthiops, albus secundum dentes, non est
albus. But why may not our Lord be so called upon the principle of the
<i>communicatio Idiomatum</i> (<i>infr.</i> note on iii. 31.) as He is
said to be born of a Virgin, to have suffered, &amp;c.? The reason is
this:—birth, passion, &amp;c., confessedly belong to His human
nature, without adding ‘according to the flesh;’ but
‘creature’ not implying humanity, might appear a simple
attribute of His Person, if used without limitation. Thus, as S. Thomas
adds, though we may not absolutely say Æthiops est albus, we may
say ‘crispus est,’ or in like manner, ‘calvus
est.’ Since crispus, or calvus, can but refer to the hair. Still
more does this remark apply in the case of ‘Sonship,’ which
is a personal attribute altogether; as is proved, says Petav. <i>de
Incarn.</i> vii. 6 fin. by the instance of Adam, who was in all
respects a man like Seth, yet not a son. Accordingly, we may not call
our Lord, even according to the manhood, an adopted Son.</p></note> and that God created Him for our sakes,
preparing for Him the created body, as it is written, for us, that in
Him we might be capable of being renewed and deified. What then
deceived you, O senseless, to call the Creator a creature? or whence
did you purchase for you this new thought, to parade it<note place="end" n="2525" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p35"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p35.1">πομπεύετε</span>, <i>infr.</i> 82.</p></note>? For the Proverbs say ‘He
created,’ but they call not the Son creature, but Offspring; and,
according to the distinction in Scripture aforesaid of ‘He
created’ and ‘creature,’ they acknowledge, what is by
nature proper to the Son, that He is the Only-begotten Wisdom and
Framer of the creatures, and when they say ‘He created,’
they say it not in respect of His Essence, but signify that He was
becoming a beginning of many ways; so that ‘He created’ is
in contrast to ‘Offspring,’ and His being called the
‘Beginning of ways<note place="end" n="2526" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p36"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p36.1">ἀρχὴν
ὁδῶν·</span> and so in
Justin’s <i>Tryph.</i> 61. The Bened. Ed. <i>in loc.</i> refers
to a similar application of the word to our Lord in Tatian
<i>contr.</i> <i>Gent.</i> 5. Athenag. <i>Ap.</i> 10. Iren.
<i>Hær.</i> iv. 20. n. 3. Origen. <i>in Joan.</i> tom. 1. 39.
Tertull. <i>adv. Prax.</i> 6. and Ambros. <i>de Fid.</i> iii.
7.</p></note>’ to His being
the Only-begotten Word.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p37">48. For if He is Offspring, how call ye Him
creature? for no one says that He begets what He creates, nor calls His
proper offspring creatures; and again, if He is Only-begotten, how
becomes He ‘beginning of the ways?’ for of necessity, if He
was created a beginning of all things, He is no longer alone, as having
those who came into being after Him. For Reuben, when he became a
beginning of the children<note place="end" n="2527" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p38"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p38.1">ἀρχὴ
τέκνων</span>,
<scripRef passage="Gen. xlix. 3" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p38.3" parsed="|Gen|49|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.49.3">Gen. xlix.
3</scripRef>.</p></note>, was not
only-begotten, but in time indeed first, but in nature and relationship
one among those who came after him. Therefore if the Word also is
‘a beginning of the ways,’ He must be such as the ways are,
and the ways must be such as the Word, though in point of time He be
created first of them. For the beginning or initiative of a city is
such as the other parts of the city are, and the members too being
joined to it, make the city whole and one, as the many members of one
body; nor does one part of it make, and another come to be, and is
subject to the former, but all the city equally has its government and
constitution from its maker. If then the Lord is in such sense created
as a ‘beginning’ of all things, it would follow that He and
all other things together make up the unity of the creation, and He
neither differs from all others, though He become the
‘beginning’ of all, nor is He Lord of them, though older in
point of time; but He has the same manner of framing and the same Lord
as the rest. Nay, if He be a creature, as you hold, how can He be
created sole and first at all, so as to be beginning of all? when it is
plain from what has been said, that among the creatures not any is of a
constant<note place="end" n="2528" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p38.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p39"> Cf.
p. 157, note 7.</p></note> nature and of prior formation, but
each has its origination with all the rest, however it may excel others
in glory. For as to the separate stars or the great lights, not this
appeared first, and that second, but in one day and by the same
command, they were all called into being. And such was the original
formation of the quadrupeds, and of birds, and fishes, and cattle, and
plants; thus too has the race <pb n="375" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_375.html" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-Page_375" />made
after God’s Image come to be, namely men; for though Adam only
was formed out of earth, yet in him was involved the succession of the
whole race.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p40">49. And from the visible creation, we clearly
discern that His invisible things also, ‘being perceived by the
things that are made<note place="end" n="2529" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p41"> <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 20" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p41.1" parsed="|Rom|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.20">Rom. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ are not
independent of each other; for it was not first one and then another,
but all at once were constituted after their kind. For the Apostle did
not number individually, so as to say ‘whether Angel, or Throne,
or Dominion, or Authority,’ but he mentions together all
according to their kind, ‘whether Angels, or Archangels, or
Principalities<note place="end" n="2530" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p42"> Vid. <scripRef passage="Col. i. 16" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p42.1" parsed="|Col|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.16">Col. i. 16</scripRef></p></note>:’ for in this
way is the origination of the creatures. If then, as I have said, the
Word were creature He must have been brought into being, not first of
them, but with all the other Powers, though in glory He excel the rest
ever so much. For so we find it to be in their case, that at once they
came to be, with neither first nor second, and they differ from each
other in glory, some on the right of the throne, some all around, and
some on the left, but one and all praising and standing in service
before the Lord<note place="end" n="2531" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p42.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p43"> i.
61; ii. 27.</p></note>. Therefore if the
Word be creature He would not be first or beginning of the rest; yet if
He be before all, as indeed He is, and is Himself alone First and Son,
it does not follow that He is beginning of all things as to His
Essence<note place="end" n="2532" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p44"> He
says that, though none could be ‘a beginning’ of creation,
who was a creature, yet still that such a title belongs not to His
essence. It is the name of an <i>office</i> which the Eternal Word
alone can fill. His Divine Sonship is both superior and necessary to
that office of a ‘Beginning.’ Hence it is both true (as he
says) that ‘if the Word is a creature, He is not a
beginning;’ and yet that that ‘beginning’ is
‘in the number of the creatures.’ Though He becomes the
‘beginning,’ He is not ‘a beginning as to His
<i>essence</i>,’ vid. <i>supr.</i> i. 49, and <i>infr.</i>
§60. where he says, ‘He who is <i>before all</i>, cannot be
a <i>beginning of all</i>, but is other than all,’ which implies
that the beginning of all is not other than all. vid. §8, note 4,
on the Priesthood, and §16, n. 7.</p></note>, for what is the beginning of all is
in the number of all. And if He is not such a beginning, then neither
is He a creature, but it is very plain that He differs in essence and
nature from the creatures, and is other than they, and is Likeness and
Image of the sole and true God, being Himself sole also. Hence He is
not classed with creatures in Scripture, but David rebukes those who
dare even to think of Him as such, saying, ‘Who among the gods is
like unto the Lord<note place="end" n="2533" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p45"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxxix. 6" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p45.1" parsed="|Ps|89|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.89.6">Ps. lxxxix. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ and
‘Who is like unto the Lord among the sons of God?’ and
Baruch, ‘This is our God, and another shall not be reckoned with
Him<note place="end" n="2534" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p46"> <scripRef passage="Bar. iii. 35" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p46.1" parsed="|Bar|3|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Bar.3.35">Bar. iii. 35</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For the One creates, and the rest
are created; and the One is the own Word and Wisdom of the
Father’s Essence, and through this Word things which came to be,
which before existed not, were made.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p47">50. Your famous assertion then, that the Son is a
creature, is not true, but is your fantasy only; nay Solomon convicts
you of having many times slandered him. For he has not called Him
creature, but God’s Offspring and Wisdom, saying, ‘God in
Wisdom established the earth,’ and ‘Wisdom built her an
house<note place="end" n="2535" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p48"> Vid. <scripRef passage="Prov. iii. 19; ix. 1" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p48.1" parsed="|Prov|3|19|0|0;|Prov|9|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.3.19 Bible:Prov.9.1">Prov. iii. 19; ix. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And the very passage in question
proves your irreligious spirit; for it is written, ‘The Lord
created me a beginning of His ways for His works.’ Therefore if
He is before all things, yet says ‘He created me’ (not
‘that I might make the works,’ but) ‘for the
works,’ unless ‘He created’ relates to something
later than Himself, He will seem later than the works, finding them on
His creation already in existence before Him, for the sake of which He
is also brought into being. And if so, how is He before all things
notwithstanding? and how were all things made through Him and consist
in Him? for behold, you say that the works consisted before Him, for
which He is created and sent. But it is not so; perish the thought!
false is the supposition of the heretics. For the Word of God is not
creature but Creator; and says in the manner of proverbs, ‘He
created me’ when He put on created flesh. And something besides
may be understood from the passage itself; for, being Son and having
God for His Father, for He is His proper Offspring, yet here He names
the Father Lord; not that He was servant, but because He took the
servant’s form. For it became Him, on the one hand being the Word
from the Father, to call God Father: for this is proper to son towards
father; on the other, having come to finish the work, and taken a
servant’s form, to name the Father Lord. And this difference He
Himself has taught by an apt distinction, saying in the Gospels,
‘I thank Thee, O Father,’ and then, ‘Lord of heaven
and earth<note place="end" n="2536" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p48.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p49"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 25" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p49.1" parsed="|Matt|11|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.25">Matt. xi. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For He calls God His Father,
but of the creatures He names Him Lord; as shewing clearly from these
words, that, when He put on the creature<note place="end" n="2537" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p49.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p50"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p50.1">τὸ
κτιστὸν</span>,
i.e. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p50.2">σῶμα</span>,
§47.</p></note>,
then it was He called the Father Lord. For in the prayer of David the
Holy Spirit marks the same distinction, saying in the Psalms,
‘Give Thy strength unto Thy Child, and help the Son of Thine
handmaid<note place="end" n="2538" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p50.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p51"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxxvi. 16" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p51.2" parsed="|Ps|86|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.86.16">Ps. lxxxvi.
16</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For the natural and true child
of God is one, and the sons of the handmaid, that is, of the nature of
things originate, are other. Wherefore the One, as Son, has the
Father’s might; but the rest are in need of salvation.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p52">51. (But if, because He was called child, <pb n="376" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_376.html" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-Page_376" />they idly talk, let them know that both
Isaac was named Abraham’s child, and the son of the Shunamite was
called young child.) Reasonably then, we being servants, when He became
as we, He too calls the Father Lord, as we do; and this He has so done
from love to man, that we too, being servants by nature, and receiving
the Spirit of the Son, might have confidence to call Him by grace
Father, who is by nature our Lord. But as we, in calling the Lord
Father, do not deny our servitude by nature (for we are His works, and
it is ‘He that hath made us, and not we ourselves<note place="end" n="2539" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p52.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p53"> <scripRef passage="Ps. c. 3" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p53.1" parsed="|Ps|3|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.3">Ps. c. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>’), so when the Son, on taking the
servant’s form, says, ‘The Lord created me a beginning of
His ways,’ let them not deny the eternity of His Godhead, and
that ‘in the beginning was the Word,’ and ‘all things
were made by Him,’ and ‘in Him all things were created<note place="end" n="2540" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p53.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p54"> <scripRef passage="John i. 1, 3" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p54.2" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0;|John|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1 Bible:John.1.3">John i. 1, 3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Col. i. 16" id="xxi.ii.iii.vi-p54.3" parsed="|Col|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.16">Col. i.
16</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Chapter" title="Texts Explained; Sixthly, Proverbs viii. 22 Continued. Our Lord is said to be created 'for the works,' i.e. with a particular purpose, which no mere creatures are ever said to be. Parallel of Isai. xlix. 5, &amp;c. When His manhood is spoken of, a reason for it is added; not so when His Divine Nature; Texts in proof." progress="68.03%" prev="xxi.ii.iii.vi" next="xxi.ii.iii.viii" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii"><p class="c41" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p1.1">Chapter XX</span>.—<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p1.2">Texts Explained;
Sixthly, <scripRef passage="Proverbs viii. 22" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p1.3" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22">Proverbs viii. 22</scripRef> Continued.</span> <i>Our Lord is said to be
created ‘for the works,’ i.e. with a particular purpose,
which no mere creatures are ever said to be. Parallel of</i> <i><scripRef id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p1.5" passage="Isai. xlix. 5" parsed="|Isa|49|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.49.5">Isai. xlix. 5</scripRef></i><i>, &amp;c. When His manhood is spoken
of, a reason for it is added; not so when His Divine Nature; Texts in
proof.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p2">51 (<i>continued</i>). <span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p2.1">For</span> the passage in the Proverbs, as I have said before,
signifies, not the Essence, but the manhood of the Word; for if He says
that He was created ‘for the works,’ He shews His intention
of signifying, not His Essence, but the Economy which took place
‘for His works,’ which comes second to being. For things
which are in formation and creation are made specially that they may be
and exist<note place="end" n="2541" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p2.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p3"> He
says in effect, ‘Before the generation of the works, they were
not; <i>but</i> Christ on the contrary’ (not, ‘<i>was</i>
before His generation,’ as Bull’s hypothesis, <i>supr. Exc.
B.</i> would require, but) ‘is from everlasting,’ vid.
§57, note.</p></note>, and next they have to do whatever the
Word bids them, as may be seen in the case of all things. For Adam was
created, not that He might work, but that first he might be man; for it
was after this that he received the command to work. And Noah was
created, not because of the ark, but that first he might exist and be a
man; for after this he received commandment to prepare the ark. And the
like will be found in every case on inquiring into it;—thus the
great Moses first was made a man, and next was entrusted with the
government of the people. Therefore here too we must suppose the like;
for thou seest, that the Word is not created into existence, but,
‘In the beginning was the Word,’ and He is afterwards sent
‘for the works’ and the Economy towards them. For before
the works were made, the Son was ever, nor was there yet need that He
should be created; but when the works were created and need arose
afterwards of the Economy for their restoration, then it was that the
Word took upon Himself this condescension and assimilation to the
works; which He has shewn us by the word ‘He created.’ And
through the Prophet Isaiah willing to signify the like, He says again:
‘And now thus saith the Lord, who formed me from the womb to be
His servant, to gather together Jacob unto Him and Israel, I shall be
brought together and be glorified before the Lord<note place="end" n="2542" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p4"> <scripRef passage="Isai. xlix. 5" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p4.1" parsed="|Isa|49|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.49.5">Isai. xlix. 5</scripRef>. LXX.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p5">52. See here too, He is formed, not into
existence, but in order to gather together the tribes, which were in
existence before He was formed. For as in the former passage stands
‘He created,’ so in this ‘He formed;’ and as
there ‘for the works,’ so here ‘to gather
together;’ so that in every point of view it appears that
‘He created’ and ‘He formed’ are said after
‘the Word was.’ For as before His forming the tribes
existed, for whose sake He was formed, so does it appear that the works
exist, for which He was created. And when ‘in the beginning was
the Word,’ not yet were the works, as I have said before; but
when the works were made and the need required, then ‘He
created’ was said; and as if some son, when the servants were
lost, and in the hands of the enemy by their own carelessness, and need
was urgent, were sent by his father to succour and recover them, and on
setting out were to put over him the like dress<note place="end" n="2543" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p6"> §7.</p></note>
with them, and should fashion himself as they, lest the capturers,
recognising him<note place="end" n="2544" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p7"> Vid.
the well-known passage in S. Ignatius, <i>ad Eph.</i> 19 [and
Lightfoot’s note].</p></note> as the master,
should take to flight and prevent his descending to those who were
hidden under the earth by them; and then were any one to inquire of
him, why he did so, were to make answer, ‘My Father thus formed
and prepared me for his works,’ while in thus speaking, he
neither implies that he is a servant nor one of the works, nor speaks
of the beginning of His origination, but of the subsequent charge given
him over the works,—in the same way the Lord also, having put
over Him our flesh, and ‘being found in fashion as a man,’
if He were questioned by those who saw Him thus and marvelled, would
say, ‘The Lord created Me the beginning of His ways for His
works,’ and ‘He formed Me to gather together Israel.’
This again the Spirit<note place="end" n="2545" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p8"> <i>Supr.</i> 20.</p></note> foretells in the
Psalms, saying, ‘Thou didst set Him over the works of Thine
hands<note place="end" n="2546" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p9"> <scripRef passage="Heb. ii. 7" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p9.1" parsed="|Heb|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.7">Heb. ii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ which elsewhere the Lord signified
of Himself, ‘I am set as King by Him upon His <pb n="377" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_377.html" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-Page_377" />holy hill of Sion<note place="end" n="2547" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p10"> <scripRef passage="Ps. ii. 6" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p10.1" parsed="|Ps|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.6">Ps. ii. 6</scripRef>. LXX.</p></note>.’ And as, when He shone<note place="end" n="2548" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p11"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p11.1">ἐπέλαμψε</span>, vid. of the Holy Spirit, <i>Serap.</i> i. 20, c.</p></note> in the body upon Sion, He had not His
beginning of existence or of reign, but being God’s Word and
everlasting King, He vouchsafed that His kingdom should shine in a
human way in Sion, that redeeming them and us from the sin which
reigned in them, He might bring them under His Father’s Kingdom,
so, on being set ‘for the works,’ He is not set for things
which did not yet exist, but for such as already were and needed
restoration.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p12">53. ‘He created’ then and ‘He
formed’ and ‘He set,’ having the same meaning, do not
denote the beginning of His being, or of His essence as created, but
His beneficent renovation which came to pass for us. Accordingly,
though He thus speaks, yet He taught also that He Himself existed
before this, when He said, ‘Before Abraham came to be, I am<note place="end" n="2549" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p13"> <scripRef passage="John viii. 58" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p13.1" parsed="|John|8|58|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.58">John viii. 58</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and ‘when He prepared the
heavens, I was present with Him;’ and ‘I was with Him
disposing things<note place="end" n="2550" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p14"> <scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 27, 30" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p14.2" parsed="|Prov|8|27|0|0;|Prov|8|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.27 Bible:Prov.8.30">Prov. viii. 27,
30</scripRef>,
LXX.</p></note>.’ And as He
Himself was before Abraham came to be, and Israel had come into being
after Abraham, and plainly He exists first and is formed afterwards,
and His forming signifies not His beginning of being but His taking
manhood, wherein also He collects together the tribes of Israel; so, as
‘being always with the Father,’ He Himself is Framer of the
creation, and His works are evidently later than Himself, and ‘He
created’ signifies, not His beginning of being, but the Economy
which took place for the works, which He effected in the flesh. For it
became Him, being other than the works, nay rather their Framer, to
take upon Himself their renovation<note place="end" n="2551" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p14.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p15"> p.
335, note 1.</p></note>, that, whereas
He is created for us, all things may be now created in Him. For when He
said ‘He created,’ He forthwith added the reason, naming
‘the works,’ that His creation for the works might signify
His becoming man for their renovation. And this is usual with divine
Scripture<note place="end" n="2552" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p16"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p16.1">ἔθος
ἐστὶ τῇ θεί&amp;
139· γραφῇ</span>: and
so <i>Orat.</i> iii. 18, b. And <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p16.2">τῆς γραφῆς
ἔθος
ἐχούσης</span>,
ibid. 30, d.</p></note>; for when it signifies the fleshly
origination of the Son, it adds also the cause<note place="end" n="2553" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p16.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p17"> Vid.
Naz. <i>Orat.</i> 30. 2.</p></note>
for which He became man; but when he speaks or His servants declare
anything of His Godhead, all is said in simple diction, and with an
absolute sense, and without reason being added. For He is the
Father’s Radiance; and as the Father is, but not for any reason,
neither must we seek the reason of that Radiance. Thus it is written,
‘In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and
the Word was God<note place="end" n="2554" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p18"> <scripRef passage="John i. 1" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p18.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">John i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and the
wherefore it assigns not<note place="end" n="2555" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p19"> Naz.
ibid.</p></note>; but when
‘the Word was made flesh<note place="end" n="2556" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p20"> <scripRef passage="John i. 14" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p20.1" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">John i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ then it
adds the reason why, saying, ‘And dwelt among us.’ And
again the Apostle saying, ‘Who being in the form of God,’
has not introduced the reason, till ‘He took on Him the form of a
servant;’ for then he continues, ‘He humbled Himself unto
death, even the death of the cross<note place="end" n="2557" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p21"> <scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 6-8" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p21.2" parsed="|Phil|2|6|2|8" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.6-Phil.2.8">Phil. ii.
6–8</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ for it
was for this that He both became flesh and took the form of a
servant.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p22">54. And the Lord Himself has spoken many things
in proverbs; but when giving us notices about Himself, He has spoken
absolutely<note place="end" n="2558" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p23"> <i>Infr.</i> 62.</p></note>; ‘I in the Father and the Father
in Me,’ and ‘I and the Father are one,’ and,
‘He that hath seen Me, hath seen the Father,’ and ‘I
am the Light of the world,’ and, ‘I am the Truth<note place="end" n="2559" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p24"> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 6, 9, 10" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p24.2" parsed="|John|14|6|0|0;|John|14|9|0|0;|John|14|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.6 Bible:John.14.9 Bible:John.14.10">John xiv. 6, 9, 10</scripRef>; x.
30; viii. 12</p></note>;’ not setting down in every case the
reason, nor the wherefore, lest He should seem second to those things
for which He was made. For that reason would needs take precedence of
Him, without which not even He Himself had come into being. Paul, for
instance, ‘separated an Apostle for the Gospel, which the Lord
had promised afore by the Prophets<note place="end" n="2560" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p24.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p25"> <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 1, 2" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p25.1" parsed="|Rom|1|1|1|2" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.1-Rom.1.2">Rom. i. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ was
thereby made subordinate to the Gospel, of which he was made minister,
and John, being chosen to prepare the Lord’s way, was made
subordinate to the Lord; but the Lord, not being made subordinate to
any reason why He should be Word, save only that He is the
Father’s Offspring and Only-begotten Wisdom, when He becomes man,
then assigns the reason why He is about to take flesh. For the need of
man preceded His becoming man, apart from which He had not put on
flesh<note place="end" n="2561" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p26"> It is
the general teaching of the Fathers that our Lord would not have been
incarnate had not man sinned. [But see Prolegg. ch. iv. §3, c.]
Cf. <i>de Incarn.</i> 4. vid. Thomassin. at great length <i>de
Incarn.</i> ii. 5–11. also Petav. <i>de Incarn.</i> ii. 17,
7–12. Vasquez. <i>in</i> 3 <i>Thom. Disp.</i> x. 4 and
5.</p></note>. And what the need was for which He became
man, He Himself thus signifies, ‘I came down from heaven, not to
do Mine own will, but the will of Him that sent Me. And this is the
will of Him which hath sent Me, that of all which He hath given Me, I
should lose nothing, but should raise it up again at the last day. And
this is the will of My Father, that every one which seeth the Son and
believeth on Him may have everlasting life, and I will raise him up at
the last day<note place="end" n="2562" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p27"> <scripRef passage="John vi. 38-40" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p27.2" parsed="|John|6|38|6|40" osisRef="Bible:John.6.38-John.6.40">John vi.
38–40</scripRef></p></note>.’ And again; ‘I am come a
light into the world, that whosoever believeth on Me, should not abide
in darkness<note place="end" n="2563" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p27.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p28"> <scripRef passage="John 12.46" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p28.1" parsed="|John|12|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.46">Ib. xii. 46</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And again he says; ‘To
this end was I born, and for this cause came I into the world, that I
should bear witness unto the truth<note place="end" n="2564" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p29"> <scripRef passage="John 18.37" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p29.1" parsed="|John|18|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.18.37">Ib. xviii. 37</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And
John has written: ‘For this was manifested the Son of God, that
He might destroy the works of the devil<note place="end" n="2565" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p30"> <scripRef passage="1 John iii. 8" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p30.1" parsed="|1John|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.8">1 John iii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p31"><pb n="378" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_378.html" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-Page_378" />55. To give a
witness then, and for our sakes to undergo death, to raise man up and
destroy the works of the devil<note place="end" n="2566" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p32"> Two
ends of our Lord’s Incarnation are here mentioned; that He might
die for us, and that He might renew us, answering nearly to those
specified in <scripRef passage="Rom. iv. 25" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p32.2" parsed="|Rom|4|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.25">Rom. iv. 25</scripRef>. ‘who was
delivered for our offences and raised again for our
justification.’ The general object of His coming, including both
of these, is treated of in <i>Incarn.</i> esp. §§4–20.
and in the two books against Apollinaris. Vid. <i>supr.</i> §8.
§9. Also <i>infr. Orat.</i> iv. 6. And Theodoret, <i>Eran.</i>
iii. p. 196, 7. Vigil. Thaps. <i>contr.</i> <i>Eutych.</i> i. p. 496.
(B. P. ed. 1624.) and S. Leo speaks of the whole course of redemption,
i.e. incarnation, atonement, regeneration, justification, &amp;c., as
one sacrament, not drawing the line distinctly between the several
agents, elements, or stages in it, but considering it to lie in the
intercommunion of Christ’s and our persons. <i>Serm.</i> 63. 14.
He speaks of His fortifying us against our passions and infirmities,
both <i>sacramento susceptionis</i> and exemplo. <i>Serm.</i> 65, 2.
and of a duplex remedium cujus aliud in <i>sacramento,</i> aliud in
exemplo. <i>Serm.</i> 67, 5. also 69, 5. The tone of his teaching is
throughout characteristic of the Fathers, and very like that of S.
Athanasius.</p></note>, the Saviour came,
and this is the reason of His incarnate presence. For otherwise a
resurrection had not been, unless there had been death; and how had
death been, unless He had had a mortal body? This the Apostle, learning
from Him, thus sets forth, ‘Forasmuch then as the children are
partakers of flesh and blood, He also Himself likewise took part of the
same; that through death He might bring to nought him that had the
power of death, that is, the devil, and deliver them who through fear
of death were all their lifetime subject to bondage<note place="end" n="2567" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p32.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p33"> <scripRef passage="Heb. ii. 14, 15" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p33.2" parsed="|Heb|2|14|2|15" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.14-Heb.2.15">Heb. ii. 14,
15</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And, ‘Since by man came death,
by man came also the resurrection of the dead<note place="end" n="2568" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p33.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p34"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 21" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p34.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.21">1 Cor. xv. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And again, ‘For what the Law
could not do, in that it was weak through the flesh, God, sending His
own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin, condemned sin in
the flesh; that the ordinance of the Law might be fulfilled in us, who
walk not after the flesh but after the Spirit<note place="end" n="2569" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p35"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 3, 4" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p35.2" parsed="|Rom|8|3|8|4" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.3-Rom.8.4">Rom. viii. 3,
4</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And John says, ‘For God sent
not His Son into the world to condemn the world, but that the world
through Him might be saved<note place="end" n="2570" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p35.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p36"> <scripRef passage="John iii. 17" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p36.1" parsed="|John|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.17">John iii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And again,
the Saviour has spoken in His own person, ‘For judgment am I come
into this world, that they who see not might see, and that they which
see might become blind<note place="end" n="2571" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p37"> <scripRef passage="John 9.39" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p37.1" parsed="|John|9|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.9.39">Ib. ix. 39</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Not for
Himself then, but for our salvation, and to abolish death, and to
condemn sin, and to give sight to the blind, and to raise up all from
the dead, has He come; but if not for Himself, but for us, by
consequence not for Himself but for us is He created. But if not for
Himself is He created, but for us, then He is not Himself a creature,
but, as having put on our flesh, He uses such language. And that this
is the sense of the Scriptures, we may learn from the Apostle, who says
in Ephesians, ‘Having broken down the middle wall of partition
between us, having abolished in His flesh the enmity, even the law of
commandments contained in ordinances, to create in Himself of twain one
new man, so making peace<note place="end" n="2572" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p38"> <scripRef passage="Eph. ii. 14, 15" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p38.2" parsed="|Eph|2|14|2|15" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.14-Eph.2.15">Eph. ii. 14,
15</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But if in
Him the twain are created, and these are in His body, reasonably then,
bearing the twain in Himself, He is as if Himself created; for those
who were created in Himself He made one, and He was in them, as they.
And thus, the two being created in Him, He may say suitably, ‘The
Lord created me.’ For as by receiving our infirmities, He is said
to be infirm Himself, though not Himself infirm, for He is the Power of
God, and He became sin for us and a curse, though not having sinned
Himself, but because He Himself bare our sins and our curse, so<note place="end" n="2573" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p38.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p39"> The
word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p39.1">αὐτὸς</span>,
‘Himself,’ is all along used, where a later writer would
have said ‘His Person;’ vid. <i>supr.</i> §45, n. 2;
still there is more to be explained in this passage, which, taken in
the letter, would speak a language very different from Athan.’s,
as if the infirmities or the created nature of the Word were not more
real than His imputed sinfulness. (vid. on the other hand <i>infr.</i>
iii. 31–35). But nothing is more common in theology than
comparisons which are only parallel to a certain point as regards the
matter in hand, especially since many doctrines do not admit of exact
illustrations. Our Lord’s real manhood and imputed sinfulness
were alike adjuncts to His Divine Person, which was of an Eternal and
Infinite Nature; and therefore His Manhood may be compared to an
Attribute, or to an accident, without meaning that it really was
either.</p></note>, by creating us in Him, let Him say,
‘He created me for the works,’ though not Himself a
creature.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p40">56. For if, as they hold, the Essence of the Word
being of created nature, therefore He says, ‘The Lord created
me,’ being a creature, He was not created for us; but if He was
not created for us, we are not created in Him; and, if not created in
Him, we have Him not in ourselves but externally; as, for instance, as
receiving instruction from Him as from a teacher<note place="end" n="2574" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p41"> Note
on iii. 19.</p></note>. And it being so with us, sin has not lost
its reign over the flesh, being inherent and not cast out of it. But
the Apostle opposes such a doctrine a little before, when he says,
‘For we are His workmanship, created in Christ Jesus<note place="end" n="2575" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p41.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p42"> <scripRef passage="Eph. ii. 10" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p42.1" parsed="|Eph|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.10">Eph. ii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and if in Christ we are created,
then it is not He who is created, but we in Him; and thus the words
‘He created’ are for our sake. For because of our need, the
Word, though being Creator, endured words which are used of creatures;
which are not proper to Him, as being the Word, but are ours who are
created in Him. And as, since the Father is always, so is His Word, and
always being, always says ‘I was daily His delight, rejoicing
always before Him<note place="end" n="2576" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p42.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p43"> <scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 30" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p43.2" parsed="|Prov|8|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.30">Prov. viii.
30</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and
‘I am in the Father and the Father in Me<note place="end" n="2577" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p43.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p44"> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 10" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p44.1" parsed="|John|14|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.10">John xiv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ so, when for our need He became man,
consistently does He use language, as ourselves, ‘The Lord hath
created Me,’ that, by His dwelling in the flesh, sin might
perfectly be expelled from the flesh, and we might have a free mind<note place="end" n="2578" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p45"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p45.1">ἐλεύθερον τὸ
φρόνημα</span>.
vid. also beginning of the paragraph, where sanctification is
contrasted to teaching. vid. also note on 79, <i>infr. Contr.
Apoll.</i> i. 20. fin. ibid. ii. 6. also <i>Orat.</i> iii. 33, where
vid. note, and 34. vid. for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p45.2">ἀρχή</span>, <i>Orat.</i> i. 48,
note 7. Also vid. <i>infr. Orat.</i> iii. 56, a. iv. 33, a. Naz.
<i>Epp. ad Cled.</i> 1. and 2. (101, 102. Ed. Ben.) Nyssen. <i>ad
Theoph. in Apoll.</i> p. 696. Leo, <i>Serm.</i> 26, 2. <i>Serm.</i> 72,
2. vid. <i>Serm.</i> 22, 2. ut corpus regenerati fiat caro Crucifixi.
<i>Serm.</i> 63, 6. Hæc est nativitas nova dum homo nascitur in
Deo; in quo homine Deus natus est, carne antiqui seminis suscepta, sine
semine antiquo, ut illam novo semine, id est, spiritualiter,
reformaret, exclusis antiquitatis sordibus expiatam. Tertull. <i>de
Carn. Christ.</i> 17. vid. <i>supr.</i> i. 51, note 5. and note on 64
<i>infr.</i> 65 and 70. and on iii. 34.</p></note>. For what ought He, when made <pb n="379" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_379.html" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-Page_379" />man, to say? ‘In the beginning I was
man?’ this were neither suitable to Him nor true; and as it
beseemed not to say this, so it is natural and proper in the case of
man to say, ‘He created’ and ‘He made’ Him. On
this account then the reason of ‘He created’ is added,
namely, the need of the works; and where the reason is added, surely
the reason rightly explains the lection. Thus here, when He says
‘He created,’ He sets down the cause, ‘the
works;’ on the other hand, when He signifies absolutely the
generation from the Father, straightway He adds, ‘Before all the
hills He begets me<note place="end" n="2579" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p45.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p46"> <scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 25" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p46.2" parsed="|Prov|8|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.25">Prov. viii.
25</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ but He does
not add the ‘wherefore,’ as in the case of ‘He
created,’ saying, ‘for the works,’ but absolutely,
‘He begets me,’ as in the text, ‘In the beginning was
the Word<note place="end" n="2580" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p46.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p47"> <scripRef passage="John i. 1" id="xxi.ii.iii.vii-p47.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">John i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For, though no works had been
created, still ‘the Word’ of God ‘was,’ and
‘the Word was God.’ And His becoming man would not have
taken place, had not the need of men become a cause. The Son then is
not a creature.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Chapter" title="Texts Explained; Sixthly, Proverbs viii. 22, Continued. Our Lord not said in Scripture to be 'created,' or the works to be 'begotten.' 'In the beginning' means in the case of the works 'from the beginning.' Scripture passages explained. We are made by God first, begotten next; creatures by nature, sons by grace. Christ begotten first, made or created afterwards. Sense of 'First-born of the dead;' of 'First-born among many brethren;' of 'First-born of all creation,' contrasted with 'Only-begotten.' Further interpretation of 'beginning of ways,' and 'for the works.' Why a creature could not redeem; why redemption was necessary at all. Texts which contrast the Word and the works." progress="68.52%" prev="xxi.ii.iii.vii" next="xxi.ii.iii.ix" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii"><p class="c41" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p1.1">Chapter XXI</span>.—<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p1.2">Texts Explained;
Sixthly,</span> <span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p1.4"><scripRef passage="Proverbs viii. 22" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p1.5" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22">Proverbs viii. 22</scripRef></span><span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p1.6">, Continued.</span>
<i>Our Lord not said in Scripture to be ‘created,’ or the
works to be ‘begotten.’ ‘In the beginning’
means in the case of the works ‘from the beginning.’
Scripture passages explained. We are made by God first, begotten next;
creatures by nature, sons by grace. Christ begotten first, made or
created afterwards. Sense of ‘First-born of the dead;’ of
‘First-born among many brethren;’ of ‘First-born of
all creation,’ contrasted with ‘Only-begotten.’
Further interpretation of ‘beginning of ways,’ and
‘for the works.’ Why a creature could not redeem; why
redemption was necessary at all. Texts which contrast the Word and the
works.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p2">57. <span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p2.1">For</span> had He been a
creature, He had not said, ‘He begets me,’ for the
creatures are from without, and are works of the Maker; but the
Offspring is not from without nor a work, but from the Father, and
proper to His Essence. Wherefore they are creatures; this God’s
Word and Only-begotten Son. For instance, Moses did not say of the
creation, ‘In the beginning He begat,’ nor ‘In the
beginning was,’ but ‘In the beginning God created the
heaven and the earth<note place="end" n="2581" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p2.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p3"> <scripRef passage="Gen. i. 1" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p3.1" parsed="|Gen|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.1">Gen. i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Nor did
David say in the Psalm, ‘Thy hands have “begotten
me,”’ but ‘made me and fashioned me<note place="end" n="2582" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p4"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 73" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p4.1" parsed="|Ps|19|73|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.73">Ps. cxix. 73</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ everywhere applying the word
‘made’ to the creatures. But to the Son contrariwise; for
he has not said ‘I made,’ but ‘I begat<note place="end" n="2583" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p5"> <scripRef passage="Ps. ii. 7" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p5.1" parsed="|Ps|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.7">Ps. ii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and ‘He begets me,’ and
‘My heart uttered a good Word<note place="end" n="2584" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p6"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xlv. 1" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p6.1" parsed="|Ps|45|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.1">Ps. xlv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And in
the instance of the creation, ‘In the beginning He made;’
but in the instance of the Son, ‘In the beginning was the Word<note place="end" n="2585" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p7"> <scripRef passage="John i. 1" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p7.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">John i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And there is this difference, that
the creatures are made upon the beginning, and have a beginning of
existence connected with an interval; wherefore also what is said of
them, ‘In the beginning He made,’ is as much as saying of
them, ‘From the beginning He made:’—as the Lord,
knowing that which He had made, taught, when He silenced the Pharisees,
with the words, ‘He which made them from the beginning, made them
male and female<note place="end" n="2586" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p8"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 4" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p8.1" parsed="|Matt|19|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.4">Matt. xix. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ for from
some beginning, when they were not yet, were originate things brought
into being and created. This too the Holy Spirit has signified in the
Psalms, saying, ‘Thou, Lord, at the beginning hast laid the
foundation of the earth<note place="end" n="2587" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p9"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cii. 25" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p9.1" parsed="|Ps|2|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.25">Ps. cii. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and again,
‘O think upon Thy congregation which Thou hast purchased from the
beginning<note place="end" n="2588" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p10"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxiv. 2" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p10.1" parsed="|Ps|74|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.74.2">Ps. lxxiv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ now it is plain that what
takes place at the beginning, has a beginning of creation, and that
from some beginning God purchased His congregation. And that ‘In
the beginning He made,’ from his saying ‘made,’ means
‘began to make,’ Moses himself shews by saying, after the
completion of all things, ‘And God blessed the seventh day and
sanctified it, because that in it He had rested from all His work which
God began to make<note place="end" n="2589" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p11"> <scripRef passage="Gen. ii. 3" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p11.1" parsed="|Gen|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.3">Gen. ii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Therefore
the creatures began to be made; but the Word of God, not having
beginning of being, certainly did not begin to be, nor begin to come to
be, but was ever. And the works have their beginning in their making,
and their beginning precedes their coming to be; but the Word, not
being of things which come to be, rather comes to be Himself the Framer
of those which have a beginning. And the being of things originate is
measured by their becoming<note place="end" n="2590" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p12"> <i>Supr.</i> i. 29, n. 10.</p></note>, and from some
beginning does God begin to make them through the Word, that it may be
known that they were not before their origination; but the Word has His
being, in no other beginning<note place="end" n="2591" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p13"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p13.1">ἀρχῇ</span>, vid. <i>Orat.</i> iv.
1.</p></note> than the Father,
whom<note place="end" n="2592" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p14"> In
this passage ‘was from the beginning’ is made equivalent
with ‘was not before generation,’ and both are contrasted
with ‘without beginning’ or ‘eternal;’ vid. the
bearing of this on Bishop Bull’s explanation of the Nicene
Anathema, <i>supr. Exc. B,</i> where this passage is quoted.</p></note> they allow to be without beginning, so that
He too exists without beginning in the Father, being His Offspring, not
His creature.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p15"><pb n="380" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_380.html" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-Page_380" />58. Thus does
divine Scripture recognise the difference between the Offspring and
things made, and shew that the Offspring is a Son, not begun from any
beginning, but eternal; but that the thing made, as an external work of
the Maker, began to come into being. John therefore delivering divine
doctrine<note place="end" n="2593" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p16"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p16.1">θεολογῶν</span>, vid. §71, note.</p></note> about the Son, and knowing the
difference of the phrases, said not, ‘In the beginning has
become’ or ‘been made,’ but ‘In the beginning
was the Word;’ that we might understand ‘Offspring’
by ‘was,’ and not account of Him by intervals, but believe
the Son always and eternally to exist. And with these proofs, how, O
Arians, misunderstanding the passage in Deuteronomy, did you venture a
fresh act of irreligion<note place="end" n="2594" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p17"> The
technical sense of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p17.1">εὐσέβεια,
ἀσέβεια</span>,
pietas, impietas, for ‘orthodoxy, heterodoxy,’ has been
noticed <i>supr.</i> p. 150, and derived from <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iii. 16" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p17.2" parsed="|1Tim|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.16">1 Tim. iii. 16</scripRef>. The word
is contrasted ch. iv. 8. with the (perhaps Gnostic) ‘profane and
old-wives fables,’ and with ‘bodily
exercise.’</p></note> against the Lord,
saying that ‘He is a work,’ or ‘creature,’ or
indeed ‘offspring?’ for offspring and work you take to mean
the same thing; but here too you shall be shewn to be as unlearned as
you are irreligious. Your first passage is this, ‘Is not He thy
Father that bought thee? did He not make thee and create thee<note place="end" n="2595" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p17.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p18"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xxxii. 6" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p18.2" parsed="|Deut|32|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.6">Deut. xxxii.
6</scripRef>.
LXX.</p></note>?’ And shortly after in the same Song
he says, ‘God that begat thee thou didst desert, and forgattest
God that nourished thee<note place="end" n="2596" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p18.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p19"> <scripRef passage="Deut. 32.18" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p19.1" parsed="|Deut|32|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.18">Ibid. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Now the
meaning conveyed in these passages is very remarkable; for he says not
first ‘He begat,’ lest that term should be taken as
indiscriminate with ‘He made,’ and these men should have a
pretence for saying, ‘Moses tells us indeed that God said from
the beginning, “Let Us make man<note place="end" n="2597" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p20"> <scripRef passage="Gen. i. 26" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p20.1" parsed="|Gen|1|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.26">Gen. i. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>,”’ but he soon after says
himself, ‘God that begat thee thou didst desert,’ as if the
terms were indifferent; for offspring and work are the same. But after
the words ‘bought’ and ‘made,’ he has added
last of all ‘begat,’ that the sentence might carry its own
interpretation; for in the word ‘made’ he accurately
denotes what belongs to men by nature, to be works and things made; but
in the word ‘begat’ he shews God’s lovingkindness
exercised towards men after He had created them. And since they have
proved ungrateful upon this, thereupon Moses reproaches them, saying
first, ‘Do ye thus requite the Lord?’ and then adds,
‘Is not He thy Father that bought thee? Did He not make thee and
create thee<note place="end" n="2598" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p21"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xxxii. 6" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p21.2" parsed="|Deut|32|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.6">Deut. xxxii.
6</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ And next he says, ‘They
sacrificed unto devils, not to God, to gods whom they knew not. New
gods and strange came up, whom your fathers knew not; the God that
begat thee thou didst desert<note place="end" n="2599" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p21.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p22"> <scripRef passage="Deut. 32.17" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p22.1" parsed="|Deut|32|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.17">Ibid. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p23">59. For God not only created them to be men, but
called them to be sons, as having begotten them. For the term
‘begat’ is here as elsewhere expressive of a Son, as He
says by the Prophet, ‘I begat sons and exalted them;’ and
generally, when Scripture wishes to signify a son, it does so, not by
the term ‘created,’ but undoubtedly by that of
‘begat.’ And this John seems to say, ‘He gave to them
power to become children of God, even to them that believe on His Name;
which were begotten not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of
the will of man, but of God<note place="end" n="2600" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p24"> <scripRef passage="John i. 12, 13" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p24.2" parsed="|John|1|12|1|13" osisRef="Bible:John.1.12-John.1.13">John i. 12,
13</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And here
too the cautious distinction<note place="end" n="2601" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p24.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p25"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p25.1">παρατηρήσεως</span>, §12, note.</p></note> is well kept up,
for first he says ‘become,’ because they are not called
sons by nature but by adoption; then he says ‘were
begotten,’ because they too had received at any rate the name of
son. But the People, as says the Prophet, ‘despised’ their
Benefactor. But this is God’s kindness to man, that of whom He is
Maker, of them according to grace He afterwards becomes Father also;
becomes, that is, when men, His creatures, receive into their hearts,
as the Apostle says, ‘the Spirit of His Son, crying, Abba,
Father<note place="end" n="2602" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p26"> <i>De
Decr.</i> 31 fin.</p></note>.’ And these are they who, having
received the Word, gained power from Him to become sons of God; for
they could not become sons, being by nature creatures, otherwise than
by receiving the Spirit of the natural and true Son. Wherefore, that
this might be, ‘The Word became flesh,’ that He might make
man capable of Godhead. This same meaning may be gained also from the
Prophet Malachi, who says, ‘Hath not One God created us? Have we
not all one Father<note place="end" n="2603" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p27"> <scripRef passage="Mal. ii. 10" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p27.1" parsed="|Mal|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.2.10">Mal. ii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ for first
he puts ‘created,’ next ‘Father,’ to shew, as
the other writers, that from the beginning we were creatures by nature,
and God is our Creator through the Word; but afterwards we were made
sons, and thenceforward God the Creator becomes our Father also.
Therefore ‘Father’ is proper to the Son; and not
‘creature,’ but ‘Son’ is proper to the Father.
Accordingly this passage also proves, that we are not sons by nature,
but the Son who is in us<note place="end" n="2604" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p28"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p28.1">τὸν ἐν ἡμῖν
υἱ&amp; 231·ν</span>. vid. also
<i>supr.</i> 10. circ. fin. 56. init. and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p28.2">τὸν ἐν
αὐτοῖς
οἰκοῦντα
λόγον</span>. 61. init. Also
<i>Orat.</i> i. 50 fin. iii. 23–25. and <i>de Decr.</i> 31 fin.
<i>Or.</i> i. 48, note 7, §56, n. 5. <i>infr.</i> notes on
79.</p></note>; and again, that
God is not our Father by nature, but of that Word in us, in whom and
because of whom we ‘cry, Abba, Father<note place="end" n="2605" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p28.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p29"> <scripRef passage="Gal. iv. 6" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p29.1" parsed="|Gal|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.6">Gal. iv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And so in like manner, the Father
calls them sons in whomsoever He sees His own Son, and says, ‘I
begat;’ since begetting is significant of a Son, and making is
indicative of the works. And thus it is that we are not <pb n="381" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_381.html" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-Page_381" />begotten first, but made; for it is written,
‘Let Us make man<note place="end" n="2606" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p30"> <scripRef passage="Gen. i. 26" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p30.1" parsed="|Gen|1|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.26">Gen. i. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ but
afterwards, on receiving the grace of the Spirit, we are said
thenceforth to be begotten also; just as the great Moses in his Song
with an apposite meaning says first ‘He bought,’ and
afterwards ‘He begat;’ lest, hearing ‘He
begat,’ they might forget their own original nature; but that
they might know that from the beginning they are creatures, but when
according to grace they are said to be begotten, as sons, still no less
than before are men works according to nature.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p31">60. And that creature and offspring are not the
same, but differ from each other in nature and the signification of the
words, the Lord Himself shews even in the Proverbs. For having said,
‘The Lord created me a beginning of His ways;’ He has
added, ‘But before all the hills He begat me.’ If then the
Word were by nature and in His Essence<note place="end" n="2607" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p32"> §45, note 2.</p></note> a
creature, and there were no difference between offspring and creature,
He would not have added, ‘He begat me,’ but had been
satisfied with ‘He created,’ as if that term implied
‘He begat;’ but, as it is, after saying, ‘He created
me a beginning of His ways for His works,’ He has added, not
simply ‘begat me,’ but with the connection of the
conjunction ‘But,’ as guarding thereby the term
‘created,’ when he says, ‘But before all the hills He
begat me.’ For ‘begat me’ succeeding in such close
connection to ‘created me,’ makes the meaning one, and
shews that ‘created’ is said with an object<note place="end" n="2608" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p33"> Ch.
20.</p></note>, but that ‘begat me’ is prior to
‘created me.’ For as, if He had said the reverse,
‘The Lord begat me,’ and went on, ‘But before the
hills He created me,’ ‘created’ would certainly
precede ‘begat,’ so having said first
‘created,’ and then added ‘But before all the hills
He begat me,’ He necessarily shews that ‘begat’
preceded ‘created.’ For in saying, ‘Before all He
begat me,’ He intimates that He is other than all things; it
having been shewn to be true<note place="end" n="2609" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p34"> pp.
367, 374.</p></note> in an earlier part
of this book, that no one creature was made before another, but all
things originate subsisted at once together upon one and the same
command<note place="end" n="2610" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p35"> §48.</p></note>. Therefore neither do the words which
follow ‘created,’ also follow ‘begat me;’ but
in the case of ‘created’ is added ‘beginning of
ways,’ but of ‘begat me,’ He says not, ‘He
begat me as a beginning,’ but ‘before all He begat
me.’ But He who is before all is not a beginning of all, but is
other than all<note place="end" n="2611" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p36"> §6, note 49.</p></note>; but if other than
all (in which ‘all’ the beginning of all is included), it
follows that He is other than the creatures; and it becomes a clear
point, that the Word, being other than all things and before all,
afterwards is created ‘a beginning of the ways for works,’
because He became man, that, as the Apostle has said, He who is the
‘Beginning’ and ‘First-born from the dead, in all
things might have the preeminence<note place="end" n="2612" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p37"> <scripRef passage="Col. i. 18" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p37.1" parsed="|Col|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.18">Col. i. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p38">61. Such then being the difference between
‘created’ and ‘begat me,’ and between
‘beginning of ways’ and ‘before all,’ God,
being first Creator, next, as has been said, becomes Father of men,
because of His Word dwelling in them. But in the case of the Word the
reverse; for God, being His Father by nature, becomes afterwards both
His Creator and Maker, when the Word puts on that flesh which was
created and made, and becomes man. For, as men, receiving the Spirit of
the Son, become children through Him, so the Word of God, when He
Himself puts on the flesh of man, then is said both to be created and
to have been made. If then we are by nature sons, then is He by nature
creature and work; but if we become sons by adoption and grace, then
has the Word also, when in grace towards us He became man, said,
‘The Lord created me.’ And in the next place, when He put
on a created nature and became like us in body, reasonably was He
therefore called both our Brother and ‘First-born<note place="end" n="2613" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p39"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 29" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p39.1" parsed="|Rom|8|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.29">Rom. viii. 29</scripRef>. Bishop
Bull’s hypothesis about the sense of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p39.2">πρωτοτόκος
τῆς κτίσεως</span>
has been commented on <i>supr.</i> p. 347. As far as
Athan.’s discussion proceeds in this section, it only relates
to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p39.3">πρωτοτόκος</span>
of <i>men</i> (i.e. from the dead), and is equivalent
to the ‘beginning of ways.’</p></note>.’ For though it was after us<note place="end" n="2614" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p39.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p40"> Marcellus seems to have argued against Asterius from the same
texts (Euseb. <i>in Marc.</i> p. 12), that, since Christ is called
‘first-born from the dead,’ though others had been recalled
to life before Him, therefore He is called ‘first-born of
creation,’ not in point of time, but of dignity. vid. Montacut.
<i>Not.</i> p. 11. Yet Athan. argues contrariwise. <i>Orat.</i> iv.
29.</p></note> that He was made man for us, and our brother
by similitude of body, still He is therefore called and is the
‘First-born’ of us, because, all men being lost, according
to the transgression of Adam, His flesh before all others was saved and
liberated, as being the Word’s body<note place="end" n="2615" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p41"> §10. n. 7; <i>Orat.</i> iii. 31. note.</p></note>;
and henceforth we, becoming incorporate with It, are saved after Its
pattern. For in It the Lord becomes our guide to the Kingdom of Heaven
and to His own Father, saying, ‘I am the way’ and
‘the door<note place="end" n="2616" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p41.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p42"> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 6" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p42.2" parsed="|John|14|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.6">John xiv. 6</scripRef>; x.
9.</p></note>,’ and
‘through Me all must enter.’ Whence also is He said to be
‘First-born from the dead<note place="end" n="2617" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p42.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p43"> <scripRef passage="Rev. i. 5" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p43.1" parsed="|Rev|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.5">Rev. i. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ not
that He died before us, for we had died first; but because having
undergone death for us and abolished it, He was the first to rise, as
man, for our sakes raising His own Body. Henceforth He having risen, we
too from Him and because of Him rise in due course from the dead.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p44"><pb n="382" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_382.html" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-Page_382" />62. But if He
is also called ‘First-born of the creation<note place="end" n="2618" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p45"> Here
again, though speaking of the ‘first-born of creation,’
Athan. simply views the phrase as equivalent to ‘first-born of
the <i>new</i> creation or <i>“brother”</i> of many;’
and so <i>infr.</i> ‘first-born because of the brotherhood He has
made with many.’</p></note>,’ still this is not as if He were
levelled to the creatures, and only first of them in point of time (for
how should that be, since He is ‘Only-begotten?’), but it
is because of the Word’s condescension<note place="end" n="2619" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p45.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p46"> Bp.
Bull considers <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p46.1">συγκατάβασις</span>
as equivalent to a figurative <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p46.2">γέννησις</span>, an idea which (vid. <i>supr.</i> p. 346 <i>sq.</i>) seems
quite foreign from Athan.’s meaning. In Bull’s sense of the
word, Athan. could not have said that the senses of Only-begotten and
First-born were contrary to each other, <i>Or.</i> i. 28. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p46.3">Συγκαταβῆναι</span>
occurs <i>supr.</i> 51 fin. of the Incarnation. What
is meant by it will be found <i>infr.</i> 78–81. viz. that our
Lord came ‘to implant in the creatures a type and semblance of
His Image;’ which is just what is here maintained against Bull.
The whole passage referred to is a comment on the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p46.4">συγκατάβασις</span>, and begins and ends with an introduction of that word.
Vid. also <i>c.</i> <i>Gent.</i> 47.</p></note> to
the creatures, according to which He has become the
‘Brother’ of ‘many.’ For the term
‘Only-begotten’ is used where there are no brethren, but
‘First-born<note place="end" n="2620" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p46.5"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p47"> Vid. <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 29" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p47.1" parsed="|Rom|8|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.29">Rom. viii. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>’ because of
brethren. Accordingly it is nowhere written in the Scriptures,
‘the first-born of God,’ nor ‘the creature of
God;’ but ‘Only-begotten’ and ‘Son’ and
‘Word’ and ‘Wisdom,’ refer to Him as proper to
the Father<note place="end" n="2621" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p47.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p48"> This
passage has been urged against Bull <i>supr. Exc. B.</i> All the words
(says Athan.) which are proper to the Son, and describe Him fitly, are
expressive of what is ‘internal’ to the Divine Nature, as
Begotten, Word, Wisdom, Glory, Hand, &amp;c., but (as he adds
presently) the ‘first-born,’ like ‘beginning of
ways,’ is relative to creation; and therefore cannot denote our
Lord’s essence or Divine subsistence, but something temporal, an
office, character, or the like.</p></note>. Thus, ‘We have seen His glory,
the glory as of the Only-begotten of the Father<note place="end" n="2622" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p48.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p49"> <scripRef passage="John i. 14" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p49.1" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">John i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and ‘God sent His
Only-begotten Son<note place="end" n="2623" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p49.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p50"> <scripRef passage="1 John iv. 9" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p50.1" parsed="|1John|4|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.9">1 John iv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and
‘O Lord, Thy Word endureth for ever<note place="end" n="2624" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p50.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p51"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 89" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p51.1" parsed="|Ps|19|89|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.89">Ps. cxix. 89</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and ‘In the beginning was the
Word, and the Word was with God;’ and ‘Christ the Power of
God and the Wisdom of God<note place="end" n="2625" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p51.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p52"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 24" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p52.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.24">1 Cor. i. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and
‘This is My beloved Son;’ and ‘Thou art the Christ,
the Son of the Living God<note place="end" n="2626" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p52.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p53"> <scripRef passage="Matt. iii. 17" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p53.2" parsed="|Matt|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.17">Matt. iii. 17</scripRef>; xvi.
16.</p></note>.’ But
‘first-born’ implied the descent to the creation<note place="end" n="2627" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p53.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p54"> This
passage is imitated by Theodoret. <i>in Coloss</i>. i. 15, but the
passages from the Fathers referable to these Orations are too many to
enumerate.</p></note>; for of it has He been called first-born;
and ‘He created’ implies His grace towards the works, for
for them is He created. If then He is Only-begotten, as indeed He is,
‘First-born’ needs some explanation; but if He be really
First-born, then He is not Only-begotten<note place="end" n="2628" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p54.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p55"> This
passage is imitated by Theodoret. <i>in Coloss</i>. i. 15, but the
passages from the Fathers referable to these Orations are too many to
enumerate.</p></note>.
For the same cannot be both Only-begotten and First-born, except in
different relations;—that is, Only-begotten, because of His
generation from the Father, as has been said; and First-born, because
of His condescension to the creation and His making the many His
brethren. Certainly, those two terms being inconsistent with each
other, one should say that the attribute of being Only-begotten has
justly the preference in the instance of the Word, in that there is no
other Word, or other Wisdom, but He alone is very Son of the Father.
Moreover<note place="end" n="2629" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p55.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p56"> We
now come to a third and wider sense of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p56.1">πρωτότοκος</span>, as found (not in <scripRef passage="Rom. 8.29; Col. 1.18,15" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p56.2" parsed="|Rom|8|29|0|0;|Col|1|18|0|0;|Col|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.29 Bible:Col.1.18 Bible:Col.1.15">Rom. viii. 29, and Col. i. 18, but) in Col. i. 15</scripRef>, where by
‘creation’ Athan. understands ‘all things visible and
invisible.’ As then ‘for the works’ was just now
taken to argue that ‘created’ was used in a relative and
restricted sense, the same is shewn as regards ‘first-born’
by the words ‘for in Him all things were
created.’</p></note>, as was before<note place="end" n="2630" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p56.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p57"> i.
52.</p></note>
said, not in connection with any reason, but absolutely<note place="end" n="2631" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p57.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p58"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p58.1">ἀπολελυμένως</span>; <i>supr.</i> i. 56, note 6, and §§53, 56, and
so <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p58.2">ἀπολύτως</span> Theophylact to express the same distinction <i>in loc.
Coloss.</i></p></note> it is said of Him, ‘The Only-begotten
Son which is in the bosom of the Father<note place="end" n="2632" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p58.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p59"> <scripRef passage="John i. 18" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p59.1" parsed="|John|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.18">John i. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ but the word
‘First-born’ has again the creation as a reason in
connection with it, which Paul proceeds to say, ‘for in Him all
things were created<note place="end" n="2633" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p59.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p60"> <scripRef passage="Col. i. 16" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p60.1" parsed="|Col|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.16">Col. i. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But if all
the creatures were created in Him, He is other than the creatures, and
is not a creature, but the Creator of the creatures.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p61">63. Not then because He was from the Father was
He called ‘First-born,’ but because in Him the creation
came to be; and as before the creation He was the Son, through whom was
the creation, so also before He was called the First-born of the whole
creation, not the less was the Word Himself with God and the Word was
God. But this also not understanding, these irreligious men go about
saying, ‘If He is First-born of all creation, it is plain that He
too is one of the creation.’ Senseless men! if He is simply
‘First-born<note place="end" n="2634" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p61.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p62"> It
would be perhaps better to translate ‘first-born to the
creature,’ to give Athan.’s idea; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p62.1">τῆς
κτίσεως</span> not
being a partitive genitive, or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p62.2">πρωτότοκος</span>
a superlative (though he presently so considers it),
but a simple appellative and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p62.3">τῆς κτ</span>. a common
genitive of relation, as ‘the king of a country,’
‘the owner of a house.’ ‘First-born of
creation’ is like ‘author, type, life of creation.’
Hence S. Paul goes on at once to say, ‘for <i>in</i> Him all
things were made,’ not simply ‘by and for,’ as at the
end of the verse; or as Athan. says here, ‘because in Him the
creation came to be.’ On the distinction of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p62.4">διὰ</span> and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p62.5">ἐν</span>, referring respectively to the
first and second creations, vid. <i>In illud Omn.</i> 2. (<i>Supr.</i>
p. 88.)</p></note> of the whole
creation,’ then He is other than the whole creation; for he says
not, ‘He is First-born above the rest of the creatures,’
lest He be reckoned to be as one of the creatures, but it is written,
‘of the whole creation,’ that He may appear other than the
creation<note place="end" n="2635" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p62.6"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p63"> To
understand this passage, the Greek idiom must be kept in view. Cf.
Milton’s imitation ‘the fairest of her daughters
Eve.’ Vid. as regards the very word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p63.1">πρῶτος</span>, <scripRef passage="John i. 15" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p63.2" parsed="|John|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.15">John i. 15</scripRef>; and <i>supr.</i> §30, note 3, also <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p63.3">πλείστην
ἢ ἔμπροσθεν</span>
3
<i>Maccab</i>. 7, 21. Accordingly as in the
comparative to obviate this exclusion, we put in the word
‘other’ (ante ‘alios immanior omnes), so too in the
Greek superlative, ‘Socrates is wisest of “other”
heathen.’ Athanasius then says in this passage, that
‘first-born of creatures’ implies that our Lord was not a
creature; whereas it is not said of Him ‘first-born of
brethren,’ lest He should he excluded from men, but first-born
“among” brethren,’ where ‘among’ is
equivalent to ‘other.’</p></note>. Reuben, for instance, is not said to
be first-born of all the children of Jacob<note place="end" n="2636" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p63.5"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p64"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xlix. 3" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p64.1" parsed="|Gen|49|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.49.3">Gen. xlix. 3</scripRef>, LXX. Vid. also
<i>contr.</i> <i>Gent.</i> 41 sq. where the text <scripRef passage="Col. i. 15" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p64.2" parsed="|Col|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15">Col. i. 15</scripRef> is
quoted.</p></note>,
but of Jacob himself and his brethren; lest he should be thought to be
some other beside the children of Jacob. Nay, even concerning the Lord
Himself the Apostle says not, ‘that He may become First-born of
<pb n="383" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_383.html" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-Page_383" />all,’ lest He be thought to
bear a body other than ours, but ‘among many brethren<note place="end" n="2637" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p64.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p65"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 29" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p65.1" parsed="|Rom|8|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.29">Rom. viii. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ because of the likeness of the
flesh. If then the Word also were one of the creatures, Scripture would
have said of Him also that He was First-born of other creatures; but in
fact, the saints saying that He is ‘First-born of the whole
creation<note place="end" n="2638" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p65.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p66"> <scripRef passage="Col. i. 15" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p66.1" parsed="|Col|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15">Col. i. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ the Son of God is plainly
shewn to be other than the whole creation and not a creature. For if He
is a creature, He will be First-born of Himself. How then is it
possible, O Arians, for Him to be before and after Himself? next, if He
is a creature, and the whole creation through Him came to be, and in
Him consists, how can He both create the creation and be one of the
things which consist in Him? Since then such a notion is in itself
unseemly, it is proved against them by the truth, that He is called
‘First-born among many brethren’ because of the
relationship of the flesh, and ‘First-born from the dead,’
because the resurrection of the dead is from Him and after Him; and
‘First-born of the whole creation,’ because of the
Father’s love to man, which brought it to pass that in His Word
not only ‘all things consist<note place="end" n="2639" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p66.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p67"> <scripRef passage="Col. 1.17" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p67.1" parsed="|Col|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.17">Ib. i. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ but
the creation itself, of which the Apostle speaks, ‘waiting for
the manifestation of the sons of God, shall be delivered’ one
time ‘from the bondage of corruption into the glorious liberty of
the children of God<note place="end" n="2640" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p67.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p68"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 19, 21" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p68.2" parsed="|Rom|8|19|0|0;|Rom|8|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.19 Bible:Rom.8.21">Rom. viii. 19,
21</scripRef>.
Thus there are two senses in which our Lord is ‘first-born to the
creation;’ viz. in its first origin, and in its restoration after
man’s fall; as he says more clearly in the next
section.</p></note>.’ Of this
creation thus delivered, the Lord will be First-born, both of it and of
all those who are made children, that by His being called first, those
that come after Him may abide<note place="end" n="2641" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p68.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p69"> <i>De
Decr.</i> 19, n. 3.</p></note>, as depending on
the Word as a beginning<note place="end" n="2642" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p69.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p70"> i.
48, n. 7.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p71">64. And I think that the irreligious men
themselves will be shamed from such a thought; for if the case stands
not as we have said, but they will rule it that He is ‘First-born
of the whole creation’ as in essence—a creature among
creatures, let them reflect that they will be conceiving Him as brother
and fellow of the things without reason and life. For of the whole
creation these also are parts; and the ‘First-born’ must be
first indeed in point of time but only thus, and in kind and
similitude<note place="end" n="2643" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p71.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p72"> §20.</p></note> must be the same with all. How then
can they say this without exceeding all measures of irreligion? or who
will endure them, if this is their language? or who can but hate them
even imagining such things? For it is evident to all, that neither for
Himself, as being a creature, nor as having any connection according to
essence with the whole creation, has He been called
‘First-born’ of it: but because the Word, when at the
beginning He framed the creatures, condescended to things originate,
that it might be possible for them to come to be. For they could not
have endured His nature, which was untempered splendour, even that of
the Father, unless condescending by the Father’s love for man He
had supported them and taken hold of them and brought them into
existence<note place="end" n="2644" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p72.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p73"> He
does not here say with Asterius that God could not create man
immediately, for the Word is God, but that He did not create him
without at the same time infusing a grace or presence from Himself into
his created nature to enable it to endure His external plastic hand; in
other words, that he was created <i>in Him,</i> not as something
external to Him (in spite of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p73.1">διὰ</span> <i>supr.</i>63, n. 1. vid. <i>supr. de
Decr.</i> 19. 3. and <i>Gent.</i> 47. where the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p73.2">συγκατάβασις</span>
is spoken of.</p></note>; and next, because, by this
condescension of the Word, the creation too is made a son<note place="end" n="2645" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p73.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p74"> As
God <i>created</i> Him, in that He created human nature in Him, so is
He <i>first-born,</i> in that human nature is adopted in Him. Leo
<i>Serm.</i> 63. 3.</p></note> through Him, that He might be in all
respects ‘First-born’ of it, as has been said, both in
creating, and also in being brought for the sake of all into this very
world. For so it is written, ‘When He bringeth the First-born
into the world, He saith, Let all the Angels of God worship Him<note place="end" n="2646" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p74.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p75"> <scripRef passage="Heb. i. 6" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p75.1" parsed="|Heb|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.6">Heb. i. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Let Christ’s enemies hear and
tear themselves to pieces, because His coming into the world is what
makes Him called ‘First-born’ of all; and thus the Son is
the Father’s ‘Only-begotten,’ because He alone is
from Him, and He is the ‘First-born of creation,’ because
of this adoption of all as sons<note place="end" n="2647" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p75.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p76"> Thus
he considers that ‘first-born’ is mainly a title, connected
with the Incarnation, and also connected with our Lord’s office
at the creation (vid. parallel of Priesthood, §8, n. 4). In each
economy it has the same meaning; it belongs to Him as the type, idea,
or rule on which the creature was made or new-made, and the life by
which it is sustained. Both economies are mentioned <i>Incarn.</i> 13,
14. <i>Orat.</i> i. 51. iii. 20. <i>infr.</i> 76. init. He came
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p76.1">τὴν τοῦ
ἀρχετύπου
πλάσιν
ἀναστήσασθαι
ἑαυτῷ</span> <i>contr.Apoll.</i> ii. 5. And so
again, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p76.2">ἡ ἰδέα ὅπερ
λόγον
εἰρήκασι</span>. Clem. <i>Strom.</i> v. 3. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p76.3">ἰδέαν
ἰδεῶν καὶ
ἀρχὴν
λεκτέον τὸν
πρωτότοκον
πάσης
κτίσεως</span> Origen. <i>contr.</i> <i>Cels.</i> vi. 64. fin. ‘Whatever
God was about to make in the creature, was already in the Word, nor
would be in the things, were it not in the Word.’ August. in
<scripRef passage="Psalm xliv. 5" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p76.4" parsed="|Ps|44|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.44.5">Psalm xliv. 5</scripRef>. He elsewhere calls the Son, ‘ars quædam
omnipotentis atque sapientis Dei, plena omnium rationum viventium
incommutabilium.’ <i>de Trin.</i> vi. 11. And so Athan.
<i>infr.</i> iii. 9. fin. Eusebius, in commenting on the very passage
which Athan. is discussing (<scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 22" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p76.6" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22">Prov. viii.
22</scripRef>),
presents a remarkable contrast to these passages, as making the Son,
not the ἰδέα, but the external
minister of the Father’s <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p76.7">ἰδέα</span>. <i>de Eccl.
Theol.</i> pp. 164, 5. vid. <i>supr.</i> §31, n. 7.</p></note>. And as He is
First-born among brethren and rose from the dead ‘the first
fruits of them that slept<note place="end" n="2648" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p76.8"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p77"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 20" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p77.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.20">1 Cor. xv. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ so, since
it became Him ‘in all things to have the preeminence<note place="end" n="2649" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p77.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p78"> <scripRef passage="Col. i. 18" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p78.1" parsed="|Col|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.18">Col. i. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ therefore He is created ‘a
beginning of ways,’ that we, walking along it and entering
through Him who says, ‘I am the Way’ and ‘the
Door,’ and partaking of the knowledge of the Father, may also
hear the words, ‘Blessed are the undefiled in the Way,’ and
‘Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God<note place="end" n="2650" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p78.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p79"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 1" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p79.2" parsed="|Ps|19|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.1">Ps. cxix. 1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 8" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p79.3" parsed="|Matt|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.8">Matt. v.
8</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p80">65. And thus since the truth declares that the
Word is not by nature a creature, it is fitting now to say, in what
sense He is ‘beginning of <pb n="384" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_384.html" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-Page_384" />ways.’ For when the first way, which was
through Adam, was lost, and in place of paradise we deviated unto
death, and heard the words, ‘Dust thou art, and unto dust<note place="end" n="2651" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p80.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p81"> <scripRef passage="Gen. iii. 19" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p81.1" parsed="|Gen|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.19">Gen. iii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note> shalt thou return,’ therefore the Word
of God, who loves man, puts on Him created flesh at the Father’s
will<note place="end" n="2652" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p81.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p82"> §31, n. 8.</p></note>, that whereas the first man had made it dead
through the transgression, He Himself might quicken it in the blood of
His own body<note place="end" n="2653" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p82.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p83"> Vid.
<i>Or.</i> i. §48, 7, i. 51, 5, <i>supr.</i> 56, 5. Irenæus,
<i>Hær</i>. iii. 19, n. 1. Cyril. <i>in Joan</i>. lib. ix. cir.
fin. This is the doctrine of S. Athanasius and S. Cyril, one may say,
<i>passim.</i></p></note>, and might open ‘for us a way
new and living,’ as the Apostle says, ‘through the veil,
that is to say, His flesh<note place="end" n="2654" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p83.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p84"> <scripRef passage="Heb. x. 20" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p84.1" parsed="|Heb|10|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.20">Heb. x. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ which he
signifies elsewhere thus, ‘Wherefore, if any man be in Christ, he
is a new creation; old things are passed away, behold all things are
become new<note place="end" n="2655" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p84.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p85"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. v. 17" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p85.1" parsed="|2Cor|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.17">2 Cor. v. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But if a new creation has come
to pass, some one must be first of this creation; now a man, made of
earth only, such as we are become from the transgression, he could not
be. For in the first creation, men had become unfaithful, and through
them that first creation had been lost; and there was need of some one
else to renew the first creation, and preserve the new which had come
to be. Therefore from love to man none other than the Lord, the
‘beginning’ of the new creation, is created as ‘the
Way,’ and consistently says, ‘The Lord created me a
beginning of ways for His works;’ that man might walk no longer
according to that first creation, but there being as it were a
beginning of a new creation, and with the Christ ‘a beginning of
its ways,’ we might follow Him henceforth, who says to us,
‘I am the Way:’—as the blessed Apostle teaches in
Colossians, saying, ‘He is the Head of the body, the Church, who
is the Beginning, the First-born from the dead, that in all things He
might have the preeminence.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p86">66. For if, as has been said, because of the
resurrection from the dead He is called a beginning, and then a
resurrection took place when He, bearing our flesh, had given Himself
to death for us, it is evident that His words, ‘He created me a
beginning of ways,’ is indicative not of His essence<note place="end" n="2656" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p86.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p87"> §45, n. 2.</p></note>, but of His bodily presence. For to the body
death was proper<note place="end" n="2657" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p87.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p88"> Athanasius here says that our Lord’s body was subject to
death; and so <i>Incarn.</i> 20, e. also 8, b. 18. init. <i>Orat.</i>
iii. 56. And so <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p88.1">τὸν
ἄνθρωπον
σαθρωθέντα</span>. <i>Orat.</i> iv. 33. And so S. Leo in his Tome lays down
that in the Incarnation, suscepta est ab æternitate mortalitas.
<i>Ep.</i> 28. 3. And S. Austin, Utique vulnerabile atque mortale
corpus habuit [Christus] <i>contr.</i> <i>Faust.</i> xiv. 2. A
Eutychian sect denied this doctrine (the Aphthartodocetæ), and
held that our Lord’s manhood was naturally indeed corrupt, but
became from its union with the Word incorrupt from the moment of
conception; and in consequence it held that our Lord did not suffer and
die, except by miracle. vid. Leont. <i>c.</i> <i>Nest.</i> ii. (Canis.
t. i. pp. 563, 4, 8.) vid. <i>supr</i>. i. 43 and 44, notes; also
<i>infr.</i> 76, note. And further, note on iii. 57.</p></note>; and in like manner
to the bodily presence are the words proper, ‘The Lord created me
a beginning of His ways.’ For since the Saviour was thus created
according to the flesh, and had become a beginning of things new
created, and had our first fruits, viz. that human flesh which He took
to Himself, therefore after Him, as is fit, is created also the people
to come, David saying, ‘Let this be written for another
generation, and the people that shall be created shall praise the
Lord<note place="end" n="2658" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p88.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p89"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cii. 18" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p89.1" parsed="|Ps|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.18">Ps. cii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And again in the twenty-first Psalm,
‘The generation to come shall declare unto the Lord, and they
shall declare His righteousness, unto a people that shall be born whom
the Lord made<note place="end" n="2659" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p89.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p90"> <scripRef passage="Psa. 22.32" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p90.1" parsed="|Ps|22|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.22.32">Ib. xxii. 32</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For we
shall no more hear, ‘In the day that thou eatest thereof, thou
shalt surely die<note place="end" n="2660" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p90.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p91"> <scripRef passage="Gen. ii. 17" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p91.1" parsed="|Gen|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.17">Gen. ii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ but
‘Where I am, there ye’ shall ‘be also;’ so that
we may say, ‘We are His workmanship, created unto good works<note place="end" n="2661" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p91.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p92"> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 3" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p92.2" parsed="|John|14|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.3">John xiv. 3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Eph. ii. 10" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p92.3" parsed="|Eph|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.10">Eph. ii.
10</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And again, since God’s work,
that is, man, though created perfect, has become wanting through the
transgression, and dead by sin, and it was unbecoming that the work of
God should remain imperfect (wherefore all the saints were praying
concerning this, for instance in the hundred and thirty-seventh Psalm,
saying, ‘Lord, Thou shalt requite for me; despise not then the
works of Thine hands<note place="end" n="2662" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p92.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p93"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxxviii. 8" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p93.2" parsed="|Ps|38|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.38.8">Ps. cxxxviii.
8</scripRef>.</p></note>’); therefore
the perfect<note place="end" n="2663" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p93.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p94"> Cf.
<i>Orat.</i> iv. 11.</p></note> Word of God puts around Him an
imperfect body, and is said to be created ‘for the works;’
that, paying the debt<note place="end" n="2664" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p94.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p95"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p95.1">ἀνθ᾽
ἡμῶν τὴν
ὀφειλὴν
ἀποδιδούς</span>, and so the Lord’s death <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p95.2">λύτρον
πάντων</span>.
<i>Incarn. V.D.</i> 25. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p95.3">λύτρον
καθάρσιον</span>. Naz. <i>Orat.</i> 30, 20. fin. also <i>supr.</i> 9, 13,
14, 47, 55, 67. <i>In Illud. Omn.</i> 2 fin.</p></note> in our stead, He
might, by Himself, perfect what was wanting to man. Now immortality was
wanting to him, and the way to paradise. This then is what the Saviour
says, ‘I glorified Thee on the earth, I perfected the work which
Thou hast given Me to do<note place="end" n="2665" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p95.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p96"> <scripRef passage="John xvii. 4" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p96.1" parsed="|John|17|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.4">John xvii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and again,
‘The works which the Father hath given Me to perfect, the same
works that I do, bear witness of Me;’ but ‘the works<note place="end" n="2666" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p96.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p97"> <scripRef passage="John 5.36" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p97.1" parsed="|John|5|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.36">Ib. v. 36</scripRef>.</p></note>’ He here says that the Father had
given Him to perfect, are those for which He is created, saying in the
Proverbs, ‘The Lord created me a beginning of His ways, for His
works;’ for it is all one to say, ‘The Father hath given me
the works,’ and ‘The Lord created me for the
works.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p98">67. When then received He the works to perfect, O
God’s enemies? for from this also ‘He created’ will
be understood. If ye say, ‘At the beginning when He brought them
into being out of what was not,’ it is an untruth; for they were
not yet made; whereas He appears to speak as taking what was already in
being. Nor is it pious to refer to the time <pb n="385" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_385.html" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-Page_385" />which preceded the Word’s becoming flesh,
lest His coming should thereupon seem superfluous, since for the sake
of these works that coming took place. Therefore it remains for us to
say that when He has become man, then He took the works. For then He
perfected them, by healing our wounds and vouchsafing to us the
resurrection from the dead. But if, when the Word became flesh, then
were given to Him the works, plainly when He became man, then also is
He created for the works. Not of His essence then is ‘He
created’ indicative, as has many times been said, but of His
bodily generation. For then, because the works were become imperfect
and mutilated from the transgression, He is said in respect to the body
to be created; that by perfecting them and making them whole, He might
present the Church unto the Father, as the Apostle says, ‘not
having spot or wrinkle or any such thing, but holy and without
blemish<note place="end" n="2667" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p98.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p99"> <scripRef passage="Eph. v. 27" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p99.1" parsed="|Eph|5|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.27">Eph. v. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Mankind then is perfected in
Him and restored, as it was made at the beginning, nay, with greater
grace. For, on rising from the dead, we shall no longer fear death, but
shall ever reign in Christ in the heavens. And this has been done,
since the own Word of God Himself, who is from the Father, has put on
the flesh, and become man. For if, being a creature, He had become man,
man had remained just what he was, not joined to God; for how had a
work been joined to the Creator by a work<note place="end" n="2668" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p99.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p100"> Vid.
<i>de Decr.</i> 10, 2. 4; <i>Or.</i> i. 49, §16, n. 7. Iren.
<i>Hær.</i> iii. 20.</p></note>?
or what succour had come from like to like, when one as well as other
needed it<note place="end" n="2669" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p100.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p101"> Cf.
<i>infr. Orat.</i> iv. 6. vid. also iii. 33 init. August. Trin. xiii.
18. Id. <i>in Psalm</i> 129, n. 12. Leon. <i>Serm.</i> 28, n. 3. Basil.
<i>in Psalm</i> 48, n. 4. Cyril. <i>de rect. fid.</i> p. 132. vid. also
Procl. <i>Orat.</i> i. p. 63. (ed. 1630.) Vigil. <i>contr.</i>
<i>Eutych.</i> v. p. 529, e. Greg. <i>Moral.</i> xxiv. init. Job.
<i>ap.</i> Phot. 222. p. 583.</p></note>? And how, were the Word a creature,
had He power to undo God’s sentence, and to remit sin, whereas it
is written in the Prophets, that this is God’s doing? For
‘who is a God like unto Thee, that pardoneth iniquity, and
passeth by transgression<note place="end" n="2670" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p101.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p102"> <scripRef passage="Mic. vii. 18" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p102.1" parsed="|Mic|7|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mic.7.18">Mic. vii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ For whereas
God has said, ‘Dust thou art, and unto dust shalt thou return<note place="end" n="2671" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p102.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p103"> <scripRef passage="Gen. iii. 19" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p103.1" parsed="|Gen|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.19">Gen. iii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ men have become mortal; how then
could things originate undo sin? but the Lord is He who has undone it,
as He says Himself, ‘Unless the Son shall make you free<note place="end" n="2672" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p103.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p104"> Vid. <scripRef passage="John viii. 36" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p104.1" parsed="|John|8|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.36">John viii. 36</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and the Son, who made free, has
shewn in truth that He is no creature, nor one of things originate, but
the proper Word and Image of the Father’s Essence, who at the
beginning sentenced, and alone remitteth sins. For since it is said in
the Word, ‘Dust thou art, and unto dust thou shalt return,’
suitably through the Word Himself and in Him the freedom and the
undoing of the condemnation has come to pass.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p105">68. ‘Yet,’ they say, ‘though
the Saviour were a creature, God was able to speak the word only and
undo the curse.’ And so another will tell them in like manner,
‘Without His coming among us at all, God was able just to speak
and undo the curse;’ but we must consider what was expedient for
mankind, and not what simply is possible with God<note place="end" n="2673" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p105.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p106"> Vid.
also <i>Incarn.</i> 44. In this statement Athan. is supported by Naz.
<i>Orat.</i> 19, 13. Theodor. <i>adv. Gent.</i> vi. p. 876, 7. August.
<i>de Trin.</i> xiii. 13. It is denied in a later age by S. Anselm, but
S. Thomas and the schoolmen side with the Fathers. vid. Petav.
<i>Incarn.</i> ii. 13. However, it will be observed from what follows
that Athan. thought the Incarnation still absolutely <i>essential</i>
for the renewal of human nature in holiness. Cf. <i>de Incarn.</i> 7.
That is, we might have been pardoned, we could not have been new-made,
without the Incarnation; and so <i>supr.</i> 67.</p></note>. He could have destroyed, before the ark of
Noah, the then transgressors; but He did it after the ark. He could
too, without Moses, have spoken the word only and have brought the
people out of Egypt; but it profited to do it through Moses. And God
was able without the judges to save His people; but it was profitable
for the people that for a season judges should be raised up to them.
The Saviour too might have come among us from the beginning, or on His
coming might not have been delivered to Pilate; but He came ‘at
the fulness of the ages<note place="end" n="2674" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p106.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p107"> <scripRef passage="Gal. iv. 4" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p107.1" parsed="|Gal|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.4">Gal. iv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and when
sought for said, ‘I am He<note place="end" n="2675" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p107.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p108"> <scripRef passage="John xviii. 5" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p108.1" parsed="|John|18|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.18.5">John xviii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For
what He does, that is profitable for men, and was not fitting in any
other way; and what is profitable and fitting, for that He provides<note place="end" n="2676" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p108.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p109"> ‘Was it not in His power, had He wished it, even in a day to
bring on the whole rain [of the deluge]? in a day, nay in a
moment?’ Chrysost. <i>in Gen. Hom.</i> 24, 7. He proceeds to
apply this principle to the pardon of sin. On the subject of
God’s power as contrasted with His acts, Petavius brings together
the statements of the Fathers, <i>de Deo,</i> v. 6.</p></note>. Accordingly He came, not ‘that He
might be ministered unto, but that He might minister<note place="end" n="2677" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p109.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p110"> Vid. <scripRef passage="Matt. xx. 28" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p110.1" parsed="|Matt|20|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.28">Matt. xx. 28</scripRef></p></note>,’ and might work our salvation.
Certainly He was able to speak the Law from heaven, but He saw that it
was expedient to men for Him to speak from Sinai; and that He has done,
that it might be possible for Moses to go up, and for them hearing the
word near them the rather to believe. Moreover, the good reason of what
He did may be seen thus; if God had but spoken, because it was in His
power, and so the curse had been undone, the power had been shewn of
Him who gave the word, but man had become such as Adam was before the
transgression, having received grace from without<note place="end" n="2678" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p110.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p111"> Athan. here seems to say that Adam in a state of innocence had but
an external divine assistance, not an habitual grace; this, however, is
contrary to his own statements already referred to, and the general
doctrine of the fathers. vid. e.g. Cyril. <i>in</i> <i>Joan.</i> v. 2.
August. <i>de Corr. et Grat.</i> 31. vid also <i>infr.</i> §76,
note.</p></note>, and not having it united to the body; (for
he was such when he was placed in Paradise) nay, perhaps had become
worse, <pb n="386" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_386.html" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-Page_386" />because he had learned to
transgress. Such then being his condition, had he been seduced by the
serpent, there had been fresh need for God to give command and undo the
curse; and thus the need had become interminable<note place="end" n="2679" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p111.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p112"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p112.1">εἰς
ἄπειρον</span>,
<i>de Decr.</i> 8.</p></note>, and men had remained under guilt not less
than before, as being enslaved to sin; and, ever sinning, would have
ever needed one to pardon them, and had never become free, being in
themselves flesh, and ever worsted by the Law because of the infirmity
of the flesh.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p113">69. Again, if the Son were a creature, man had
remained mortal as before, not being joined to God; for a creature had
not joined creatures to God, as seeking itself one to join it<note place="end" n="2680" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p113.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p114"> <i>De
Decr.</i> 10.</p></note>; nor would a portion of the creation have
been the creation’s salvation, as needing salvation itself. To
provide against this also, He sends His own Son, and He becomes Son of
Man, by taking created flesh; that, since all were under sentence of
death, He, being other than them all, might Himself for all offer to
death His own body; and that henceforth, as if all had died through
Him, the word of that sentence might be accomplished (for ‘all
died<note place="end" n="2681" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p114.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p115"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. v. 14" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p115.1" parsed="|2Cor|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.14">2 Cor. v. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>’ in Christ), and all through Him might
thereupon become free from sin and from the curse which came upon it,
and might truly abide<note place="end" n="2682" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p115.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p116"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p116.1">διαμείνωσιν</span>, §63, n. 8; §73, <i>Gent.</i> 41, <i>Serm. Maj.
de Fid.</i> 5.</p></note> for ever, risen
from the dead and clothed in immortality and incorruption. For the Word
being clothed in the flesh, as has many times been explained, every
bite of the serpent began to be utterly staunched from out it; and
whatever evil sprung from the motions of the flesh, to be cut away, and
with these death also was abolished, the companion of sin, as the Lord
Himself says<note place="end" n="2683" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p116.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p117"> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 30" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p117.1" parsed="|John|14|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.30">John xiv. 30</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p117.2">ἔχει</span> t. rec. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p117.3">εὑρίσκει</span> Ath. <i>et al.</i></p></note>, ‘The prince of this world
cometh, and findeth nothing in Me;’ and ‘For this end was
He manifested,’ as John has written, ‘that He might destroy
the works of the devil<note place="end" n="2684" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p117.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p118"> <scripRef passage="1 John iii. 8" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p118.1" parsed="|1John|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.8">1 John iii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And these
being destroyed from the flesh, we all were thus liberated by the
kinship of the flesh, and for the future were joined, even we, to the
Word. And being joined to God, no longer do we abide upon earth; but,
as He Himself has said, where He is, there shall we be also; and
henceforward we shall fear no longer the serpent, for he was brought to
nought when he was assailed by the Saviour in the flesh, and heard Him
say, ‘Get thee behind Me, Satan<note place="end" n="2685" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p118.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p119"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xvi. 23" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p119.1" parsed="|Matt|16|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.23">Matt. xvi. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and thus he is cast out of paradise
into the eternal fire. Nor shall we have to watch against woman
beguiling us, for ‘in the resurrection they neither marry nor are
given in marriage, but are as the Angels<note place="end" n="2686" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p119.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p120"> <scripRef passage="Mark xii. 25" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p120.1" parsed="|Mark|12|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.12.25">Mark xii. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and in Christ Jesus it shall be
‘a new creation,’ and ‘neither male nor female, but
all and in all Christ<note place="end" n="2687" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p120.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p121"> <scripRef passage="Gal. vi. 15" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p121.2" parsed="|Gal|6|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.15">Gal. vi. 15</scripRef>; iii.
28.</p></note>;’ and where
Christ is, what fear, what danger can still happen?</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p122">70. But this would not have come to pass, had the
Word been a creature; for with a creature, the devil, himself a
creature, would have ever continued the battle, and man, being between
the two, had been ever in peril of death, having none in whom and
through whom he might be joined to God and delivered from all fear.
Whence the truth shews us that the Word is not of things originate, but
rather Himself their Framer. For therefore did He assume the body
originate and human, that having renewed it as its Framer, He might
deify it<note place="end" n="2688" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p122.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p123"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p123.1">ἐν
ἑαυτῷ
θεοποιήσῃ</span>. <i>supr.</i> p. 65, note 5. vid. also <i>ad Adelph.</i> 4.
a. <i>Serap.</i> i. 24, e. and §56, note 5. and iii. 33. <i>De
Decr.</i> 14. <i>Orat</i>. i. 42. vid. also <i>Orat.</i> iii. 23. fin.
33. init. 34. fin. 38, b. 39, d. 48. fin. 53. For our becoming
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p123.2">θεοὶ</span> vid. <i>Orat.</i> iii. 25. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p123.3">θεοὶ κατὰ
χάριν</span>. Cyr. <i>in
Joan.</i> p. 74. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p123.4">θεοφορούμεθα</span>. <i>Orat.</i> iii. 23, c. 41, a. 45 init. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p123.5">χριστόφοροι</span>. ibid. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p123.6">θεούμεθα</span>. iii. 48 fin. 53. Theodor. <i>H. E.</i> i. p. 846.
init.</p></note> in Himself, and thus might introduce
us all into the kingdom of heaven after His likeness. For man had not
been deified if joined to a creature, or unless the Son were very God;
nor had man been brought into the Father’s presence, unless He
had been His natural and true Word who had put on the body. And as we
had not been delivered from sin and the curse, unless it had been by
nature human flesh, which the Word put on (for we should have had
nothing common with what was foreign), so also the man had not been
deified, unless the Word who became flesh had been by nature from the
Father and true and proper to Him. For therefore the union was of this
kind, that He might unite what is man by nature to Him who is in the
nature of the Godhead, and his salvation and deification might be sure.
Therefore let those who deny that the Son is from the Father by nature
and proper to His Essence, deny also that He took true human flesh<note place="end" n="2689" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p123.7"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p124"> §45, n. 2.</p></note> of Mary Ever-Virgin<note place="end" n="2690" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p124.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p125"> Vid.
also Athan. <i>in Luc.</i> (Migne xxvii. 1393 c). This title, which is
commonly applied to S. Mary by later writers, is found Epiph.
<i>Hær.</i> 78, 5. Didym. <i>Trin.</i> i. 27. p. 84. Rufin.
<i>Fid.</i> i. 43. Lepor. <i>ap Cassian. Incarn.</i> i. 5. Leon.
<i>Ep.</i> 28, 2. Cæsarius has <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p125.1">ἀειπαῖς</span>.
<i>Qu.</i> 20. On the doctrine itself vid. a letter of S. Ambrose and
his brethren to Siricius, and the Pope’s letter in response.
(Coust. <i>Ep. Pont.</i> p. 669–682.) Also Pearson On the Creed,
Art. 3. [§§9, 10, p. 267 in Bohn’s ed.] He replies to
the argument from ‘until’ in <scripRef passage="Matt. i. 25" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p125.2" parsed="|Matt|1|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.25">Matt. i. 25</scripRef>, by referring
to Gen. xxviii 15; <scripRef passage="Deut. xxxiv. 6" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p125.4" parsed="|Deut|34|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.34.6">Deut. xxxiv. 6</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Sam. xv. 35" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p125.5" parsed="|1Sam|15|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.15.35">1 Sam. xv. 35</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Sam. vi. 23" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p125.6" parsed="|2Sam|6|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.6.23">2 Sam. vi. 23</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Matt. xxviii. 20" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p125.7" parsed="|Matt|28|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.20">Matt. xxviii. 20</scripRef>. He might also have referred to <scripRef passage="Psalm cx. 1" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p125.9" parsed="|Ps|10|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.10.1">Psalm cx. 1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 25" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p125.10" parsed="|1Cor|15|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.25">1 Cor. xv.
25</scripRef>.
which are the more remarkable, because they were urged by the school of
Marcellus as a proof that our Lord’s kingdom would have an end,
and are explained by Euseb. <i>Eccl. Theol.</i> iii. 13, 14. Vid. also
Cyr. <i>Cat.</i> 15, 29; where the true meaning of ‘until’
(which may be transferred to <scripRef passage="Matt. i. 25" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p125.11" parsed="|Matt|1|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.25">Matt. i. 25</scripRef>), is well brought
out. ‘He who is King <i>before</i> He subdued His enemies, how
shall He not <i>the rather</i> be King, after He has got the mastery
over them?’</p></note>;
for in neither case had it been of profit to us men, whether the Word
were not true and naturally Son <pb n="387" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_387.html" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-Page_387" />of
God, or the flesh not true which He assumed. But surely He took true
flesh, though Valentinus rave; yea the Word was by nature Very God,
though Ario-maniacs rave<note place="end" n="2691" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p125.12"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p126"> <i>De
Syn.</i> 13, n. 4.</p></note>; and in that flesh
has come to pass the beginning<note place="end" n="2692" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p126.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p127"> i.
48, n. 7.</p></note> of our new
creation, He being created man for our sake, and having made for us
that new way, as has been said.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p128">71. The Word then is neither creature nor work;
for creature, thing made, work, are all one; and were He creature and
thing made, He would also be work. Accordingly He has not said,
‘He created Me a work,’ nor ‘He made Me with the
works,’ lest He should appear to be in nature and essence<note place="end" n="2693" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p128.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p129"> §45, note 2.</p></note> a creature; nor, ‘He created Me to
make works,’ lest, on the other hand, according to the
perverseness of the irreligious, He should seem as an instrument<note place="end" n="2694" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p129.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p130"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p130.1">ὄργανον</span>, note
on iii. 31.</p></note> made for our sake. Nor again has He
declared, ‘He created Me before the works,’ lest, as He
really is before all, as an Offspring, so, if created also before the
works, He should give ‘Offspring’ and ‘He
created’ the same meaning. But He has said with exact
discrimination<note place="end" n="2695" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p130.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p131"> §12, note.</p></note>, ‘for the
works;’ as much as to say, ‘The Father has made Me, into
flesh, that I might be man,’ which again shews that He is not a
work but an offspring. For as he who comes into a house, is not part of
the house, but is other than the house, so He who is created for the
works, must be by nature other than the works. But if otherwise, as you
hold, O Arians, the Word of God be a work, by what<note place="end" n="2696" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p131.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p132"> §22, n. 2.</p></note> Hand and Wisdom did He Himself come into
being? for all things that came to be, came by the Hand and Wisdom of
God, who Himself says, ‘My hand hath made all these things<note place="end" n="2697" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p132.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p133"> <scripRef passage="Is. lxvi. 2" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p133.1" parsed="|Isa|66|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.66.2">Is. lxvi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and David says in the Psalm,
‘And Thou, Lord, in the beginning hast laid the foundations of
the earth, and the heavens are the work of Thy hands<note place="end" n="2698" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p133.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p134"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cii. 25" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p134.1" parsed="|Ps|2|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.25">Ps. cii. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and again, in the hundred and
forty-second Psalm, ‘I do remember the time past, I muse upon all
Thy works, yea I exercise myself in the works of Thy hands<note place="end" n="2699" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p134.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p135"> <scripRef passage="Psa. 143.5" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p135.1" parsed="|Ps|143|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.143.5">Ib. cxliii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Therefore if by the Hand of God the
works are wrought, and it is written that ‘all things were made
through the Word,’ and ‘without Him was not made one
thing<note place="end" n="2700" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p135.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p136"> <scripRef passage="John i. 3" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p136.1" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3">John i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and again, ‘One Lord Jesus,
through whom are all things<note place="end" n="2701" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p136.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p137"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. viii. 9" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p137.2" parsed="|1Cor|8|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.9">1 Cor. viii.
9</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and
‘in Him all things consist<note place="end" n="2702" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p137.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p138"> <scripRef passage="Col. i. 17" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p138.1" parsed="|Col|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.17">Col. i. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ it is
very plain that the Son cannot be a work, but He is the Hand<note place="end" n="2703" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p138.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p139"> §31, n. 4.</p></note> of God and the Wisdom. This knowing, the
martyrs in Babylon, Ananias, Azarias, and Misael, arraign the Arian
irreligion. For when they say, ‘O all ye works of the Lord, bless
ye the Lord,’ they recount things in heaven, things on earth, and
the whole creation, as works; but the Son they name not. For they say
not, ‘Bless, O Word, and praise, O Wisdom;’ to shew that
all other things are both praising and are works; but the Word is not a
work nor of those that praise, but is praised with the Father and
worshipped and confessed as God<note place="end" n="2704" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p139.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p140"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p140.1">θεολογούμενος</span>. vid. <i>de Decr.</i> 31, n. 5. also <i>Incarn. c. Ar.</i>
3. 19, <i>Serap.</i> i. 28. 29. 31. <i>contr. Sab. Greg.</i> and
<i>passim ap. Euseb. contr. Marcell.</i> e.g. p. 42, d. 86, a. 99, d.
122, c. 124, b. &amp;c. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p140.2">κυριολογεῖν</span>, <i>In Illud. Omn.</i> 6, <i>contr. Sab. Greg.</i>
§4, f.</p></note>, being His
Word and Wisdom, and of the works the Framer. This too the Spirit has
declared in the Psalms with a most apposite distinction, ‘the
Word of the Lord is true, and all His works are faithful<note place="end" n="2705" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p140.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p141"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxiii. 4" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p141.1" parsed="|Ps|33|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.33.4">Ps. xxxiii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ as in another Psalm too He says,
‘O Lord, how manifold are Thy works! in Wisdom hast Thou made
them all<note place="end" n="2706" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p141.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p142"> <scripRef passage="Psa. 104.24" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p142.1" parsed="|Ps|104|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.104.24">Ib. civ. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p143">72. But if the Word were a work, then certainly
He as others had been made in Wisdom; nor would Scripture distinguish
Him from the works, nor while it named them works, preach Him as Word
and own Wisdom of God. But, as it is, distinguishing Him from the
works, He shews that Wisdom is Framer of the works, and not a work.
This distinction Paul also observes, writing to the Hebrews, ‘The
Word of God is quick and powerful, and sharper than any two-edged
sword, reaching even to the dividing of soul and spirit, joints and
marrow, and a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart,
neither is there any creature hidden before Him, but all things are
naked and open unto the eyes of Him with whom is our account<note place="end" n="2707" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p143.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p144"> <scripRef passage="Heb. iv. 12, 13" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p144.2" parsed="|Heb|4|12|4|13" osisRef="Bible:Heb.4.12-Heb.4.13">Heb. iv. 12,
13</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For behold he calls things originate
‘creature;’ but the Son he recognises as the Word of God,
as if He were other than the creatures. And again saying, ‘All
things are naked and open to the eyes of Him with whom is our
account,’ he signifies that He is other than all of them. For
hence it is that He judges, but each of all things originate is bound
to give account to Him. And so also, when the whole creation is
groaning together with us in order to be set free from the bondage of
corruption, the Son is thereby shewn to be other than the creatures.
For if He were creature, He too would be one of those who groan, and
would need one who should bring adoption and deliverance to Himself as
well as others. But if the whole creation groans together, for the sake
of freedom from the bondage of corruption, whereas the Son is not of
those that groan nor of those who need freedom, but He it is who gives
sonship and freedom to all, saying to the Jews of His <pb n="388" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_388.html" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-Page_388" />time<note place="end" n="2708" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p144.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p145"> §1, n. 6.</p></note>, ‘The servant
remains not in the house for ever, but the Son remaineth for ever; if
then the Son shall make you free, ye shall be free indeed<note place="end" n="2709" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p145.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p146"> <scripRef passage="John viii. 35, 36" id="xxi.ii.iii.viii-p146.2" parsed="|John|8|35|8|36" osisRef="Bible:John.8.35-John.8.36">John viii. 35,
36</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ it is clearer than the light from
these considerations also, that the Word of God is not a creature but
true Son, and by nature genuine, of the Father. Concerning then
‘The Lord hath created me a beginning of the ways,’ this is
sufficient, as I think, though in few words, to afford matter to the
learned to frame more ample refutations of the Arian heresy.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Chapter" title="Texts Explained; Sixthly, the Context of Proverbs viii. 22 Vz. 22-30. It is right to interpret this passage by the Regula Fidei. 'Founded' is used in contrast to superstructure; and it implies, as in the case of stones in building, previous existence. 'Before the world' signifies the divine intention and purpose. Recurrence to Prov. viii. 22, and application of it to created Wisdom as seen in the works. The Son reveals the Father, first by the works, then by the Incarnation." progress="69.95%" prev="xxi.ii.iii.viii" next="xxi.ii.iv" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix"><p class="c41" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p1.1">Chapter
XXII</span>.—<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p1.2">Texts Explained; Sixthly, the
Context of</span> <scripRef passage="Prov. 8.22,22-30" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p1.3" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0;|Prov|8|22|8|30" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22 Bible:Prov.8.22-Prov.8.30"><span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p1.4"><scripRef passage="Proverbs viii. 22" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p1.5" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22">Proverbs viii. 22</scripRef> Vz.
22–30</span></scripRef>  <i>It is right to interpret this passage by the
Regula Fidei. ‘Founded’ is used in contrast to
superstructure; and it implies, as in the case of stones in building,
previous existence. ‘Before the world’ signifies the divine
intention and purpose. Recurrence to</i> <i><scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 22" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p1.7" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22">Prov. viii. 22</scripRef></i><i>, and application of it to created
Wisdom as seen in the works. The Son reveals the Father, first by the
works, then by the Incarnation.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p2"><span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p2.1">But</span> since the heretics,
reading the next verse, take a perverse view of that also, because it
is written, ‘He founded me before the world<note place="end" n="2710" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p2.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p3"> <scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 23" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p3.2" parsed="|Prov|8|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.23">Prov. viii.
23</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ namely, that this is said of the
Godhead of the Word and not of His incarnate Presence<note place="end" n="2711" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p3.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p4"> <i>Or.</i> i. 49, n. 2.</p></note>, it is necessary, explaining this verse
also, to shew their error.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p5">73. It is written, ‘The Lord in Wisdom
founded the earth<note place="end" n="2712" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p6"> <scripRef passage="Prov. iii. 19" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p6.1" parsed="|Prov|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.3.19">Prov. iii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ if then by
Wisdom the earth is founded, how can He who founds be founded? nay,
this too is said after the manner of proverbs<note place="end" n="2713" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p7"> Cf.
44, n. 3.</p></note>,
and we must in like manner investigate its sense; that we may know
that, while by Wisdom the Father frames and founds the earth to be firm
and steadfast<note place="end" n="2714" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p8"> §69. 3.</p></note>, Wisdom Itself is
founded for us, that It may become beginning and foundation of our new
creation and renewal. Accordingly here as before, He says not,
‘Before the world He hath made me Word or Son,’ lest there
should be as it were a beginning of His making. For this we must seek
before all things, whether He is Son<note place="end" n="2715" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p9"> <i>Serap.</i> ii. 7, 8.</p></note>, ‘and on
this point specially search the Scriptures<note place="end" n="2716" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p10"> Vid.
<i>supr.</i> pp. 74, 172, and notes. vid. also <i>Serap.</i> i. 32
init. iv. fin. <i>contr. Apoll.</i> i. 6, 8, 9, 11, 22; ii. 8, 9, 13,
14, 17–19. ‘The doctrine of the Church should be proved,
not announced (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p10.1">ἀποδεικτικῶς
οὐκ
ἀποφαντικῶς</span>); therefore shew that Scripture thus teaches.’
Theod. <i>Eran.</i> p. 199. Ambros. <i>de Incarn.</i> 14. Non recipio
quod extra Scripturam de tuo infers. Tertull. <i>Carn. Christ.</i> 7.
vid. also 6. Max. <i>dial.</i> v. 29. Heretics in particular professed
to be guided by Scripture. Tertull. <i>Præscr.</i> 8. For Gnostics
vid. Tertullian’s grave sarcasm: ‘Utantur hæretici
omnes scripturis ejus, cujus utuntur etiam mundo.’ <i>Carn.
Christ.</i> 6. For Arians, vid. <i>supr. Or.</i> i. 1, n. 4. And so
Marcellus, ‘We consider it unsafe to lay down doctrine concerning
things which we have not learned with exactness from the divine
Scriptures.’ (leg. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p10.2">περὶ ὧν   παρὰ τῶν</span>). Euseb. <i>Eccl. Theol.</i> p. 177, d. And Macedonians, vid.
Leont. <i>de Sect.</i> iv. init. And Monophysites, ‘I have not
learned this from Scripture; and I have a great fear of saying what it
is silent about.’ Theod. <i>Eran.</i> p. 215; also Hilar. <i>ad
Const.</i> ii. 9. Hieron. <i>c. Lucif.</i> 27. August. <i>Ep.</i> 120,
13.</p></note>;’ for this it was, when the Apostles
were questioned, that Peter answered, saying, ‘Thou art the
Christ, the Son of the Living God<note place="end" n="2717" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p10.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p11"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xvi. 16" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p11.1" parsed="|Matt|16|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.16">Matt. xvi. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ This
also the father<note place="end" n="2718" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p12"> <i>Ep. Æg.</i> 4. <i>Sent. D.</i> 3. c. <i>infr.</i> 59 init.
67. fin. note <i>infr.</i> on iii. 8.</p></note> of the Arian heresy
asked as one of his first questions; ‘If Thou be the Son of God<note place="end" n="2719" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p13"> <scripRef passage="Matt. iv. 3" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p13.1" parsed="|Matt|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.3">Matt. iv. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ for he knew that this is the truth
and the sovereign principle of our faith; and that, if He were Himself
the Son, the tyranny of the devil would have its end; but if He were a
creature, He too was one of those descended from that Adam whom he
deceived, and he had no cause for anxiety. For the same reason the Jews
of the day<note place="end" n="2720" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p14"> §1, n. 6.</p></note> were angered, because the Lord said
that He was Son of God, and that God was His proper Father. For had He
called Himself one of the creatures, or said, ‘I am a
work,’ they had not been startled at the intelligence, nor
thought such words blasphemy, knowing, as they did, that even Angels
had come among their fathers; but since He called Himself Son, they
perceived that such was not the note of a creature, but of Godhead and
of the Father’s nature<note place="end" n="2721" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p15"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p15.1">πατρικήν</span>, vid. <i>de Syn.</i> 45, n. 1.</p></note>. The Arians then
ought, even in imitation of their own father the devil, to take some
special pains<note place="end" n="2722" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p16"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p16.1">περιεργάζεσθαι</span>, vid. iii. 18.</p></note> on this point; and
if He has said, ‘He founded me to be Word or Son,’ then to
think as they do; but if He has not so spoken, not to invent for
themselves what is not.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p17">74. For He says not, ‘Before the world He
founded me as Word or Son,’ but simply, ‘He founded
me,’ to shew again, as I have said, that not for His own sake<note place="end" n="2723" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p18"> §60, n. 2.</p></note> but for those who are built upon Him does He
here also speak, after the way of proverbs. For this knowing, the
Apostle also writes, ‘Other foundation can no man lay than that
is laid, which is Jesus Christ; but let every man take heed how he
buildeth thereupon<note place="end" n="2724" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p19"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iii. 10, 11" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p19.2" parsed="|1Cor|3|10|3|11" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.10-1Cor.3.11">1 Cor. iii. 10,
11</scripRef>;
Didym. <i>Trin.</i> iii. 3. p. 341.</p></note>.’ And it must
be that the foundation should be such as the things built on it, that
they may admit of being well compacted together. Being then the Word,
He has not, as Word<note place="end" n="2725" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p19.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p20"> §8, note 3<sup>a</sup>.</p></note>, any such as
Himself, who may be compacted with Him; for He is Only-begotten; but
having become man, He has the like of Him, those namely the likeness of
whose flesh He has put on. Therefore according to His manhood He is
founded, that we, as precious stones, may admit of building upon Him,
and may become a temple of the Holy Ghost who dwelleth in us. And as He
is a foundation, and we stones built upon Him, so again He is a Vine
and we knit to Him as branches,—not according to the Essence of
the Godhead; for this surely is impossible; but according to His
manhood, for the branches <pb n="389" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_389.html" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-Page_389" />must be
like the vine, since we are like Him according to the flesh. Moreover,
since the heretics have such human notions, we may suitably confute
them with human resemblances contained in the very matter they urge.
Thus He saith not, ‘He made me a foundation,’ lest He might
seem to be made and to have a beginning of being, and they might thence
find a shameless occasion of irreligion; but, ‘He founded
me.’ Now what is founded is founded for the sake of the stones
which are raised upon it; it is not a random process, but a stone is
first transported from the mountain and set down in the depth of the
earth. And while a stone is in the mountain, it is not yet founded; but
when need demands, and it is transported, and laid in the depth of the
earth, then forthwith if the stone could speak, it would say, ‘He
now founded me, who brought me hither from the mountain.’
Therefore the Lord also did not when founded take a beginning of
existence; for He was the Word before that; but when He put on our
body, which He severed and took from Mary, then He says ‘He hath
founded me;’ as much as to say, ‘Me, being the Word, He
hath enveloped in a body of earth.’ For so He is founded for our
sakes, taking on Him what is ours<note place="end" n="2726" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p21"> <i>Letter</i> 59. 6. Leon. <i>Ep.</i> 28. 3.</p></note>, that we, as
incorporated and compacted and bound together in Him through the
likeness of the flesh, may attain unto a perfect man, and abide<note place="end" n="2727" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p22"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p22.1">διαμείνωμεν</span>, 69, n. 3.</p></note> immortal and incorruptible.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p23">75. Nor let the words ‘before the
world’ and ‘before He made the earth’ and
‘before the mountains were settled’ disturb any one; for
they very well accord with ‘founded’ and
‘created;’ for here again allusion is made to the Economy
according to the flesh. For though the grace which came to us from the
Saviour appeared, as the Apostle says, just now, and has come when He
sojourned among us; yet this grace had been prepared even before we
came into being, nay, before the foundation of the world, and the
reason why is kindly and wonderful. It beseemed not that God should
counsel concerning us afterwards, lest He should appear ignorant of our
fate. The God of all then,—creating us by His own Word, and
knowing our destinies better than we, and foreseeing that, being made
‘good<note place="end" n="2728" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p24"> <scripRef passage="Gen. i. 31" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p24.1" parsed="|Gen|1|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.31">Gen. i. 31</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ we should in the event be
transgressors of the commandment, and be thrust out of paradise for
disobedience,—being loving and kind, prepared beforehand in His
own Word, by whom also He created us<note place="end" n="2729" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p25"> i.
49, n. 10.</p></note>, the Economy
of our salvation; that though by the serpent’s deceit we fell
from Him, we might not remain quite dead, but having in the Word the
redemption and salvation which was afore prepared for us, we might rise
again and abide immortal, what time He should have been created for us
‘a beginning of the ways,’ and He who was the
‘First-born of creation’ should become
‘first-born’ of the ‘brethren,’ and again
should rise ‘first-fruits of the dead.’ This Paul the
blessed Apostle teaches in his writings; for, as interpreting the words
of the Proverbs ‘before the world’ and ‘before the
earth was,’ he thus speaks to Timothy<note place="end" n="2730" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p26"> Didym. <i>Trin.</i> iii. 3. p. 342.</p></note>;
‘Be partaker of the afflictions of the Gospel according to the
power of God, who hath saved us and called us with a holy calling, not
according to our works, but according to His own purpose and grace,
which was given us in Christ Jesus before the world began, but is now
made manifest by the appearing of our Saviour Jesus Christ, who hath
abolished death, and brought to light life<note place="end" n="2731" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p27"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. i. 8-10" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p27.2" parsed="|2Tim|1|8|1|10" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.8-2Tim.1.10">2 Tim. i.
8–10</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And to the Ephesians; ‘Blessed
be God even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath blessed us
with all spiritual blessing in heavenly places in Christ Jesus,
according as He hath chosen us in Him before the foundation of the
world, that we should be holy and without blame before Him in love,
having predestinated us to the adoption of children by Jesus Christ to
Himself<note place="end" n="2732" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p27.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p28"> <scripRef passage="Eph. i. 3-5" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p28.2" parsed="|Eph|1|3|1|5" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.3-Eph.1.5">Eph. i.
3–5</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p29">76. How then has He chosen us, before we came
into existence, but that, as he says himself, in Him we were
represented<note place="end" n="2733" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p30"> Cf.
64, notes 3, 5.</p></note> beforehand? and how at all, before men
were created, did He predestinate us unto adoption, but that the Son
Himself was ‘founded before the world,’ taking on Him that
economy which was for our sake? or how, as the Apostle goes on to say,
have we ‘an inheritance being predestinated,’ but that the
Lord Himself was founded ‘before the world,’ inasmuch as He
had a purpose, for our sakes, to take on Him through the flesh all that
inheritance of judgment which lay against us, and we henceforth were
made sons in Him? and how did we receive it ‘before the world
was,’ when we were not yet in being, but afterwards in time, but
that in Christ was stored the grace which has reached us? Wherefore
also in the Judgment, when every one shall receive according to his
conduct, He says, ‘Come, ye blessed of My Father, inherit the
kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world<note place="end" n="2734" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p31"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 34" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p31.1" parsed="|Matt|25|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.34">Matt. xxv. 34</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ How then, or in whom, was it
prepared before we came to be, save in the Lord who ‘before the
world’ was founded for this purpose; that we, as built upon Him,
might partake, as well-compacted stones, the life and grace which is
from Him? And this took place, as natur<pb n="390" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_390.html" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-Page_390" />ally suggests itself to the religious mind,
that, as I said, we, rising after our brief death, may be capable of an
eternal life, of which we had not been capable<note place="end" n="2735" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p32"> The
Catholic doctrine seems to be, that Adam innocent was mortal, yet would
not in fact have died; that he had no principle of eternal life within
him, but was sustained continually by divine power, till such time as
immortality should have been given him. vid. <i>Incarn.</i> 4. Cf.
Augustine, <i>de pecc. mer.</i> i. 3. <i>Gen. ad lit.</i> vi. 20. Pope
Pius V. condemned the assertion of Baius, Immortalitas primi hominis
non erat gratiæ beneficium sed naturalis conditio. His decision of
course is here referred to only historically.</p></note>,
men as we are, formed of earth, but that ‘before the world’
there had been prepared for us in Christ the hope of life and
salvation. Therefore reason is there that the Word, on coming into our
flesh, and being created in it as ‘a beginning of ways for His
works,’ is laid as a foundation according as the Father’s
will<note place="end" n="2736" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p33"> Cf.
31. n. 8.</p></note> was in Him before the world, as has been
said, and before land was, and before the mountains were settled, and
before the fountains burst forth; that, though the earth and the
mountains and the shapes of visible nature pass away in the fulness of
the present age, we on the contrary may not grow old after their
pattern, but may be able to live after them, having the spiritual life
and blessing which before these things have been prepared for us in the
Word Himself according to election. For thus we shall be capable of a
life not temporary, but ever afterwards abide<note place="end" n="2737" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p34"> 74,
n. 5.</p></note>
and live in Christ; since even before this our life had been founded
and prepared in Christ Jesus.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p35">77. Nor in any other way was it fitting that our
life should be founded, but in the Lord who is before the ages, and
through whom the ages were brought to be; that, since it was in Him, we
too might be able to inherit that everlasting life. For God is good;
and being good always, He willed this, as knowing that our weak nature
needed the succour and salvation which is from Him. And as a wise
architect, proposing to build a house, consults also about repairing
it, should it at any time become dilapidated after building, and, as
counselling about this, makes preparation and gives to the workmen
materials for a repair; and thus the means of the repair are provided
before the house; in the same way prior to us is the repair of our
salvation founded in Christ, that in Him we might even be new-created.
And the will and the purpose were made ready ‘before the
world,’ but have taken effect when the need required, and the
Saviour came among us. For the Lord Himself will stand us in place of
all things in the heavens, when He receives us into everlasting life.
This then suffices to prove that the Word of God is not a creature, but
that the sense of the passage is right<note place="end" n="2738" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p36"> §44, n. 1.</p></note>.
But since that passage, when scrutinized, has a right sense in every
point of view, it may be well to state what it is; perhaps many words
may bring these senseless men to shame. Now here I must recur to what
has been said before, for what I have to say relates to the same
proverb and the same Wisdom. The Word has not called Himself a creature
by nature, but has said in proverbs, ‘The Lord created me;’
and He plainly indicates a sense not spoken ‘plainly’ but
latent<note place="end" n="2739" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p37"> Cf.
73, n. 2. and reff.</p></note>, such as we shall be able to find by
taking away the veil from the proverb. For who, on hearing from the
Framing Wisdom, ‘The Lord created me a beginning of His
ways,’ does not at once question the meaning, reflecting how that
creative Wisdom can be created? who on hearing the Only-begotten Son of
God say, that He was created ‘a beginning of ways,’ does
not investigate the sense, wondering how the Only-begotten Son can
become a Beginning of many others? for it is a dark saying<note place="end" n="2740" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p38"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p38.1">αἴνιγμα</span>, <i>supr.</i> i. 41, n. 9.</p></note>; but ‘a man of understanding,’
says he, ‘shall understand a proverb and the interpretation, the
words of the wise and their dark sayings<note place="end" n="2741" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p39"> <scripRef passage="Prov. i. 5, 6" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p39.1" parsed="|Prov|1|5|1|6" osisRef="Bible:Prov.1.5-Prov.1.6">Prov. i. 5, 6</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p40">78. Now the Only-begotten and very Wisdom<note place="end" n="2742" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p41"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p41.1">αὐτοσοφία</span>
vid. <i>infr.</i> note on iv. 2.</p></note> of God is Creator and Framer of all things;
for ‘in Wisdom hast Thou made them all<note place="end" n="2743" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p42"> <scripRef passage="Ps. civ. 24" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p42.1" parsed="|Ps|4|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.24">Ps. civ. 24</scripRef>. Sept.</p></note>,’ he says, and ‘the earth is
full of Thy creation.’ But that what came into being might not
only be, but be good<note place="end" n="2744" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p42.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p43"> <i>supr. de Decr.</i> 19, n. 3.</p></note>, it pleased God
that His own Wisdom should condescend<note place="end" n="2745" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p44"> Cf.
64, notes 2 and 5.</p></note> to
the creatures, so as to introduce an impress and semblance of Its Image
on all in common and on each, that what was made might be manifestly
wise works and worthy of God<note place="end" n="2746" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p45"> Didymus argues in favour of interpreting the passage of created
wisdom at length, <i>Trin.</i> iii. 3. He says that the context makes
this interpretation necessary.</p></note>. For as of the Son
of God, considered as the Word, our word is an image, so of the same
Son considered as Wisdom is the wisdom which is implanted in us an
image; in which wisdom we, having the power of knowledge and thought,
become recipients of the All-framing Wisdom; and through It we are able
to know Its Father. ‘For he who hath the Son,’ saith He,
‘hath the Father also;’ and ‘he that receiveth Me,
receiveth Him that sent Me<note place="end" n="2747" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p45.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p46"> <scripRef passage="1 John ii. 23" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p46.2" parsed="|1John|2|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.23">1 John ii. 23</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt. x. 40" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p46.3" parsed="|Matt|10|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.40">Matt. x.
40</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Such an
impress then of Wisdom being created in us, and being in all the works,
with reason does the true and framing Wisdom take to Itself what
belongs to its own impress, and say, ‘The Lord created me for His
works;’ for what the wisdom in us says, that <pb n="391" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_391.html" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-Page_391" />the Lord Himself speaks as if it were His own;
and, whereas He is not Himself created, being Creator, yet because of
the image of Him created in the works<note place="end" n="2748" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p46.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p47"> Athan. here considers wisdom as the image of the Creator in the
Universe. He explains it of the Church, <i>de Incarn. contr. Ar.</i> 6.
if it be his [but see Prolegg. ch. iii. §1 (36)]; (and so Didym.
<i>Trin.</i> iii. 3 fin.) Cf. Jerome, <i>in Eph</i>. iv. 23, 24. Naz.
<i>Orat.</i> 30, 2. Epiphanius says, ‘Scripture has nowhere
confirmed this passage (<scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 22" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p47.1" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22">Prov. viii. 22</scripRef>), nor has any Apostle referred
it to Christ.’ (vid. also Basil. <i>contr. Eunom.</i> ii. 20.)
<i>Hær.</i> 69. pp. 743–745. He proceeds to shew how it may
apply to Him.</p></note>,
He says this as if of Himself. And as the Lord Himself has said,
‘He that receiveth you, receiveth Me<note place="end" n="2749" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p47.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p48"> <scripRef passage="Matt. x. 40" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p48.1" parsed="|Matt|10|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.40">Matt. x. 40</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ because His impress is in us, so,
though He be not among the creatures, yet because His image and impress
is created in the works, He says, as if in His own person, ‘The
Lord created me a beginning of His ways for His works.’ And
therefore has this impress of Wisdom in the works been brought into
being, that, as I said before, the world might recognise in it its own
Creator the Word, and through Him the Father. And this is what Paul
said, ‘Because that which may be known of God is manifest in
them, for God has shewed it unto them: for the invisible things of Him
from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by
the things that are made<note place="end" n="2750" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p48.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p49"> <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 19, 20" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p49.2" parsed="|Rom|1|19|1|20" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.19-Rom.1.20">Rom. i. 19,
20</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But if so,
the Word is not a creature in essence<note place="end" n="2751" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p49.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p50"> Cf.
45, n. 2.</p></note>;
but the wisdom which is in us and so called, is spoken of in this
passage in the Proverbs.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p51">79. But if this too fails to persuade them, let
them tell us themselves, whether there is any wisdom in the creatures
or not<note place="end" n="2752" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p51.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p52"> Vid.
Epiph. <i>Hær.</i> 69.</p></note>? If not how is it that the Apostle
complains, ‘For after that in the Wisdom of God the world by
wisdom knew not God<note place="end" n="2753" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p52.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p53"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 21" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p53.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.21">1 Cor. i. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ or how is
it if there is no wisdom, that a ‘multitude of wise men<note place="end" n="2754" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p53.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p54"> Vid. <scripRef passage="Wisd. vi. 24" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p54.1" parsed="|Wis|6|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.6.24">Wisd. vi. 24</scripRef></p></note>’ are found in Scripture? for ‘a
wise man feareth and departeth from evil<note place="end" n="2755" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p54.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p55"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xiv. 16" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p55.1" parsed="|Prov|14|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.14.16">Prov. xiv. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and ‘through wisdom is a house
builded<note place="end" n="2756" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p55.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p56"> <scripRef passage="Prov. 14.24" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p56.1" parsed="|Prov|14|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.14.24">Ib. xxiv</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and the Preacher says,
‘A man’s wisdom maketh his face to shine;’ and he
blames those who are headstrong thus, ‘Say not thou, what is the
cause that the former days were better than these? for thou dost not
inquire in wisdom concerning this<note place="end" n="2757" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p56.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p57"> <scripRef passage="Eccles. viii. 1" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p57.2" parsed="|Eccl|8|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.8.1">Eccles. viii. 1</scripRef>; vii.
10.</p></note>.’ But
if, as the Son of Sirach says, ‘He poured her out upon all His
works; she is with all flesh according to His gift, and He hath given
her to them that love Him<note place="end" n="2758" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p57.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p58"> <scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 1.9,10" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p58.1" parsed="|Sir|1|9|1|10" osisRef="Bible:Sir.1.9-Sir.1.10">Ecclus. i. 9, 10</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and this
outpouring is a note, not of the Essence of the Very<note place="end" n="2759" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p58.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p59"> Cf.
78, n. 1.</p></note> Wisdom and Only-begotten, but of that wisdom
which is imaged in the world, how is it incredible that the All-framing
and true Wisdom Itself, whose impress is the wisdom and knowledge
poured out in the world, should say, as I have already explained, as if
of Itself, ‘The Lord created me for His works?’ For the
wisdom in the world is not creative, but is that which is created in
the works, according to which ‘the heavens declare the glory of
God, and the firmament sheweth His handywork<note place="end" n="2760" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p59.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p60"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xix. 1" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p60.1" parsed="|Ps|19|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.1">Ps. xix. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ This if men have within them<note place="end" n="2761" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p60.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p61"> Cf.
<i>contr.</i> <i>Gent.</i> 2, 30, 40, &amp;c. vid. also Basil. <i>de
Sp. S.</i> n. 19. Cyril. <i>in Joan.</i> p. 75.</p></note>, they will acknowledge the true Wisdom of
God; and will know that they are made really<note place="end" n="2762" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p61.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p62"> <i>De
Decr.</i> 31, n. 5.</p></note>
after God’s Image. And, as some son of a king, when the father
wished to build a city<note place="end" n="2763" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p62.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p63"> This
is drawn out somewhat differently, and very strikingly in <i>contr.</i>
<i>Gent.</i> 43. The Word indeed is regarded more as the Governor than
the Life of the world, but shortly before he spoke of the Word as the
Principle of permanence. 41 fin.</p></note>, might cause his
own name to be printed upon each of the works that were rising, both to
give security to them of the works remaining, by reason of the show of
his name on everything, and also to make them remember him and his
father from the name, and having finished the city might be asked
concerning it, how it was made, and then would answer, ‘It is
made securely, for according to the will of my father, I am imaged in
each work, for my name was made in the works;’ but saying this,
he does not signify that his own essence is created, but the impress of
himself by means of his name; in the same manner, to apply the
illustration, to those who admire the wisdom in the creatures, the true
Wisdom makes answer, ‘The Lord created me for the works,’
for my impress is in them; and I have thus condescended for the framing
of all things.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p64">80. Moreover, that the Son should be speaking of
the impress that is within us as if it were Himself, should not startle
any one, considering (for we must not shrink from repetition<note place="end" n="2764" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p64.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p65"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p65.1">τὸ αὐτὸ γὰρ
λέγειν οὐκ
ὀκνητέον</span>: where Petavius, <i>de Trin.</i> ii. 1. §8. ingeniously but
without any authority reads <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p65.2">οὐκ ὀκνεῖ
θεόν</span>. It is quite a
peculiarity of Athan. to repeat and to apologize for doing so. The very
same words occur <i>supr.</i> 22, c. <i>Orat.</i> iii. 54, a.
<i>Serap.</i> i. 19, b. 27, e. Vid. also 2, c. 41, d. 67, a. 69, b.
iii. 39 init. vid. especially <i>supr.</i> p. 47, note 6.</p></note>) that, when Saul was persecuting the Church,
in which was His impress and image, He said, as if He were Himself
under persecution, ‘Saul, why persecutest thou Me<note place="end" n="2765" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p65.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p66"> <scripRef passage="Acts ix. 4" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p66.1" parsed="|Acts|9|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.4">Acts ix. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ Therefore (as has been said), as,
supposing the impress itself of Wisdom which is in the works had said,
‘The Lord created me for the works,’ no one would have been
startled, so, if He, the True and Framing Wisdom, the Only-begotten
Word of God, should use what belongs to His image as about Himself,
namely, ‘The Lord created me for the works,’ let no one,
overlooking the wisdom created in the world and <pb n="392" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_392.html" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-Page_392" />in the works, think that ‘He
created’ is said of the Substance of the Very<note place="end" n="2766" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p66.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p67"> Cf.
above, 79, n. 8.</p></note> Wisdom, lest, diluting the wine with water<note place="end" n="2767" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p67.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p68"> <scripRef passage="Isa. i. 22" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p68.1" parsed="|Isa|1|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.22">Isa. i. 22</scripRef>. <i>Infr.</i>
iii. 35. <i>Ep. Æg.</i> §17. Ambros. <i>de Fid.</i> iii. 65.
p. 157. note 4.</p></note>, he be judged a defrauder of the truth. For
It is Creative and Framer; but Its impress is created in the works, as
the copy of the image. And He says, ‘Beginning of ways,’
since such wisdom becomes a sort of beginning. and, as it were,
rudiments of the knowledge of God; for a man entering, as it were, upon
this way first, and keeping it in the fear of God (as Solomon says<note place="end" n="2768" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p68.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p69"> <scripRef passage="Prov. i. 7" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p69.1" parsed="|Prov|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.1.7">Prov. i. 7</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>, ‘The fear of the Lord is the
beginning of wisdom’), then advancing upwards in his thoughts and
perceiving the Framing Wisdom which is in the creation, will perceive
in It also Its Father<note place="end" n="2769" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p69.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p70"> The
whole of this passage might be illustrated at great length from the
<i>contr. Gent.</i> and the <i>Incarn. V. D.</i> vid. <i>supr.</i>
notes on 79. Cf. <i>c.</i> <i>Gent.</i> 34, and <i>Incarn.</i> 11, 41,
42, &amp;c. Vid. also Basil. <i>contr. Eunom.</i> ii. 16.</p></note>, as the Lord
Himself has said, ‘He that hath seen Me, hath seen the
Father,’ and as John writes, ‘He who acknowledgeth the Son,
hath the Father also<note place="end" n="2770" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p70.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p71"> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 9" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p71.2" parsed="|John|14|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.9">John xiv. 9</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 John ii. 23" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p71.3" parsed="|1John|2|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.23">1 John ii.
23</scripRef>.
and so Cyril <i>in Joan.</i> p. 864. vid. Wetstein <i>in
loc.</i></p></note>.’ And He
says, ‘Before the world He founded me<note place="end" n="2771" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p71.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p72"> Vid. <scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 24-26" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p72.1" parsed="|Prov|8|24|8|26" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.24-Prov.8.26">Prov. viii. 24–26</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ since in Its impress the works
remain settled and eternal. Then, lest any, hearing concerning the
wisdom thus created in the works, should think the true Wisdom,
God’s Son, to be by nature a creature, He has found it necessary
to add, ‘Before the mountains, and before the earth, and before
the waters, and before all hills He begets me,’ that in saying,
‘before every creature’ (for He includes all the creation
under these heads), He may shew that He is not created together with
the works according to Essence. For if He was created ‘for the
works,’ yet is before them, it follows that He is in being before
He was created. He is not then a creature by nature and essence, but as
He Himself has added, an Offspring. But in what differs a creature from
an offspring, and how it is distinct by nature, has been shewn in what
has gone before.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p73">81. But since He proceeds to say, ‘When He
prepared the heaven, I was present with Him<note place="end" n="2772" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p73.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p74"> <scripRef passage="Prov. 8.27" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p74.1" parsed="|Prov|8|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.27">Ib. viii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ we ought to know that He says not
this as if without Wisdom the Father prepared the heaven or the clouds
above (for there is no room to doubt that all things are created in
Wisdom, and without It was made not even one<note place="end" n="2773" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p74.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p75"> <scripRef passage="John i. 3" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p75.1" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3">John i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>
thing); but this is what He says, ‘All things took place in Me
and through Me, and when there was need that Wisdom should be created
in the works, in My Essence indeed I was with the Father, but by a
condescension<note place="end" n="2774" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p75.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p76"> Here
again the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p76.1">συγκατάβασις</span>
has no reference whatever to a figurative <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p76.2">γέννησις</span>, as Bishop Bull contends, but to His impressing the image
of Wisdom on the works, or what He above calls the Son’s image,
on which account He is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p76.3">πρωτοτόκος</span></p></note> to things
originate, I was disposing over the works My own impress, so that the
whole world as being in one body, might not be at variance but in
concord with itself.’ All those then who with an upright
understanding, according to the wisdom given unto them, come to
contemplate the creatures, are able to say for themselves, ‘By
Thy appointment all things continue<note place="end" n="2775" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p76.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p77"> Vid. <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 91" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p77.1" parsed="|Ps|19|91|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.91">Ps. cxix. 91</scripRef></p></note>;’ but
they who make light of this must be told, ‘Professing themselves
to be wise, they became fools;’ for ‘that which may be
known of God is manifest in them; for God has revealed it unto them;
for the invisible things of Him from the creation of the world are
clearly seen, being perceived by the things that are made, even His
eternal Power and Godhead, so that they are without excuse. Because
that when they knew God, they glorified Him not as God, but served the
creature more than the Creator of all, who is blessed for ever. Amen<note place="end" n="2776" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p77.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p78"> <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 19-25" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p78.2" parsed="|Rom|1|19|1|25" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.19-Rom.1.25">Rom. i.
19–25</scripRef></p></note>.’ And they will surely be shamed at
hearing, ‘For, after that in the wisdom of God (in the mode we
have explained above), the world by wisdom knew not God, it pleased God
by the foolishness of the preaching to save them that believe<note place="end" n="2777" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p78.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p79"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 21" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p79.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.21">1 Cor. i. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For no longer, as in the former
times, God has willed to be known by an image and shadow of wisdom,
that namely which is in the creatures, but He has made the true Wisdom
Itself to take flesh, and to become man, and to undergo the death of
the cross; that by the faith in Him, henceforth all that believe may
obtain salvation. However, it is the same Wisdom of God, which through
Its own Image in the creatures (whence also It is said to be created),
first manifested Itself, and through Itself Its own Father; and
afterwards, being Itself the Word, has ‘become flesh<note place="end" n="2778" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p79.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p80"> <scripRef passage="John i. 14" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p80.1" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">John i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ as John says, and after abolishing
death and saving our race, still more revealed Himself and through Him
His own Father, saying, ‘Grant unto them that they may know Thee
the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom Thou hast sent<note place="end" n="2779" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p80.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p81"> Vid. <scripRef passage="John 17.3" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p81.1" parsed="|John|17|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.3">ib. xvii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p82">82. Hence the whole earth is filled with the
knowledge of Him; for the knowledge of Father through Son and of Son
from Father is one and the same, and the Father delights in Him, and in
the same joy the Son rejoices in the Father, saying, ‘I was by
Him, daily His delight, rejoicing always before Him<note place="end" n="2780" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p82.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p83"> <scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 30" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p83.2" parsed="|Prov|8|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.30">Prov. viii.
30</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And this again proves that the Son
is not foreign, but proper to the Father’s Essence. For behold,
not because of us has He come to be, <pb n="393" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_393.html" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-Page_393" />as the irreligious men say, nor is He out of
nothing (for not from without did God procure for Himself a cause of
rejoicing), but the words denote what is His own and like. When then
was it, when the Father rejoiced not? but if He ever rejoiced, He was
ever, in whom He rejoiced. And in whom does the Father rejoice, except
as seeing Himself in His own Image, which is His Word? And though in
sons of men also He had delight, on finishing the world, as it is
written in these same Proverbs<note place="end" n="2781" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p83.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p84"> <scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 31" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p84.2" parsed="|Prov|8|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.31">Prov. viii.
31</scripRef>.</p></note>, yet this too has a
consistent sense. For even thus He had delight, not because joy was
added to Him, but again on seeing the works made after His own Image;
so that even this rejoicing of God is on account of His Image. And how
too has the Son delight, except as seeing Himself in the Father? for
this is the same as saying, ‘He that hath seen Me, hath seen the
Father,’ and ‘I am in the Father and the Father in Me<note place="end" n="2782" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p84.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p85"> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 9, 10" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p85.2" parsed="|John|14|9|14|10" osisRef="Bible:John.14.9-John.14.10">John xiv. 9,
10</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Vain then is your vaunt as is on all
sides shewn, O Christ’s enemies, and vainly did ye parade<note place="end" n="2783" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p85.3"><p class="c151" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p86"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p86.1">ἐνεπομπεύσατε</span>.
‘The ancients said <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p86.2">πομπεύειν</span>
“to use bad language,” and the coarse language of the
procession, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p86.3">πομπεία</span>. This arose
from the custom of persons in the Bacchanalian cars using bad language
towards by-standers, and their retorting it.’ Erasm. <i>Adag.</i>
p. 1158. He quotes Menander,</p>

<p class="c154" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p87"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p87.1">ἐπὶ τῶν
ἁμαξῶν εἰσὶ
πομπεῖαί
τινες</span></p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteTextc154" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p88"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p88.1">σφόδρα
λοίδοροι</span>.</p></note> and circulate everywhere your text,
‘The Lord created me a beginning of His ways,’ perverting
its sense, and publishing, not Solomon’s meaning, but your own
comment<note place="end" n="2784" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p88.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p89"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p89.1">διάνοιαν,
ἐπίνοιαν</span>, <i>supr. Or.</i> i. 52, n. 7.</p></note>. For behold your sense is proved to be
but a fantasy; but the passage in the Proverbs, as well as all that is
above said, proves that the Son is not a creature in nature and
essence, but the proper Offspring of the Father, true Wisdom and Word,
by whom ‘all things were made,’ and ‘without Him was
made not one thing.<note place="end" n="2785" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p89.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p90"> <scripRef passage="John i. 3" id="xxi.ii.iii.ix-p90.1" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3">John i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>’</p>
</div4></div3>

<div3 type="Discourse" n="III" title="Discourse III" shorttitle="Discourse III" progress="70.75%" prev="xxi.ii.iii.ix" next="xxi.ii.iv.i" id="xxi.ii.iv">

<div4 type="Chapter" title="Texts Explained; Seventhly, John xiv. 10. Introduction. The doctrine of the coinherence. The Father and the Son Each whole and perfect God. They are in Each Other, because their Essence is One and the Same. They are Each Perfect and have One Essence, because the Second Person is the Son of the First. Asterius's evasive explanation of the text under review; refuted. Since the Son has all that the Father has, He is His Image; and the Father is the One God, because the Son is in the Father." n="XXIII" shorttitle="Chapter XXIII" progress="70.75%" prev="xxi.ii.iv" next="xxi.ii.iv.ii" id="xxi.ii.iv.i"> <p class="c9" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p1">


<span class="c8" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p1.1">Discourse
III.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c41" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p3"><span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p3.1">Chapter
XXIII</span>.—<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p3.2">Texts Explained;
Seventhly,</span> <span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p3.4"><scripRef passage="John xiv. 10" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p3.5" parsed="|John|14|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.10">John xiv. 10</scripRef></span> 
<i>Introduction. The doctrine of the coinherence. The Father and the
Son Each whole and perfect God. They are in Each Other, because their
Essence is One and the Same. They are Each Perfect and have One
Essence, because the Second Person is the Son of the First.
Asterius’s evasive explanation of the text under review; refuted.
Since the Son has all that the Father has, He is His Image; and the
Father is the One God, because the Son is in the Father.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p4">1. <span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p4.1">The</span> Ario-maniacs, as
it appears, having once made up their minds to transgress and revolt
from the Truth, are strenuous in appropriating the words of Scripture,
‘When the impious cometh into a depth of evils, he despiseth<note place="end" n="2786" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p5"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xviii. 3" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p5.2" parsed="|Prov|18|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.18.3">Prov. xviii.
3</scripRef>,
LXX.</p></note>;’ for refutation does not stop them,
nor perplexity abash them; but, as having ‘a whore’s
forehead,’ they ‘refuse to be ashamed<note place="end" n="2787" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p5.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p6"> <scripRef passage="Jer. iii. 3" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p6.1" parsed="|Jer|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.3.3">Jer. iii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>’ before all men in their irreligion.
For whereas the passages which they alleged, ‘The Lord created
me<note place="end" n="2788" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p7"> <i>Supr.</i> ch. xix.</p></note>,’ and ‘Made better than the
Angels<note place="end" n="2789" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p8"> Ch.
xiii.</p></note>,’ and ‘First-born<note place="end" n="2790" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p9"> Ch.
xxi.</p></note>,’ and ‘Faithful to Him that made
Him<note place="end" n="2791" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p10"> Ch.
xiv.</p></note>’ have a right sense<note place="end" n="2792" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p11"> ii.
44, n. 1.</p></note>, and inculcate religiousness towards Christ,
so it is that these men still, as if bedewed with the serpent’s
poison, not seeing what they ought to see, nor understanding what they
read, as if in vomit from the depth of their irreligious heart, have
next proceeded to disparage our Lord’s words, ‘I in the
Father and the Father in Me<note place="end" n="2793" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p12"> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 10" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p12.1" parsed="|John|14|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.10">John xiv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ saying,
‘How can the One be contained in the Other and the Other in the
One?’ or ‘How at all can the Father who is the greater be
contained in the Son who is the less?’ or ‘What wonder, if
the Son is in the Father,’ considering it is written even of us,
‘In Him we live and move and have our being<note place="end" n="2794" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p13"> <scripRef passage="Acts xvii. 28" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p13.1" parsed="|Acts|17|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.28">Acts xvii. 28</scripRef>. Vid.
<i>supr.</i> ii. 41, note 11. The doctrine of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p13.2">περιχώρησις</span>, which this objection introduces, is the test of orthodoxy
opposed to Arianism. Cf. <i>de Syn.</i> 15, n. 4. This is seen clearly
in the case of Eusebius, whose language approaches to Catholic more
nearly than Arians in general. After all his strong assertions, the
question recurs, is our Lord a distinct being from God, as we are, or
not? he answers in the affirmative, vid. <i>supr.</i> p. 75, n. 7,
whereas we believe that He is literally and numerically one with the
Father, and therefore His Person dwells in the Father’s Person by
an ineffable union. And hence the language of Dionysius [of Rome]
<i>supr. de Decr.</i> 26. ‘the Holy Ghost must repose and
habitate in God,’ <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p13.3">ἐμφιλοχωρεῖν
τῷ θεῷ καὶ
ἐνδιαιτᾶσθαι</span>. And hence the strong figure of S. Jerome (in which he is
followed by S. Cyril, <i>Thesaur.</i> p. 51), ‘Filius locus est
Patris, sicut et Pater locus est Filii.’ in <scripRef passage="Ezek. iii. 12" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p13.4" parsed="|Ezek|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.3.12">Ezek. iii. 12</scripRef>. So Athan.
contrasts the creatures who are <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p13.5">ἐν
μεμερισμένοις
τόποις</span> and the
Son. <i>Serap.</i> iii. 4. Cf. even in the Macrostich Creed, language
of this character, viz. ‘All the Father embosoming the Son, and
all the Son hanging and adhering to the Father, and alone resting on
the Father’s breast continually.’ <i>De Syn.</i> 26 (7),
where vid. note 3.</p></note>?’ And this state of mind is consistent
with their perverseness, who think God to be material, and understand
not what <pb n="394" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_394.html" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-Page_394" />is ‘True
Father’ and ‘True Son,’ nor ‘Light
Invisible’ and ‘Eternal,’ and Its ‘Radiance
Invisible,’ nor ‘Invisible Subsistence,’ and
‘Immaterial Expression’ and ‘Immaterial Image.’
For did they know, they would not dishonour and ridicule the Lord of
glory, nor interpreting things immaterial after a material manner,
pervert good words. It were sufficient indeed, on hearing only words
which are the Lord’s, at once to believe, since the faith of
simplicity is better than an elaborate process of persuasion; but since
they have endeavoured to profane even this passage to their own heresy,
it becomes necessary to expose their perverseness and to shew the mind
of the truth, at least for the security of the faithful. For when it is
said, ‘I in the Father and the Father in Me,’ They are not
therefore, as these suppose, discharged into Each Other, filling the
One the Other, as in the case of empty vessels, so that the Son fills
the emptiness of the Father and the Father that of the Son<note place="end" n="2795" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p13.6"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p14"> This
is not inconsistent with S. Jerome as quoted in the foregoing note.
Athan. merely means that such illustrations cannot be taken literally,
as if spoken of natural subjects. The Father is the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p14.1">τόπος</span> or locus of the Son, because when we contemplate the Son in His
fulness as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p14.2">ὅλος
θεός</span>, we merely view the
Father as that Person in whom God the Son is; our mind abstracts His
Essence which is the Son for the moment from Him, and regards Him
merely as Father. Thus <i>in</i> <i>Illud. Omn.</i> 4, <i>supr.</i> p.
89. It is, however, but an operation of the mind, and not a real
emptying of Godhead from the Father, if such words may be used. Father
and Son are both the same God, though really and eternally distinct
from each other; and Each is full of the Other, that is, their Essence
is one and the same. This is insisted on by S. Cyril, <i>in Joan.</i>
p. 28. And by S. Hilary, <i>Trin.</i> vii. fin. vid. also iii. 23. Cf.
the quotation from S. Anselm made by Petavius, <i>de Trin.</i> iv. 16
fin. [Cf. D.C.B. <i>s.v.</i> <span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p14.3">Metangismonitae.</span>]</p></note>, and Each of Them by Himself is not complete
and perfect (for this is proper to bodies, and therefore the mere
assertion of it is full of irreligion), for the Father is full and
perfect, and the Son is the Fulness of Godhead. Nor again, as God, by
coming into the Saints, strengthens them, thus is He also in the Son.
For He is Himself the Father’s Power and Wisdom, and by partaking
of Him things originate are sanctified in the Spirit; but the Son
Himself is not Son by participation, but is the Father’s own
Offspring<note place="end" n="2796" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p14.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p15"> Vid.
<i>de Decr.</i> 10, n. 4, 19, n. 3; <i>Or.</i> i. 15, n. 6. On the
other hand Eusebius considers the Son, like a creature, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p15.1">ἐξ
αὐτῆς τῆς
πατρικῆς</span> [not <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p15.2">οὐσίας</span>,
but] <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p15.3">μετουσίας,
ὥσπερ ἀπὸ
πηγῆς, ἐπ᾽
αὐτὸν
προχεομένης
πληρούμενον</span>. <i>Eccl. Theol.</i> i. 2. words which are the more
observable, the nearer they approach to the language of Athan. in the
text and elsewhere. Vid. <i>infr.</i> by way of contrast, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p15.4">οὐδὲ
κατὰ
μετουσίαν
αὐτοῦ, ἀλλ᾽
ὅλον ἴδιον
αὐτοῦ
γέννημα</span>.
4.</p></note>. Nor again is the Son in the Father,
in the sense of the passage, ‘In Him we live and move and have
our being;’ for, He as being from the Fount<note place="end" n="2797" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p15.5"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p16"> <i>De
Decr.</i> 15, n. 9.</p></note> of the Father is the Life, in which all
things are both quickened and consist; for the Life does not live in
life<note place="end" n="2798" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p17"> i.e.
Son does not live by the <i>gift</i> of life, for He <i>is</i> life,
and does but give it, not receive. S. Hilary uses different language
with the same meaning, <i>de Trin.</i> ii. 11. Other modes of
expression for the same mystery are found <i>infr.</i> 3. also 6 fin.
Vid. <i>de Syn.</i> 45, n. 1. and Didymus <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p17.1">ἡ πατρικὴ
θεότης</span>. p. 82.
and S. Basil, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p17.2">ἐξ οὗ ἔχει
τὸ εἶναι</span>.
<i>contr.</i> <i>Eunom.</i> ii. 12 fin. Just above Athan. says that
‘the Son is the fulness of the Godhead.’ Thus the Father is
the Son’s life because the Son is from Him, and the Son the
Father’s because the Son is in Him. All these are but different
ways of signifying the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p17.3">περιχώρησις</span></p></note>, else it would not be Life, but rather He
gives life to all things.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p18">2. But now let us see what Asterius the Sophist
says, the retained pleader<note place="end" n="2799" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p19"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p19.1">συνηγόρου</span>, <i>infr.</i> §60.</p></note> for the heresy. In
imitation then of the Jews so far, he writes as follows; ‘It is
very plain that He has said, that He is in the Father and the Father
again in Him, for this reason, that neither the word on which He was
discoursing is, as He says, His own, but the Father’s, nor the
works belong to Him, but to the Father who gave Him the power.’
Now this, if uttered at random by a little child, had been excused from
his age; but when one who bears the title of Sophist, and professes
universal knowledge<note place="end" n="2800" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p20"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p20.1">πάντα
γινώσκειν
ἐπαγγελλόμενος</span>. Gorgias, according to Cicero <i>de fin.</i> ii. init. was
the first who ventured in public to say <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p20.2">προβάλλετε</span>, ‘give me a question.’ This was the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p20.3">ἐπάγγελμα</span> of the Sophists; of which Aristotle speaks. <i>Rhet.</i> ii.
24 fin. Vid. Cressol. <i>Theatr. Rhet.</i> iii. 11.</p></note>, is the writer,
what a serious condemnation does he deserve! And does he not shew
himself a stranger to the Apostle<note place="end" n="2801" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p20.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p21"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 4" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p21.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.4">1 Cor. ii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>, as being
puffed up with persuasive words of wisdom, and thinking thereby to
succeed in deceiving, not understanding himself what he says nor
whereof he affirms<note place="end" n="2802" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p22"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. i. 7" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p22.1" parsed="|1Tim|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.7">1 Tim. i. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>? For what the Son
has said as proper and suitable to a Son only, who is Word and Wisdom
and Image of the Father’s Essence, that he levels to all the
creatures, and makes common to the Son and to them; and he says,
lawless<note place="end" n="2803" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p23"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p23.1">παράνομος</span>. <i>infr.</i> 47, <i>c. Hist. Ar.</i> 71, 75, 79. <i>Ep.
Æg.</i> 16, d. Vid. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p23.2">ἄνομος</span>.
<scripRef passage="2 Thess. ii. 8" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p23.4" parsed="|2Thess|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.8">2 Thess. ii.
8</scripRef>.</p></note> man, that the Power of the Father
receives power, that from this his irreligion it may follow to say that
in a son<note place="end" n="2804" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p23.5"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p24"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p24.1">ἐν υἱ&amp;
254·</span>, but <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p24.2">ἐν τῷ
υἱ&amp; 254·</span>. <i>Ep.
Æg.</i> 14 fin. vid. <i>Or.</i> ii. 22, note 2.</p></note> the Son was made a son, and the Word
received a word’s authority; and, far from granting that He spoke
this as a Son, He ranks Him with all things made as having learned it
as they have. For if the Son said, ‘I am in the Father and the
Father in Me,’ because His discourses were not His own words but
the Father’s, and so of His works, then,—since David says,
‘I will hear what the Lord God shall say in me<note place="end" n="2805" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p24.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p25"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxxv. 8" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p25.1" parsed="|Ps|85|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.85.8">Ps. lxxxv. 8</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>,’ and again Solomon<note place="end" n="2806" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p26"> <scripRef passage="1 Kings 8.59; 10.24" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p26.1" parsed="|1Kgs|8|59|0|0;|1Kgs|10|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.8.59 Bible:1Kgs.10.24">1 Kings viii. 59, <i>or</i> x.
24</scripRef>?</p></note>, ‘My words are spoken by God,’
and since Moses was minister of words which were from God, and each of
the Prophets spoke not what was his own but what was from God,
‘Thus saith the Lord,’ and since the works of the Saints,
as they professed, were not their own but God’s who gave the
power, Elijah for instance and Elisha invoking God that He Himself
would raise the dead, and Elisha saying to Naaman, on cleansing him
from the <pb n="395" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_395.html" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-Page_395" />leprosy, ‘that thou
mayest know that there is a God in Israel<note place="end" n="2807" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p26.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p27"> <scripRef passage="2 Kings v. 8, 15" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p27.2" parsed="|2Kgs|5|8|0|0;|2Kgs|5|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.5.8 Bible:2Kgs.5.15">2 Kings v. 8,
15</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and Samuel too in the days of the
harvest praying to God to grant rain, and the Apostles saying that not
in their own power they did miracles but in the Lord’s
grace—it is plain that, according to Asterius such a statement
must be common to all, so that each of them is able to say, ‘I in
the Father and the Father in me;’ and as a consequence that He is
no longer one Son of God and Word and Wisdom, but, as others, is only
one out of many.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p28">3. But if the Lord said this, His words would not
rightly have been, ‘I in the Father and the Father in Me,’
but rather, ‘I too am in the Father, and the Father is in Me
too,’ that He may have nothing of His own and by prerogative<note place="end" n="2808" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p29"> <i>Or.</i> ii. 19, n. 6.</p></note>, relatively to the Father, as a Son, but the
same grace in common with all. But it is not so, as they think; for not
understanding that He is genuine Son from the Father, they belie Him
who is such, whom alone it befits to say, ‘I in the Father and
the Father in Me.’ For the Son is in the Father, as it is allowed
us to know, because the whole Being of the Son is proper to the
Father’s essence<note place="end" n="2809" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p30"> Since
the Father and the Son are the numerically One God, it is but
expressing this in other words to say that the Father is in the Son and
the Son in the Father, for all They have and all They are is common to
Each, excepting Their being Father and Son. A <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p30.1">περιχώρησις</span>
of Persons is implied in the Unity of Essence. This is
the connexion of the two texts so often quoted; ‘the Son is in
the Father and the Father in the Son,’ because ‘the Son and
the Father are one.’ And the cause of this unity and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p30.2">περιχώρησις</span>
is the Divine <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p30.3">γέννησις</span>. Thus S. Hilary, <i>Trin.</i> ii. 4. vid. <i>Or.</i> ii.
33, n. 1.</p></note>, as radiance from
light, and stream from fountain; so that whoso sees the Son, sees what
is proper to the Father, and knows that the Son’s Being, because
from the Father, is therefore in the Father. For the Father is in the
Son, since the Son is what is from the Father and proper to Him, as in
the radiance the sun, and in the word the thought, and in the stream
the fountain: for whoso thus contemplates the Son, contemplates what is
proper to the Father’s Essence, and knows that the Father is in
the Son. For whereas the Form<note place="end" n="2810" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p30.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p31"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p31.1">εἴδους</span>.
Petavius here prefers the reading <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p31.2">ἰδίου; θεότης</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p31.3">τὸ
ἱδιον</span> occur together
<i>infr.</i> 6. and 56. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p31.4">εἶδος</span> occurs
<i>Orat.</i> i. 20, a. <i>de Syn.</i> 52. vid. <i>de Syn.</i> 52, n. 6.
<i>infr.</i> 6, 16, <i>Ep. Æg.</i> 17, <i>contr. Sabell. Greg.</i>
8, c. 12, vid. <i>infr.</i> §§6, 16, notes.</p></note> and Godhead of the
Father is the Being of the Son, it follows that the Son is in the
Father and the Father in the Son<note place="end" n="2811" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p31.5"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p32"> In
accordance with §1, note 10, Thomassin observes that by the mutual
coinherence or indwelling of the Three Blessed Persons is meant
‘not a commingling as of material liquids, nor as of soul with
body, nor as the union of our Lord’s Godhead and humanity, but it
is such that the whole power, life, substance, wisdom, essence, of the
Father, should be the very essence, substance, wisdom, life, and power
of the Son.’ <i>de Trin.</i> xxviii. 1. S. Cyril adopts
Athan.’s language to express this doctrine <i>in Joan.</i> p.
105. <i>de Trin.</i> vi. p. 621, <i>in Joan</i>. p. 168. Vid.
<i>infr.</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p32.1">ταὐτότης
οὐσίας</span>,
21. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p32.2">πατρικὴ
θεότης τοῦ
υἱοῦ</span>, 26. and 41. and
<i>de Syn.</i> 45, n. 1. vid. also Damasc. <i>F. O.</i> i. 8. pp. 139,
140.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p33">4. On this account and reasonably, having said
before, ‘I and the Father are One,’ He added, ‘I in
the Father and the Father in Me,<note place="end" n="2812" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p34"> <scripRef passage="John x. 30" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p34.1" parsed="|John|10|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.30">John x. 30</scripRef>.</p></note>’ by way
of shewing the identity<note place="end" n="2813" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p35"> <i>De
Syn.</i> 45, n. 1.</p></note> of Godhead and the
unity of Essence. For they are one, not<note place="end" n="2814" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p36"> <i>Infr. Orat.</i> iv. 9.</p></note> as
one thing divided into two parts, and these nothing but one, nor as one
thing twice named, so that the Same becomes at one time Father, at
another His own Son, for this Sabellius holding was judged an heretic.
But They are two, because the Father is Father and is not also Son, and
the Son is Son and not also Father<note place="end" n="2815" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p37"> <i>Infr.</i> 11.</p></note>; but the
nature is one; (for the offspring is not unlike<note place="end" n="2816" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p38"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p38.1">ἀνόμοιον</span>; and so <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p38.2">ἀνόμοιος
κατὰ πάντα</span>. <i>Orat.</i> i. 6. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p38.3">κατ᾽
οὐσίαν</span>. 17.
<i>Orat.</i> ii. 43. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p38.4">τῆς
οὐσίας</span>.
<i>infr.</i> 14. vid. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p38.5">ἀνομοιότης</span>. <i>infr.</i> 8, c.</p></note>
its parent, for it is his image), and all that is the Father’s,
is the Son’s<note place="end" n="2817" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p38.6"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p39"> Cf.
<i>in illud. Omn.</i> 4. ‘As the Father is I am (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p39.1">ὁ ὤν</span>) so His Word is I Am and God
over all.’ <i>Serap.</i> i. 28, a; ib. ii. 2.</p></note>. Wherefore neither
is the Son another God, for He was not procured from without, else were
there many, if a godhead be procured foreign from the Father’s<note place="end" n="2818" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p40"> Cf.
i. 6.</p></note>; for if the Son be other, as an Offspring,
still He is the Same as God; and He and the Father are one in propriety
and peculiarity of nature, and in the identity of the one Godhead, as
has been said. For the radiance also is light, not second to the sun,
nor a different light, nor from participation of it, but a whole and
proper offspring of it. And such an offspring is necessarily one light;
and no one would say that they are two lights<note place="end" n="2819" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p41"> Doctrine of the Una Res, <i>de Syn.</i> 45, n. 1.</p></note>,
but sun and radiance two, yet one the light from the sun enlightening
in its radiance all things. So also the Godhead of the Son is the
Father’s; whence also it is indivisible; and thus there is one
God and none other but He. And so, since they are one, and the Godhead
itself one, the same things are said of the Son, which are said of the
Father, except His being said to be Father<note place="end" n="2820" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p41.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p42"> Ib.
49, n. 4.</p></note>:—for instance<note place="end" n="2821" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p43"> Parallel to <i>de Syn.</i> 49.</p></note>,
that He is God, ‘And the Word was God<note place="end" n="2822" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p44"> <scripRef passage="John i. 1" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p44.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">John i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ Almighty, ‘Thus saith He which
was and is and is to come, the Almighty<note place="end" n="2823" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p45"> <scripRef passage="Rev. i. 8" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p45.1" parsed="|Rev|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.8">Rev. i. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ Lord, ‘One Lord Jesus Christ<note place="end" n="2824" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p46"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. viii. 6" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p46.2" parsed="|1Cor|8|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.6">1 Cor. viii.
6</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ that He is Light, ‘I am the
Light<note place="end" n="2825" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p46.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p47"> <scripRef passage="John viii. 12" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p47.1" parsed="|John|8|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.12">John viii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ that He wipes out sins, ‘that
ye may know,’ He says, ‘that the Son of man hath power upon
earth to forgive sins<note place="end" n="2826" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p47.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p48"> <scripRef passage="Luke v. 24" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p48.1" parsed="|Luke|5|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.5.24">Luke v. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and so with
other attributes. For ‘all things,’ says the Son Himself,
‘whatsoever the Father hath, are Mine<note place="end" n="2827" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p48.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p49"> <scripRef passage="John xvi. 15" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p49.2" parsed="|John|16|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.15">John xvi. 15</scripRef>; xvii.
10.</p></note>;’ and again, ‘And Mine are
Thine.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p50">5. And on hearing the attributes of the Father
spoken of a Son, we shall thereby see the Father in the Son; and we
shall contemplate the Son in the Father, when what is said of the Son
is said of the Father also. <pb n="396" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_396.html" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-Page_396" />And why
are the attributes of the Father ascribed to the Son, except that the
Son is an Offspring from Him? and why are the Son’s attributes
proper to the Father, except again because the Son is the proper
Offspring of His Essence? And the Son, being the proper Offspring of
the Father’s Essence, reasonably says that the Father’s
attributes are His own also; whence suitably and consistently with
saying, ‘I and the Father are One,’ He adds, ‘that ye
may know that I am in the Father and the Father in Me<note place="end" n="2828" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p50.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p51"> <scripRef passage="John x. 30, 38" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p51.2" parsed="|John|10|30|0|0;|John|10|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.30 Bible:John.10.38">John x. 30, 38</scripRef>; xiv.
10.</p></note>.’ Moreover, He has added this again,
‘He that hath seen Me, hath seen the Father<note place="end" n="2829" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p51.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p52"> <scripRef passage="John 14.9" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p52.1" parsed="|John|14|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.9">Ib. xiv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and there is one and the same sense
in these three<note place="end" n="2830" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p52.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p53"> Here
these three texts, which so often occur together, are recognized as
‘three;’ so are they by Eusebius <i>Eccl. Theol.</i> iii.
19; and he says that Marcellus and ‘those who Sabellianize with
him,’ among whom he included Catholics, were in the practice of
adducing them, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p53.1">θρυλλοῦντες</span>; which bears incidental testimony to the fact that the
doctrine of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p53.2">περιχώρησις</span>
was the great criterion between orthodox and Arian.
Many instances of the joint use of the three are given <i>supr.</i> i.
34, n. 7. to which may be added <i>Orat.</i> ii. 54 init. iii. 16 fin.
67 fin. iv. 17, a. <i>Serap.</i> ii. 9, c. Serm. <i>Maj. de fid.</i>
29. Cyril. <i>de Trin.</i> p. 554. <i>in Joann.</i> p. 168. Origen
<i>Periarch.</i> p. 56. Hil. <i>Trin.</i> ix. 1. Ambros. <i>Hexaem.</i>
6. August. <i>de Cons. Ev.</i> i. 7.</p></note> passages. For he
who in this sense understands that the Son and the Father are one,
knows that He is in the Father and the Father in the Son; for the
Godhead of the Son is the Father’s, and it is in the Son; and
whoso enters into this, is convinced that ‘He that hath seen the
Son, hath seen the Father;’ for in the Son is contemplated the
Father’s Godhead. And we may perceive this at once from the
illustration of the Emperor’s image. For in the image is the
shape and form of the Emperor, and in the Emperor is that shape which
is in the image. For the likeness of the Emperor in the image is
exact<note place="end" n="2831" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p53.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p54"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p54.1">ἀπαράλλακτος</span>, <i>de Syn.</i> 23, n. 1.</p></note>; so that a person who looks at the image,
sees in it the Emperor; and he again who sees the Emperor, recognises
that it is he who is in the image<note place="end" n="2832" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p54.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p55"> Vid.
Basil. <i>Hom. contr. Sab.</i> p. 192. The honour paid to the Imperial
Statues is well known. Ambros. <i>in Psalm</i> cxviii. x. 25. vid. also
Chrysost. <i>Hom. on Statues, passim, fragm. in Act. Conc.</i> vii. (t.
4, p. 89. Hard.) Socr. vi. 18. The Seventh Council speaks of the images
sent by the Emperors into provinces instead of their coming in person;
Ducange in v. Lauratum. Vid. a description of the imperial statutes and
their honours in Gothofred, <i>Cod. Theod.</i> t. 5, pp. 346, 7. and in
Philostorg. xii. 12. vid. also Molanus <i>de Imaginibus</i> ed. Paquot,
p. 197.</p></note>. And from the
likeness not differing, to one who after the image wished to view the
Emperor, the image might say, ‘I and the Emperor are one; for I
am in him, and he in me; and what thou seest in me, that thou beholdest
in him, and what thou hast seen in him, that thou holdest in me<note place="end" n="2833" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p55.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p56"> Athanasius guards against what is defective in this illustration
in the next chapter, but independent of such explanation a mistake as
to his meaning would be impossible; and the passage affords a good
instance of the imperfect and partial character of all illustrations of
the Divine Mystery. What it is taken to symbolize is the unity of the
Father and Son, for the Image is not a Second Emperor but the same.
vid. <i>Sabell. Greg.</i> 6. But no one, who bowed before the
Emperor’s Statue can be supposed to have really worshipped it;
whereas our Lord is the Object of supreme worship, which terminates in
Him, as being really one with Him whose Image He is. From the custom of
paying honour to the Imperial Statues, the Cultus Imaginum was
introduced into the Eastern Church. The Western Church, not having had
the civil custom, resisted. vid. Döllinger, <i>Church History,</i>
vol. 3. p. 55. E. Tr. The Fathers, e.g. S. Jerome, set themselves
against the civil custom, as idolatrous, comparing it to that paid to
Nebuchadnezzar’s statue. vid. Hieron. in <scripRef passage="Dan. iii. 18" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p56.1" parsed="|Dan|3|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.3.18">Dan. iii. 18</scripRef>. Incense
was burnt before those of the Emperors; as afterwards before the images
of the Saints.</p></note>.’ Accordingly he who worships the
image, in it worships the Emperor also; for the image is his form and
appearance. Since then the Son too is the Father’s Image, it must
necessarily be understood that the Godhead and propriety of the Father
is the Being of the Son.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p57">6. And this is what is said, ‘Who being in
the form of God<note place="end" n="2834" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p57.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p58"> <scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 6" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p58.1" parsed="|Phil|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.6">Phil. ii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and
‘the Father in Me.’ Nor is this Form<note place="end" n="2835" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p58.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p59"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p59.1">εἶδος</span>, vid.
<i>infr.</i> 16, note.</p></note> of the Godhead partial merely, but the
fulness of the Father’s Godhead is the Being of the Son, and the
Son is whole God. Therefore also, being equal to God, He ‘thought
it not a prize to be equal to God;’ and again since the Godhead
and the Form of the Son is none other’s than the Father’s<note place="end" n="2836" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p59.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p60"> Here
first the Son’s <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p60.1">εἶδος</span> is
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p60.2">εἶδος</span> of the
Father, then the Son is the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p60.3">εἶδος</span> of the
Father’s Godhead, and then in the Son is the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p60.4">εἶδος</span> of the Father. These expressions are equivalent, if Father and Son
are, each separately, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p60.5">ὅλος
θεός</span>. vid. <i>infr.</i>
§16, note. S. Greg. Naz. uses the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p60.6">ὀπίσθια</span> (<scripRef passage="Exod. xxxiii. 23" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p60.7" parsed="|Exod|33|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.33.23">Exod. xxxiii. 23</scripRef>), which forms a
contrast to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p60.8">εἶδος</span>, for the
Divine Works. <i>Orat.</i> 28, 3.</p></note>, this is what He says, ‘I in the
Father.’ Thus ‘God was in Christ reconciling the world unto
Himself<note place="end" n="2837" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p60.9"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p61"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. v. 19" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p61.1" parsed="|2Cor|5|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.19">2 Cor. v. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ for the propriety of the
Father’s Essence is that Son, in whom the creation was then
reconciled with God. Thus what things the Son then wrought are the
Father’s works, for the Son is the Form of that Godhead of the
Father, which wrought the works. And thus he who looks at the Son, sees
the Father; for in the Father’s Godhead is and is contemplated
the Son; and the Father’s Form which is in Him shews in Him the
Father; and thus the Father is in the Son. And that propriety and
Godhead which is from the Father in the Son, shews the Son in the
Father, and His inseparability from Him; and whoso hears and beholds
that what is said of the Father is also said of the Son, not as
accruing to His Essence by grace or participation, but because the very
Being of the Son is the proper Offspring of the Father’s Essence,
will fitly understand the words, as I said before, ‘I in the
Father, and the Father in Me;’ and ‘I and the Father are
One<note place="end" n="2838" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p61.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p62"> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 10" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p62.2" parsed="|John|14|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.10">John xiv. 10</scripRef>; x.
30.</p></note>.’ For the Son is such as the Father
is, because He has all that is the Father’s. Wherefore also is He
implied together with the Father. For, a son not being, one cannot say
father; whereas when we call God a Maker, we do not of necessity
intimate the things which have come to be; for a maker is before his
works<note place="end" n="2839" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p62.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p63"> Vid.
<i>supr. de Decr.</i> 30; <i>Or.</i> i. 33. This is in opposition to
the Arians, who said that the title Father implied priority of
existence. Athan. says that the title ‘Maker’ does, but
that the title ‘father’ does not. vid. <i>supr.</i> p. 76,
n. 3; <i>Or.</i> i. 29, n. 10: ii. 41, n. 11.</p></note>. <pb n="397" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_397.html" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-Page_397" />But
when we call God Father, at once with the Father we signify the
Son’s existence. Therefore also he who believes in the Son,
believes also in the Father: for he believes in what is proper to the
Father’s Essence; and thus the faith is one in one God. And he
who worships and honours the Son, in the Son worships and honours the
Father; for one is the Godhead; and therefore one<note place="end" n="2840" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p63.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p64"> Athan. <i>de Incarn. c. Ar.</i> 19, c. vid. Ambros. <i>de fid.</i>
iii. cap. 12, 13. Naz. <i>Orat.</i> 23, 8. Basil. <i>de Sp. S.</i> n.
64.</p></note> the honour and one the worship which is paid
to the Father in and through the Son. And he who thus worships,
worships one God; for there is one God and none other than He.
Accordingly when the Father is called the only God, and we read that
there is one God<note place="end" n="2841" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p64.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p65"> <scripRef passage="Mark xii. 29" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p65.1" parsed="|Mark|12|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.12.29">Mark xii. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>, and ‘I
am,’ and ‘beside Me there is no God,’ and ‘I
the first and I the last<note place="end" n="2842" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p65.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p66"> <scripRef passage="Ex. iii. 14" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p66.2" parsed="|Exod|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.3.14">Ex. iii. 14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Deut. xxxii. 39" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p66.3" parsed="|Deut|32|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.39">Deut. xxxii. 39</scripRef>,
LXX.; <scripRef passage="Is. xliv. 6" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p66.4" parsed="|Isa|44|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.44.6">Is. xliv. 6</scripRef></p></note>,’ this has a
fit meaning. For God is One and Only and First; but this is not said to
the denial of the Son<note place="end" n="2843" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p66.5"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p67"> <i>De
Decr.</i> 19, n. 6.</p></note>, perish the
thought; for He is in that One, and First and Only, as being of that
One and Only and First the Only Word and Wisdom and Radiance. And He
too is the First, as the Fulness of the Godhead of the First and Only,
being whole and full God<note place="end" n="2844" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p67.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.i-p68"> Vid.
<i>supr.</i> 1, note 10; ii. 41 fin. also <i>infr.</i> iv. 1.
Pseudo-Ath. <i>c. Sab. Greg.</i> 5–12. Naz. <i>Orat.</i> 40, 41.
Synes. <i>Hymn.</i> iii. pp. 328, 9. Ambros. <i>de Fid.</i> i. n. 18.
August. <i>Ep.</i> 170, 5. vid. <i>Or.</i> ii. 38, n. 6. and
<i>infr.</i> note on 36 fin.</p></note>. This then is not
said on His account, but to deny that there is other such as the Father
and His Word.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Chapter" title="Texts Explained; Eighthly, John xvii. 3. and the Like. Our Lord's divinity cannot interfere with His Father's prerogatives, as the One God, which were so earnestly upheld by the Son. 'One' is used in contrast to false gods and idols, not to the Son, through whom the Father spoke. Our Lord adds His Name to the Father's, as included in Him. The Father the First, not as if the Son were not First too, but as Origin." progress="71.42%" prev="xxi.ii.iv.i" next="xxi.ii.iv.iii" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii"><p class="c41" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p1.1">Chapter
XXIV</span>.—<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p1.2">Texts Explained; Eighthly,</span>
<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p1.4"><scripRef passage="John xvii. 3" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p1.5" parsed="|John|17|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.3">John xvii.
3</scripRef></span><span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p1.6">.
and the Like.</span> <i>Our Lord’s divinity cannot interfere with
His Father’s prerogatives, as the One God, which were so
earnestly upheld by the Son. ‘One’ is used in contrast to
false gods and idols, not to the Son, through whom the Father spoke.
Our Lord adds His Name to the Father’s, as included in Him. The
Father the First, not as if the Son were not First too, but as
Origin.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p2">7. Now that this is the sense of the Prophet is
clear and manifest to all; but since the irreligious men, alleging such
passages also, dishonour the Lord and reproach us, saying,
‘Behold God is said to be One and Only and First; how say ye that
the Son is God? for if He were God, He had not said, “I
Alone,” nor “God is One<note place="end" n="2845" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p3"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xxxii. 39" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p3.2" parsed="|Deut|32|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.39">Deut. xxxii. 39</scripRef>; vi.
4,
&amp;c.</p></note>;”’
it is necessary to declare the sense of these phrases in addition, as
far as we can, that all may know from this also that the Arians are
really contending with God<note place="end" n="2846" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p3.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p4"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p4.1">θεομάχοι</span>. vid. <scripRef passage="Acts v. 39" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p4.3" parsed="|Acts|5|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.39">Acts v. 39</scripRef>.</p></note>. If there then is
rivalry of the Son towards the Father, then be such words uttered
against Him; and if according to what is said to David concerning
Adonijah and Absalom<note place="end" n="2847" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p4.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p5"> <scripRef passage="2 Sam. xv. 13" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p5.2" parsed="|2Sam|15|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.15.13">2 Sam. xv. 13</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Kings i. 11" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p5.3" parsed="|1Kgs|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.1.11">1 Kings i.
11</scripRef>.</p></note>, so also the Father
looks upon the Son, then let Him utter and urge such words against
Himself, lest He the Son, calling Himself God, make any to revolt from
the Father. But if he who knows the Son, on the contrary, knows the
Father, the Son Himself revealing Him to him, and in the Word he shall
rather see the Father, as has been said, and if the Son on coming,
glorified not Himself but the Father, saying to one who came to Him,
‘Why callest thou Me good? none is good save One, that is, God<note place="end" n="2848" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p5.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p6"> <scripRef passage="Luke xviii. 19" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p6.2" parsed="|Luke|18|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.19">Luke xviii.
19</scripRef>,
and vid. Basil. <i>Ep.</i> 236, 1.</p></note>;’ and to one who asked, what was the
great commandment in the Law, answering, ‘Hear, O Israel, the
Lord our God is One Lord<note place="end" n="2849" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p6.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p7"> <scripRef passage="Mark xii. 29" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p7.1" parsed="|Mark|12|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.12.29">Mark xii. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and saying
to the multitudes, ‘I came down from heaven, not to do My own
will, but the will of Him that sent Me<note place="end" n="2850" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p8"> <scripRef passage="John vi. 38" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p8.2" parsed="|John|6|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.38">John vi. 38</scripRef>; xiv.
28.</p></note>;’ and teaching the disciples,
‘My Father is greater than I,’ and ‘He that honoureth
Me, honoureth Him that sent Me<note place="end" n="2851" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p8.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p9"> <scripRef passage="John v. 23" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p9.2" parsed="|John|5|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.23">John v. 23</scripRef>, cf. xiii.
20.</p></note>;’ if the Son
is such towards His own Father, what is the difficulty<note place="end" n="2852" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p9.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p10"> §58, note.</p></note>, that one must need take such a view of such
passages? and on the other hand, if the Son is the Father’s Word,
who is so wild, besides these Christ-opposers, as to think that God has
thus spoken, as traducing and denying His own Word? This is not the
mind of Christians; perish the thought; for not with reference to the
Son is it thus written, but for the denial of those falsely called
gods, invented by men.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p11">8. And this account of the meaning of such
passages is satisfactory; for since those who are devoted to gods
falsely so called, revolt from the True God, therefore God, being good
and careful for mankind, recalling the wanderers, says, ‘I am
Only God,’ and ‘I Am,’ and ‘Besides Me there is
no God,’ and the like; that He may condemn things which are not,
and may convert all men to Himself. And as, supposing in the daytime
when the sun was shining, a man were rudely to paint a piece of wood,
which had not even the appearance of light, and call that image the
cause of light, and if the sun with regard to it were to say, ‘I
alone am the light of the day, and there is no other light of the day
but I,’ he would say this, with regard, not to his own radiance,
but to the error arising from the wooden image and the dissimilitude of
that vain representation; so it is with ‘I am,’ and
‘I am Only God,’ and ‘There is none other besides
Me,’ viz. that He may make men renounce falsely called gods, and
that they may recognise Him the true God <pb n="398" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_398.html" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-Page_398" />instead. Indeed when God said this, He said it
through His own Word, unless forsooth the modern<note place="end" n="2853" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p12"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p12.1">οἱ νῦν</span>, cf.
<i>Or.</i> ii. 1, note 6, and <i>Hist. Ar.</i> 61, fin.</p></note> Jews add this too, that He has not said this
through His Word; but so hath He spoken, though they rave, these
followers of the devil<note place="end" n="2854" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p13"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p13.1">διαβολικοί</span>. vid. <i>supr.</i> p. 187, and <i>de Decr.</i> 5, note 2.
vid. also <i>Orat.</i> ii. 38, a. 73, a. 74 init. <i>Ep. Æg</i>. 4
and 6. In the passage before us there seems an allusion to false
accusation or lying, which is the proper meaning of the word;
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p13.2">διαβάλλων</span>
occurs shortly before. And so in <i>Apol. ad
Const.</i> when he calls Magnentius <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p13.3">διάβολος</span>, it is as being a traitor, 7. and soon after he says that
his accuser was <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p13.4">τὸν
διαβόλου
πρόπον
ἀναλαβών</span>, where the word has no article, and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p13.5">διαβέβλημαι</span>
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p13.6">διεβλήθην</span>
have preceded. vid. also <i>Hist. Ar.</i> 52 fin. And
so in <i>Sent. D.</i> his speaking of the Arians’ ‘father
the devil,’ 3, c. is explained 4, b. by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p13.7">τοὺς
πατέρας
διαβαλλόντων</span>
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p13.8">τῆς εἰς τὸν
ἐπίσκοπον
διαβολῆς</span>.</p></note>. For the Word of
the Lord came to the Prophet, and this was what was heard; nor is there
a thing which God says or does, but He says and does it in the Word.
Not then with reference to Him is this said, O Christ’s enemies,
but to things foreign to Him and not from<note place="end" n="2855" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p13.9"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p14"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p14.1">παρά</span>, vid. §24
end, and <scripRef passage="John xv. 26" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p14.2" parsed="|John|15|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.26">John xv. 26</scripRef></p></note>
Him. For according to the aforesaid illustration, if the sun had spoken
those words, he would have been setting right the error and have so
spoken, not as having his radiance without him, but in the radiance
shewing his own light. Therefore not for the denial of the Son, nor
with reference to Him, are such passages, but to the overthrow of
falsehood. Accordingly God spoke not such words to Adam at the
beginning, though His Word was with Him, by whom all things came to be;
for there was no need, before idols came in; but when men made
insurrection against the truth and named for themselves gods such as
they would<note place="end" n="2856" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p14.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p15"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p15.1">οὓς
ἤθελον</span>,
<i>infr.</i> §10, n. 1.</p></note>, then it was that need arose of such
words, for the denial of gods that were not. Nay I would add, that they
were said even in anticipation of the folly of these Christ-opposers<note place="end" n="2857" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p16"> Who
worship one whom they themselves call a creature, vid. <i>supr. Or.</i>
i. 8, n. 8, ii. 14, n. 7, 21, n. 2, and below, §16
notes.</p></note>, that they might know, that whatsoever god
they devise external to the Father’s Essence, he is not True God,
nor Image and Son of the Only and First.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p17">9. If then the Father be called the only true
God, this is said not to the denial of Him who said, ‘I am the
Truth<note place="end" n="2858" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p18"> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 6" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p18.1" parsed="|John|14|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.6">John xiv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ but of those on the other hand who
by nature are not true, as the Father and His Word are. And hence the
Lord Himself added at once, ‘And Jesus Christ whom Thou didst
send<note place="end" n="2859" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p19"> <scripRef passage="John 17.3" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p19.1" parsed="|John|17|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.3">Ib. xvii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Now had He been a creature, He would
not have added this, and ranked Himself with His Creator (for what
fellowship is there between the True and the not true?); but as it is,
by adding Himself to the Father, He has shewn that He is of the
Father’s nature; and He has given us to know that of the True
Father He is True Offspring. And John too, as he had learned<note place="end" n="2860" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p20"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p20.1">μαθὼν
ἐδίδαξε</span>,
<i>de Decr.</i> 7, n. 8; <i>Or.</i> ii. 1, note
6<sup>a</sup>.</p></note>, so he teaches this, writing in his Epistle,
‘And we are in the True, even in His Son Jesus Christ; This is
the True God and eternal life<note place="end" n="2861" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p21"> <scripRef passage="1 John v. 20" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p21.1" parsed="|1John|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.20">1 John v. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And when
the Prophet says concerning the creation, ‘That stretcheth forth
the heavens alone<note place="end" n="2862" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p22"> <scripRef passage="Isai. xliv. 24" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p22.1" parsed="|Isa|44|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.44.24">Isai. xliv.
24</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and when
God says, ‘I only stretch out the heavens,’ it is made
plain to every one, that in the Only is signified also the Word of the
Only, in whom ‘all things were made,’ and without whom
‘was made not one thing.’ Therefore, if they were made
through the Word, and yet He says, ‘I Only,’ and together
with that Only is understood the Son, through whom the heavens were
made, so also then, if it be said, ‘One God,’ and ‘I
Only,’ and ‘I the First,’ in that One and Only and
First is understood the Word coexisting, as in the Light the Radiance.
And this can be understood of no other than the Word alone. For all
other things subsisted out of nothing through the Son, and are greatly
different in nature; but the Son Himself is natural and true Offspring
from the Father; and thus the very passage which these insensates have
thought fit to adduce, ‘I the First,’ in defence of their
heresy, doth rather expose their perverse spirit. For God says,
‘I the First and I the Last;’ if then, as though ranked
with the things after Him, He is said to be first of them, so that they
come next to Him, then certainly you will have shewn that He Himself
precedes the works in time only<note place="end" n="2863" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p23"> He
says that in ‘I the first’ the question of time does not
come in, else creatures would come ‘second’ to the Creator,
as if His and their duration admitted of a common measure.
‘First’ then does not imply succession, but is equivalent
to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p23.1">ἀρχή</span>; a word which,
as ‘Father,’ does not imply that the Son is not from
eternity.</p></note>; which, to go
no further, is extreme irreligion; but if it is in order to prove that
He is not from any, nor any before Him, but that He is Origin and Cause
of all things, and to destroy the Gentile fables, that He has said
‘I the First,’ it is plain also, that when the Son is
called First-born, this is done not for the sake of ranking Him with
the creation, but to prove the framing and adoption of all things<note place="end" n="2864" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p24"> ii.
62, n. 2.</p></note> through the Son. For as the Father is First,
so also is He both First<note place="end" n="2865" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p25"> It is
no inconsistency to say that the Father is first, and the Son first
also, for comparison or number does not enter into mystery. Since Each
is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p25.1">ὅλος θεὸς</span>, Each, as contemplated by our finite reason, at the moment
of contemplation excludes the Other. Though we ‘say’ Three
Persons, Person hardly denotes one abstract ‘idea,’
certainly not as containing under it three individual subjects, but it
is a ‘term’ applied to the One God in three ways. It is the
doctrine of the Fathers, that, though we use words expressive of a
Trinity, yet that God is beyond number, and that Father, Son, and Holy
Ghost, though eternally distinct from each other, can scarcely be
viewed together in common, except as ‘One’ substance, as if
they could not be generalized into Three Any whatever; and as if it
were, strictly speaking, incorrect to speak of ‘a’ Person,
or otherwise than of ‘the’ Person, whether of Father, or of
Son, or of Spirit. The question has almost been admitted by S. Austin,
whether it is not possible to say that God is ‘One’ Person
(<i>Trin.</i> vii. 8), for He is wholly and entirely Father, and at the
same time wholly and entirely Son, and wholly and entirely Holy Ghost.
Some references to the Fathers shall be given on that subject,
<i>infr.</i> 36 fin. vid. also <i>supr.</i> §6, n. 11. Meanwhile
the doctrine here stated will account for such expressions as
‘God from God,’ i.e. the One God (who is the Son) from the
One God (who is the Father); vid. <i>supr. de Syn.</i> 52, note 8.
Again, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-p25.2">ἡ οὐσία αὕτη
τῆς οὐσίας
τῆς πατρικῆς
ἐστὶ
γέννημα</span>.
<i>de Syn.</i> 48, b. Vid. also <i>infr. Orat.</i> iv. 1 and
2.</p></note>, as <pb n="399" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_399.html" id="xxi.ii.iv.ii-Page_399" />Image of the First, and because the First is in
Him, and also Offspring from the Father, in whom the whole creation is
created and adopted into sonship.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Chapter" title="Texts Explained; Ninthly, John x. 30; xvii. 11, &amp;c. Arian explanation, that the Son is one with the Father in will and judgment; but so are all good men, nay things inanimate; contrast of the Son. Oneness between Them is in nature, because oneness in operation. Angels not objects of prayer, because they do not work together with God, but the Son; texts quoted. Seeing an Angel, is not seeing God. Arians in fact hold two Gods, and tend to Gentile polytheism. Arian explanation that the Father and Son are one as we are one with Christ, is put aside by the Regula Fidei, and shewn invalid by the usage of Scripture in illustrations; the true force of the comparison; force of the terms used. Force of 'in us;' force of 'as;' confirmed by S. John. In what sense we are 'in God' and His 'sons.'" progress="71.71%" prev="xxi.ii.iv.ii" next="xxi.ii.iv.iv" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii"><p class="c41" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p1.1">Chapter XXV</span>.—<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p1.2">Texts
Explained; Ninthly,</span> <span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p1.4"><scripRef passage="John x. 30" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p1.5" parsed="|John|10|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.30">John x. 30</scripRef>; xvii.
11</span>, &amp;c. <i>Arian
explanation, that the Son is one with the Father in will and judgment;
but so are all good men, nay things inanimate; contrast of the Son.
Oneness between Them is in nature, because oneness in operation. Angels
not objects of prayer, because they do not work together with God, but
the Son; texts quoted. Seeing an Angel, is not seeing God. Arians in
fact hold two Gods, and tend to Gentile polytheism. Arian explanation
that the Father and Son are one as we are one with Christ, is put aside
by the Regula Fidei, and shewn invalid by the usage of Scripture in
illustrations; the true force of the comparison; force of the terms
used. Force of ‘in us;’ force of ‘as;’
confirmed by S. John. In what sense we are ‘in God’ and His
‘sons.’</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p2">10. <span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p2.1">However</span> here too
they introduce their private fictions, and contend that the Son and the
Father are not in such wise ‘one,’ or ‘like,’
as the Church preaches, but, as they themselves would have it<note place="end" n="2866" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p2.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p3"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p3.1">ὡς αὐτοὶ
θέλουσι</span>.
vid. §8, n. 12. ‘not as you say, but as we will.’ This
is a common phrase with Athan. vid. <i>supr. Or.</i> i. 13, n. 6. and
especially <i>Hist. Ar.</i> 52, n. 4. (vid. also <i>Sent. Dion.</i> 4,
14). It is here contrasted to the Church’s doctrine, and
connected with the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p3.2">ἴδιος·</span> for which
<i>de Syn.</i> 3, n. 6; <i>Or.</i> i. 37, n. 1. Vid. also <i>Letter</i>
54. fin. Also <i>contr. Apoll.</i> ii. 5 init. in contrast with
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p3.3">εὐαγγελικὸς
ὅρος</span>.</p></note>. For they say, since what the Father wills,
the Son wills also, and is not contrary either in what He thinks or in
what He judges, but is in all respects concordant<note place="end" n="2867" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p3.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p4"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p4.1">σύμφωνος</span>. vid. <i>infr.</i> 23, <i>de Syn.</i> 48, and 53, n. 9. the
Arian <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p4.2">συμφωνία</span> is touched on <i>de Syn.</i> 23, n. 3. Besides Origen,
Novatian, the Creed of Lucian, and (if so) S. Hilary, as mentioned in
the former of these notes, ‘one’ is explained as oneness of
will by S. Hippolytus, <i>contr. Noet.</i> 7, where he explains
<scripRef passage="John x. 30" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p4.4" parsed="|John|10|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.30">John x. 30</scripRef>. by xvii.
22.
like the Arians; and, as might be expected, by Eusebius <i>Eccl.
Theol.</i> iii. p. 193. and by Asterius ap. Euseb. <i>contr. Marc.</i>
pp. 28, 37. The passages of the Fathers in which this text is adduced
are collected by Maldonat. <i>in loc.</i></p></note> with Him, declaring doctrines which are the
same, and a word consistent and united with the Father’s
teaching, therefore it is that He and the Father are One; and some of
them have dared to write as well as say this<note place="end" n="2868" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p4.5"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p5"> Asterius, §2, init.</p></note>.
Now what can be more unseemly or irrational than this? for if therefore
the Son and the Father are One and if in this way the Word is like the
Father, it follows forthwith<note place="end" n="2869" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p6.1">ὥρα</span>. vid. <i>de Syn.</i> 34, n. 4. also <i>Orat.</i> ii. 6, b.
iv. 19, c. d. Euseb. <i>contr. Marc.</i> p. 47, b. p. 91, b. Cyril.
<i>Dial.</i> p. 456. <i>Thesaur.</i> p. 255 fin.</p></note> that the Angels<note place="end" n="2870" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p7"> This
argument is found <i>de Syn.</i> 48. vid. also Cyril. <i>de Trin.</i>
i. p. 407.</p></note> too, and the other beings above us, Powers
and Authorities, and Thrones and Dominions, and what we see, Sun and
Moon, and the Stars, should be sons also, as the Son; and that it
should be said of them too, that they and the Father are one, and that
each is God’s Image and Word. For what God wills, that will they;
and neither in judging nor in doctrine are they discordant, but in all
things are obedient to their Maker. For they would not have remained in
their own glory, unless, what the Father willed, that they had willed
also. He, for instance, who did not remain, but went astray, heard the
words, ‘How art thou fallen from heaven, O Lucifer, son of the
morning<note place="end" n="2871" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p8"> <scripRef passage="Is. xiv. 12" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p8.1" parsed="|Isa|14|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.14.12">Is. xiv. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ But if this be so, how is only
He Only-begotten Son and Word and Wisdom? or how, whereas so many are
like the Father, is He only an Image? for among men too will be found
many like the Father, numbers, for instance, of martyrs, and before
them the Apostles and Prophets, and again before them the Patriarchs.
And many now too keep the Saviour’s command, being merciful
‘as their Father which is in heaven<note place="end" n="2872" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p9"> <scripRef passage="Luke vi. 36" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p9.1" parsed="|Luke|6|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.36">Luke vi. 36</scripRef> (cf. Tisch. <i>in
loc.</i>)</p></note>,’ and observing the exhortation,
‘Be ye therefore followers of God as dear children, and walk in
love, as Christ also hath loved us<note place="end" n="2873" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p10"> <scripRef passage="Eph. v. 1, 2" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p10.1" parsed="|Eph|5|1|5|2" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.1-Eph.5.2">Eph. v. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ many
too have become followers of Paul as he also of Christ<note place="end" n="2874" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p11"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xi. 1" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p11.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.1">1 Cor. xi. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>. And yet no one of these is Word or Wisdom
or Only-begotten Son or Image; nor did any one of them make bold to
say, ‘I and the Father are One,’ or, ‘I in the
Father, and the Father in Me<note place="end" n="2875" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p12"> <scripRef passage="John x. 30" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p12.2" parsed="|John|10|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.30">John x. 30</scripRef>; xiv.
10.</p></note>;’ but it is
said of all of them, ‘Who is like unto Thee among the gods, O
Lord? and who shall be likened to the Lord among the sons of Gods<note place="end" n="2876" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p12.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p13"> Vid. <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxxvi. 8; lxxxix. 6" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p13.1" parsed="|Ps|86|8|0|0;|Ps|89|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.86.8 Bible:Ps.89.6">Ps. lxxxvi. 8; lxxxix. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ and of Him on the contrary that He
only is Image true and natural of the Father. For though we have been
made after the Image<note place="end" n="2877" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p14"> Aug.
<i>de Trin.</i> vii. fin.</p></note>, and called both
image and glory of God, yet not on our own account still, but for that
Image and true Glory of God inhabiting us, which is His Word, who was
for us afterwards made flesh, have we this grace of our
designation.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p15">11. This their notion then being evidently
unseemly and irrational as well as the rest, the likeness and the
oneness must be referred to the very Essence of the Son; for unless it
be so taken, He will not be shown to have anything beyond things
originate, as has been said, nor will He be like the Father, but He
will be like the Father’s doctrines; and He differs from the
Father, in that the Father is Father<note place="end" n="2878" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p16"> Cf.
<i>Serap.</i> i. 16. <i>de Syn.</i> 51. and <i>infr.</i> §19,
note. And so S. Cyril, cf. <i>Or.</i> i. 21–24, <i>de Decr.</i>
11, n. 6, <i>Thesaur.</i> p. 133, Naz. <i>Orat.</i> 29, 5. vid. also
23, 6 fin. 25, 16. vid. also the whole of Basil, <i>adv. Eun.</i> ii.
23. ‘One must not say,’ he observes, ‘that these
names properly and primarily, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p16.1">κυρίως καὶ
πρώτως</span> belong to
men, and are given by us but by a figure <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p16.2">καταχρηστικῶς</span>
(ii. 39, n. 7) to God. For our Lord Jesus Christ,
referring us back to the Origin of all and True Cause of beings says,
“Call no one your father upon earth, for One is your Father,
which is in heaven.”’ He adds, that if He is properly and
not metaphorically even our Father (<i>de Decr.</i> 31, n. 5), much
more is He the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p16.3">πατὴρ τοῦ
κατὰ φύσιν
υἱοῦ</span>. Vid. also Euseb.
<i>contr. Marc.</i> p. 22, c. <i>Eccl. Theol.</i> i. 12. fin. ii. 6.
Marcellus, on the other hand, said that our Lord was <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p16.4">κυρίως
λόγος</span>, not
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p16.5">κυρίως
υἱ&amp; 231·ς</span>. ibid. ii.
10 fin. vid. <i>supr.</i> ii. 19, note 3.</p></note>, but the <pb n="400" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_400.html" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-Page_400" />doctrines and teaching are the
Father’s. If then in respect to the doctrines and the teaching
the Son is like the Father, then the Father according to them will be
Father in name only, and the Son will not be an exact Image, or rather
will be seen to have no propriety at all or likeness of the Father; for
what likeness or propriety has he who is so utterly different from the
Father? for Paul taught like the Saviour, yet was not like ‘Him
in essence<note place="end" n="2879" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p16.6"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p17"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p17.1">κατ᾽ οὐσίαν
ὅμοιος</span>,
<i>Or.</i> i. 21, n. 8.</p></note>.’ Having then such notions, they
speak falsely; whereas the Son and the Father are one in such wise as
has been said, and in such wise is the Son like the Father Himself and
from Him, as we may see and understand son to be towards father, and as
we may see the radiance towards the sun. Such then being the Son,
therefore when the Son works, the Father is the Worker<note place="end" n="2880" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p18"> <i>Supr.</i> §6.</p></note>, and the Son coming to the Saints, the
Father is He who cometh in the Son<note place="end" n="2881" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p19"> And
so <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p19.1">ἐργαζομένου
τοῦ πατρὸς,
ἐργάζεσθαι
καὶ τὸν υἱ&amp;
231·ν</span>. <i>In illud Omn.</i> 1, d. Cum
luce nobis prodeat, In Patre totus Filius, et totus in Verbo Pater.
<i>Hymn. Brev. in fer.</i> 2. Ath. argues from this oneness of
operation the oneness of substance. And thus S. Chrysostom on the text
under review argues that if the Father and Son are one <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p19.2">κατὰ τὴν
δύναμιν</span>,
they are one also in <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p19.3">οὐσία</span>. <i>in
Joan. Hom.</i> 61, 2, d. Tertullian <i>in Prax.</i> 22. and S.
Epiphanius, <i>Hær</i>. 57. p. 488. seem to say the same on the
same text. vid. Lampe <i>in loc.</i> And so S. Athan. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p19.4">τριὰς
ἀδιαίρετος
τῇ φύσει, καὶ
μία ταύτης ἡ
ἐνέργεια</span>. <i>Serap.</i> i. 28, f. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p19.5">ἓν
θέλημα
πατρὸς καὶ
υἱοῦ καὶ
βούλημα, ἐπεὶ
καὶ ἡ φύσις
μία</span>. <i>In illud Omn.</i> 5.
Various passages of the Fathers to the same effect (e.g. of S. Ambrose,
si unius voluntatis et operationis, unius est essentiæ, <i>de
Sp.</i> ii. 12. fin. and of S. Basil, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p19.6">ὦν
μία ἐνέργεια,
τούτων καὶ
οὐσία μία</span>, of Greg. Nyss. and Cyril. Alex.) are brought together in the
Lateran Council. Concil. <i>Hard.</i> t. 3, p. 859, &amp;c. The subject
is treated at length by Petavius <i>Trin.</i> iv. 15.</p></note>, as He
promised when He said, ‘I and My Father will come, and will make
Our abode with him<note place="end" n="2882" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p19.7"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p20"> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 23" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p20.1" parsed="|John|14|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.23">John xiv. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ for in the
Image is contemplated the Father, and in the Radiance is the Light.
Therefore also, as we said just now, when the Father gives grace and
peace, the Son also gives it, as Paul signifies in every Epistle,
writing, ‘Grace to you and peace from God our Father and the Lord
Jesus Christ.’ For one and the same grace is from the Father in
the Son, as the light of the sun and of the radiance is one, and as the
sun’s illumination is effected through the radiance; and so too
when he prays for the Thessalonians, in saying, ‘Now God Himself
even our Father, and the Lord Jesus Christ, may He direct our way unto
you<note place="end" n="2883" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p21"> <scripRef passage="1 Thess. iii. 11" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p21.2" parsed="|1Thess|3|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.3.11">1 Thess. iii.
11</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ he has guarded the unity of the
Father and of the Son. For he has not said, ‘May they
direct,’ as if a double grace were given from two Sources, This
and That, but ‘May He direct,’ to shew that the Father
gives it through the Son;—at which these irreligious ones will
not blush, though they well might.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p22">12. For if there were no unity, nor the Word the
own Offspring of the Father’s Essence, as the radiance of the
light, but the Son were divided in nature from the Father, it were
sufficient that the Father alone should give, since none of originate
things is a partner with his Maker in His givings; but, as it is, such
a mode of giving shews the oneness of the Father and the Son. No one,
for instance, would pray to receive from God and the Angels<note place="end" n="2884" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p23"> Vid.
Basil <i>de Sp. S.</i> c. 13. Chrysostom on <scripRef passage="Col. 2" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p23.1" parsed="|Col|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2">Col. 2</scripRef>. And Theodoret on
<scripRef passage="Col. iii. 17" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p23.2" parsed="|Col|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.17">Col. iii. 17</scripRef>. says, ‘Following this rule, the Synod of Laodicea,
with a view to cure this ancient disorder, passed a decree against the
praying to Angels, and leaving our Lord Jesus Christ.’ ‘All
supplication, prayer, intercession, and thanksgiving is to be addressed
to the Supreme God, through the High Priest who is above all Angels,
the Living Word and God.…But angels we may not fitly call upon,
since we have not obtained a knowledge of them which is above
men.’ Origen <i>contr. Cels.</i> v. 4, 5. vid. also for similar
statements Voss. <i>de Idololatr.</i> i. 9. The doctrine of the
Gnostics, who worshipped Angels, is referred to <i>supr. Orat.</i> i.
56, fin. note 1.</p></note>, or from any other creature, nor would any
one say, ‘May God and the Angel give thee;’ but from Father
and the Son, because of Their oneness and the oneness of Their giving.
For through the Son is given what is given; and there is nothing but
the Father operates it through the Son; for thus is grace secure to him
who receives it. And if the Patriarch Jacob, blessing his grandchildren
Ephraim and Manasses, said, ‘God which fed me all my life long
unto this day, the Angel which delivered me from all evil, bless the
lads<note place="end" n="2885" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p23.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p24"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xlviii. 15, 16" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p24.2" parsed="|Gen|48|15|48|16" osisRef="Bible:Gen.48.15-Gen.48.16">Gen. xlviii. 15,
16</scripRef>.
vid. <i>Serap.</i> i. 14. And on the doctrine vid. <i>de Syn.</i> 27
(15, 16). <i>Infr.</i> §14, he shews that his doctrine, when fully
explained, does not differ from S. Augustine, for he says, ‘what
was <i>seen</i> was an Angel, but God spoke in him,’ i.e.
sometimes the Son is <i>called</i> an Angel, but when an Angel was
<i>seen,</i> it was not the Son; and if he called himself God, it was
not he who spoke, but the Son was the unseen speaker. vid. Benedictine
<i>Monitum in Hil. Trin.</i> iv. For passages vid. Tertull. <i>de
Præscr</i>. p. 447, note f. Oxf. Transl.</p></note>,’ yet none of created and natural
Angels did he join to God their Creator, nor rejecting God that fed
him, did he from Angel ask the blessing on his grandsons; but in
saying, ‘Who delivered me from all evil,’ he shewed that it
was no created Angel, but the Word of God, whom he joined to the Father
in his prayer, through whom, whomsoever He will, God doth deliver. For
knowing that He is also called the Father’s ‘Angel of great
Counsel<note place="end" n="2886" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p24.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p25"> <scripRef passage="Is. ix. 6" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p25.1" parsed="|Isa|9|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.9.6">Is. ix. 6</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>,’ he said that none other than
He was the Giver of blessing, and Deliverer from evil. Nor was it that
he desired a blessing for himself from God but for his grandchildren
from the Angel, but whom He Himself had besought saying, ‘I will
not let Thee go except Thou bless me<note place="end" n="2887" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p26"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxii. 26, 30" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p26.2" parsed="|Gen|32|26|0|0;|Gen|32|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.32.26 Bible:Gen.32.30">Gen. xxxii. 26,
30</scripRef>.</p></note>’ (for
that was God, as he says himself, ‘I have seen God face to
face’), Him he prayed to bless also the sons of Joseph. It is
proper then to an Angel to minister at the command of God, and often
does he go forth to cast out the Amorite, and is sent to guard the
people in the way; but these are not his doings, but of God who
commanded and sent him, whose also it is to deliver, whom He will
deliver. There<pb n="401" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_401.html" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-Page_401" />fore it was no other
than the Lord God Himself whom he had seen, who said to him, ‘And
behold I am with thee, to guard thee in all the way whither thou<note place="end" n="2888" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p26.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p27"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxviii. 15" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p27.2" parsed="|Gen|28|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.28.15">Gen. xxviii.
15</scripRef>,
LXX.</p></note> goest;’ and it was no other than God
whom he had seen, who kept Laban from his treachery, ordering him not
to speak evil words to Jacob; and none other than God did he himself
beseech, saying, ‘Rescue me from the hand of my brother Esau, for
I fear him<note place="end" n="2889" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p27.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p28"> <scripRef passage="Gen. 31.7; 32.11" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p28.1" parsed="|Gen|31|7|0|0;|Gen|32|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.31.7 Bible:Gen.32.11">Ib. xxxi. 7; xxxii.
11</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ for in conversation too with
his wives he said, ‘God hath not suffered Laban to injure
me.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p29">13. Therefore it was none other than God Himself
that David too besought concerning his deliverance, ‘When I was
in trouble, I called upon the Lord, and He heard me; deliver my soul, O
Lord, from lying lips and from a deceitful tongue<note place="end" n="2890" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p30"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxx. 1, 2" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p30.1" parsed="|Ps|20|1|20|2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.20.1-Ps.20.2">Ps. cxx. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ To Him also giving thanks he spoke
the words of the Song in the seventeenth Psalm, in the day in which the
Lord delivered him from the hand of all his enemies and from the hand
of Saul, saying, ‘I will love Thee, O Lord my strength; the Lord
is my strong rock and my defence and deliverer<note place="end" n="2891" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p31"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xviii. 1, 2" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p31.2" parsed="|Ps|18|1|18|2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.18.1-Ps.18.2">Ps. xviii. 1,
2</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And Paul, after enduring many
persecutions, to none other than God gave thanks, saying, ‘Out of
them all the Lord delivered me; and He will deliver in Whom we trust<note place="end" n="2892" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p31.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p32"> Vid. <scripRef passage="2 Tim. iii. 11; 2 Cor. i. 10" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p32.1" parsed="|2Tim|3|11|0|0;|2Cor|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.11 Bible:2Cor.1.10">2 Tim. iii. 11; 2 Cor. i. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And none other than God blessed
Abraham and Isaac; and Isaac praying for Jacob, said, ‘May God
bless thee and increase thee and multiply thee, and thou shalt be for
many companies of nations, and may He give thee the blessing of Abraham
my father<note place="end" n="2893" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p33"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxviii. 3, 4" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p33.2" parsed="|Gen|28|3|28|4" osisRef="Bible:Gen.28.3-Gen.28.4">Gen. xxviii. 3,
4</scripRef>,
LXX.</p></note>.’ But if it belong to none other
than God to bless and to deliver, and none other was the deliverer of
Jacob than the Lord Himself and Him that delivered him the Patriarch
besought for his grandsons, evidently none other did he join to God in
his prayer, than God’s Word, whom therefore he called Angel,
because it is He alone who reveals the Father. Which the Apostle also
did when he said, ‘Grace unto you and peace from God our Father
and the Lord Jesus Christ<note place="end" n="2894" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p33.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p34"> <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 7" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p34.1" parsed="|Rom|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.7">Rom. i. 7</scripRef>,
&amp;c.</p></note>.’ For thus
the blessing was secure, because of the Son’s indivisibility from
the Father, and for that the grace given by Them is one and the same.
For though the Father gives it, through the Son is the gift; and though
the Son be said to vouchsafe it, it is the Father who supplies it
through and in the Son; for ‘I thank my God,’ says the
Apostle writing to the Corinthians, ‘always on your behalf, for
the grace of God which is given you in Christ Jesus<note place="end" n="2895" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p35"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 4" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p35.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.4">1 Cor. i. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And this one may see in the instance
of light and radiance; for what the light enlightens, that the radiance
irradiates; and what the radiance irradiates, from the light is its
enlightenment. So also when the Son is beheld, so is the Father, for He
is the Father’s radiance; and thus the Father and the Son are
one.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p36">14. But this is not so with things originate and
creatures; for when the Father works, it is not that any Angel works,
or any other creature; for none of these is an efficient cause<note place="end" n="2896" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p37"> <i>Or.</i> ii. 21, n. 2.</p></note>, but they are of things which come to be;
and moreover being separate and divided from the only God, and other in
nature, and being works, they can neither work what God works, nor, as
I said before, when God gives grace, can they give grace with Him. Nor,
on seeing an Angel would a man say that he had seen the Father; for
Angels, as it is written, are ‘ministering spirits sent forth to
minister<note place="end" n="2897" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p38"> <scripRef passage="Heb. i. 14" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p38.1" parsed="|Heb|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.14">Heb. i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and are heralds of gifts given
by Him through the Word to those who receive them. And the Angel on his
appearance, himself confesses that he has been sent by his Lord; as
Gabriel confessed in the case of Zacharias, and also in the case of
Mary, bearer of God<note place="end" n="2898" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p39"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p39.1">τῆς
θεοτόκου
Μαρίας</span>.
[Prolegg. ch. iv. §5.] vid. also <i>infr.</i> 29, 33. <i>Orat.</i>
iv. 32. <i>Incarn. c. Ar.</i> 8, 22. <i>supr. Or.</i> i. 45, n. 3. As
to the history of this title, Theodoret, who from his party would
rather be disinclined towards it, says that the most ancient
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p39.2">τῶν
πάλαι καὶ
πρόπαλαι</span>) heralds of the orthodox faith taught to name and believe the
Mother of the Lord <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p39.3">θεοτόκον</span>, according to ‘the Apostolical tradition.’
<i>Hær.</i> iv. 12. And John of Antioch, whose championship of
Nestorius and quarrel with S. Cyril are well known, writes to the
former. ‘This title no ecclesiastical teacher has put aside;
those who have used it are many and eminent, and those who have not
used it have not attacked those who used it.’ <i>Concil. Eph.</i>
part i. c. 25 (Labb.). Socrates <i>Hist.</i> vii. 32. says that Origen,
in the first tome of his Comment on the Romans (vid. de la Rue in Rom.
lib. i. 5. the original is lost), treated largely of the word; which
implies that it was already in use. ‘Interpreting,’ he
says, ‘<i>how</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p39.4">θεοτόκος</span> is used, he discussed the question at length.’
Constantine implies the same in a passage which divines, e.g. Pearson
(On the Creed, notes on <i>Art.</i> 3.), have not dwelt upon (or rather
have apparently overlooked, in arguing from Ephrem. <i>ap.</i> Phot.
<i>Cod.</i> 228, p. 776. that the literal phrase ‘Mother of
God’ originated in S. Leo). [See vol. 1, p. 569 of this
Series.]</p></note>. And he who beholds
a vision of Angels, knows that he has seen the Angel and not God. For
Zacharias saw an Angel; and Isaiah saw the Lord. Manoah, the father of
Samson, saw an Angel; but Moses beheld God. Gideon saw an Angel, but to
Abraham appeared God. And neither he who saw God, beheld an Angel, nor
he who saw an Angel, considered that he saw God; for greatly, or rather
wholly, do things by nature originate differ from God the Creator. But
if at any time, when the Angel was seen, he who saw it heard
God’s voice, as took place at the bush; for ‘the Angel of
the Lord was seen in a flame of fire out of the bush, and the Lord
called Moses out of the bush, saying, I am the God of thy father, the
God of Abraham and the God of Isaac and the God of Jacob<note place="end" n="2899" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p39.5"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p40"> Vid. <scripRef passage="Ex. iii. 2-6" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p40.1" parsed="|Exod|3|2|3|6" osisRef="Bible:Exod.3.2-Exod.3.6">Ex. iii. 2–6</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ yet was not <pb n="402" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_402.html" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-Page_402" />the Angel the God of Abraham, but in the Angel
God spoke. And what was seen was an Angel; but God spoke in him<note place="end" n="2900" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p41"> §12, note 2.</p></note>. For as He spoke to Moses in the pillar of a
cloud in the tabernacle, so also God appears and speaks in Angels. So
again to the son of Nun He spake by an Angel. But what God speaks, it
is very plain He speaks through the Word, and not through another. And
the Word, as being not separate from the Father, nor unlike and foreign
to the Father’s Essence, what He works, those are the
Father’s works, and His framing of all things is one with His;
and what the Son gives, that is the Father’s gift. And he who
hath seen the Son, knows that, in seeing Him, he has seen, not Angel,
nor one merely greater than Angels, nor in short any creature, but the
Father Himself. And he who hears the Word, knows that he hears the
Father; as he who is irradiated by the radiance, knows that he is
enlightened by the sun.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p42">15. For divine Scripture wishing us thus to
understand the matter, has given such illustrations, as we have said
above, from which we are able both to press the traitorous Jews, and to
refute the allegation of Gentiles who maintain and think, on account of
the Trinity, that we profess many gods<note place="end" n="2901" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p43"> <i>Serap.</i> i. 28 fin. Naz. <i>Orat.</i> 23, 8. Basil.
<i>Hom.</i> 24 init. Nyssen. <i>Orat. Catech.</i> 3. p. 481.</p></note>.
For, as the illustration shows, we do not introduce three Origins or
three Fathers, as the followers of Marcion and Manichæus; since we
have not suggested the image of three suns, but sun and radiance. And
one is the light from the sun in the radiance; and so we know of but
one origin; and the All-framing Word we profess to have no other manner
of godhead, than that of the Only God, because He is born from Him.
Rather then will the Ario-maniacs with reason incur the charge of
polytheism or else of atheism<note place="end" n="2902" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p44"> <i>Infr.</i> §64. <i>Ep. Æg.</i> 14.</p></note>, because they idly
talk of the Son as external and a creature, and again the Spirit as
from nothing. For either they will say that the Word is not God; or
saying that He is God<note place="end" n="2903" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p45"> <i>Infr.</i> §16, notes.</p></note>, because it is so
written, but not proper to the Father’s Essence, they will
introduce many because of their difference of kind (unless forsooth
they shall dare to say that by participation only, He, as all things
else, is called God; though, if this be their sentiment, their
irreligion is the same, since they consider the Word as one among all
things). But let this never even come into our mind. For there is but
one form<note place="end" n="2904" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p45.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p46"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p46.1">εἶδος</span>.</p></note> of Godhead, which is also in the Word;
and one God, the Father, existing by Himself according as He is above
all, and appearing in the Son according as He pervades all things, and
in the Spirit according as in Him He acts in all things through the
Word<note place="end" n="2905" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p46.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p47"> And
so <i>infr.</i> 25, 36 fin. <i>Serap.</i> i. 20, b. vid. also ibid. 28,
f. a. 30, a. 31, d. iii. 1, b. 5 init. et fin. Eulogius ap. Phot.
<i>cod.</i> p. 865. Damascen. <i>F. O.</i> i. 7. Basil <i>de Sp. S.</i>
47, e. Cyr. <i>Cat.</i> xvi. 4. ibid. 24. Pseudo-Dion. <i>de Div.
Nom.</i> i. p. 403. Pseudo-Athan. <i>c. Sab. Greg.</i> 10,
e.</p></note>. For thus we confess God to be one through
the Triad, and we say that it is much more religious than the godhead
of the heretics with its many kinds<note place="end" n="2906" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p48"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p48.1">πολυειδοῦς</span></p></note>, and many
parts, to entertain a belief of the One Godhead in a Triad.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p49">16. For if it be not so, but the Word is a
creature and a work out of nothing, either He is not True God because
He is Himself one of the creatures, or if they name Him God from regard
for the Scriptures, they must of necessity say that there are two
Gods<note place="end" n="2907" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p49.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p50"> Vid.
p. 75, note 7; <i>de Syn.</i> 27 (2), and 50, note 5. The Arians were
in the dilemma of holding two gods or worshipping the creature, unless
they denied to our Lord both divinity and worship. vid. <i>de Decr.</i>
6, note 5, <i>Or.</i> i. 30, n. 1. But ‘every substance,’
says S. Austin, ‘which is not God, is a creature, and which is
not a creature, is God.’ <i>de Trin.</i> i. 6. And so S. Cyril
<i>in Joan.</i> p. 52. vid. also Naz. <i>Orat.</i> 31, 6. Basil.
<i>contr. Eunom.</i> ii. 31.</p></note>, one Creator, the other creature, and must
serve two Lords, one Unoriginate, and the other originate and a
creature; and must have two faiths, one in the True God, and the other
in one who is made and fashioned by themselves and called God. And it
follows of necessity in so great blindness, that, when they worship the
Unoriginate, they renounce the originate, and when they come to the
creature, they turn from the Creator. For they cannot see the One in
the Other, because their natures and operations are foreign and
distinct<note place="end" n="2908" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p50.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p51"> §11, n. 4.</p></note>. And with such sentiments, they will
certainly be going on to more gods, for this will be the essay<note place="end" n="2909" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p51.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p52"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p52.1">ἐπιχείρημα</span>, <i>de Decr.</i> 1, note.</p></note> of those who revolt from the One God.
Wherefore then, when the Arians have these speculations and views, do
they not rank themselves with the Gentiles? for they too, as these,
worship the creature rather than God the Creator of all<note place="end" n="2910" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p52.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p53"> Vid.
<i>supr.</i> ii. 14, n. 7. Petavius gives a large collection of
passages, <i>de Trin.</i> ii. 12. §5. from the Fathers in proof of
the worship of Our Lord evidencing His Godhead. On the Arians as
idolaters vid. <i>supr. Or.</i> i. 8, n. 8. also <i>Ep. Æg.</i> 4,
13. and <i>Adelph.</i> 3 init. <i>Serap.</i> i. 29, d. Theodoret <i>in
Rom</i>. i. 25.</p></note>, and though they shrink from the Gentile
name, in order to deceive the unskilful, yet they secretly hold a like
sentiment with them. For their subtle saying which they are accustomed
to urge, We say not two ‘Unoriginates<note place="end" n="2911" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p53.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p54"> <i>Or.</i> i. 30, n. 1.</p></note>,’ they plainly say to deceive the
simple; for in their very professing ‘We say not two
Unoriginates,’ they imply two Gods, and these with different
natures, one originate and one Unoriginate. And though the Greeks
worship one Unoriginate and many originate, but these one Unoriginate
and one originate, this is no differ<pb n="403" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_403.html" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-Page_403" />ence from them; for the God whom they call
originate is one out of many, and again the many gods of the Greeks
have the same nature with this one, for both he and they are creatures.
Unhappy are they, and the more for that their hurt is from thinking
against Christ; for they have fallen from the truth, and are greater
traitors than the Jews in denying the Christ, and they wallow<note place="end" n="2912" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p54.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p55"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p55.1">συγκυλίονται</span>, vid. <i>Orat.</i> i. 23. ii. 1 init.; <i>Decr.</i> 9
fin.; <i>Gent.</i> 19, c. cf. <scripRef passage="2 Pet. ii. 22" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p55.2" parsed="|2Pet|2|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.2.22">2 Pet. ii. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> with the Gentiles, hateful<note place="end" n="2913" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p55.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p56"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p56.1">θεοστυγεῖς</span>, <i>infr. Letter</i> 54. 1 fin.</p></note> as they are to God, worshipping the creature
and many deities. For there is One God, and not many, and One is His
Word, and not many; for the Word is God, and He alone has the Form<note place="end" n="2914" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p56.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p57"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p57.1">εἶδος·</span> also
in <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxii. 30, 31" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p57.2" parsed="|Gen|32|30|32|31" osisRef="Bible:Gen.32.30-Gen.32.31">Gen. xxxii. 30, 31</scripRef>. Sept. [a substitute
for Heb. ‘face.’] vid. Justin <i>Tryph.</i> 126. and
<i>supr. de Syn.</i> 56, n. 6. for the meaning of the word. It was just
now used for ‘kind.’ Athan. says, <i>de Syn. ubi supr.</i>
‘there is but one form of Godhead;’ yet the word is used of
the Son as synonymous with ‘image.’ It would seem as if
there are a certain class of words, all expressive of the One Divine
Substance, which admit of more appropriate application either
ordinarily or under circumstances, to This or That Divine Person who is
also that One Substance. Thus ‘Being’ is more descriptive
of the Father as the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p57.3">πηγὴ
θεότητος</span>, and He is said to be ‘the Being of the Son;’ yet the
Son is really the One Supreme Being also. On the other hand the
words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p57.4">μορφὴ</span> and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p57.5">εἶδος</span> [on them see Lightfoot, <i>Philipp.</i> p. 128] are rather
descriptive of the Divine Substance in the Person of the Son, and He is
called ‘the form of the Father,’ yet there is but one Form
and Face of Divinity, who is at once Each of Three Persons; while
‘Spirit’ is appropriated to the Third Person, though God is
a Spirit. Thus again S. Hippolytus says <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p57.6">ἐκ</span> [<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p57.7">τοῦ
πατρὸς</span>]
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p57.8">δύναμις
λόγος</span>, yet shortly
before, after mentioning the Two Persons, he adds, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p57.9">δύναμιν
δὲ μίαν</span>,
<i>contr. Noet.</i> 7 and 11. And thus the word
‘Subsistence,’ <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p57.10">ὑπόστασις</span>, which expresses the One Divine Substance, has been found
more appropriate to express that Substance viewed personally. Other
words may be used correlatively of either Father or Son; thus the
Father is the Life of the Son, the Son the Life of the Father; or,
again, the Father is in the Son and the Son in the Father. Others in
common, as ‘the Father’s Godhead is the
Son’s,’ <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p57.11">ἡ
πατρικὴ
υἱοῦ
θεότης</span>, as
indeed the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p57.12">οὐσία</span> itself.
Other words on the contrary express the Substance in This or That
Person only, as ‘Word,’ ‘Image,’
&amp;c.</p></note> of the Father. Being then such, the Saviour
Himself troubled the Jews with these words, ‘The Father Himself
which hath sent Me, hath borne witness of Me; ye have neither heard His
voice at any time nor seen His Form; and ye have not His Word abiding
in you; for whom He hath sent, Him ye believe not<note place="end" n="2915" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p57.13"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p58"> <scripRef passage="John v. 37" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p58.1" parsed="|John|5|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.37">John v. 37</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Suitably has He joined the
‘Word’ to the ‘Form,’ to shew that the Word of
God is Himself Image and Expression and Form of His Father; and that
the Jews who did not receive Him who spoke to them, thereby did not
receive the Word, which is the Form of God. This too it was that the
Patriarch Jacob having seen, received a blessing from Him and the name
of Israel instead of Jacob, as divine Scripture witnesses, saying,
‘And as he passed by the Form of God, the Sun rose upon him<note place="end" n="2916" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p58.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p59"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxii. 31" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p59.2" parsed="|Gen|32|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.32.31">Gen. xxxii.
31</scripRef>,
LXX.</p></note>.’ And This it was who said, ‘He
that hath seen Me hath seen the Father,’ and, ‘I in the
Father and the Father in Me,’ and, ‘I and the Father are
one<note place="end" n="2917" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p59.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p60"> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 9, 10" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p60.2" parsed="|John|14|9|14|10" osisRef="Bible:John.14.9-John.14.10">John xiv. 9, 10</scripRef>; x.
30.</p></note>;’ for thus God is One, and one the
faith in the Father and Son; for, though the Word be God, the Lord our
God is one Lord; for the Son is proper to that One, and inseparable
according to the propriety and peculiarity of His Essence.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p61">17. The Arians, however, not even thus abashed,
reply, ‘Not as you say, but as we will<note place="end" n="2918" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p61.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p62"> §10, n. 1.</p></note>;’ for, whereas you have overthrown our
former expedients, we have invented a new one, and it is this:—So
are the Son and the Father One, and so is the Father in the Son and the
Son in the Father, as we too may become one in Him. For this is written
in the Gospel according to John, and Christ desired it for us in these
words, ‘Holy Father, keep through Thine own Name, those whom Thou
hast given Me, that they may be one, as We are<note place="end" n="2919" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p62.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p63"> <scripRef passage="John xvii. 11" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p63.1" parsed="|John|17|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.11">John xvii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And shortly after; ‘Neither
pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on Me
through their Word; that they all may be one, as Thou, Father, art in
Me, and I in Thee, that they also may be one in Us, that the world may
believe that Thou hast sent Me. And the glory which Thou gavest Me I
have given them, that they may be one, even as We are one; I in them,
and Thou in Me, that they may be made perfect in one, and that the
world may know that Thou didst send Me<note place="end" n="2920" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p63.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p64"> <scripRef passage="John 17.20-23" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p64.1" parsed="|John|17|20|17|23" osisRef="Bible:John.17.20-John.17.23">Ib. 20–23</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Then, as having found an evasion,
these men of craft<note place="end" n="2921" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p64.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p65"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p65.1">οἱ δόλιοι</span>. crafty as they are, also <i>infr.</i> 59.</p></note> add, ‘If, as
we become one in the Father, so also He and the Father are one, and
thus He too is in the Father, how pretend you from His saying, “I
and the Father are One,” and “I in the Father and the
Father in Me,” that He is proper and like<note place="end" n="2922" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p65.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p66"> <i>Or.</i> i. 21, n. 8, cf. <i>infr.</i> §67.</p></note>
the Father’s Essence? for it follows either that we too are
proper to the Father’s Essence, or He foreign to it, as we are
foreign.’ Thus they idly babble; but in this their perverseness I
see nothing but unreasoning audacity and recklessness from the devil<note place="end" n="2923" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p66.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p67"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p67.1">διαβολικήν</span>
vid. §8, n. 10., cf. <scripRef passage="Isa. xiv. 14" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p67.2" parsed="|Isa|14|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.14.14">Isa. xiv. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>, since it is saying after his pattern,
‘We will ascend to heaven, we will be like the Most High.’
For what is given to man by grace, this they would make equal to the
Godhead of the Giver. Thus hearing that men are called sons, they
thought themselves equal to the True Son by nature such<note place="end" n="2924" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p67.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p68"> <i>Supr.</i> p. 171, note 5.</p></note>. And now again hearing from the Saviour,
‘that they may be one as We are<note place="end" n="2925" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p68.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p69"> <scripRef passage="John viii. 44" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p69.1" parsed="|John|8|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.44">John viii. 44</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ they deceive themselves, and are
arrogant enough to think that they may be such as the Son is in the
Father and the Father in the Son; not considering the fall of their
‘father the devil<note place="end" n="2926" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p69.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p70"> ii.
73, n. 7.</p></note>,’ which
happened upon such an imagination.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p71">18. If then, as we have many times said, the Word
of God is the same with us, and nothing differs from us except in time,
let Him be like us, and have the same place with the <pb n="404" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_404.html" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-Page_404" />Father as we have; nor let Him be called
Only-begotten, nor Only Word or Wisdom of the Father; but let the same
name be of common application to all us who are like Him. For it is
right, that they who have one nature, should have their name in common,
though they differ from each other in point of time. For Adam was a
man, and Paul a man, and he who is now born is a man, and time is not
that which alters the nature of the race<note place="end" n="2927" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p71.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p72"> <i>De
Decr.</i> 10; <i>Or.</i> i. 26, n. 1.</p></note>.
If then the Word also differs from us only in time, then we must be as
He. But in truth neither we are Word or Wisdom, nor is He creature or
work; else why are we all sprung from one, and He the Only Word? but
though it be suitable in them thus to speak, in us at least it is
unsuitable to entertain their blasphemies. And yet, needless<note place="end" n="2928" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p72.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p73"> Cf.
<i>Hist. Ar.</i> 80, n. 11.</p></note> though it be to refine upon<note place="end" n="2929" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p73.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p74"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p74.1">περιεργάζεσθαι·</span>
vid. <i>Or.</i> ii. 34, n. 5.</p></note> these passages, considering their so clear
and religious sense, and our own orthodox belief, yet that their
irreligion may be shewn here also, come let us shortly, as we have
received from the fathers, expose their heterodoxy from the passage. It
is a custom<note place="end" n="2930" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p74.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p75"> <i>Orat.</i> ii. 53, n. 4; <i>Orat.</i> iv. 33 init.</p></note> with divine Scripture to take the
things of nature as images and illustrations for mankind; and this it
does, that from these physical objects the moral impulses of man may be
explained; and thus their conduct shewn to be either bad or righteous.
For instance, in the case of the bad, as when it charges, ‘Be ye
not like to horse and mule which have no understanding<note place="end" n="2931" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p75.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p76"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxii. 9" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p76.2" parsed="|Ps|32|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.32.9">Ps. xxxii. 9</scripRef>; xlix.
20.</p></note>.’ Or as when it says, complaining of
those who have become such, ‘Man, being in honour, hath no
understanding, but is compared unto the beasts that perish.’ And
again, ‘They were as wanton horses<note place="end" n="2932" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p76.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p77"> <scripRef passage="Jer. v. 8" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p77.1" parsed="|Jer|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.5.8">Jer. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And the Saviour to expose Herod
said, ‘Tell that fox<note place="end" n="2933" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p77.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p78"> <scripRef passage="Luke xiii. 32" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p78.1" parsed="|Luke|13|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.32">Luke xiii. 32</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ but, on the
other hand, charged His disciples, ‘Behold I send you forth as
sheep in the midst of wolves; be ye therefore wise as serpents and
harmless as doves<note place="end" n="2934" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p78.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p79"> <scripRef passage="Matt. x. 16" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p79.1" parsed="|Matt|10|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.16">Matt. x. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And He said
this, not that we may become in nature beasts of burden, or become
serpents and doves; for He hath not so made us Himself, and therefore
nature does not allow of it; but that we might eschew the irrational
motions of the one, and being aware of the wisdom of that other animal,
might not be deceived by it, and might take on us the meekness of the
dove.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p80">19. Again, taking patterns for man from divine
subjects, the Saviour says; ‘Be ye merciful, as your Father which
is in heaven is merciful<note place="end" n="2935" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p80.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p81"> <scripRef passage="Luke vi. 36" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p81.1" parsed="|Luke|6|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.36">Luke vi. 36</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and,
‘Be ye perfect, as your heavenly Father is perfect<note place="end" n="2936" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p81.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p82"> <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 48" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p82.1" parsed="|Matt|5|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.48">Matt. v. 48</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And He said this too, not that we
might become such as the Father; for to become as the Father, is
impossible for us creatures, who have been brought to be out of
nothing; but as He charged us, ‘Be ye not like to horse,’
not lest we should become as draught animals, but that we should not
imitate their want of reason, so, not that we might become as God, did
He say, ‘Be ye merciful as your Father,’ but that looking
at His beneficent acts, what we do well, we might do, not for
men’s sake, but for His sake, so that from Him and not from men
we may have the reward. For as, although there be one Son by nature,
True and Only-begotten, we too become sons, not as He in nature and
truth, but according to the grace of Him that calleth, and though we
are men from the earth, are yet called gods<note place="end" n="2937" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p82.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p83"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p83.1">θεοί</span>, §§23
end, 25, and ii. 70, n. 1.</p></note>,
not as the True God or His Word, but as has pleased God who has given
us that grace; so also, as God do we become merciful, not by being made
equal to God, nor becoming in nature and truth benefactors (for it is
not our gift to benefit but belongs to God), but in order that what has
accrued to us from God Himself by grace, these things we may impart to
others, without making distinctions, but largely towards all extending
our kind service. For only in this way can we anyhow become imitators,
and in no other, when we minister to others what comes from Him. And as
we put a fair and right<note place="end" n="2938" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p83.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p84"> ii.
44, n. 1.</p></note> sense upon these
texts, such again is the sense of the lection in John. For he does not
say, that, as the Son is in the Father, such we must
become:—whence could it be? when He is God’s Word and
Wisdom, and we were fashioned out of the earth, and He is by nature and
essence Word and true God (for thus speaks John, ‘We know that
the Son of God is come, and He hath given us an understanding to know
Him that is true, and we are in Him that is true, even in His Son Jesus
Christ; this is the true God and eternal life<note place="end" n="2939" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p84.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p85"> <scripRef passage="1 John v. 20" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p85.1" parsed="|1John|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.20">1 John v. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>’) and we are made sons through Him by
adoption and grace, as partaking of His Spirit (for ‘as many as
received Him,’ he says, ‘to them gave He power to become
children of God, even to them that believe on His Name<note place="end" n="2940" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p85.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p86"> <scripRef passage="John i. 12" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p86.1" parsed="|John|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.12">John i. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>’), and therefore also He is the Truth
(saying, ‘I am the Truth,’ and in His address to His
Father, He said, ‘Sanctify them through Thy Truth, Thy Word is
Truth<note place="end" n="2941" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p86.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p87"> <scripRef passage="John 14.6; 17.17" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p87.1" parsed="|John|14|6|0|0;|John|17|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.6 Bible:John.17.17">Ib. xiv. 6; xvii.
17</scripRef>.</p></note>’); but we by imitation<note place="end" n="2942" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p87.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p88"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p88.1">κατὰ
μίμησιν</span>.
Clem. Alex. <i>Pædag</i>. i. 3. p. 102. ed. Pott. Naz. <i>Ep.</i>
102. p. 95. (Ed. Ben.) Leo in various places, <i>supr.</i> ii. 55, n.
1. Iren. <i>Hær.</i> v. 1. August. <i>Serm.</i> 101, 6. August.
<i>Trin.</i> iv. 17. also ix. 21. and Eusebius, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p88.2">κατὰ τὴν
αὐτοῦ
μίμησιν</span>.
<i>Eccl. Theol.</i> iii. 19, a. For inward grace as opposed to
teaching, vid. <i>supr. Orat.</i> ii. 56, n. 5, and 79, n.
10.</p></note> become virtuous<note place="end" n="2943" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p88.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p89"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p89.1">ἐνάρετοι</span> so <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p89.2">πανάρετος</span>
Clem. <i>Rom. Ep.</i> i.</p></note>
and sons:—therefore <pb n="405" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_405.html" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-Page_405" />not that
we might become such as He, did He say ‘that they may be one as
We are;’ but that as He, being the Word, is in His own Father, so
that we too, taking an examplar and looking at Him, might become one
towards each other in concord and oneness of spirit, nor be at variance
as the Corinthians, but mind the same thing, as those five thousand in
the Acts<note place="end" n="2944" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p89.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p90"> <scripRef passage="Acts iv. 4, 32" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p90.2" parsed="|Acts|4|4|0|0;|Acts|4|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.4 Bible:Acts.4.32">Acts iv. 4,
32</scripRef>.</p></note>, who were as one.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p91">20. For it is as ‘sons,’ not as the
Son; as ‘gods,’ not as He Himself; and not as the Father,
but ‘merciful as the Father.’ And, as has been said, by so
becoming one, as the Father and the Son, we shall be such, not as the
Father is by nature in the Son and the Son in the Father, but according
to our own nature, and as it is possible for us thence to be moulded
and to learn how we ought to be one, just as we learned also to be
merciful. For like things are naturally one with like; thus all flesh
is ranked together in kind<note place="end" n="2945" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p91.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p92"> Cf.
ii. 23, 42.</p></note>; but the Word is
unlike us and like the Father. And therefore, while He is in nature and
truth one with His own Father, we, as being of one kind with each other
(for from one were all made, and one is the nature of all men), become
one with each other in good disposition<note place="end" n="2946" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p92.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p93"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p93.1">διαθέσει</span>, <i>de Decr.</i> 2, note 5; <i>Ep. ad Mon.</i> (1) init.
<i>Hipp. c. Noet.</i> 7.</p></note>,
having as our copy the Son’s natural unity with the Father. For
as He taught us meekness from Himself, saying, ‘Learn of Me for I
am meek and lowly in heart<note place="end" n="2947" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p93.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p94"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 29" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p94.1" parsed="|Matt|11|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.29">Matt. xi. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ not that we
may become equal to Him, which is impossible, but that looking towards
Him, we may remain meek continually, so also here wishing that our good
disposition towards each other should be true and firm and
indissoluble, from Himself taking the pattern, He says, ‘that
they may be one as We are,’ whose oneness is indivisible; that
is, that they learning from us of that indivisible Nature, may preserve
in like manner agreement one with another. And this imitation of
natural conditions is especially safe for man, as has been said; for,
since they remain and never change, whereas the conduct of men is very
changeable, one may look to what is unchangeable by nature, and avoid
what is bad and remodel himself on what is best.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p95">21. And for this reason also the words,
‘that they may be one in Us,’ have a right sense. If, for
instance, it were possible for us to become as the Son in the Father,
the words ought to run, ‘that they may be one in Thee,’ as
the Son is in the Father; but, as it is, He has not said this; but by
saying ‘in Us’ He has pointed out the distance and
difference; that He indeed is alone in the Father alone, as Only Word
and Wisdom; but we in the Son, and through Him in the Father. And thus
speaking, He meant this only, ‘By Our unity may they also be so
one with each other, as We are one in nature and truth; for otherwise
they could not be one, except by learning unity in Us.’ And that
‘in Us’ has this signification, we may learn from Paul, who
says, ‘These things I have in a figure transferred to myself and
to Apollos, that ye may learn in us not to be puffed up above that is
written<note place="end" n="2948" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p95.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p96"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iv. 6" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p96.1" parsed="|1Cor|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.6">1 Cor. iv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ The words ‘in Us’
then, are not ‘in the Father,’ as the Son is in Him; but
imply an example and image, instead of saying, ‘Let them learn of
Us.’ For as Paul to the Corinthians, so is the oneness of the Son
and the Father a pattern and lesson to all, by which they may learn,
looking to that natural unity of the Father and the Son, how they
themselves ought to be one in spirit towards each other. Or if it needs
to account for the phrase otherwise, the words ‘in Us’ may
mean the same as saying, that in the power of the Father and the Son
they may be one, speaking the same things<note place="end" n="2949" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p96.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p97"> Vid. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 10" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p97.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.10">1 Cor. i. 10</scripRef></p></note>;
for without God this is impossible. And this mode of speech also we may
find in the divine writings, as ‘In God will we do great
acts;’ and ‘In God I shall leap over the wall<note place="end" n="2950" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p97.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p98"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lx. 12" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p98.2" parsed="|Ps|60|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.60.12">Ps. lx. 12</scripRef>; xviii.
29.</p></note>;’ and ‘In Thee will we tread
down our enemies<note place="end" n="2951" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p98.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p99"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xliv. 5" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p99.1" parsed="|Ps|44|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.44.5">Ps. xliv. 5</scripRef>. Vid. Olear.
<i>de Styl. N. T.</i> p. 4. (ed. 1702.) [Winer. xlviii. a.]</p></note>.’ Therefore
it is plain, that in the Name of Father and Son we shall be able,
becoming one, to hold firm the bond of charity. For, dwelling still on
the same thought, the Lord says, ‘And the glory which Thou gavest
Me, I have given to them, that they may be one as We are one.’
Suitably has He here too said, not, ‘that they may be in Thee as
I am,’ but ‘as We are;’ now he who says
‘as’<note place="end" n="2952" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p99.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p100"> This
remark which comes in abruptly is pursued presently, vid.
§23.</p></note>, signifies not
identity, but an image and example of the matter in hand.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p101">22. The Word then has the real and true identity
of nature with the Father; but to us it is given to imitate it, as has
been said; for He immediately adds, ‘I in them and Thou in Me;
that they may be made perfect in one.’ Here at length the Lord
asks something greater and more perfect for us; for it is plain that
the Word has come to be in us<note place="end" n="2953" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p101.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p102"> Cf.
<i>de Decr.</i> 31. fin.</p></note>, for He has put on
our body. ‘And Thou Father in Me;’ ‘for I am Thy
Word, and since Thou art in Me, because I am Thy Word, and I in them
because of the body, and because of Thee the salvation of men is
perfected in Me, therefore I ask that they also may become one,
according to the body that is in Me and according to its perfection;
that they too may <pb n="406" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_406.html" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-Page_406" />become perfect,
having oneness with It, and having become one in It; that, as if all
were carried by Me, all may be one body and one spirit, and may grow up
unto a perfect man<note place="end" n="2954" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p102.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p103"> Vid. <scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 13" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p103.1" parsed="|Eph|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.13">Eph. iv. 13</scripRef></p></note>.’ For we all,
partaking of the Same, become one body, having the one Lord in
ourselves. The passage then having this meaning, still more plainly is
refuted the heterodoxy of Christ’s enemies. I repeat it; if He
had said simply and absolutely<note place="end" n="2955" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p103.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p104"> Cf.
ii. 62, n. 13.</p></note> ‘that they
may be one in Thee,’ or ‘that they and I may be one in
Thee,’ God’s enemies had had some plea, though a shameless
one; but in fact He has not spoken simply, but, ‘As Thou, Father,
in Me, and I in Thee, that they may be all one.’ Moreover, using
the word ‘as,’ He signifies those who become distantly as
He is in the Father; distantly not in place but in nature; for in place
nothing is far from God<note place="end" n="2956" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p104.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p105"> Vid.
<i>de Decr.</i> 11, n. 5, which is explained by the present passage.
When Ath. there says, ‘without all in nature,’ he must mean
as here, ‘far from all things in nature.’ S. Clement
<i>loc. cit.</i> gives the same explanation, as there noticed. It is
observable that the <i>contr. Sab. Greg.</i> 10 (which the Benedictines
consider not Athan.’s) speaks as <i>de Decr. supr.</i> Eusebius
says the same thing, <i>de Incorpor.</i> i. init. <i>ap. Sirm. Op.</i>
p. 68. vid. S. Ambros. Quomodo creatura in Deo esse potest, &amp;c.
<i>de Fid.</i> i. 106. and <i>supr.</i> §1, n. 10.</p></note>, but in nature only
all things are far from Him. And, as I said before, whoso uses the
particle ‘as’ implies, not identity, nor equality, but a
pattern of the matter in question, viewed in a certain respect<note place="end" n="2957" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p105.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p106"> Vid.
Glass. <i>Phil. Sacr.</i> iii. 5. can. 27. and Dettmars, <i>de Theol.
Orig.</i> ap. Lumper. <i>Hist. Patr.</i> t. 10, p. 212. Vid. also
<i>supr.</i> ii. 55, n. 8.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p107">23. Indeed we may learn also from the Saviour
Himself, when He says, ‘For as Jonah was three days and three
nights in the whale’s belly, so shall the Son of man be three
days and three nights in the heart of the earth<note place="end" n="2958" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p107.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p108"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 40" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p108.1" parsed="|Matt|12|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.40">Matt. xii. 40</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For Jonah was not as the Saviour,
nor did Jonah go down to hades; nor was the whale hades; nor did Jonah,
when swallowed up, bring up those who had before been swallowed by the
whale, but he alone came forth, when the whale was bidden. Therefore
there is no identity nor equality signified in the term
‘as,’ but one thing and another; and it shews a certain
kind<note place="end" n="2959" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p108.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p109"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p109.1">ὁμοιότητά
πως</span>, and so at the end of
22. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p109.2">κατά
τι
θεωρούμενον</span>. [A note, discussing certain views of Coplestone, Toplady,
and Blanco White, is omitted here.]</p></note> of parallel in the case of Jonah, on account
of the three days. In like manner then we too, when the Lord says
‘as,’ neither become as the Son in the Father, nor as the
Father is in the Son. For we become one as the Father and the Son in
mind and agreement<note place="end" n="2960" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p109.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p110"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p110.1">συμφωνία</span>, 10, n. 2.</p></note> of spirit, and the
Saviour will be as Jonah in the earth; but as the Saviour is not Jonah,
nor, as he was swallowed up, so did the Saviour descend into hades, but
it is but a parallel, in like manner, if we too become one, as the Son
in the Father, we shall not be as the Son, nor equal to Him; for He and
we are but parallel. For on this account is the word ‘as’
applied to us; since things differing from others in nature, become as
they, when viewed in a certain relation<note place="end" n="2961" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p110.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p111"> Cyril
<i>in Joan.</i> p. 227, &amp;c.</p></note>.
Wherefore the Son Himself, simply and without any condition is in the
Father; for this attribute He has by nature; but for us, to whom it is
not natural, there is needed an image and example, that He may say of
us, ‘As Thou in Me, and I in Thee.’ ‘And when they
shall be so perfected,’ He says, ‘then the world knows that
Thou hast sent Me, for unless I had come and borne this their body, no
one of them had been perfected, but one and all had remained
corruptible.<note place="end" n="2962" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p111.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p112"> Cf.
ii. 65, n. 3.</p></note> Work Thou then in them, O Father, and
as Thou hast given to Me to bear this, grant to them Thy Spirit, that
they too in It may become one, and may be perfected in Me. For their
perfecting shews that Thy Word has sojourned among them; and the world
seeing them perfect and full of God<note place="end" n="2963" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p112.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p113"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p113.1">θεοφορουμένους</span>. ii. 70, n. 1.</p></note>, will believe
altogether that Thou hast sent Me, and I have sojourned here. For
whence is this their perfecting, but that I, Thy Word, having borne
their body, and become man, have perfected the work, which Thou gavest
Me, O Father? And the work is perfected, because men, redeemed from
sin, no longer remain dead; but being deified<note place="end" n="2964" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p113.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p114"> §19. n. 3.</p></note>,
have in each other, by looking at Me, the bond of charity<note place="end" n="2965" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p114.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p115"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p115.1">σύνδεσμον
τῆς ἀγαπῆς</span>, 21. circ. fin.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p116">24. We then, by way of giving a rude view of the
expressions in this passage, have been led into many words, but blessed
John will shew from his Epistle the sense of the words, concisely and
much more perfectly than we can. And he will both disprove the
interpretation of these irreligious men, and will teach how we become
in God and God in us; and how again we become One in Him, and how far
the Son differs in nature from us, and will stop the Arians from any
longer thinking that they shall be as the Son, lest they hear it said
to them, ‘Thou art a man and not God,’ and ‘Stretch
not thyself, being poor, beside a rich man<note place="end" n="2966" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p116.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p117"> <scripRef passage="Ez. xxviii. 2" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p117.2" parsed="|Ezek|28|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.28.2">Ez. xxviii. 2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Prov. xxiii. 4" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p117.3" parsed="|Prov|23|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.23.4">Prov.
xxiii. 4</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>.’ John then thus writes; ‘Hereby
know we that we dwell in Him and He in us, because He hath given us of
His Spirit<note place="end" n="2967" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p117.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p118"> <scripRef passage="1 John iv. 13" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p118.1" parsed="|1John|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.13">1 John iv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Therefore because of the grace
of the Spirit which has been given to us, in Him we come to be, and He
in us<note place="end" n="2968" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p118.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p119"> Cf.
22, n. 6.</p></note>; and since it is the Spirit of God,
therefore through His becoming in us, reasonably are we, as having the
Spirit, considered to be in God, and thus is God in us. Not then as the
Son in the Father, so <pb n="407" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_407.html" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-Page_407" />also we
become in the Father; for the Son does not merely partake the Spirit,
that therefore He too may be in the Father; nor does He receive the
Spirit, but rather He supplies It Himself to all; and the Spirit does
not unite the Word to the Father<note place="end" n="2969" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p119.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p120"> [i.e.
not by grace] Vid. the end of this section and 25 init. <i>supr.
Or.</i> i. 15. also Cyril <i>Hier. Cat.</i> xvi. 24. Epiph.
<i>Ancor.</i> 67 init. Cyril <i>in Joan.</i> pp. 929, 930.</p></note>, but rather
the Spirit receives from the Word. And the Son is in the Father, as His
own Word and Radiance; but we, apart from the Spirit, are strange and
distant from God, and by the participation of the Spirit we are knit
into the Godhead; so that our being in the Father is not ours, but is
the Spirit’s which is in us and abides in us, while by the true
confession we preserve it in us, John again saying, ‘Whosoever
shall confess that Jesus is the Son of God, God dwelleth in him and he
in God<note place="end" n="2970" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p120.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p121"> <scripRef passage="1 John iv. 15" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p121.1" parsed="|1John|4|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.15">1 John iv. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ What then is our likeness and
equality to the Son? rather, are not the Arians confuted on every side?
and especially by John, that the Son is in the Father in one way, and
we become in Him in another, and that neither we shall ever be as He,
nor is the Word as we; except they shall dare, as commonly, so now to
say, that the Son also by participation of the Spirit and by
improvement of conduct<note place="end" n="2971" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p121.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p122"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p122.1">βελτιώσει
πράξεως</span>,
and so <i>ad Afros.</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p122.2">τρόπων
βελτίωσις</span>. 8. <i>Supr. Or.</i> i. 37, 43. it is rather some external
advance.</p></note> came to be Himself
also in the Father. But here again is an excess of irreligion, even in
admitting the thought. For He, as has been said, gives to the Spirit,
and whatever the Spirit hath, He hath from<note place="end" n="2972" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p122.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p123"> §8, note 11.</p></note>
the Word.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p124">25. The Saviour, then, saying of us, ‘As
Thou, Father, art in Me, and I in Thee, that they too may be one in
Us,’ does not signify that we were to have identity with Him; for
this was shewn from the instance of Jonah; but it is a request to the
Father, as John has written, that the Spirit should be vouchsafed
through Him to those who believe, through whom we are found to be in
God, and in this respect to be conjoined in Him. For since the Word is
in the Father, and the Spirit is given from<note place="end" n="2973" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p124.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p125"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p125.1">ἐκ</span>.</p></note>
the Word, He wills that we should receive the Spirit, that, when we
receive It, thus having the Spirit of the Word which is in the Father,
we too may be found on account of the Spirit to become One in the Word,
and through Him in the Father. And if He say, ‘as we,’ this
again is only a request that such grace of the Spirit as is given to
the disciples may be without failure or revocation<note place="end" n="2974" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p125.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p126"> Cf.
ii. 63, n. 8.</p></note>. For what the Word has by nature<note place="end" n="2975" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p126.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p127"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p127.1">κατὰ
φύσιν</span>, <i>supr. de
Decr.</i> 31, n. 5.</p></note>, as I said, in the Father, that He wishes to
be given to us through the Spirit irrevocably; which the Apostle
knowing, said, ‘Who shall separate us from the love of
Christ?’ for ‘the gifts of God’ and ‘grace of
His calling are without repentance<note place="end" n="2976" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p127.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p128"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 35" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p128.2" parsed="|Rom|8|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.35">Rom. viii. 35</scripRef>; vid. xi.
29.</p></note>.’ It is
the Spirit then which is in God, and not we viewed in our own selves;
and as we are sons and gods<note place="end" n="2977" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p128.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p129"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p129.1">θεοί</span>, <i>Or.</i> ii.
70, n. 1.</p></note> because of the Word
in us<note place="end" n="2978" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p129.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p130"> Cf.
ii. 59, n. 5.</p></note>, so we shall be in the Son and in the
Father, and we shall be accounted to have become one in Son and in
Father, because that that Spirit is in us, which is in the Word which
is in the Father. When then a man falls from the Spirit for any
wickedness, if he repent upon his fall, the grace remains irrevocably
to such as are willing<note place="end" n="2979" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p130.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p131"> Cf.
<i>Or.</i> i. 37, end.</p></note>; otherwise he who
has fallen is no longer in God (because that Holy Spirit and Paraclete
which is in God has deserted him), but the sinner shall be in him to
whom he has subjected himself, as took place in Saul’s instance;
for the Spirit of God departed from him and an evil spirit was
afflicting him<note place="end" n="2980" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p131.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p132"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. xvi. 14" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p132.2" parsed="|1Sam|16|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.16.14">1 Sam. xvi.
14</scripRef>.</p></note>. God’s
enemies hearing this ought to be henceforth abashed, and no longer to
feign themselves equal to God. But they neither understand (for
‘the irreligious,’ he saith, ‘does not understand
knowledge’<note place="end" n="2981" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p132.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p133"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xxix. 7" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p133.1" parsed="|Prov|29|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.29.7">Prov. xxix. 7</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p133.2">νοεῖ</span>,
Ath. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iii-p133.3">συνήσει</span>.</p></note>) nor endure
religious words, but find them heavy even to hear.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Chapter" title="Introductory to Texts from the Gospels on the Incarnation. Enumeration of texts still to be explained. Arians compared to the Jews. We must recur to the Regula Fidei. Our Lord did not come into, but became, man, and therefore had the acts and affections of the flesh. The same works divine and human. Thus the flesh was purified, and men were made immortal. Reference to I Pet. iv. 1." progress="73.11%" prev="xxi.ii.iv.iii" next="xxi.ii.iv.v" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv"><p class="c41" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p1.1">Chapter XXVI</span>.—<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p1.2">Introductory to Texts from the Gospels on the
Incarnation</span>. <i>Enumeration of texts still to be explained.
Arians compared to the Jews. We must recur to the Regula Fidei. Our
Lord did not come into, but became, man, and therefore had the acts and
affections of the flesh. The same works divine and human. Thus the
flesh was purified, and men were made immortal. Reference to</i> <i><scripRef passage="I Pet. iv. 1" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p1.4" parsed="|1Pet|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.1">I Pet. iv. 1</scripRef></i>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p2">26. For behold, as if not wearied in their words
of irreligion, but hardened with Pharaoh, while they hear and see the
Saviour’s human attributes in the Gospels<note place="end" n="2982" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p3"> This
Oration alone, and this entirely, treats of texts from the Gospels;
hitherto from the Gospel according to St. John, and now chiefly from
the first three. Hence they lead Athan. to treat more distinctly of the
doctrine of the Incarnation, and to anticipate a refutation of both
Nestorius and Eutyches.</p></note>,
they have utterly forgotten, like the Samosatene, the Son’s
paternal Godhead<note place="end" n="2983" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p4"> §1, n. 13.</p></note>, and with arrogant
and audacious tongue they say, ‘How can the Son be from the
Father by nature, and be like Him in essence,’ who says,
‘All power is given unto Me;’ and ‘The Father judgeth
no man, but hath committed all judgment unto the Son;’ and
‘The Father loveth the Son, and hath given all things into His
hand; he that believeth in the Son hath everlasting life;’ and
again, ‘All things were delivered unto Me of My Father, <pb n="408" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_408.html" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-Page_408" />and no one knoweth the Father save the
Son, and he to whomsoever the Son will reveal Him;’ and again,
‘All that the Father hath given unto Me, shall come to Me<note place="end" n="2984" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p5"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxviii. 18" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p5.2" parsed="|Matt|28|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.18">Matt. xxviii. 18</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John v. 22" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p5.3" parsed="|John|5|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.22">John v.
22</scripRef>; iii. 35, 36; <scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 27" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p5.4" parsed="|Matt|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.27">Matt. xi. 27</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John vi. 37" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p5.5" parsed="|John|6|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.37">John vi. 37</scripRef>; <i>infr.</i>
§§35–41.</p></note>.’ On this they observe, ‘If He
was, as ye say, Son by nature, He had no need to receive, but He had by
nature as a Son.’ “Or how can He be the natural and true
Power of the Father, who near upon the season of the passion says,
‘Now is My soul troubled, and what shall I say? Father, save Me
from this hour; but for this came I unto this hour. Father, glorify Thy
Name. Then came there a voice from heaven, saying, I have both
glorified it, and will glorify it again<note place="end" n="2985" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p5.6"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p6"> <scripRef passage="John xii. 27, 28" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p6.2" parsed="|John|12|27|12|28" osisRef="Bible:John.12.27-John.12.28">John xii. 27,
28</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And He said the same another time;
‘Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from Me;’ and
‘When Jesus had thus said, He was troubled in spirit and
testified and said, Verily, verily, I say unto you, that one of you
shall betray Me<note place="end" n="2986" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p6.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p7"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvi. 39" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p7.2" parsed="|Matt|26|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.39">Matt. xxvi. 39</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John xiii. 21" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p7.3" parsed="|John|13|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.21">John
xiii. 21</scripRef>; <i>infr.</i> §§53–58.</p></note>.’” Then
these perverse men argue; ‘If He were Power, He had not feared,
but rather He had supplied power to others.’ Further they say;
‘If He were by nature the true and own Wisdom of the
Father,’ how is it written, ‘And Jesus increased in wisdom
and stature, and in favour with God and man<note place="end" n="2987" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p7.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p8"> <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 52" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p8.1" parsed="|Luke|2|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.52">Luke ii. 52</scripRef>; <i>infr.</i>
§§50–53.</p></note>?’ In like manner, when He had come
into the parts of Cæsarea Philippi, He asked the disciples whom
men said that He was; and when He was at Bethany He asked where Lazarus
lay; and He said besides to His disciples, ‘How many loaves have
ye<note place="end" n="2988" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p9"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xvi. 13" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p9.2" parsed="|Matt|16|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.13">Matt. xvi. 13</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John xi. 34" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p9.3" parsed="|John|11|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.11.34">John xi.
34</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark vi. 38" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p9.4" parsed="|Mark|6|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.38">Mark vi. 38</scripRef>; <i>infr.</i> §27.</p></note>? How then,’ say they, ‘is He
Wisdom, who increased in wisdom and was ignorant of what He asked of
others?’ This too they urge; “How can He be the own Word of
the Father, without whom the Father never was, through whom He makes
all things, as ye think, who said upon the Cross ‘My God, My God,
why hast Thou forsaken Me?’ and before that had prayed,
‘Glorify Thy Name,’ and, ‘O Father, glorify Thou Me
with the glory which I had with Thee before the world was.’ And
He used to pray in the deserts and charge His disciples to pray lest
they should enter into temptation; and, ‘The spirit indeed is
willing,’ He said, ‘but the flesh is weak.’ And,
‘Of that day and that hour knoweth no man, no, nor the Angels,
neither the Son<note place="end" n="2989" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p9.5"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p10"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvii. 46" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p10.2" parsed="|Matt|27|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.46">Matt. xxvii. 46</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John xii. 28" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p10.3" parsed="|John|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.28">John
xii. 28</scripRef>; xvii. 5; <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvi. 41" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p10.4" parsed="|Matt|26|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.41">Matt. xxvi. 41</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark xiii. 32" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p10.5" parsed="|Mark|13|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.13.32">Mark xiii. 32</scripRef>; <i>infr.</i>
§§42–50.</p></note>.’” Upon
this again say the miserable men, “If the Son were, according to
your interpretation<note place="end" n="2990" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p10.6"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p11"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p11.1">διάνοιαν</span>, ii. 44, a. 53, c.; iv. 17, d. &amp;c.</p></note>, eternally existent
with God, He had not been ignorant of the Day, but had known as Word;
nor had been forsaken as being coexistent; nor had asked to receive
glory, as having it in the Father; nor would have prayed at all; for,
being the Word, He had needed nothing; but since He is a creature and
one of things originate, therefore He thus spoke, and needed what He
had not; for it is proper to creatures to require and to need what they
have not.”</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p12">27. This then is what the irreligious men allege
in their discourses; and if they thus argue, they might consistently
speak yet more daringly; ‘Why did the Word become flesh at
all?’ and they might add; ‘For how could He, being God,
become man?’ or, ‘How could the Immaterial bear a
body?’ or they might speak with Caiaphas still more Judaically,
‘Wherefore at all did Christ, being a man, make Himself God<note place="end" n="2991" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p13"> <i>De
Decr.</i> 1; <i>Or.</i> i. 4.</p></note>?’ for this and the like the Jews then
muttered when they saw, and now the Ario-maniacs disbelieve when they
read, and have fallen away into blasphemies. If then a man should
carefully parallel the words of these and those, he will of a certainty
find them both arriving at the same unbelief, and the daring of their
irreligion equal, and their dispute with us a common one. For the Jews
said; ‘How, being a man, can He be God?’ And the Arians,
‘If He were very God from God, how could He become man?’
And the Jews were offended then and mocked, saying, ‘Had He been
Son of God, He had not endured the Cross;’ and the Arians
standing over against them, urge upon us, ‘How dare ye say that
He is the Word proper to the Father’s Essence, who had a body, so
as to endure all this?’ Next, while the Jews sought to kill the
Lord, because He said that God was His own Father and made Himself
equal to Him, as working what the Father works, the Arians also, not
only have learned to deny, both that He is equal to God and that God is
the own and natural Father of the Word, but those who hold this they
seek to kill. Again, whereas the Jews said, ‘Is not this the Son
of Joseph, whose father and mother we know? how then is it that He
saith, Before Abraham was, I am, and I came down from heaven<note place="end" n="2992" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p14"> <scripRef passage="John vi. 42" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p14.2" parsed="|John|6|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.42">John vi. 42</scripRef>; viii.
58.</p></note>?’ the Arians on the other hand make
response<note place="end" n="2993" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p14.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p15"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p15.1">ἐπακούουσιν</span>. Montfaucon (Onomasticon in t. 2 fin.) so interprets this
word. vid. <i>Apol. contr. Ar.</i> 88. note 7.</p></note> and say conformably, ‘How can He
be Word or God who slept as man, and wept, and inquired?’ Thus
both parties deny the Eternity and Godhead of the Word in consequence
of those human attributes which the Saviour took on Him by reason of
that flesh which He bore.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p16">28. Such error then being Judaic, and Judaic
after the mind of Judas the traitor, <pb n="409" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_409.html" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-Page_409" />let them openly confess themselves scholars of
Caiaphas and Herod, instead of cloking Judaism with the name of
Christianity, and let them deny outright, as we have said before, the
Saviour’s appearance in the flesh, for this doctrine is akin to
their heresy; or if they fear openly to Judaize and be circumcised<note place="end" n="2994" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p17"> <i>Or.</i> i. 38.</p></note>, from servility towards Constantius and for
their sake whom they have beguiled, then let them not say what the Jews
say; for if they disown the name, let them in fairness renounce the
doctrine. For we are Christians, O Arians, Christians we; our privilege
is it well to know the Gospels concerning the Saviour, and neither,
with Jews to stone Him, if we hear of His Godhead and Eternity, nor
with you to stumble at such lowly sayings as He may speak for our sakes
as man. If then you would become Christians<note place="end" n="2995" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p18"> <i>Apol. Fug.</i> 27, n. 10.</p></note>,
put off Arius’s madness, and cleanse<note place="end" n="2996" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p19"> <i>De
Decr.</i> 2, n. 9, c. <i>Sab. Greg.</i> 6 fin.</p></note>
with the words of religion those ears of yours which blaspheming has
defiled; knowing that, by ceasing to be Arians, you will cease also
from the malevolence of the present Jews. Then at once will truth shine
on you out of darkness, and ye will no longer reproach us with holding
two Eternals<note place="end" n="2997" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p20"> Cf.
<i>de Decr.</i> 25, n. 4. The peculiarity of the Catholic doctrine, as
contrasted with the heresies on the subject of the Trinity, is that it
professes a mystery. It involves, not merely a contradiction in the
terms used, which would be little, for we might solve it by assigning
different senses to the same word, or by adding some limitation (e.g.
if it were said that Satan was an Angel and not an Angel, or man was
mortal and immortal), but an incongruity in the ideas which it
introduces. To say that the Father is wholly and absolutely the one
infinitely-simple God, and then that the Son is also, and yet that the
Father is eternally distinct from the Son, is to propose ideas which we
cannot harmonize together; and our reason is reconciled to this state
of the case only by the consideration (though fully by means of it)
that no idea of ours can embrace the simple truth, so that we are
obliged to separate it into portions, and view it in aspects, and
adumbrate it under many ideas, if we are to make any approximation
towards it at all; as in mathematics we approximate to a circle by
means of a polygon, great as is the dissimilarity between the two
figures. [Cf. Prolegg. ch. ii. §3 (2) b.]</p></note>, but ye will yourselves acknowledge
that the Lord is God’s true Son by nature, and not as merely
eternal<note place="end" n="2998" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p21"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p21.1">οὐχ ἁπλῶς ἀ&amp;
188·διος</span>, i.e.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p21.2">ἀΐδιος</span> is not one of our
Lord’s highest titles, for things have it which the Son Himself
has created, and whom of course He precedes. Instead of two
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p21.3">ἀΐδια</span>
then, as the Arians say, there are many <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p21.4">ἀΐδια</span>; and our Lord’s
high title is not this, but that He is ‘the Son,’ and
thereby ‘eternal in the Father’s eternity,’ or there
was not ever when He was not, and ‘Image’ and
‘Radiance.’ The same line of thought is implied throughout
his proof of our Lord’s eternity in <i>Orat.</i> i. ch. 4 6. This
is worth remarking, as constituting a special distinction between
ancient and modern Scripture proofs of the doctrine, and as coinciding
with what was said <i>supr. Or.</i> ii. 1, n. 13, 44, n. 1. His mode of
proof is still more brought out by what he proceeds to say about
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p21.5">σκοπός</span>, or
general bearing or drift of the Christian faith, and its availableness
as a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p21.6">κανὼν</span> or rule of
interpretation.</p></note>, but revealed as co-existing in the
Father’s eternity. For there are things called eternal of which
He is Framer; for in the twenty-third Psalm it is written, ‘Lift
up your gates, O ye rulers, and be ye lift up, ye everlasting gates<note place="end" n="2999" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p21.7"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p22"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxiv. 7" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p22.1" parsed="|Ps|24|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.24.7">Ps. xxiv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and it is plain that through Him
these things were made; but if even of things everlasting He is the
Framer, who of us shall be able henceforth to dispute that He is
anterior to those things eternal, and in consequence is proved to be
Lord not so much from His eternity, as in that He is God’s Son;
for being the Son, He is inseparable from the Father, and never was
there when He was not, but He was always; and being the Father’s
Image and Radiance, He has the Father’s eternity. Now what has
been briefly said above may suffice to shew their misunderstanding of
the passages they then alleged; and that of what they now allege from
the Gospels they certainly give an unsound interpretation<note place="end" n="3000" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p23"> Cf.
26, n. 9.</p></note>, we may easily see, if we now consider the
scope<note place="end" n="3001" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p24"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p24.1">σκοπὸς</span>,
vid. 58. fin.</p></note> of that faith which we Christians hold, and
using it as a rule, apply ourselves, as the Apostle teaches, to the
reading of inspired Scripture. For Christ’s enemies, being
ignorant of this scope, have wandered from the way of truth, and have
stumbled<note place="end" n="3002" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p25"> <scripRef passage="Rom. ix. 32" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p25.1" parsed="|Rom|9|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.32">Rom. ix. 32</scripRef>.</p></note> on a stone of stumbling, thinking
otherwise than they should think.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p26">29. Now the scope and character of Holy
Scripture, as we have often said, is this,—it contains a double
account of the Saviour; that He was ever God, and is the Son, being the
Father’s Word and Radiance and Wisdom<note place="end" n="3003" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p27"> <i>Or.</i> i. 28, n. 5.</p></note>;
and that afterwards for us He took flesh of a Virgin, Mary Bearer of
God<note place="end" n="3004" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p28"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p28.1">θεοτόκου</span>. vid. <i>supr.</i> 14, n. 3. Vid. S. Cyril’s
quotations in his <i>de Recta Fide,</i> p. 49, &amp;c.; and Cyril
himself, <i>Adv. Nest.</i> i. p. 18. Procl. <i>Hom.</i> i. p. 60.
Theodor. <i>ap. Conc. Eph.</i> (p. 1529. Labbe.) Cassian.
<i>Incarn.</i> iv. 2. Hil. <i>Trin.</i> ii. 25. Ambros. <i>Virgin.</i>
i. n. 47. Chrysost. ap. Cassian. <i>Incarn.</i> vii. 30. Jerom. in
<scripRef passage="Ezek. 44" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p28.2" parsed="|Ezek|44|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.44">Ezek. 44</scripRef> init. Capreolus of Carthage, ap. Sirm. <i>Opp.</i> t. i. p.
216. August. <i>Serm.</i> 291, 6. Hippolytus, ap. Theod. <i>Eran.</i>
i. p. 55, &amp;c. Ignatius, <i>Ep. ad Eph.</i> 7.</p></note>, and was made man. And this scope is to be
found throughout inspired Scripture, as the Lord Himself has said,
‘Search the Scriptures, for they are they which testify of Me<note place="end" n="3005" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p28.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p29"> <scripRef passage="John v. 39" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p29.1" parsed="|John|5|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.39">John v. 39</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But lest I should exceed in writing,
by bringing together all the passages on the subject, let it suffice to
mention as a specimen, first John saying, ‘In the beginning was
the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. The same was
in the beginning with God. All things were made by Him, and without Him
was made not one thing<note place="end" n="3006" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p30"> <scripRef passage="John 1.1-3" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p30.1" parsed="|John|1|1|1|3" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1-John.1.3">Ib. i. 1–3</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ next,
‘And the Word was made flesh and dwelt among us, and we beheld
His glory, the glory as of one Only-begotten from the Father<note place="end" n="3007" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p31"> <scripRef passage="John 1.14" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p31.1" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14"><i>v.</i> 14</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and next Paul writing, ‘Who
being in the form of God, thought it not a prize to be equal with God,
but emptied Himself, taking the form of a servant, being made in the
likeness of men, and being found in fashion like a man, He humbled
Himself, becoming obedient unto death, even the death of the Cross<note place="end" n="3008" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p32"> <scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 6-8" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p32.2" parsed="|Phil|2|6|2|8" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.6-Phil.2.8">Phil. ii.
6–8</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Any one, beginning with these
passages and going through the <pb n="410" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_410.html" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-Page_410" />whole of the Scripture upon the
interpretation<note place="end" n="3009" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p32.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p33"> Cf.
26, n. 9.</p></note> which they suggest,
will perceive how in the beginning the Father said to Him, ‘Let
there be light,’ and ‘Let there be a firmament,’ and
‘Let us make man<note place="end" n="3010" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p34"> <scripRef passage="Gen. i. 3, 6, 26" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p34.2" parsed="|Gen|1|3|0|0;|Gen|1|6|0|0;|Gen|1|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.3 Bible:Gen.1.6 Bible:Gen.1.26">Gen. i. 3, 6,
26</scripRef>;
<i>de Syn.</i> 28 (14).</p></note>;’ but in
fulness of the ages, He sent Him into the world, not that He might
judge the world, but that the world by Him might be saved, and how it
is written ‘Behold, the Virgin shall be with child, and shall
bring forth a Son, and they shall call his Name Emmanuel, which, being
interpreted, is God with us<note place="end" n="3011" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p34.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p35"> <scripRef passage="Matt. i. 23" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p35.1" parsed="|Matt|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.23">Matt. i. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p36">30. The reader then of divine Scripture may
acquaint himself with these passages from the ancient books; and from
the Gospels on the other hand he will perceive that the Lord became
man; for ‘the Word,’ he says, ‘became flesh, and
dwelt among us<note place="end" n="3012" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p37"> <scripRef passage="John i. 14" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p37.1" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">John i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And He
became man, and did not come into man; for this it is necessary to
know, lest perchance these irreligious men fall into this notion also,
and beguile any into thinking, that, as in former times the Word was
used to come into each of the Saints, so now He sojourned in a man,
hallowing him also, and manifesting<note place="end" n="3013" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p38"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p38.1">τούτῳ
χρώμενος
ὀργάνῳ</span> <i>infr.</i>42. and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p38.2">ὄργανον πρὸς
τὴν
ἐνέργειαν
καὶ τὴν
ἔκλαμψιν τῆς
θεότητος</span>. 53. This was a word much used afterwards by the Apollinarians,
who looked on our Lord’s manhood as merely a <i>manifestation</i>
of God. vid. <i>Or.</i> ii. 8, n. 3. vid. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p38.3">σχῆμα
ὀργανικὸν</span> in <i>Apoll.</i> i. 2, 15. vid. a parallel in Euseb.
<i>Laud. Const.</i> p. 536. However, it is used freely by Athan. e.g.
<i>infr.</i> 35, 53. <i>Incarn.</i> 8, 9, 41, 43, 44. This use
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p38.4">ὄργανον</span> must not be confused with its heretical application to our
Lord’s Divine Nature, vid. Basil <i>de Sp. S.</i> n. 19 fin. of
which <i>de Syn.</i> 27 (3). It may be added that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p38.5">φανέρωσις</span>
is a Nestorian as well as Eutychian idea; Facund.
<i>Tr. Cap.</i> ix. 2, 3. and the Syrian use of <i>parsopa</i> Asseman.
<i>B. O.</i> t. 4. p. 219. Thus both parties really denied the
Atonement. vid. <i>supr. Or.</i> i. 60, n. 5; ii. 8, n. 4.</p></note> Himself as in
the others. For if it were so, and He only appeared in a man, it were
nothing strange, nor had those who saw Him been startled, saying,
Whence is He? and wherefore dost Thou, being a man, make Thyself God?
for they were familiar with the idea, from the words, ‘And the
Word of the Lord came’ to this or that of the Prophets<note place="end" n="3014" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p38.6"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p39"> <i>Ad
Epict.</i> 11, <i>ad Max.</i> 2.</p></note>. But now, since the Word of God, by whom all
things came to be, endured to become also Son of man, and humbled
Himself, taking a servant’s form, therefore to the Jews the Cross
of Christ is a scandal, but to us Christ is ‘God’s
power’ and ‘God’s wisdom<note place="end" n="3015" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p40"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 24" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p40.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.24">1 Cor. i. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ for ‘the Word,’ as John
says, ‘became flesh’ (it being the custom<note place="end" n="3016" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p41"> <i>Infr.</i> iv. 33 init.</p></note> of Scripture to call man by the name of
‘flesh,’ as it says by Joel the Prophet, ‘I will pour
out My Spirit upon all flesh;’ and as Daniel said to Astyages,
‘I do not worship idols made with hands, but the Living God, who
hath created the heaven and the earth, and hath sovereignty over all
flesh<note place="end" n="3017" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p41.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p42"> <scripRef passage="Joel ii. 28" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p42.2" parsed="|Joel|2|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Joel.2.28">Joel ii. 28</scripRef>; Bel and Dr.
5.</p></note>;’ for both he and Joel call mankind
flesh).</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p43">31. Of old time He was wont to come to the Saints
individually, and to hallow those who rightly<note place="end" n="3018" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p44"> <i>Or.</i> i. 39, n. 4.</p></note>
received Him; but neither, when they were begotten was it said that He
had become man, nor, when they suffered, was it said that He Himself
suffered. But when He came among us from Mary once at the end of the
ages for the abolition of sin (for so it was pleasing to the Father, to
send His own Son ‘made of a woman, made under the Law’),
then it is said, that He took flesh and became man, and in that flesh
He suffered for us (as Peter says, ‘Christ therefore having
suffered for us in the flesh<note place="end" n="3019" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p45"> <scripRef passage="Gal. iv. 4" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p45.2" parsed="|Gal|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.4">Gal. iv. 4</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Pet. iv. 1" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p45.3" parsed="|1Pet|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.1">1 Pet. iv.
1</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ that it
might be shewn, and that all might believe, that whereas He was ever
God, and hallowed those to whom He came, and ordered all things
according to the Father’s will<note place="end" n="3020" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p45.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p46"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p46.1">κατὰ τὸ
βούλημα</span>.
vid. <i>Orat.</i> i. 63. <i>infr.</i> §63, notes. Cf. <i>supr.</i>
ii. 31, n. 7, for passages in which <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxiii. 9" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p46.2" parsed="|Ps|33|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.33.9">Ps. xxxiii. 9</scripRef>. is taken to shew
the unity of Father and Son from the instantaneousness of the
accomplishment upon the willing, as well as the Son’s existence
before creation. Hence the Son not only works <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p46.3">κατὰ τὸ
βούλημα</span>,
but is the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p46.4">βουλὴ</span> of the
Father. ibid. note 8. For the contrary Arian view, even when it is
highest, vid Euseb. <i>Eccl. Theol.</i> iii. 3. quoted ii. 64, n. 5. In
that passage the Father’s <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p46.5">νεύματα</span> are spoken of, a word common with the Arians. Euseb. ibid. p. 75,
a. <i>de Laud. Const.</i> p. 528, Eunom. <i>Apol.</i> 20 fin. The word
is used of the Son’s command given to the creation, in Athan.
<i>contr. Gent.</i> e.g. 42, 44, 46. S. Cyril. Hier. frequently as the
Arians, uses it of the Father. <i>Catech.</i> x. 5, xi. <i>passim,</i>
xv. 25, &amp;c. The difference between the orthodox and Arian views on
this point is clearly drawn out by S. Basil <i>contr.</i> <i>Eunom.</i>
i. 21.</p></note>, afterwards
for our sakes He became man, and ‘bodily<note place="end" n="3021" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p46.6"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p47"> <scripRef passage="Col. ii. 9" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p47.1" parsed="|Col|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.9">Col. ii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ as the Apostle says, the Godhead
dwelt in the flesh; as much as to say, ‘Being God, He had His own
body, and using this as an instrument<note place="end" n="3022" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p47.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p48"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p48.1">τούτῳ
χρώμενος
ὀργάνῳ</span> <i>infr.</i>42. and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p48.2">ὄργανον πρὸς
τὴν
ἐνέργειαν
καὶ τὴν
ἔκλαμψιν τῆς
θεότητος</span>. 53. This was a word much used afterwards by the Apollinarians,
who looked on our Lord’s manhood as merely a <i>manifestation</i>
of God. vid. <i>Or.</i> ii. 8, n. 3. vid. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p48.3">σχῆμα
ὀργανικὸν</span> in <i>Apoll.</i> i. 2, 15. vid. a parallel in Euseb.
<i>Laud. Const.</i> p. 536. However, it is used freely by Athan. e.g.
<i>infr.</i> 35, 53. <i>Incarn.</i> 8, 9, 41, 43, 44. This use
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p48.4">ὄργανον</span> must not be confused with its heretical application to our
Lord’s Divine Nature, vid. Basil <i>de Sp. S.</i> n. 19 fin. of
which <i>de Syn.</i> 27 (3). It may be added that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p48.5">φανέρωσις</span>
is a Nestorian as well as Eutychian idea; Facund.
<i>Tr. Cap.</i> ix. 2, 3. and the Syrian use of <i>parsopa</i> Asseman.
<i>B. O.</i> t. 4. p. 219. Thus both parties really denied the
Atonement. vid. <i>supr. Or.</i> i. 60, n. 5; ii. 8, n. 4.</p></note>,
He became man for our sakes.’ And on account of this, the
properties of the flesh are said to be His, since He was in it, such as
to hunger, to thirst, to suffer, to weary, and the like, of which the
flesh is capable; while on the other hand the works proper to the Word
Himself, such as to raise the dead, to restore sight to the blind, and
to cure the woman with an issue of blood, He did through His own body<note place="end" n="3023" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p48.6"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p49"> <i>Orat.</i> iv. 6. and <i>fragm. ex Euthym.</i> p. 1275. ed. Ben.
This interchange [of language] is called theologically the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p49.1">ἀντίδοσις</span> or communicatio <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p49.2">ἰδιωμάτων</span>. Nyssen. <i>in Apoll.</i> t. 2. pp. 697, 8. Leon.
<i>Ep.</i> 28, 51. Ambros. <i>de fid.</i> ii. 58. Nyssen. <i>de
Beat.</i> p. 767. Cassian. <i>Incarn.</i> vi. 22. Aug. <i>contr. Serm.
Ar. c.</i> 8 init. Plain and easy as such statements seem, they are of
the utmost importance in the Nestorian and Eutychian
controversies.</p></note>. And the Word bore the infirmities of the
flesh, as His own, for His was the flesh; and the flesh ministered to
the works of the Godhead, because the Godhead was in it, for the body
was God’s<note place="end" n="3024" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p49.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p50"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p50.1">θεοῦ ἦν
σῶμα</span>. also <i>ad
Adelph.</i> 3. <i>ad Max.</i> 2. and so <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p50.2">τὴν
πτωχεύσασαν
φύσιν θεοῦ
ὅλην
γενομένην</span>. <i>c.</i> <i>Apoll.</i> ii. 11. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p50.3">τὸ πάθος
τοῦ λόγου</span>. ibid. 16, c. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p50.4">σὰρξ τοῦ
λόγου</span>. <i>infr.</i>
34. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p50.5">σῶμα
σοφίας</span> <i>infr.</i>53. also <i>Or.</i> ii. 10, n.
7. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p50.6">πάθος
Χριστοῦ τοῦ
θεοῦ μου</span>.
Ignat. <i>Rom.</i> 6. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p50.7">ὁ
θεὸς
πέπονθεν</span>. Melit. <i>ap. Anast. Hodeg.</i> 12. Dei passiones. Tertull.
<i>de Carn. Christ.</i> 5. Dei interemptores. ibid. caro Deitatis.
Leon. <i>Serm.</i> 65 fin. Deus mortuus et sepultus. Vigil. <i>c.
Eut.</i> ii. p. 502. vid. <i>supr. Or.</i> i. 45, n. 3. Yet Athan.
objects to the phrase, ‘God suffered in the flesh,’ i.e. as
used by the Apollinarians. vid. <i>contr.</i> <i>Apoll.</i> ii. 13 fin.
[Cf. Harnack, <i>Dogmg.</i> ed. 1. vol. i. pp. 131, 628.
notes.]</p></note>. And well has <pb n="411" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_411.html" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-Page_411" />the Prophet said ‘carried<note place="end" n="3025" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p50.8"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p51"> <scripRef passage="Is. liii. 4" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p51.1" parsed="|Isa|53|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.4">Is. liii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and has not said, ‘He remedied
our infirmities,’ lest, as being external to the body, and only
healing it, as He has always done, He should leave men subject still to
death; but He carries our infirmities, and He Himself bears our sins,
that it might be shewn that He has become man for us, and that the body
which in Him bore them, was His own body; and, while He received no
hurt<note place="end" n="3026" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p51.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p52"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p52.1">οὐδὲν
ἐβλάπτετο</span>. (<scripRef passage="1 Pet. ii. 24" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p52.3" parsed="|1Pet|2|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.24">1 Pet. ii. 24</scripRef>.) Cf. <i>de Incarn.</i>
17, 54, 34; Euseb. <i>de Laud. Const.</i> p. 536. and 538. also Dem.
<i>Evang.</i> vii. p. 348. Vigil. <i>contr. Eutych.</i> ii. p. 503. (B.
P. ed. 1624.) Anast. <i>Hodeg.</i> c. 12. p. 220 (ed. 1606.) also p.
222. Vid also the beautiful passage in Pseudo-Basil: <i>Hom. in Sanct.
Christ. Gen.</i> (t. 2. p. 596. ed. Ben.) also Rufin. <i>in Symb.</i>
12. Cyril. <i>Quod unus est Christus.</i> p. 776. Damasc. <i>F. O.</i>
iii. 6 fin. August. <i>Serm.</i> 7. p. 26 init. ed. 1842. Suppl.
1.</p></note> Himself by ‘bearing our sins in His
body on the tree,’ as Peter speaks, we men were redeemed from our
own affections<note place="end" n="3027" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p52.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p53"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p53.1">παθῶν</span>, vid.
§33, n. 2.</p></note>, and were filled
with the righteousness<note place="end" n="3028" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p53.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p54"> <i>Orat.</i> i. 51.</p></note> of the Word.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p55">32. Whence it was that, when the flesh suffered,
the Word was not external to it; and therefore is the passion said to
be His: and when He did divinely His Father’s works, the flesh
was not external to Him, but in the body itself did the Lord do them.
Hence, when made man, He said<note place="end" n="3029" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p55.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p56"> <scripRef passage="John x. 37, 38" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p56.2" parsed="|John|10|37|10|38" osisRef="Bible:John.10.37-John.10.38">John x. 37,
38</scripRef>.
vid. <i>Incarn.</i> 18. Cf. Leo, <i>Serm.</i> 54, 2. ‘Suscepit
nos in suam proprietatem illa natura, quæ nec nostris sua, nec
suis nostra consumeret, &amp;c.’ <i>Serm.</i> 72, p. 286, vid.
also <i>Ep.</i> 165, 6. <i>Serm.</i> 30, 5. Cyril <i>Cat.</i> iv. 9.
Amphiloch. ap. Theod. <i>Eran.</i> i. p. 66. also pp. 30, 87, 8. ed.
1614.</p></note>, ‘If I do not
the works of the Father, believe Me not; but if I do, though ye believe
not Me, believe the works, that ye may know that the Father is in Me
and I in Him.’ And thus when there was need to raise
Peter’s wife’s mother, who was sick of a fever, He
stretched forth His hand humanly, but He stopped the illness divinely.
And in the case of the man blind from the birth, human was the spittle
which He gave forth from the flesh, but divinely did He open the eyes
through the clay. And in the case of Lazarus, He gave forth a human
voice as man; but divinely, as God, did He raise Lazarus from the
dead<note place="end" n="3030" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p56.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p57"> Cf.
Leo’s Tome (<i>Ep.</i> 28.) 4. ‘When He touched the leper,
it was the man that was seen; but something beyond man, when He
cleansed him, &amp;c.’ Ambros. <i>Epist.</i> i. 46, n. 7. Hil.
<i>Trin.</i> x. 23 fin. vid. <i>infr.</i> 56 note, and S. Leo’s
extracts in his <i>Ep.</i> 165. Chrysol. <i>Serm.</i> 34 and 35. Paul.
<i>ap. Conc. Eph.</i> (p. 1620. Labbe.) These are instances of what is
theologically called the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p57.1">θεανδρικὴ
ἐνέργεια</span> [a condemned formula], i.e. the union of the energies of both
Natures in one act.</p></note>. These things were so done, were so
manifested, because He had a body, not in appearance, but in truth<note place="end" n="3031" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p57.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p58"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p58.1">μὴ φαντασί&amp;
139· ἀλλ᾽
ἀληθῶς</span>. vid.
<i>Incarn.</i> 18, d. <i>ad Epict.</i> 7, c. The passage is quoted by
S. Cyril. <i>Apol. adv. Orient</i> p. 194.</p></note>; and it became the Lord, in putting on human
flesh, to put it on whole with the affections proper to it; that, as we
say that the body was His own, so also we may say that the affections
of the body were proper to Him alone, though they did not touch Him
according to His Godhead. If then the body had been another’s, to
him too had been the affections attributed; but if the flesh is the
Word’s (for ‘the Word became flesh’), of necessity
then the affections also of the flesh are ascribed to Him, whose the
flesh is. And to whom the affections are ascribed, such namely as to be
condemned, to be scourged, to thirst, and the cross, and death, and the
other infirmities of the body, of Him too is the triumph and the grace.
For this cause then, consistently and fittingly such affections are
ascribed not to another<note place="end" n="3032" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p58.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p59"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p59.1">οὐκ ἄλλου,
ἀλλὰ τοῦ
κυρίου·</span> and
so <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p59.2">οὐκ
ἑτέρου
τινός</span>, <i>Incarn.</i>
18; also <i>Orat.</i> i. 45. <i>supr.</i> p. 244. and <i>Orat.</i> iv.
35. Cyril <i>Thes.</i> p. 197. and Anathem. 11. who defends the phrase
against the Orientals.</p></note>, but to the Lord;
that the grace also may be from Him<note place="end" n="3033" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p59.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p60"> Cf.
Procl. <i>ad Armen.</i> p. 615, ed. 1630.</p></note>, and that we
may become, not worshippers of any other, but truly devout towards God,
because we invoke no originate thing, no ordinary<note place="end" n="3034" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p60.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p61"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p61.1">κοινόν</span> opposed to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p61.2">ἴδιον</span>.
vid. <i>infr.</i> §51, Cyril <i>Epp.</i> p. 23, e. communem,
Ambros. <i>de Fid.</i> i. 94.</p></note> man, but the natural and true Son from God,
who has become man, yet is not the less Lord and God and Saviour.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p62">33. Who will not admire this? or who will not
agree that such a thing is truly divine? for if the works of the
Word’s Godhead had not taken place through the body, man had not
been deified; and again, had not the properties of the flesh been
ascribed to the Word, man had not been thoroughly delivered from them<note place="end" n="3035" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p62.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p63"> <i>Or</i>. i. 5 n. 5, ii. 56 n. 5, 68, n. 1, <i>infr.</i> note
6.</p></note>; but though they had ceased for a little
while, as I said before, still sin had remained in him and corruption,
as was the case with mankind before Him; and for this
reason:—Many for instance have been made holy and clean from all
sin; nay, Jeremiah was hallowed<note place="end" n="3036" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p63.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p64"> Vid. <scripRef passage="Jer. i. 5" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p64.1" parsed="|Jer|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.1.5">Jer. i. 5</scripRef>. And so S. Jerome, S. Leo, &amp;c., as mentioned in Corn. a
Lap. <i>in loc.</i> S. Jerome implies a similar gift in the case of
Asella, <i>ad Marcell.</i> (<i>Ep.</i> xxiv. 2.) And so S. John
Baptist, Maldon. <i>in Luc.</i> i. 16. It is remarkable that no ancient
writer (unless indeed we except S. Austin), [Patrol. Lat. xlvii. 1144?]
refers to the instance of S. Mary;—perhaps from the circumstance
of its not being mentioned in Scripture.</p></note> even from the
womb, and John, while yet in the womb, leapt for joy at the voice of
Mary Bearer of God<note place="end" n="3037" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p64.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p65"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p65.1">θεοτόκου</span>. For instances of this word vid. Alexandr. <i>Ep. ad
Alex.</i> ap. Theodor. <i>H. E.</i> i. 4. p. 745. (al. 20). Athan.
(supra); Cyril. <i>Cat.</i> x. 19. Julian Imper. ap. Cyril <i>c.
Jul.</i> viii. p. 262. Amphiloch. <i>Orat.</i> 4. p. 41. (if Amphil.)
ed. 1644. Nyssen. <i>Ep. ad Eustath.</i> p. 1093. Chrysost. apud.
Suicer <i>Symb.</i> p. 240. Greg. Naz. <i>Orat.</i> 29, 4 <i>Ep.</i>
181. p. 85. ed. Ben. Antiochus and Ammon. ap. Cyril. <i>de Recta
Fid.</i> pp. 49, 50. Pseudo-Dion. <i>contr. Samos.</i> 5. Pseudo-Basil.
<i>Hom.</i> t. 2. p. 600 ed. Ben.</p></note>; nevertheless
‘death reigned from Adam to Moses, even over those that had not
sinned after the similitude of Adam’s transgression<note place="end" n="3038" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p65.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p66"> <scripRef passage="Rom. v. 14" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p66.1" parsed="|Rom|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.14">Rom. v. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and thus man remained mortal and
corruptible as before, liable to the affections proper to their nature.
But now the Word having become man and having appropriated<note place="end" n="3039" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p66.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p67"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p67.1">ἰδιοποιουμένου</span>. vid. also [<i>Incar.</i> 8.] <i>infr.</i> §38. <i>ad
Epict.</i> 6, e. fragm. ex Euthym. (t. i. p. 1275. ed. Ben.) Cyril. in
<i>Joann.</i> p. 151, a. For <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p67.2">ἴδιον</span>, which occurs so
frequently here, vid. Cyril. <i>Anathem.</i> 11. And <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p67.3">οἰκείωται</span>. <i>contr.</i> <i>Apoll.</i> ii. 16, e. Cyril. <i>Schol.
de Incarn.</i> p. 782, d. Concil. <i>Eph.</i> pp. 1644, d. 1697, b.
(Hard.) Damasc. <i>F. O.</i> iii. 3. p. 208. ed. Ven. Vid. Petav. <i>de
Incarn.</i> iv. 15.</p></note> what <pb n="412" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_412.html" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-Page_412" />pertains to the flesh, no longer do these
things touch the body, because of the Word who has come in it, but they
are destroyed<note place="end" n="3040" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p67.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p68"> Vid.
<i>Or.</i> i. §§45, 46, ii. 65, note. Vid. also iv. 33.
<i>Incarn. c. Arian.</i> 12. <i>contr.</i> <i>Apoll.</i> i. 17. ii. 6.
‘Since God the Word willed to annul the passions, whose end is
death, and His deathless nature was not capable of them…He is
made flesh of the Virgin, in the way He knoweth, &amp;c.’ Procl.
<i>ad Armen. p.</i> 616. also Leo. <i>Serm.</i> 22. pp. 69. 71.
<i>Serm.</i> 26. p. 88. Nyssen <i>contr. Apoll.</i> t. 2 p. 696. Cyril.
<i>Epp.</i> p. 138, 9. <i>in Joan.</i> p. 95. Chrysol. <i>Serm.</i>
148.</p></note> by Him, and
henceforth men no longer remain sinners and dead according to their
proper affections, but having risen according to the Word’s
power, they abide<note place="end" n="3041" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p68.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p69"> ii.
69, n. 3, &amp;c.</p></note> ever immortal and
incorruptible. Whence also, whereas the flesh is born of Mary Bearer of
God<note place="end" n="3042" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p69.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p70"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p70.1">θεοτόκου</span>. <i>supr.</i> 14, n. 3. For ‘mater Dei’ vid.
before S. Leo, Ambros. <i>de Virg.</i> ii. 7. Cassian. <i>Incarn.</i>
ii. 5. vii. 25. Vincent. Lir. <i>Commonit.</i> 21. It is obvious
that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p70.2">θεοτόκος</span>, though framed as a test against Nestorians, was equally
effective against Apollinarians [?] and Eutychians, who denied that our
Lord had taken human flesh at all, as is observed by Facundus <i>Def.
Trium. Cap.</i> i. 4. Cf. Cyril. <i>Epp.</i> pp. 106, 7. Yet these
sects, as the Arians, maintained the term. vid. <i>supr. Or.</i> ii. 8,
n. 5.</p></note>, He Himself is said to have been born, who
furnishes to others an origin of being; in order that He may transfer
our origin into Himself, and we may no longer, as mere earth, return to
earth, but as being knit into the Word from heaven, may be carried to
heaven by Him. Therefore in like manner not without reason has He
transferred to Himself the other affections of the body also; that we,
no longer as being men, but as proper to the Word, may have share in
eternal life. For no longer according to our former origin in Adam do
we die; but henceforward our origin and all infirmity of flesh being
transferred to the Word, we rise from the earth, the curse from sin
being removed, because of Him who is in us<note place="end" n="3043" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p70.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p71"> ii.
59. n. 5.</p></note>,
and who has become a curse for us. And with reason; for as we are all
from earth and die in Adam, so being regenerated from above of water
and Spirit, in the Christ we are all quickened; the flesh being no
longer earthly, but being henceforth made Word<note place="end" n="3044" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p71.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p72"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p72.1">λογωθείσης
τῆς σαρκὄς</span>. This strong term is here applied to human nature
generally; Damascene speaks of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p72.2">λόγωσις</span> of the flesh, but he means especially our Lord’s flesh.
<i>F. O.</i> iv. 18. p. 286. (Ed. Ven.) for the words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p72.3">θεοῦσθαι</span>, &amp;c. vid. <i>supr.</i> ii. 70, n. 1.</p></note>,
by reason of God’s Word who for our sake ‘became
flesh.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p73">34. And that one may attain to a more exact
knowledge of the impassibility of the Word’s nature and of the
infirmities ascribed to Him because of the flesh, it will be well to
listen to the blessed Peter; for he will be a trustworthy witness
concerning the Saviour. He writes then in his Epistle thus;
‘Christ then having suffered for us in the flesh<note place="end" n="3045" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p73.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p74"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. iv. 1" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p74.1" parsed="|1Pet|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.1">1 Pet. iv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Therefore also when He is said to
hunger and thirst and to toil and not to know, and to sleep, and to
weep, and to ask, and to flee, and to be born, and to deprecate the
cup, and in a word to undergo all that belongs to the flesh<note place="end" n="3046" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p74.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p75"> Cf.
Chrysost. <i>in Joann. Hom.</i> 67. 1 and 2. Cyril <i>de Rect. Fid.</i>
p. 18. ‘As a man He doubts, as a man He is troubled; it is not
His Power (virtus) that is troubled, not His Godhead, but His soul,
&amp;c.’ Ambros. <i>de Fid.</i> ii. n. 56. vid. a beautiful
passage in S. Basil’s <i>Hom.</i> iv. 5. in which he insists on
our Lord’s having wept to shew us how to weep neither too much
nor too little.</p></note>, let it be said, as is congruous, in each
case ‘Christ then hungering and thirsting “for us in the
flesh;”’ and saying ‘He did not know, and being
buffeted, and toiling “for us in the flesh;”’ and
‘being exalted too, and born, and growing “in the
flesh;”’ and ‘fearing and hiding “in the
flesh;”’ and ‘saying, “If it be possible let
this cup pass from Me<note place="end" n="3047" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p75.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p76"> <scripRef passage="Mat. xxvi. 39" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p76.1" parsed="|Matt|26|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.39">Mat. xxvi. 39</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and being
beaten, and receiving, “for us in the flesh;”’ and in
a word all such things ‘for us in the flesh.’ For on this
account has the Apostle himself said, ‘Christ then having
suffered,’ not in His Godhead, but ‘for us in the
flesh,’ that these affections may be acknowledged as, not proper
to the very Word by nature, but proper by nature to the very flesh.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p77">Let no one then stumble at what belongs to man,
but rather let a man know that in nature the Word Himself is
impassible, and yet because of that flesh which He put on, these things
are ascribed to Him, since they are proper to the flesh, and the body
itself is proper to the Saviour. And while He Himself, being impassible
in nature, remains as He is, not harmed<note place="end" n="3048" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p77.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p78"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p78.1">βλαπτόμενος</span>, §31, n. 15.</p></note> by
these affections, but rather obliterating and destroying them, men,
their passions as if changed and abolished<note place="end" n="3049" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p78.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p79"> Cf.
33, n. 6.</p></note> in
the Impassible, henceforth become themselves also impassible and free<note place="end" n="3050" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p79.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p80"> Vid.
<i>Or.</i> ii. 56, n. 5. Cf. Cyril. <i>de Rect. Fid.</i> p.
18.</p></note> from them for ever, as John taught, saying,
‘And ye know that He was manifested to take away our sins, and in
Him is no sin<note place="end" n="3051" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p80.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p81"> <scripRef passage="1 John iii. 5" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p81.1" parsed="|1John|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.5">1 John iii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And this
being so, no heretic shall object, ‘Wherefore rises the flesh,
being by nature mortal? and if it rises, why not hunger too and thirst,
and suffer, and remain mortal? for it came from the earth, and how can
its natural condition pass from it?’ since the flesh is able now
to make answer to this so contentious heretic, ‘I am from earth,
being by nature mortal, but afterwards I have become the Word’s
flesh,’ and He ‘carried’ my affections, though He is
without them; and so I became free from them, being no more abandoned
to their service because of the Lord who has made me free from them.
For if you object to my being rid of that corruption which is by
nature, see that you object not to God’s Word having taken my
form <pb n="413" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_413.html" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-Page_413" />of servitude; for as the Lord,
putting on the body, became man, so we men are deified by the Word as
being taken to Him through His flesh, and henceforward inherit life
‘everlasting.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p82">35. These points we have found it necessary first
to examine, that, when we see Him doing or saying aught divinely
through the instrument<note place="end" n="3052" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p82.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p83"> Cf.
31, n. 10.</p></note> of His own body, we
may know that He so works, being God, and also, if we see Him speaking
or suffering humanly, we may not be ignorant that He bore flesh and
became man, and hence He so acts and so speaks. For if we recognise
what is proper to each, and see and understand that both these things
and those are done by One<note place="end" n="3053" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p83.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p84"> Vid.
<i>infr.</i> 39–41. and 56, n. 7. Cf. Procl. <i>ad Armen.</i> p.
615. Leo’s Tome (<i>Ep.</i> 28, 3) also Hil. <i>Trin.</i> ix. 11
fin. ‘Vagit infans, sed in cœlo est, &amp;c.’ ibid. x.
54. Ambros. <i>de Fid.</i> ii. 77. Erat vermis in cruce sed dimittebat
peccata. Non habebat speciem, sed plenitudinem divinitatis, &amp;c. Id.
<i>Epist.</i> i. 46, n. 5. Theoph. <i>Ep. Pasch.</i> 6. ap. <i>Conc.
Ephes.</i> p. 1404. Hard.</p></note>, we are right in
our faith, and shall never stray. But if a man looking at what is done
divinely by the Word, deny the body, or looking at what is proper to
the body, deny the Word’s presence in the flesh, or from what is
human entertain low thoughts concerning the Word, such a one, as a
Jewish vintner<note place="end" n="3054" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p84.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p85"> Vid. <scripRef passage="Is. i. 22" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p85.1" parsed="|Isa|1|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.22">Is. i. 22</scripRef>, LXX.; <i>Or.</i> ii. 80; <i>de Decr.</i> 10.</p></note>, mixing water with
the wine, shall account the Cross an offence, or as a Gentile, will
deem the preaching folly. This then is what happens to God’s
enemies the Arians; for looking at what is human in the Saviour, they
have judged Him a creature. Therefore they ought, looking also at the
divine works of the Word, to deny<note place="end" n="3055" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p85.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p86"> Thus
heresies are <i>partial</i> views of the truth, starting from some
truth which they exaggerate, and disowning and protesting against other
truth, which they fancy inconsistent with it. vid. <i>supr. Or.</i> i.
26, n. 2.</p></note> the
origination of His body, and henceforth to rank themselves with
Manichees<note place="end" n="3056" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p86.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p87"> <i>De
Syn.</i> 33; <i>Or.</i> i. 8.</p></note>. But for them, learn they, however
tardily, that ‘the Word became flesh;’ and let us,
retaining the general scope<note place="end" n="3057" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p87.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p88"> Cf.
§28, n. 11.</p></note> of the faith,
acknowledge that what they interpret ill, has a right interpretation<note place="end" n="3058" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p88.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.iv-p89"> Cf.
§30, n. 7.</p></note>.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Chapter" title="Texts Explained; Tenthly, Matthew xi. 27; John iii. 35, &amp;c. These texts intended to preclude the Sabellian notion of the Son; they fall in with the Catholic doctrine concerning the Son; they are explained by 'so' in John v. 26. (Anticipation of the next chapter.) Again they are used with reference to our Lord's human nature; for our sake, that we might receive and not lose, as receiving in Him. And consistently with other parts of Scripture, which shew that He had the power, &amp;c., before He received it. He was God and man, and His actions are often at once divine and human." progress="74.10%" prev="xxi.ii.iv.iv" next="xxi.ii.iv.vi" id="xxi.ii.iv.v"><p class="c41" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p1.1">Chapter
XXVII.—Texts Explained; Tenthly,</span> <span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p1.3"><scripRef passage="Matthew xi. 27" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p1.4" parsed="|Matt|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.27">Matthew xi. 27</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John iii. 35" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p1.5" parsed="|John|3|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.35">John
iii. 35</scripRef></span><span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p1.6">, &amp;c.</span> <i>These texts intended to preclude the
Sabellian notion of the Son; they fall in with the Catholic doctrine
concerning the Son; they are explained by ‘so’ in</i> <i><scripRef passage="John v. 26" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p1.8" parsed="|John|5|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.26">John v. 26</scripRef></i><i>. (Anticipation of the next chapter.)
Again they are used with reference to our Lord’s human nature;
for our sake, that we might receive and not lose, as receiving in Him.
And consistently with other parts of Scripture, which shew that He had
the power, &amp;c., before He received it. He was God and man, and His
actions are often at once divine and human.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p2">35 (<i>continued</i>). For, ‘The Father
loveth the Son, and hath given all things into His hand;’ and,
‘All things were given unto Me of My Father;’ and, ‘I
can do nothing of Myself, but as I hear, I judge<note place="end" n="3059" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p3"> <scripRef passage="John iii. 35" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p3.2" parsed="|John|3|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.35">John iii. 35</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 27" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p3.3" parsed="|Matt|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.27">Matt. xi.
27</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John v. 30" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p3.4" parsed="|John|5|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.30">John v. 30</scripRef></p></note>;’ and the like passages do not shew
that the Son once had not these prerogatives—(for had not He
eternally what the Father has, who is the Only Word and Wisdom of the
Father in essence, who also says, ‘All that the Father hath are
Mine<note place="end" n="3060" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p3.5"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p4"> <scripRef passage="John xvi. 15" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p4.2" parsed="|John|16|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.15">John xvi. 15</scripRef>; xvii.
10.</p></note>,’ and what are Mine, are the
Father’s? for if the things of the Father are the Son’s and
the Father hath them ever, it is plain that what the Son hath, being
the Father’s, were ever in the Son),—not then because once
He had them not, did He say this, but because, whereas the Son hath
eternally what He hath, yet He hath them from the Father.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p5">36. For lest a man, perceiving that the Son has
all that the Father hath, from the exact likeness and identity of that
He hath, should wander into the irreligion of Sabellius, considering
Him to be the Father, therefore He has said ‘Was given unto
Me,’ and ‘I received,’ and ‘Were delivered to
Me<note place="end" n="3061" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p6"> <scripRef passage="John x. 18" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p6.2" parsed="|John|10|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.18">John x. 18</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mat. xxviii. 18" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p6.3" parsed="|Matt|28|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.18">Mat. xxviii.
18</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ only to shew that He is not the
Father, but the Father’s Word, and the Eternal Son, who because
of His likeness to the Father, has eternally what He has from Him, and
because He is the Son, has from the Father what He has eternally.
Moreover that ‘Was given’ and ‘Were delivered,’
and the like, do not impair<note place="end" n="3062" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p6.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p7"> <i>Or.</i> i. 45; <i>ad Adelph.</i> 4.</p></note> the Godhead of the
Son, but rather shew Him to be truly<note place="end" n="3063" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p8"> <i>Or.</i> ii. 19, n. 3.</p></note> Son, we may
learn from the passages themselves. For if all things are delivered
unto Him, first, He is other than that all which He has received; next,
being Heir of all things, He alone is the Son and proper according to
the Essence of the Father. For if He were one of all, then He were not
‘heir of all<note place="end" n="3064" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p9"> <scripRef passage="Heb. i. 2" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p9.1" parsed="|Heb|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.2">Heb. i. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ but every
one had received according as the Father willed and gave. But now, as
receiving all things, He is other than them all, and alone proper to
the Father. Moreover that ‘Was given’ and ‘Were
delivered’ do not shew that once He had them not, we may conclude
from a similar passage, and in like manner concerning them all; for the
Saviour Himself says, ‘As the Father hath life in Himself, so
hath He given also to the Son to have life in Himself<note place="end" n="3065" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p10"> <scripRef passage="John v. 26" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p10.1" parsed="|John|5|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.26">John v. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Now from the words ‘Hath
given,’ He signifies that He is not the Father; but in saying
‘so,’ He shews the Son’s natural likeness and
propriety towards the Father. If then once the Father had not, plainly
the Son once had not; for as <pb n="414" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_414.html" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-Page_414" />the
Father, ‘so’ also the Son has. But if this is irreligious
to say, and religious on the contrary to say that the Father had ever,
is it not unseemly in them when the Son says that, ‘as’ the
Father has, ‘so’ also the Son has, to say that He has not
‘so<note place="end" n="3066" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p11"> <i>Or.</i> ii. 55, n. 8.</p></note>,’ but otherwise? Rather then is
the Word faithful, and all things which He says that He has received,
He has always, yet has from the Father; and the Father indeed not from
any, but the Son from the Father. For as in the instance of the
radiance, if the radiance itself should say, ‘All places the
light hath given me to enlighten, and I do not enlighten from myself,
but as the light wills,’ yet, in saying this, it does not imply
that it once had not, but it means, ‘I am proper to the light,
and all things of the light are mine;’ so, and much more, must we
understand in the instance of the Son. For the Father, having given all
things to the Son, in the Son still<note place="end" n="3067" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p12"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p12.1">πάλιν</span>. vid.
<i>Or.</i> i. 15, n. 6. Thus iteration is not duplication in respect to
God; though <i>how</i> this is, is the inscrutable Mystery of the
Trinity in Unity. Nothing can be named which the Son is in Himself, as
distinct from the Father; we are but told His <i>relation</i> towards
the Father, and thus the sole meaning we are able to attach to Person
is a relation of the Son towards the Father; and distinct from and
beyond that relation, He is but the One God, who is also the Father.
This sacred subject has been touched upon <i>supr. Or.</i> iii. 9, n.
8. In other words, there is an indestructible essential relation
existing in the One Indivisible infinitely simple God, such as to
constitute Him, viewed on each side of that relation (what in human
language we call) Two (and in like manner Three), yet without the
notion of number really coming in. When we speak of
‘Person,’ we mean nothing more than the One God in
substance, viewed relatively to Him the One God, as viewed in that
Correlative which we therefore call another Person. These various
statements are not here intended to explain, but to bring home to the
mind <i>what</i> it is which faith receives. We say ‘Father, Son,
and Spirit,’ but when we would abstract a general idea of Them in
order to number Them, our abstraction really does hardly more than
carry us back to the One Substance. Such seems the meaning of such
passages as Basil. <i>Ep.</i> 8, 2; <i>de Sp. S.</i> c. 18; Chrysost.
<i>in Joan. Hom.</i> ii. 3 fin. ‘In respect of the Adorable and
most Royal Trinity, ‘first’ and ‘second’ have
no place; for the Godhead is higher than number and times.’ Isid.
<i>Pel. Ep.</i> 3, 18. Eulog. <i>ap.</i> Phot. 230. p. 864. August.
<i>in Joan.</i> 39, 3 and 4; <i>de Trin.</i> v. 10. ‘Unity is not
number, but is itself the principle of all things.’ Ambros. <i>de
Fid.</i> i. n. 19. ‘A trine numeration then does not make number,
which they rather run into, who make some difference between the
Three.’ Boeth. <i>Trin. unus Deus,</i> p. 959. The last remark is
found in Naz. <i>Orat.</i> 31, 18. Many of these references are taken
from Thomassin <i>de Trin.</i> 17.</p></note> hath all
things; and the Son having, still the Father hath them; for the
Son’s Godhead is the Father’s Godhead, and thus the Father
in the Son exercises His Providence<note place="end" n="3068" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p13"> §§11, n. 4, 15, n. 11.</p></note> over all
things.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p14">37. And while such is the sense of expressions
like these, those which speak humanly concerning the Saviour admit of a
religious meaning also. For with this end have we examined them
beforehand, that, if we should hear Him asking where Lazarus is laid<note place="end" n="3069" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p15"> Vid.
<i>infr.</i> 46; <scripRef passage="John xi. 34" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p15.1" parsed="|John|11|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.11.34">John xi. 34</scripRef>.</p></note>, or when He asks on coming into the parts of
Cæsarea, ‘Whom do men say that I am?’ or, ‘How
many loaves have ye?’ and, ‘What will ye that I shall do
unto you<note place="end" n="3070" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p16"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xvi. 13" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p16.2" parsed="|Matt|16|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.13">Matt. xvi. 13</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark vi. 38" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p16.3" parsed="|Mark|6|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.38">Mark vi.
38</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt. xx. 32" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p16.4" parsed="|Matt|20|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.32">Matt. xx. 32</scripRef></p></note>?’ we may know, from what has
been already said, the right<note place="end" n="3071" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p16.5"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p17"> ii.
44, n. 1.</p></note> sense of the
passages, and may not stumble as Christ’s enemies the Arians.
First then we must put this question to the irreligious, why they
consider Him ignorant? for one who asks, does not for certain ask from
ignorance; but it is possible for one who knows, still to ask
concerning what He knows. Thus John was aware that Christ, when asking,
‘How many loaves have ye?’ was not ignorant, for he says,
‘And this He said to prove him, for He Himself knew what He would
do<note place="end" n="3072" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p18"> <scripRef passage="John vi. 6" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p18.1" parsed="|John|6|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.6">John vi. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But if He knew what He was doing,
therefore not in ignorance, but with knowledge did He ask. From this
instance we may understand similar ones; that, when the Lord asks, He
does not ask in ignorance, where Lazarus lies, nor again, whom men do
say that He is; but knowing the thing which He was asking, aware what
He was about to do. And thus with ease is their clever point exploded;
but if they still persist<note place="end" n="3073" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p19"> Petavius refers to this passage in proof that S. Athanasius did
not in his real judgment consider our Lord ignorant, but went on to
admit it in argument after having first given his own real opinion.
vid. §45, n. 2.</p></note> on account of His
asking, then they must be told that in the Godhead indeed ignorance is
not, but to the flesh ignorance is proper, as has been said. And that
this is really so, observe how the Lord who inquired where Lazarus lay,
Himself said, when He was not on the spot but a great way off,
‘Lazarus is dead<note place="end" n="3074" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p20"> <scripRef passage="John xi. 14" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p20.1" parsed="|John|11|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.11.14">John xi. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and where
he was dead; and how that He who is considered by them as ignorant, is
He Himself who foreknew the reasonings of the disciples, and was aware
of what was in the heart of each, and of ‘what was in man,’
and, what is greater, alone knows the Father and says, ‘I in the
Father and the Father in Me.<note place="end" n="3075" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p21"> <scripRef passage="John ii. 25" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p21.2" parsed="|John|2|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.25">John ii. 25</scripRef>; xiv.
11.</p></note>’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p22">38. Therefore this is plain to every one, that
the flesh indeed is ignorant, but the Word Himself, considered as the
Word, knows all things even before they come to be. For He did not,
when He became man, cease to be God<note place="end" n="3076" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p23"> <i>Or.</i> ii. 8, n. 3.</p></note>; nor, whereas
He is God does He shrink from what is man’s; perish the thought;
but rather, being God, He has taken to Him the flesh, and being in the
flesh deifies the flesh. For as He asked questions in it, so also in it
did He raise the dead; and He shewed to all that He who quickens the
dead and recalls the soul, much more discerns the secret of all. And He
knew where Lazarus lay, and yet He asked; for the All-holy Word of God,
who endured all things for our sakes, did this, that so carrying our
ignorance, He might vouchsafe to us the knowledge of His own only and
true Father, and of Himself, sent because of us for the salvation of
all, than which no grace could be greater. <pb n="415" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_415.html" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-Page_415" />When then the Saviour uses the words which they
allege in their defence, ‘Power is given to Me,’ and,
‘Glorify Thy Son,’ and Peter says, ‘Power is given
unto Him,’ we understand all these passages in the same sense,
that humanly because of the body He says all this. For though He had no
need, nevertheless He is said to have received what He received
humanly, that on the other hand, inasmuch as the Lord has received, and
the grant is lodged with Him, the grace may remain sure. For while mere
man receives, he is liable to lose again (as was shewn in the case of
Adam, for he received and he lost<note place="end" n="3077" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p24"> <i>Or.</i> ii. 68.</p></note>), but that the
grace may be irrevocable, and may be kept sure<note place="end" n="3078" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p25"> ii.
69, n. 3.</p></note> by
men, therefore He Himself appropriates<note place="end" n="3079" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p26"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p26.1">ἰδιοποιεῖται</span>, cf. 33, n. 5.</p></note>
the gift; and He says that He has received power, as man, which He ever
had as God, and He says, ‘Glorify Me,’ who glorifies
others, to shew that He hath a flesh which has need of these things.
Wherefore, when the flesh receives, since that which receives is in
Him, and by taking it He hath become man, therefore He is said Himself
to have received.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p27">39. If then (as has many times been said) the
Word has not become man, then ascribe to the Word, as you would have
it, to receive, and to need glory, and to be ignorant; but if He has
become man (and He has become), and it is man’s to receive, and
to need, and to be ignorant, wherefore do we consider the Giver as
receiver, and the Dispenser to others do we suspect to be in need, and
divide the Word from the Father as imperfect and needy, while we strip
human nature of grace? For if the Word Himself, considered as Word, has
received and been glorified for His own sake, and if He according to
His Godhead is He who is hallowed and has risen again, what hope is
there for men? for they remain as they were, naked, and wretched, and
dead, having no interest in the things given to the Son. Why too did
the Word come among us, and become flesh? if that He might receive
these things, which He says that He has received, He was without them
before that, and of necessity will rather owe thanks Himself to the
body<note place="end" n="3080" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p28"> <i>Infr.</i> 51.</p></note>, because, when He came into it, then He
receives these things from the Father, which He had not before His
descent into the flesh. For on this shewing He seems rather to be
Himself promoted because of the body<note place="end" n="3081" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p29"> <i>Or.</i> i. 38.</p></note>, than the body
promoted because of Him. But this notion is Judaic. But if that He
might redeem mankind<note place="end" n="3082" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p30"> Redemption an <i>internal</i> work. vid. <i>supr.</i> ii. 55, n.
1.</p></note>, the Word did come
among us; and that He might hallow and deify them, the Word became
flesh (and for this He did become), who does not see that it follows,
that what He says that He received, when He became flesh, that He
mentions, not for His own sake, but for the flesh? for to it, in which
He was speaking, pertained the gifts given through Him from the Father.
But let us see what He asked, and what the things altogether were which
He said that He had received, that in this way also they may be brought
to feeling. He asked then glory, yet He had said, ‘All things
were delivered unto Me<note place="end" n="3083" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p31"> <scripRef passage="Luke x. 22" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p31.1" parsed="|Luke|10|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.22">Luke x. 22</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And after
the resurrection, He says that He has received all power; but even
before that He had said, ‘All things were delivered unto
Me,’ He was Lord of all, for ‘all things were made by
Him;’ and ‘there is One Lord by whom are all things<note place="end" n="3084" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p32"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. viii. 6" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p32.2" parsed="|1Cor|8|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.6">1 Cor. viii.
6</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And when He asked glory, He was as
He is, the Lord of glory; as Paul says, ‘If they had known it,
they would not have crucified the Lord of glory<note place="end" n="3085" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p32.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p33"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 8" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p33.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.8">1 Cor. ii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ for He had that glory which He asked
when He said, ‘the glory which I had with Thee before the world
was<note place="end" n="3086" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p34"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xvii. 5" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p34.1" parsed="|John|17|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.5">Joh. xvii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p35">40. Also the power which He said He received
after the resurrection, that He had before He received it, and before
the resurrection. For He of Himself rebuked Satan, saying, ‘Get
thee behind Me, Satan<note place="end" n="3087" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p36"> <scripRef passage="Luke iv. 8" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p36.1" parsed="|Luke|4|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.8">Luke iv. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and to the
disciples He gave the power against him, when on their return He said,
‘I beheld Satan, as lightning, fall from heaven<note place="end" n="3088" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p37"> <scripRef passage="Luke x. 18, 19" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p37.2" parsed="|Luke|10|18|10|19" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.18-Luke.10.19">Luke x. 18,
19</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And again, that what He said that He
had received, that He possessed before receiving it, appears from His
driving away the demons, and from His unbinding what Satan had bound,
as He did in the case of the daughter of Abraham; and from His
remitting sins, saying to the paralytic, and to the woman who washed
His feet, ‘Thy sins be forgiven thee<note place="end" n="3089" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p37.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p38"> Vid. ib. xiii.
16; <scripRef passage="Matt. ix. 5" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p38.2" parsed="|Matt|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.5">Matt. ix. 5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke vii. 48" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p38.3" parsed="|Luke|7|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.48">Luke vii. 48</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and from His both raising the dead,
and repairing the first nature of the blind, granting to him to see.
And all this He did, not waiting till He should receive, but being
‘possessed of power<note place="end" n="3090" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p38.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p39"> <scripRef passage="Is. ix. 6" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p39.1" parsed="|Isa|9|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.9.6">Is. ix. 6</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>.’ From all
this it is plain that what He had as Word, that when He had become man
and was risen again, He says that He received humanly<note place="end" n="3091" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p40"> <i>Or.</i> i. 45.</p></note>; that for His sake men might henceforward
upon earth have power against demons, as having become partakers of a
divine nature; and in heaven, as being delivered from corruption, might
reign everlastingly. Thus we must acknowledge this once for all, that
nothing which He says that He received, did He receive as not
possessing before; for the Word, as being God, had them always; but in
these passages He is said humanly to have received, that, whereas the
flesh received in Him, henceforth from it the <pb n="416" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_416.html" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-Page_416" />gift might abide<note place="end" n="3092" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p41"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p41.1">διαμείνῃ</span>, <i>Or.</i> ii. 69, 3.</p></note>
surely for us. For what is said by Peter, ‘receiving from God
honour and glory, Angels being made subject unto Him<note place="end" n="3093" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p42"> <scripRef passage="2 Pet. i. 17" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p42.2" parsed="|2Pet|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.1.17">2 Pet. i. 17</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Pet. iii. 22" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p42.3" parsed="|1Pet|3|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.22">1 Pet. iii.
22</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ has this meaning. As He inquired
humanly, and raised Lazarus divinely, so ‘He received’ is
spoken of Him humanly, but the subjection of the Angels marks the
Word’s Godhead.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p43">41. Cease then, O abhorred of God<note place="end" n="3094" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p44"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p44.1">θεοστυγεῖς</span>, <i>supr.</i> §16, n. 7. <i>infr.</i> §58, <i>de
Mort. Ar.</i> 1. <i>In illud Omn.</i> 6.</p></note>, and degrade not the Word; nor detract from
His Godhead, which is the Father’s<note place="end" n="3095" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p45"> §1, n. 11.</p></note>,
as though He needed or were ignorant; lest ye be casting your own
arguments against the Christ, as the Jews who once stoned Him. For
these belong not to the Word, as the Word; but are proper to men and,
as when He spat, and stretched forth the hand, and called Lazarus, we
did not say that the triumphs were human, though they were done through
the body, but were God’s, so, on the other hand, though human
things are ascribed to the Saviour in the Gospel, let us, considering
the nature of what is said and that they are foreign to God, not impute
them to the Word’s Godhead, but to His manhood. For though
‘the Word became flesh,’ yet to the flesh are the
affections proper; and though the flesh is possessed by God in the
Word, yet to the Word belong the grace and the power. He did then the
Father’s works through the flesh; and as truly contrariwise were
the affections of the flesh displayed in Him; for instance, He inquired
and He raised Lazarus, He chid<note place="end" n="3096" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p45.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p46"> <scripRef passage="John ii. 4" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p46.1" parsed="|John|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.4">John ii. 4</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p46.2">ἐπέπληττε</span>; and so <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p46.3">ἐπετίμησε</span>, Chrysost. <i>in loc. Joan.</i> and Theophyl. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p46.4">ὡς δεσπότης
ἐπιτιμᾷ</span>,
Theodor. <i>Eran.</i> ii. p. 106. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p46.5">ἐντρέπει</span>, Anon. ap. Corder. <i>Cat. in loc.</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p46.6">μέμφεται</span>, Alter Anon. ibid. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p46.7">ἐπιτιμᾶ οὐκ
ἀτιμάζων
ἀλλὰ
διορθούμενος</span>, Euthym. <i>in loc.</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p46.8">οὐκ
ἐπέπληξεν</span>, Pseudo-Justin. <i>Quæst. ad Orthod.</i> 136. It is
remarkable that Athan. dwells on these words as implying our
Lord’s humanity (i.e. because Christ appeared to <i>decline</i> a
miracle), when one reason assigned for them by the Fathers is that He
wished, in the words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p46.9">τί
μοι καί σοι</span>, to remind S. Mary that He was the Son of God and must be
‘about His Father’s business.’ ‘Repeliens ejus
intempestivam festinationem,’ Iren. <i>Hær.</i> iii. 16, n.
7. It is observable that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p46.10">ἐπιπλήττει</span>
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.v-p46.11">ἐπιτιμᾷ</span> are
the words used by Cyril, &amp;c. (<i>infr.</i> §54, note 4), for
our Lord’s treatment of His own sacred body. But they are very
vague words, and have a strong meaning or not, as the case may
be.</p></note> His Mother, saying,
‘My hour is not yet come,’ and then at once He made the
water wine. For He was Very God in the flesh, and He was true flesh in
the Word. Therefore from His works He revealed both Himself as Son of
God, and His own Father, and from the affections of the flesh He shewed
that He bore a true body, and that it was His own.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Chapter" title="Texts Explained; Eleventhly, Mark xiii. 32 and Luke ii. 52. Arian explanation of the former text is against the Regula Fidei; and against the context. Our Lord said He was ignorant of the Day, by reason of His human nature. If the Holy Spirit knows the Day, therefore the Son knows; if the Son knows the Father, therefore He knows the Day; if He has all that is the Father's, therefore knowledge of the Day; if in the Father, He knows the Day in the Father; if He created and upholds all things, He knows when they will cease to be. He knows not as Man, argued from Matt. xxiv. 42. As He asked about Lazarus's grave, &amp;c., yet knew, so He knows; as S. Paul says, 'whether in the body I know not,' &amp;c., yet knew, so He knows. He said He knew not for our profit, that we be not curious (as in Acts i. 7, where on the contrary He did not say He knew not). As the Almighty asks of Adam and of Cain, yet knew, so the Son knows[as God]. Again, He advanced in wisdom also as man, else He made Angels perfect before Himself. He advanced, in that the Godhead was manifested in Him more fully as time went on." progress="74.58%" prev="xxi.ii.iv.v" next="xxi.ii.iv.vii" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi"><p class="c41" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p1.1">Chapter XXVIII.—Texts
Explained; Eleventhly,</span> <span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p1.3"><scripRef passage="Mark xiii. 32" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p1.4" parsed="|Mark|13|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.13.32">Mark xiii. 32</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 52" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p1.5" parsed="|Luke|2|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.52">Luke
ii. 52</scripRef></span>  <i>Arian explanation of the former text is against the
Regula Fidei; and against the context. Our Lord said He was ignorant of
the Day, by reason of His human nature. If the Holy Spirit knows the
Day, therefore the Son knows; if the Son knows the Father, therefore He
knows the Day; if He has all that is the Father’s, therefore
knowledge of the Day; if in the Father, He knows the Day in the Father;
if He created and upholds all things, He knows when they will cease to
be. He knows not as Man, argued from</i> <i><scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 42" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p1.7" parsed="|Matt|24|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.42">Matt. xxiv. 42</scripRef></i><i>. As He asked about Lazarus’s
grave, &amp;c., yet knew, so He knows; as S. Paul says, ‘whether
in the body I know not,’ &amp;c., yet knew, so He knows. He said
He knew not for our profit, that we be not curious (as in</i> <i><scripRef passage="Acts i. 7" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p1.9" parsed="|Acts|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.7">Acts i. 7</scripRef></i><i>, where on the contrary He did not say
He knew not). As the Almighty asks of Adam and of Cain, yet knew, so
the Son knows[as God]. Again, He advanced in wisdom also as man, else
He made Angels perfect before Himself. He advanced, in that the Godhead
was manifested in Him more fully as time went on.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p2">42. <span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p2.1">These</span> things being
so, come let us now examine into ‘But of that day and that hour
knoweth no man, neither the Angels of God, nor the Son<note place="end" n="3097" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p2.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p3"> <scripRef passage="Mark xiii. 32" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p3.1" parsed="|Mark|13|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.13.32">Mark xiii. 32</scripRef>. S. Basil takes
the words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p3.2">οὐδ᾽
ὁ υἱ&amp; 231·ς, εἰ μὴ
ὁ πατήρ</span>, to
mean, ‘nor does the Son know, except the Father knows,’ or
‘nor would the Son but for, &amp;c.’ or ‘nor does the
Son know, except as the Father knows.’ ‘The cause of the
Son’s knowing is from the Father.’ <i>Ep.</i> 236, 2. S.
Gregory alludes to the same interpretation, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p3.3">οὐδ᾽ ὁ υἱ&amp;
232·ς ἢ ὡς ὅτι ὁ
πατήρ</span>. ‘Since
the Father knows, therefore the Son.’ Naz. <i>Orat.</i> 30, 16.
S. Irenæus seems to adopt the same when he says, ‘The Son
was not ashamed to <i>refer</i> the knowledge of that day to the
Father;’ <i>Hær.</i> ii. 28, n. 6. as Naz, <i>supr.</i> uses
the words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p3.4">ἐπὶ τὴν
αἰτίαν
ἀναφερέσθω</span>. And so Photius distinctly, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p3.5">εἰς ἀρχὴν
ἀναφέρεται</span>. ‘Not the Son, but the Father, that is, whence
knowledge comes to the Son as from a fountain.’ <i>Epp.</i> p.
342. ed. 1651.</p></note>;’ for being in great ignorance as
regards these words, and being stupefied<note place="end" n="3098" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p3.6"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p4"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p4.1">σκοτοδινιῶντες</span>, <i>de Decr.</i> §18 init.; <i>Or.</i> ii. 40, n.
5.</p></note>
about them, they think they have in them an important argument for
their heresy. But I, when the heretics allege it and prepare themselves
with it, see in them the giants<note place="end" n="3099" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p5.1">γίγαντας
θεομαχοῦντας</span>, ii. 32, n. 4.</p></note> again fighting
against God. For the Lord of heaven and earth, by whom all things were
made, has to litigate before them about day and hour; and the Word who
knows all things is accused by them of ignorance about a day; and the
Son who knows the Father is said to be ignorant of an hour of a day;
now what can be spoken more contrary to sense, or what madness can be
likened to this? Through the Word all things have been made, times and
seasons and night and day and the whole creation; and is the Framer of
all said to be ignorant of His work? And the very context of the
lection shews that the Son of God knows that hour and that day, though
the Arians fall headlong in their ignorance. For after saying,
‘nor the Son,’ He relates to the disciples what precedes
the day, saying, ‘This and that shall be, and then the
end.’ But He who speaks of what precedes the day, knows certainly
the day also, which shall be manifested subsequently to the things
foretold. But if He had not known the hour, He had not signified the
events before it, as not knowing when it should be. And as any one,
who, by way of pointing out a house or city to those who were ignorant
of it, gave an <pb n="417" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_417.html" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-Page_417" />account of what
comes before the house or city, and having described all, said,
‘Then immediately comes the city or the house,’ would know
of course where the house or the city was (for had he not known, he had
not described what comes before lest from ignorance he should throw his
hearers far out of the way, or in speaking he should unawares go beyond
the object), so the Lord saying what precedes that day and that hour,
knows exactly, nor is ignorant, when the hour and the day are at
hand.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p6">43. Now why it was that, though He knew, He did
not tell His disciples plainly at that time, no one may be curious<note place="end" n="3100" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p7"> Cf.
§18, n. 3.</p></note> where He has been silent; for ‘Who
hath known the mind of the Lord, or who hath been His counsellor<note place="end" n="3101" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p8"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xi. 34" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p8.1" parsed="|Rom|11|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.34">Rom. xi. 34</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ but why, though He knew, He said,
‘no, not the Son knows,’ this I think none of the faithful
is ignorant, viz. that He made this as those other declarations as man
by reason of the flesh. For this as before is not the Word’s
deficiency<note place="end" n="3102" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p9"> <i>Or.</i> i. 45.</p></note>, but of that human nature<note place="end" n="3103" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p10"> Cf.
ii. 45, n. 2.</p></note> whose property it is to be ignorant. And
this again will be well seen by honestly examining into the occasion,
when and to whom the Saviour spoke thus. Not then when the heaven was
made by Him, nor when He was with the Father Himself, the Word
‘disposing all things<note place="end" n="3104" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p11"> <scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 27" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p11.2" parsed="|Prov|8|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.27">Prov. viii.
27</scripRef>,
LXX.</p></note>,’ nor before
He became man did He say it, but when ‘the Word became flesh<note place="end" n="3105" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p11.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p12"> <scripRef passage="John i. 14" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p12.1" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">John i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ On this account it is reasonable to
ascribe to His manhood everything which, after He became man, He speaks
humanly. For it is proper to the Word to know what was made, nor be
ignorant either of the beginning or of the end of these (for the works
are His), and He knows how many things He wrought, and the limit of
their consistence. And knowing of each the beginning and the end, He
knows surely the general and common end of all. Certainly when He says
in the Gospel concerning Himself in His human character, ‘Father,
the hour is come, glorify Thy Son<note place="end" n="3106" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p13"> <scripRef passage="John 17.1" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p13.1" parsed="|John|17|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.1">Ib. xvii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ it is
plain that He knows also the hour of the end of all things, as the
Word, though as man He is ignorant of it, for ignorance is proper to
man<note place="end" n="3107" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p14"> Though our Lord, as having two natures, had a human as well as a
divine knowledge, and though that human knowledge was not only limited
because human, but liable to ignorance in matters in which greater
knowledge was possible; yet it is the doctrine of the [later] Church,
that <i>in fact</i> He was not ignorant even in His human nature,
according to its capacity, since it was from the first taken out of its
original and natural condition, and ‘deified’ by its union
with the Word. As then (<i>supr.</i> ii. 45, note 1) His manhood was
created, yet He may not be called a creature even in His manhood, and
as (<i>supr.</i> ii. 14, note 5) His flesh was in its abstract nature a
servant, yet He is not a servant in fact, even as regards the flesh;
so, though He took on Him a soul which left to itself had been
partially ignorant, as other human souls, yet as ever enjoying the
beatific vision from its oneness with the Word, it never was ignorant
really, but knew all things which human soul can know. vid. Eulog.
<i>ap. Phot.</i> 230. p. 884. As Pope Gregory expresses it,
‘Novit in natura, non ex natura humanitatis.’ <i>Epp.</i>
x. 39. However, this view of the sacred subject was received by the
Church only after S. Athanasius’s day, and it cannot be denied
that others of the most eminent Fathers seem to impute ignorance to our
Lord as man, as Athan. in this passage. Of course it is not meant that
our Lord’s soul has the same perfect knowledge as He has as God.
This was the assertion of a General of the Hermits of S. Austin at the
time of the Council of Basel, when the proposition was formally
condemned, animam Christi Deum videre tam clare et intense quam clare
et intense Deus videt seipsum. vid. Berti <i>Opp.</i> t. 3. p. 42. Yet
Fulgentius had said, ‘I think that in no respect was full
knowledge of the Godhead wanting to that Soul, whose Person is one with
the Word: whom Wisdom so assumed that it is itself that same
Wisdom.’ <i>ad Ferrand.</i> iii. p. 223. ed. 1639. Yet, <i>ad
Trasmund.</i> i. 7. he speaks of ignorance attaching to our
Lord’s human nature.</p></note>, and especially ignorance of these things.
Moreover this is proper to the Saviour’s love of man; for since
He was made man, He is not ashamed, because of the flesh which is
ignorant<note place="end" n="3108" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p15"> Cf.
§48.</p></note>, to say ‘I know not,’ that
He may shew that knowing as God, He is but ignorant according to the
flesh<note place="end" n="3109" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p16"> And
so Athan. <i>ad Serap.</i> ii. 9. S. Basil on the question being asked
him by S. Amphilochius, says that he shall give him the answer he had
‘heard from a boy from the fathers,’ but which was more
fitted for pious Christians than for cavillers, and that is, that
‘our Lord says many things to men in His human aspect; as
“Give me to drink,”…yet He who asked was not flesh
without a soul, but Godhead using flesh which had one.’
<i>Ep.</i> 236, 1. He goes on to suggest another explanation which has
been mentioned §42, note 1. Cf. Cyril <i>Trin.</i> pp. 623, 4.
vid. also <i>Thes.</i> p. 220. ‘As he submitted as man to hunger
and thirst, so.…to be ignorant.” p. 221. vid. also Greg.
Naz. <i>Orat.</i> 30, 15. Theodoret expresses the same opinion very
strongly, speaking of a gradual revelation to the manhood from the
Godhead, but in an argument where it was to his point to do so; in
<i>Anath.</i> 4. t. v. p. 23. ed. Schulze. Theodore of Mopsuestia also
speaks of a revelation made by the Word. ap. Leont. <i>c. Nest</i>
(Canis. i. p. 579.)</p></note>. And therefore He said not, ‘no, not
the Son of God knows,’ lest the Godhead should seem ignorant, but
simply, ‘no, not the Son,’ that the ignorance might be the
Son’s as born from among men.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p17">44. On this account, He alludes to the Angels,
but He did not go further and say, ‘not the Holy Ghost;’
but He was silent, with a double intimation; first that if the Spirit
knew, much more must the Word know, considered as the Word, from whom
the Spirit receives<note place="end" n="3110" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p18"> <i>Or.</i> i. 47; <i>Serap.</i> i. 20 fin.</p></note>; and next by His
silence about the Spirit, He made it clear, that He said of His human
ministry, ‘no, not the Son.’ And a proof of it is this;
that, when He had spoken humanly<note place="end" n="3111" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p19"> Leporius, in his Retractation, which S. Augustine subscribed,
writes, ‘That I may in this respect also leave nothing to be
cause of suspicion to any one, I then said, nay I answered when it was
put to me, that our Lord Jesus Christ was ignorant as He was man,
(secundum hominem). But now not only do I not presume to say so, but I
even anathematize my former opinion expressed on this point,’
<i>ap. Sirm.</i> t. i. p. 210. A subdivision also of the Eutychians
were called by the name of Agnoetæ from their holding that our
Lord was ignorant of the day of judgment. ‘They said,’ says
Leontius, ‘that He was ignorant of it, as we say that He
underwent toil.’ <i>de Sect.</i> 5. circ. fin. Felix of Urgela
held the same doctrine according to Agobard’s testimony, see
§46, n. 2. Montfaucon observes on the text, that the assertion of
our Lord’s ignorance ‘seems to have been condemned in no
one in ancient times, unless joined to other error.’ And
Petavius, after drawing out the authorities for and against it, says,
‘Of these two opinions, the latter, which is now received both by
custom and by the agreement of divines, is deservedly preferred to the
former. For it is more agreeable to Christ’s dignity, and more
befitting His character and office of Mediator and Head, that is,
Fountain of all grace and wisdom, and moreover of Judge, who is
concerned in knowing the time fixed for exercising that function. In
consequence, the former opinion, though formerly it received the
countenance of some men of high eminence, was afterwards marked as a
heresy.’ <i>Incarn.</i> xi. 1. §15.</p></note> ‘No, not
the Son knows,’ <pb n="418" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_418.html" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-Page_418" />He yet shews
that divinely He knew all things. For that Son whom He declares not to
know the day, Him He declares to know the Father; for ‘No
one,’ He says, ‘knoweth the Father save the Son<note place="end" n="3112" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p20"> <scripRef passage="Mat. xi. 27" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p20.1" parsed="|Matt|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.27">Mat. xi. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And all men but the Arians would
join in confessing, that He who knows the Father, much more knows the
whole of the creation; and in that whole, its end. And if already the
day and the hour be determined by the Father, it is plain that through
the Son are they determined, and He knows Himself what through Him has
been determined<note place="end" n="3113" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p21"> <i>Or.</i> ii. 41, iii. 9, 46.</p></note>, for there is
nothing but has come to be and has been determined through the Son.
Therefore He, being the Framer of the universe, knows of what nature,
and of what magnitude, and with what limits, the Father has willed it
to be made; and in the how much and how far is included its period. And
again, if all that is the Father’s, is the Son’s (and this
He Himself has<note place="end" n="3114" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p22"> <scripRef passage="John xvi. 15" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p22.1" parsed="|John|16|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.15">John xvi. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> said), and it is
the Father’s attribute to know the day, it is plain that the Son
too knows it, having this proper to Him from the Father. And again, if
the Son be in the Father and the Father in the Son, and the Father
knows the day and the hour, it is clear that the Son, being in the
Father and knowing the things of the Father, knows Himself also the day
and the hour. And if the Son is also the Father’s Very Image, and
the Father knows the day and the hour, it is plain that the Son has
this likeness<note place="end" n="3115" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p23"> Basil. <i>Ep.</i> 236, 1. Cyril. <i>Thes.</i> p. 220. Ambros.
<i>de fid.</i> v. 197. Hence the force of the word ‘living’
commonly joined to such words as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p23.1">εἴκων,
σφραγίς,
βουλή,
ἐνέργεια</span>, when speaking of our Lord, e.g. Naz. <i>Orat.</i> 30, 20, c.
Vid. §63, <i>fin.</i> note.</p></note> also to the Father
of knowing them. And it is not wonderful if He, through whom all things
were made, and in whom the universe consists, Himself knows what has
been brought to be, and when the end will be of each and of all
together; rather is it wonderful that this audacity, suitable as it is
to the madness of the Ario-maniacs, should have forced us to have
recourse to so long a defence. For ranking the Son of God, the Eternal
Word, among things originate, they are not far from venturing to
maintain that the Father Himself is second to the creation; for if He
who knows the Father knows not the day nor the hour, I fear lest the
knowledge of the creation, or rather of the lower portion of it, be
greater, as they in their madness would say, than knowledge concerning
the Father.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p24">45. But for them, when they thus blaspheme the
Spirit, they must expect no remission ever of such irreligion, as the
Lord has said<note place="end" n="3116" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p25"> <i>Or.</i> i. 50, n. 7.</p></note>; but let us, who
love Christ and bear Christ within us, know that the Word, not as
ignorant, considered as Word, has said ‘I know not,’ for He
knows, but as shewing His manhood<note place="end" n="3117" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p26"> It is
a question to be decided, whether our Lord speaks of actual ignorance
in His human Mind, or of the natural ignorance of that Mind considered
as human; ignorance <i>in</i> or <i>ex</i> natura; or, which comes to
the same thing, whether He spoke of a real ignorance, or of an
economical or professed ignorance, in a certain view of His incarnation
or office, as when He asked, ‘How many loaves have ye?’
when ‘He Himself knew what He would do,’ or as He is called
sin, though sinless. Thus it has been noticed, <i>supr.</i> ii. 55, n.
7, that Ath. seems to make His infirmities altogether only imputative,
not real, as if shewing that the subject had not in his day been
thoroughly worked out. In like manner S. Hilary, who, if the passage be
genuine, states so clearly our Lord’s ignorance, <i>de Trin.</i>
ix. fin. yet, as Petavius observes, seems elsewhere to deny to Him
those very affections of the flesh to which he has there paralleled it.
And this view of Athan.’s meaning is favoured by the turn of his
expressions. He says such a defect belongs to ‘<i>that human
nature</i> whose property it is to be ignorant;’ §43. that
‘since He was made man, He is not <i>ashamed,</i> because of the
flesh which is ignorant, <i>to say,</i> “I know
not;”’ ibid. and, as here, that ‘as <i>shewing</i>
His manhood, in that to be ignorant is <i>proper</i> to man, and that
He had <i>put on</i> a flesh <i>that was ignorant,</i> being in which,
He <i>said</i> according to the flesh, “I know not;”’
‘that He might <i>shew</i> that as man He knows not;’
§46. that ‘<i>as</i> man’ (i.e. on the <i>ground</i>
of being man, not in the <i>capacity</i> of man), ‘He knows
not;’ ibid. and that, ‘He <i>asks</i> about Lazarus
humanly,’ even when ‘He was <i>on His way</i> to raise
him,’ which implied surely knowledge in His human nature. The
reference to the parallel of S. Paul’s professed ignorance when
he really knew, §47. leads us to the same suspicion. And so
‘for <i>our profit</i> as I think, did He this.’
§§48–50. The natural want of precision on such
questions in the early ages was shewn or fostered by such words
as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p26.1">οἰκονομικῶς</span>, which, in respect of this very text, is used by S. Basil
to denote both our Lord’s Incarnation, <i>Ep.</i> 236, 1 fin. and
His gracious accommodation of Himself and His truth, <i>Ep.</i> 8, 6.
and with the like variety of meaning, with reference to the same text,
by Cyril. <i>Trin.</i> p. 623. and <i>Thesaur.</i> p. 224. (And the
word <i>dispensatio</i> in like manner, Ben. note on <i>Hil.</i> x. 8.)
In the latter <i>Ep.</i> S. Basil suggests that our Lord
‘economizes by a feigned ignorance.’ §6. And S. Cyril.
<i>Thesaur.</i> p. 224. And even in <i>de Trin.</i> vi. he seems to
recognise the distinction laid down just now between the natural and
actual state of our Lord’s humanity; and so Hilary, <i>Trin.</i>
ix. 62. And he gives reasons why He professed ignorance, n. 67. viz. as
S. Austin words it, Christum se dixisse nescientem, in quo alios facit
occultando nescientes. <i>Ep.</i> 180, 3. S. Austin follows him,
saying, Hoc nescit quod nescienter facit. <i>Trin.</i> i. 23. Pope
Gregory says that the text ‘is most certainly to be referred to
the Son not as He is Head, but as to His body which we are.’
<i>Ep</i> x. 39. And S. Ambrose <i>de fid.</i> v. 222. And so
Cæsarius, Qu. 20. and Photius <i>Epp.</i> p. 366. Chrysost. in
Matt. <i>Hom.</i> 77, 3. Theodoret, however, but in controversy, is
very severe on the principle of Economy. ‘If He knew the day, and
wishing to conceal it, said He was ignorant, see what a blasphemy is
the result. Truth tells an untruth.’ l. c, pp. 23, 4.</p></note>, in that to be
ignorant is proper to man, and that He had put on flesh that was
ignorant<note place="end" n="3118" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p27"> §48.</p></note>, being in which, He said according to
the flesh, ‘I know not.’ And for this reason, after saying,
‘No not the Son knows,’ and mentioning the ignorance of the
men in Noah’s day, immediately He added, ‘Watch therefore,
for ye know not in what hour your Lord doth come,’ and again,
‘In such an hour as ye think not, the Son of man cometh<note place="end" n="3119" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p28"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 42, 44" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p28.2" parsed="|Matt|24|42|0|0;|Matt|24|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.42 Bible:Matt.24.44">Matt. xxiv. 42,
44</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For I too, having become as you for
you, said ‘no, not the Son.’ For, had He been ignorant
divinely, He must have said, ‘Watch therefore, for I know
not,’ and, ‘In an hour when I think not;’ but in fact
this hath He not said; but by saying ‘Ye know not’ and
‘When ye think not,’ He has signified that it belongs to
man to be ignorant; for whose sake He too having a flesh like theirs
and having become man, said ‘No, not the Son knows,’ for He
knew not in flesh, though knowing as Word. And again the <pb n="419" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_419.html" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-Page_419" />example from Noah exposes the shamelessness of
Christ’s enemies; for there too He said not, ‘I knew
not,’ but ‘They knew not until the flood came<note place="end" n="3120" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p28.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p29"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 39" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p29.2" parsed="|Matt|24|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.39">Matt. xxiv.
39</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For men did not know, but He who
brought the flood (and it was the Saviour Himself) knew the day and the
hour in which He opened the cataracts of heaven and broke up the great
deep, and said to Noah, ‘Come thou and all thy house into the
ark<note place="end" n="3121" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p29.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p30"> <scripRef passage="Gen. vii. 1" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p30.1" parsed="|Gen|7|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.7.1">Gen. vii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For were He ignorant, He had not
foretold to Noah, ‘Yet seven days and I will bring a flood upon
the earth.’ But if in describing the day He makes use of the
parallel of Noah’s time, and He did know the day of the flood,
therefore He knows also the day of His own coming.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p31">46. Moreover, after narrating the parable of the
Virgins, again He shews more clearly who they are who are ignorant of
the day and the hour, saying, ‘Watch therefore, for ye know
neither the day nor the hour<note place="end" n="3122" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p32"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 13" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p32.1" parsed="|Matt|25|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.13">Matt. xxv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ He who said
shortly before, ‘No one knoweth, no not the Son,’ now says
not ‘I know not,’ but ‘ye know not.’ In like
manner then, when His disciples asked about the end, suitably said He
then, ‘no, nor the Son,’ according to the flesh because of
the body; that He might shew that, as man, He knows not; for ignorance
is proper to man<note place="end" n="3123" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p33"> The
mode in which Athan. here expresses himself, is as if he did not
ascribe ignorance literally, but apparent ignorance, to our
Lord’s soul, vid. <i>supr.</i> 45. n. 2; not certainly in the
broad sense in which heretics have done so. As Leontius, e.g. reports
of Theodore of Mopsuestia, that he considered Christ ‘to be
ignorant so far, as not to know, when He was tempted, who tempted
Him;’ <i>contr. Nest.</i> iii. (Canis. t. i. p. 579.) and Agobard
of Felix the Adoptionist that he held ‘Our Lord Jesus Christ
according to the flesh <i>truly</i> to have been ignorant of the
sepulchre of Lazarus, when He said to his sisters, ‘Where have ye
laid him?’ and was <i>truly</i> ignorant of the day of judgment;
and was <i>truly</i> ignorant what the two disciples were saying, as
they walked by the way, of what had been done at Jerusalem; and was
<i>truly</i> ignorant whether He was more loved by Peter than by the
other disciples, when He said, ‘Simon Peter, Lovest thou Me more
than these?’ <i>B. P.</i> t. 9. p. 1177. [Cf. <i>Prolegg.</i> ch.
iv. §5.]</p></note>. If however He is
the Word, if it is He who is to come, He to be Judge, He to be the
Bridegroom, He knoweth when and in what hour He cometh, and when He is
to say, ‘Awake, thou that sleepest, and arise from the dead, and
Christ shall give thee light<note place="end" n="3124" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p34"> <scripRef passage="Eph. v. 14" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p34.1" parsed="|Eph|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.14">Eph. v. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For as, on
becoming man, He hungers and thirsts and suffers with men, so with men
as man He knows not; though divinely, being in the Father Word and
Wisdom, He knows, and there is nothing which He knows not. In like
manner also about Lazarus<note place="end" n="3125" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p35"> §37.</p></note> He asks humanly,
who was on His way to raise him, and knew whence He should recall
Lazarus’s soul; and it was a greater thing to know where the soul
was, than to know where the body lay; but He asked humanly, that He
might raise divinely. So too He asks of the disciples, on coming into
the parts of Cæsarea, though knowing even before Peter made
answer. For if the Father revealed to Peter the answer to the
Lord’s question, it is plain that through the Son<note place="end" n="3126" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p36"> Cf.
44, n. 4.</p></note> was the revelation, for ‘No one
knoweth the Son,’ saith He, ‘save the Father, neither the
Father save the Son, and he to whomsoever the Son will reveal Him<note place="end" n="3127" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p37"> <scripRef passage="Luke x. 22" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p37.1" parsed="|Luke|10|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.22">Luke x. 22</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But if through the Son is revealed
the knowledge both of the Father and the Son, there is no room for
doubting that the Lord who asked, having first revealed it to Peter
from the Father, next asked humanly; in order to shew, that asking
after the flesh, He knew divinely what Peter was about to say. The Son
then knew, as knowing all things, and knowing His own Father, than
which knowledge nothing can be greater or more perfect.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p38">47. This is sufficient to confute them; but to
shew still further that they are hostile to the truth and
Christ’s enemies, I could wish to ask them a question. The
Apostle in the Second Epistle to the Corinthians writes, ‘I knew
a man in Christ, above fourteen years ago, whether in the body I do not
know, or whether out of the body I do not know; God knoweth<note place="end" n="3128" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p39"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. xii. 2" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p39.1" parsed="|2Cor|12|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.2">2 Cor. xii. 2</scripRef>. S. Augustine
understands the passage differently, i.e. that S. Paul really did not
know whether or not he was in the body. Gen. <i>ad lit.</i> xii.
14.</p></note>.’ What now say ye? Knew the Apostle
what had happened to him in the vision, though he says ‘I know
not,’ or knew he not? If he knew not, see to it, lest, being
familiar with error, ye err in the trespass<note place="end" n="3129" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p40"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p40.1">παρανομίαν</span>, §2, n. 5.</p></note> of
the Phrygians<note place="end" n="3130" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p41"> Cf.
Jerome, ‘He speaks not in ecstasy, as Montanus, Prisca, and
Maximilla rave;’ <i>Præf. in Naum.</i> In like manner
Tertullian speaks of ‘amentia, as the spiritalis vis qua constat
prophetia;’ <i>de Anim.</i> 21. Cf. Eusebius, <i>Hist.</i> v. 16.
Epiphanius too, noticing the failure of Maximilla’s prophecies,
says, ‘Whatever the prophets have said, they spoke with
understanding, following the sense.’ <i>Hær.</i> 48. p. 403.
In the <i>de Syn.</i> 4. Athan. speaks of the Montanists as making a
fresh beginning of Christianity; i.e. they were the first heretics who
professed to prophesy and to introduce a new or additional
revelation.</p></note>, who say that the
Prophets and the other ministers of the Word know neither what they do
nor concerning what they announce. But if he knew when he said ‘I
know not,’ for he had Christ within him revealing to him all
things, is not the heart of God’s enemies indeed perverted and
‘self-condemned?’ for when the Apostle says, ‘I know
not,’ they say that he knows; but when the Lord says, ‘I
know not,’ they say that He does not know. For if since Christ
was within him, Paul knew that of which he says, ‘I know
not,’ does not much more Christ Himself know, though He say,
‘I know not?’ The Apostle then, the Lord revealing it to
him, knew what happened to him; for on this account he says, ‘I
knew a man in Christ;’ and knowing the man, he knew also how the
man was caught away. Thus Elisha, who beheld Elijah, knew <pb n="420" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_420.html" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-Page_420" />also how he was taken up; but though knowing,
yet when the sons of the Prophets thought that Elijah was cast upon one
of the mountains by the Spirit, he knowing from the first what he had
seen, tried to persuade them; but when they urged it, he was silent,
and suffered them to go after him. Did he then not know, because he was
silent? he knew indeed, but as if not knowing, he suffered them, that
they being convinced, might no more doubt about the taking up of
Elijah. Therefore much more Paul, himself being the person caught away,
knew also how he was caught; for Elijah knew; and had any one asked, he
would have said how. And yet Paul says ‘I know not,’ for
these two reasons, as I think at least; one, as he has said himself,
lest because of the abundance of the revelations any one should think
of him beyond what he saw; the other, because, our Saviour having said
‘I know not,’ it became him also to say ‘I know
not,’ lest the servant should appear above his Lord, and the
disciple above his Master.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p42">48. Therefore He who gave to Paul to know, much
rather knew Himself; for since He spoke of the antecedents of the day,
He also knew, as I said before, when the Day and when the Hour, and yet
though knowing, He says, ‘No, not the Son knoweth.’ Why
then said He at that time ‘I know not,’ what He as Lord<note place="end" n="3131" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p43"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p43.1">δεσποτὴς</span>, §56, 6.</p></note>, knew? as we may by searching conjecture,
for our profit<note place="end" n="3132" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p43.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p44"> This
expression, which repeatedly occurs in this and the following sections,
surely implies that there was something economical in our Lord’s
profession of ignorance. He said with a purpose, not as a mere plain
fact or doctrine. [But see Prolegg. ch. iv. §5.]</p></note>, as I think at
least, did He this; and may He grant to what we are now proposing a
true meaning! On both sides did the Saviour secure our advantage; for
He has made known what comes before the end, that, as He said Himself,
we might not be startled nor scared, when they happen, but from them
may expect the end after them. And concerning the day and the hour He
was not willing to say according to His divine nature, ‘I
know,’ but after the flesh, ‘I know not,’ for the
sake of the flesh which was ignorant<note place="end" n="3133" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p45"> 43,
n. 9; 45, n. 3.</p></note>, as I have
said before; lest they should ask Him further, and then either He
should have to pain the disciples by not speaking, or by speaking might
act to the prejudice of them and us all. For whatever He does, that
altogether He does for our sakes, since also for us ‘the Word
became flesh.’ For us therefore He said ‘No, not the Son
knoweth;’ and neither was He untrue in thus saying (for He said
humanly, as man, ‘I know not’), nor did He suffer the
disciples to force Him to speak, for by saying ‘I know not’
He stopped their inquiries. And so in the Acts of the Apostles it is
written, when He went upon the Angels, ascending as man, and carrying
up to heaven the flesh which He bore, on the disciples seeing this, and
again asking, ‘When shall the end be, and when wilt Thou be
present?’ He said to them more clearly, ‘It is not for you
to know the times or the seasons which the Father hath put in His own
power<note place="end" n="3134" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p45.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p46"> <scripRef passage="Acts i. 7" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p46.1" parsed="|Acts|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.7">Acts i. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And He did not then say, ‘No,
not the Son,’ as He said before humanly, but, ‘It is not
for you to know.’ For now the flesh had risen and put off its
mortality and been deified; and no longer did it become Him to answer
after the flesh when He was going into the heavens; but henceforth to
teach after a divine manner, ‘It is not for you to know times or
seasons which the Father hath put in His own power; but ye shall
receive Power<note place="end" n="3135" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p46.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p47"> Vid.
Basil. <i>Ep.</i> 8, 6. Cyril. <i>Thes.</i> p. 222. Ambros. <i>de
fid.</i> v. 212. Chrysost. and Hieron. <i>in loc. Matt.</i></p></note>.’ And what is
that Power of the Father but the Son? for Christ is ‘God’s
Power and God’s Wisdom.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p48">49. The Son then did know, as being the Word; for
He implied this in what He said,—‘I know but it is not for
you to know;’ for it was for your sakes that sitting also on the
mount I said according to the flesh, ‘No, not the Son
knoweth,’ for the profit of you and all. For it is profitable to
you to hear so much both of the Angels and of the Son, because of the
deceivers which shall be afterwards; that though demons should be
transfigured as Angels, and should attempt to speak concerning the end,
you should not believe, since they are ignorant; and that, if
Antichrist too, disguising himself, should say, ‘I am
Christ,’ and should try in his turn to speak of that day and end,
to deceive the hearers, ye, having these words from Me, ‘No, not
the Son,’ may disbelieve him also. And further, not to know when
the end is, or when the day of the end, is expedient for man, lest
knowing, they might become negligent of the time between, awaiting the
days near the end; for they will argue that then only must they attend
to themselves<note place="end" n="3136" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p48.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p49"> Vid.
Hilar. <i>in Matt. Comment.</i> 26, 4; <i>de Trin.</i> ix. 67; Ambros.
<i>de Fid.</i> v. c. 17. Isidor. Pelus. <i>Epp.</i> i. 117. Chrysost.
<i>in Matt. Hom.</i> 77, 2 and 3.</p></note>. Therefore also has
He been silent of the time when each shall die, lest men, being elated
on the ground of knowledge, should forthwith neglect themselves for the
greater part of their time. Both then, the end of all things and the
limit of each of us hath the Word concealed from us (for in the end of
all is the end of each, and in the end of each the end of all is
comprehended), that, whereas it is uncertain and <pb n="421" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_421.html" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-Page_421" />always in prospect, we may advance day by day
as if summoned, reaching forward to the things before us and forgetting
the things behind<note place="end" n="3137" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p49.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p50"> Vid. <scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 13" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p50.1" parsed="|Phil|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.13">Phil. iii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>. For who, knowing
the day of the end, would not be dilatory with the interval? but, if
ignorant, would not be ready day by day? It was on this account that
the Saviour added, ‘Watch therefore, for ye know not what hour
your Lord doth come;’ and, ‘In such an hour as ye think
not, the Son of man cometh<note place="end" n="3138" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p50.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p51"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 42" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p51.2" parsed="|Matt|24|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.42">Matt. xxiv. 42</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke xii. 40" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p51.3" parsed="|Luke|12|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.40">Luke xii.
40</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For the
advantage then which comes of ignorance has He said this; for in saying
it, He wishes that we should always be prepared; ‘for you,’
He says, ‘know not; but I, the Lord, know when I come, though the
Arians do not wait for Me, who am the Word of the Father.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p52">50. The Lord then, knowing what is good for us
beyond ourselves, thus secured the disciples; and they, being thus
taught, set right those of Thessalonica<note place="end" n="3139" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p52.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p53"> Vid. <scripRef passage="2 Thess. ii. 1, 2" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p53.1" parsed="|2Thess|2|1|2|2" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.1-2Thess.2.2">2 Thess. ii. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note>
when likely on this point to run into error. However, since
Christ’s enemies do not yield even to these considerations, I
wish, though knowing that they have a heart harder than Pharaoh, to ask
them again concerning this. In Paradise God asks, ‘Adam, where
art Thou<note place="end" n="3140" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p53.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p54"> <scripRef passage="Gen. iii. 9" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p54.2" parsed="|Gen|3|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.9">Gen. iii. 9</scripRef>; iv.
9.
This seems taken from Origen, <i>in Matt.</i> t. 10. §14. vid.
also Pope Gregory and Chrysost. <i>infr.</i></p></note>’ and He inquires of Cain also,
‘Where is Abel thy brother<note place="end" n="3141" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p54.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p55"> S.
Chrysostom, S. Ambrose, and Pope Gregory, in addition to the instances
in the text, refer to ‘I will go down now, and <i>see whether</i>
they have done, &amp;c., and if not, I will <i>know.</i>’
<scripRef passage="Gen. xviii. 21" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p55.2" parsed="|Gen|18|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.18.21">Gen. xviii.
21</scripRef>.
‘The Lord came down <i>to see</i> the city and the tower,
&amp;c.’ <scripRef passage="Gen. xi. 5" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p55.4" parsed="|Gen|11|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.11.5">Gen. xi. 5</scripRef>. ‘God looked down
from heaven upon the children of men <i>to see,</i>
&amp;c.’ <scripRef passage="Ps. liii. 3" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p55.6" parsed="|Ps|53|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.53.3">Ps. liii. 3</scripRef>. ‘<i>It may
be</i> they will reverence My Son.’ <scripRef passage="Matt. xxi. 37" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p55.8" parsed="|Matt|21|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.37">Matt. xxi. 37</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke xx. 13" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p55.9" parsed="|Luke|20|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.20.13">Luke xx.
13</scripRef>.
‘Seeing a fig-tree afar off, having leaves, He came, <i>if
haply</i> He <i>might find,</i> &amp;c.’ <scripRef passage="Mark xi. 13" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p55.10" parsed="|Mark|11|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.11.13">Mark xi. 13</scripRef>. ‘Simon,
lovest thou Me?’ <scripRef passage="John xxi. 15" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p55.11" parsed="|John|21|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.21.15">John xxi. 15</scripRef>. vid. Ambros.
<i>de Fid.</i> v. c. 17. Chrys. <i>in Matt. Hom.</i> 77, 3. Greg.
<i>Epp.</i> x. 39. Vid. also the instances, <i>supr.</i> §37.
Other passages may be added, such as <scripRef passage="Gen. xxii. 12" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p55.12" parsed="|Gen|22|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.22.12">Gen. xxii. 12</scripRef>. vid. Berti
<i>Opp.</i> t. 3. p. 42. But the difficulty of the passage lies in its
signifying that there is a sense in which the Father knows what the Son
knows not.</p></note>?’ What
then say you to this? for if you think Him ignorant and therefore to
have asked, you are already of the party of the Manichees, for this is
their bold thought; but if, fearing the open name, ye force yourselves
to say, that He asks knowing, what is there extravagant or strange in
the doctrine, that ye should thus fall, on finding that the Son, in
whom God then inquired, that same Son who now is clad in flesh,
inquires of the disciples as man? unless forsooth, having become
Manichees, you are willing to blame<note place="end" n="3142" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p55.13"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p56"> <i>Or.</i> i. 8, n. 2.</p></note> the question
then put to Adam and all that you may give full play<note place="end" n="3143" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p56.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p57"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p57.1">νεανιεύησθε</span>, vid. <i>Decr.</i> 18 init. <i>de Fug.</i> 4.
b.</p></note> to your perverseness. For being exposed on
all sides, you still make a whispering<note place="end" n="3144" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p57.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p58"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p58.1">τονθορύζετε</span>, vid. <i>Decr.</i> 16.</p></note>
from the words of Luke, which are rightly said, but ill understood by
you. And what this is, we must state, that so also their corrupt<note place="end" n="3145" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p58.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p59"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p59.1">διεφθαρμένη</span>, §58 fin.</p></note> meaning may be shewn.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p60">51. Now Luke says, ‘And Jesus advanced in
wisdom and stature, and in grace with God and man<note place="end" n="3146" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p60.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p61"> <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 52" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p61.1" parsed="|Luke|2|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.52">Luke ii. 52</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ This then is the passage, and since
they stumble in it, we are compelled to ask them, like the Pharisees
and the Sadducees, of the person concerning whom Luke speaks. And the
case stands thus. Is Jesus Christ man, as all other men, or is He God
bearing flesh? If then He is an ordinary<note place="end" n="3147" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p61.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p62"> §32, n. 7.</p></note>
man as the rest, then let Him, as a man, advance; this however is the
sentiment of the Samosatene, which virtually indeed you entertain also,
though in name you deny it because of men. But if He be God bearing
flesh, as He truly is, and ‘the Word became flesh,’ and
being God descended upon earth, what advance had He who existed equal
to God? or how had the Son increase, being ever in the Father? For if
He who was ever in the Father, advanced, what, I ask, is there beyond
the Father from which His advance might be made? Next it is suitable
here to repeat what was said upon the point of His receiving and being
glorified. If He advanced<note place="end" n="3148" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p62.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p63"> <i>De
Syn.</i> 24, n. 9, vid. <i>supr.</i> §39; <i>Orat.</i> iv.
11.</p></note> when He became man,
it is plain that, before He became man, He was imperfect; and rather
the flesh became to Him a cause of perfection, than He to the flesh.
And again, if, as being the Word, He advances, what has He more to
become than Word and Wisdom and Son and God’s Power? For the Word
is all these, of which if one can anyhow partake as it were one ray,
such a man becomes all perfect among men, and equal to Angels. For
Angels, and Archangels, and Dominions, and all the Powers, and Thrones,
as partaking the Word, behold always the face of His Father. How then
does He who to others supplies perfection, Himself advance later than
they? For Angels even ministered to His human birth, and the passage
from Luke comes later than the ministration of the Angels. How then at
all can it even come into thought of man? or how did Wisdom advance in
wisdom? or how did He who to others gives grace (as Paul says in every
Epistle, knowing that through Him grace is given, ‘The grace of
our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all’), how did He advance in
grace? for either let them say that the Apostle is untrue, and presume
to say that the Son is not Wisdom, or else if He is Wisdom as Solomon
said, and if Paul wrote, ‘Christ God’s Power and
God’s Wisdom,’ of what advance did Wisdom admit
further?</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p64">52. For men, creatures as they are, are <pb n="422" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_422.html" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-Page_422" />capable in a certain way of reaching
forward and advancing in virtue<note place="end" n="3149" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p64.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p65"> It is
the doctrine of the [medieval and modern] Church that Christ, as man,
was perfect in knowledge from the first, as if ignorance were hardly
separable from sin, and were the direct consequence or accompaniment of
original sin. Cf. Aug. <i>de Pecc. Mer.</i> ii. 48. As to the limits of
Christ’s perfect knowledge as man, Petavius observes, that we
must consider ‘that the soul of Christ knew all things that are
or ever will be or ever have been, but not what are only <i>in
posse</i>, not in fact.’ <i>Incarn.</i> xi. 3, 6.</p></note>. Enoch, for
instance, was thus translated, and Moses increased and was perfected;
and Isaac ‘by advancing became great<note place="end" n="3150" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p65.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p66"> Vid. <scripRef passage="Gen. xxvi. 13" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p66.1" parsed="|Gen|26|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.26.13">Gen. xxvi. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and the Apostle said that he
‘reached forth<note place="end" n="3151" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p66.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p67"> <scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 13" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p67.1" parsed="|Phil|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.13">Phil. iii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>’ day by day
to what was before him. For each had room for advancing, looking to the
step before him. But the Son of God, who is One and Only, what room had
He for reaching forward? for all things advance by looking at Him; and
He, being One and Only, is in the Only Father, from whom again He does
not reach forward, but in Him abideth ever<note place="end" n="3152" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p67.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p68"> §4, n. 10.</p></note>.
To men then belongs advance; but the Son of God, since He could not
advance, being perfect in the Father, humbled Himself for us, that in
His humbling we on the other hand might be able to increase. And our
increase is no other than the renouncing things sensible, and coming to
the Word Himself; since His humbling is nothing else than His taking
our flesh. It was not then the Word, considered as the Word, who
advanced; who is perfect from the perfect Father<note place="end" n="3153" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p68.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p69"> <i>Or.</i> ii. 36, n. 4.</p></note>, who needs nothing, nay brings forward
others to an advance; but humanly is He here also said to advance,
since advance belongs to man<note place="end" n="3154" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p69.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p70"> Vid.
Serm. <i>Maj. de Fid.</i> 18.</p></note>. Hence the
Evangelist, speaking with cautious exactness<note place="end" n="3155" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p70.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p71"> <i>Or.</i> ii. 12, n. 4.</p></note>,
has mentioned stature in the advance; but being Word and God He is not
measured by stature, which belongs to bodies. Of the body then is the
advance; for, it advancing, in it advanced also the manifestation<note place="end" n="3156" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p71.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p72"> §31, n. 10.</p></note> of the Godhead to those who saw it. And, as
the Godhead was more and more revealed, by so much more did His grace
as man increase before all men. For as a child He was carried to the
Temple; and when He became a boy, He remained there, and questioned the
priests about the Law. And by degrees His body increasing, and the Word
manifesting Himself<note place="end" n="3157" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p72.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p73"> It is
remarkable, considering the tone of his statements in the present
chapter, that here and in what follows Athan. should resolve our
Lord’s advance in wisdom merely to its gradual manifestation
through the flesh [but he says expressly ‘the Manhood advanced in
wisdom!’] and it increases the proof that his statements are not
to be taken in the letter, and as if fully brought out and settled.
Naz. says the same, <i>Ep. ad Cled.</i> 101. p. 86. which is the more
remarkable since he is chiefly writing against the Apollinarians, who
considered a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p73.1">φανέρωσις</span>
the great end of our Lord’s coming; and Cyril.
<i>c. Nest.</i> iii. p. 87. Theod. <i>Hor.</i> v. 13. On the other
hand, S. Epiphanius speaks of Him as growing in wisdom as man.
<i>Hær.</i> 77. p. 1019–24. and S. Ambrose, <i>Incarn.</i>
71–14. Vid. however Ambr. <i>de fid.</i> as quoted <i>supr.</i>
§45, n. 2.</p></note> in it, He is
confessed henceforth by Peter first, then also by all, ‘Truly
this is the Son of God<note place="end" n="3158" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p73.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p74"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xvi. 16" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p74.2" parsed="|Matt|16|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.16">Matt. xvi. 16</scripRef>; xxvii.
54.</p></note>;’ however
wilfully the Jews, both the ancient and these modern<note place="end" n="3159" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p74.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p75"> <i>Or.</i> ii. 1, n. 6.</p></note>, shut fast their eyes, lest they see that to
advance in wisdom is not the advance of Wisdom Itself, but rather the
manhood’s advance in It. For ‘Jesus advanced in wisdom and
grace;’ and, if we may speak what is explanatory as well as true,
He advanced in Himself; for ‘Wisdom builded herself an
house,’ and in herself she gave the house advancement.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p76">53. (What moreover is this advance that is spoken
of, but, as I said before, the deifying and grace imparted from Wisdom
to men, sin being obliterated in them and their inward corruption,
according to their likeness and relationship to the flesh of the Word?)
For thus, the body increasing in stature, there developed in it the
manifestation of the Godhead also, and to all was it displayed that the
body was God’s Temple<note place="end" n="3160" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p76.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p77"> <i>Or.</i> ii. 10, n. 7; iii. 58.</p></note>, and that God was
in the body. And if they urge, that ‘The Word become flesh’
is called Jesus, and refer to Him the term ‘advanced,’ they
must be told that neither does this impair<note place="end" n="3161" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p77.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p78"> i.
45.</p></note>
the Father’s Light<note place="end" n="3162" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p78.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p79"> iii.
16, n. 8.</p></note>, which is the Son,
but that it still shews that the Word has become man, and bore true
flesh. And as we said<note place="end" n="3163" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p79.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p80"> §34.</p></note> that He suffered in
the flesh, and hungered in the flesh, and was fatigued in the flesh, so
also reasonably may He be said to have advanced in the flesh; for
neither did the advance, such as we have described it, take place with
the Word external to the flesh, for in Him was the flesh which advanced
and His is it called, and that as before, that man’s advance
might abide<note place="end" n="3164" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p80.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p81"> ii.
69, n. 3.</p></note> and fail not, because of the Word
which is with it. Neither then was the advance the Word’s, nor
was the flesh Wisdom, but the flesh became the body of Wisdom<note place="end" n="3165" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p81.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p82"> §31, n. 12.</p></note>. Therefore, as we have already said, not
Wisdom, as Wisdom, advanced in respect of Itself; but the manhood
advanced in Wisdom, transcending by degrees human nature, and being
deified, and becoming and appearing to all as the organ<note place="end" n="3166" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p82.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p83"> 31,
n. 10.</p></note> of Wisdom for the operation and the shining
forth<note place="end" n="3167" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p83.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vi-p84"> <i>Or.</i> ii. 52, n. 6.</p></note> of the Godhead. Wherefore neither said he,
‘The Word advanced,’ but Jesus, by which Name the Lord was
called when He became man; so that the advance is of the human nature
in such wise as we explained above.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Chapter" title="Texts Explained; Twelfthly, Matthew xxvi. 39; John xii. 27, &amp;c. Arian inferences are against the Regula Fidei, as before. He wept and the like, as man. Other texts prove Him God. God could not fear. He feared because His flesh feared." progress="75.71%" prev="xxi.ii.iv.vi" next="xxi.ii.iv.viii" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii"><p class="c41" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p1.1">Chapter
XXIX</span>.—<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p1.2">Texts Explained; Twelfthly</span>,
<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p1.4"><scripRef passage="Matthew xxvi. 39" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p1.5" parsed="|Matt|26|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.39">Matthew
xxvi. 39</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John xii. 27" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p1.6" parsed="|John|12|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.27">John xii. 27</scripRef></span>, <span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p1.7">&amp;c.</span>
<i>Arian inferences are against the Regula Fidei, as before.</i> <pb n="423" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_423.html" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-Page_423" /><i>He wept and the like, as man. Other
texts prove Him God. God could not fear. He feared because His flesh
feared.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p2">54. Therefore as, when the flesh advanced, He is
said to have advanced, because the body was His own, so also what is
said at the season of His death, that He was troubled, that He wept,
must be taken in the same sense<note place="end" n="3168" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p3"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p3.1">διανοί&amp; 139·</span>, §26 <i>et passim.</i></p></note>. For they,
going up and down<note place="end" n="3169" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p4"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p4.1">ἄνω
καὶ κάτω</span>,
vid. <i>de Decr.</i> 14, n. 1; <i>Or.</i> ii. 34, n. 5.</p></note>, as if thereby
recommending their heresy anew, allege; “Behold, ‘He
wept,’ and said, ‘Now is My soul troubled,’ and He
besought that the cup might pass away; how then, if He so spoke, is He
God, and Word of the Father?” Yea, it is written that He wept, O
God’s enemies, and that He said, ‘I am troubled,’ and
on the Cross He said, ‘Eloi, Eloi, lama sabachthani,’ that
is, ‘My God, My God, why hast Thou forsaken Me?’ and He
besought that the cup might pass away<note place="end" n="3170" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p5"> <scripRef passage="John xi. 35" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p5.2" parsed="|John|11|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.11.35">John xi. 35</scripRef>; xii. 27;
<scripRef passage="Matt. xxvi. 39" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p5.3" parsed="|Matt|26|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.39">Matt. xxvi. 39</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark xv. 34" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p5.4" parsed="|Mark|15|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.15.34">Mark xv. 34</scripRef>.</p></note>.
Thus certainly it is written; but again I would ask you (for the same
rejoinder must of necessity be made to each of your objections<note place="end" n="3171" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p5.5"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p6"> Cf.
ii. 80.</p></note>), If the speaker is mere man, let him weep
and fear death, as being man; but if He is the Word in flesh<note place="end" n="3172" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p7"> §53, n. 2.</p></note> (for one must not be reluctant to repeat),
whom had He to fear being God? or wherefore should He fear death, who
was Himself Life, and was rescuing others from death? or how, whereas
He said, ‘Fear not him that kills the body<note place="end" n="3173" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p8"> <scripRef passage="Luke xii. 4" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p8.1" parsed="|Luke|12|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.4">Luke xii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ should He Himself fear? And how
should He who said to Abraham, ‘Fear not, for I am with
thee,’ and encouraged Moses against Pharaoh, and said to the son
of Nun, ‘Be strong, and of a good courage<note place="end" n="3174" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p9"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xv. 1" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p9.2" parsed="|Gen|15|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.15.1">Gen. xv. 1</scripRef>; xxvi. 24; <scripRef passage="Exod. iv. 12" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p9.3" parsed="|Exod|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.4.12">Exod. iv.
12</scripRef>, &amp;c.; <scripRef passage="Josh. i. 6" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p9.4" parsed="|Josh|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.1.6">Josh. i. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ Himself feel terror before Herod and
Pilate? Further, He who succours others against fear (for ‘the
Lord,’ says Scripture, ‘is on my side, I will not fear what
man shall do unto me<note place="end" n="3175" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p9.5"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p10"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxviii. 6" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p10.1" parsed="|Ps|18|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.18.6">Ps. cxviii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>’), did He
fear governors, mortal men? did He who Himself was come against death,
feel terror of death? Is it not both unseemly and irreligious to say
that He was terrified at death or hades, whom the keepers of the gates
of hades<note place="end" n="3176" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p11"> <scripRef passage="Job xxxviii. 17" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p11.2" parsed="|Job|38|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.38.17">Job xxxviii.
17</scripRef>.
LXX.; <i>De Syn.</i> 8, below, §56.</p></note> saw and shuddered? But if, as you
would hold, the Word was in terror wherefore, when He spoke long before
of the conspiracy of the Jews, did He not flee, nay said when actually
sought, ‘I am He?’ for He could have avoided death, as He
said, ‘I have power to lay down My life, and I have power to take
it again;’ and ‘No one taketh it from Me<note place="end" n="3177" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p11.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p12"> <scripRef passage="John xviii. 5" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p12.2" parsed="|John|18|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.18.5">John xviii. 5</scripRef>; x.
18.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p13">55. But these affections were not proper to the
nature of the Word, as far as He was Word; but in the flesh which was
thus affected was the Word, O Christ’s enemies and unthankful
Jews! For He said not all this prior to the flesh; but when the
‘Word became flesh,’ and has become man, then is it written
that He said this, that is, humanly. Surely He of whom this is written
was He who raised Lazarus from the dead, and made the water wine, and
vouchsafed sight to the man born blind, and said, ‘I and My
Father are one<note place="end" n="3178" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p14"> <scripRef passage="John 10.30" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p14.1" parsed="|John|10|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.30">Ib. x. 30</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ If then
they make His human attributes a ground for low thoughts concerning the
Son of God, nay consider Him altogether man from the earth, and not<note place="end" n="3179" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p15"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p15.1">ἄνθρωπον
ὅλον</span>, <i>Orat.</i> iv. 35
fin.</p></note> from heaven, wherefore not from His divine
works recognise the Word who is in the Father, and henceforward
renounce their self-willed<note place="end" n="3180" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p16"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p16.1">ἰδίαν</span>, <i>Orat.</i> i.
52 fin.</p></note> irreligion? For
they are given to see, how He who did the works is the same as He who
shewed that His body was passible by His permitting<note place="end" n="3181" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p17"> This
our Lord’s suspense or permission, at His will, of the operations
of His manhood is a great principle in the doctrine of the Incarnation.
Cf. Theophylact, <i>in Joh</i>. xi. 34. And Cyril, <i>fragm. in
Joan.</i> p. 685. Leon. <i>Ep.</i> 35, 3. Aug. <i>in Joan.</i> xlix.
18. vid. note on §57, <i>sub. fin.</i> The Eutychians perverted
this doctrine, as if it implied that our Lord was not subject to the
laws of human nature, and that He suffered <i>merely</i> ‘by
permission of the Word.’ Leont. <i>ap. Canis.</i> t. i. p. 563.
In like manner Marcion or Manes said that His ‘flesh appeared
from heaven in resemblance, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p17.1">ὡς ἠθέλησεν</span>.’ Athan. <i>contr. Apoll.</i> ii. 3.</p></note> it to weep and hunger, and to shew other
properties of a body. For while by means of such He made it known that,
though God impassible, He had taken a passible flesh; yet from the
works He shewed Himself the Word of God, who had afterwards become man,
saying, Though ye believe not Me, beholding Me clad in a human body,
yet believe the works, that ye may know that “I am in the Father,
and the Father in Me.<note place="end" n="3182" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p18"> <scripRef passage="John x. 38" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p18.2" parsed="|John|10|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.38">John x. 38</scripRef>; xiv.
10.</p></note>” ‘And
Christ’s enemies seem to me to shew plain shamelessness and
blasphemy;’ for, when they hear ‘I and the Father are one<note place="end" n="3183" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p18.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p19"> <scripRef passage="John 10.30" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p19.1" parsed="|John|10|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.30">Ib. x. 30</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ they violently distort the sense,
and separate the unity of the Father and the Son; but reading of His
tears or sweat or sufferings, they do not advert to His body, but on
account of these rank in the creation Him by whom the creation was
made. What then is left for them to differ from the Jews in? for as the
Jews blasphemously ascribed God’s works to Beelzebub, so also
will these, ranking with the creatures the Lord who wrought those
works, undergo the same condemnation as theirs without mercy.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p20">56. But they ought, when they hear ‘I and
the Father are one,’ to see in Him the oneness of the Godhead and
the propriety of the Father’s Essence; and again when they hear,
‘He wept’ and the like, to say that these are proper to the
body; especially since on each side they have an intelligible ground,
viz. that this is written as of God and that with reference <pb n="424" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_424.html" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-Page_424" />to His manhood. For in the incorporeal,
the properties of body had not been, unless He had taken a body
corruptible and mortal<note place="end" n="3184" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p21"> <i>Or.</i> i. 43, 44, notes; ii. 66, n. 7. <i>Serm. Maj. de
Fid.</i> 9. Tertull. <i>de Carn. Chr.</i> 6.</p></note>; for mortal was
Holy Mary, from whom was His body. Wherefore of necessity when He was
in a body suffering, and weeping, and toiling, these things which are
proper to the flesh, are ascribed to Him together with the body. If
then He wept and was troubled, it was not the Word, considered as the
Word, who wept and was troubled, but it was proper to the flesh; and if
too He besought that the cup might pass away, it was not the Godhead
that was in terror, but this affection too was proper to the manhood.
And that the words ‘Why hast Thou forsaken Me?’ are His,
according to the foregoing explanations (though He suffered nothing,
for the Word was impassible), is notwithstanding declared by the
Evangelists; since the Lord became man, and these things are done and
said as from a man, that He might Himself lighten<note place="end" n="3185" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p22"> §44, nn. 2, 6.</p></note> these very sufferings of the flesh, and free
it from them<note place="end" n="3186" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p23"> ii.
56, n. 5.</p></note>. Whence neither can the Lord be
forsaken by the Father, who is ever in the Father, both before He
spoke, and when He uttered this cry. Nor is it lawful to say that the
Lord was in terror, at whom the keepers of hell’s gates
shuddered<note place="end" n="3187" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p24"> <scripRef passage="Job xxxviii. 17" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p24.2" parsed="|Job|38|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.38.17">Job xxxviii.
17</scripRef>,
LXX.</p></note> and set open hell, and the graves did
gape, and many bodies of the saints arose and appeared to their own
people<note place="end" n="3188" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p24.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p25"> Vid. <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvii. 52, 53" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p25.1" parsed="|Matt|27|52|27|53" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.52-Matt.27.53">Matt. xxvii. 52, 53</scripRef>, similar passage
<i>supr.</i> p. 88.</p></note>. Therefore be every heretic dumb, nor
dare to ascribe terror to the Lord whom death, as a serpent, flees, at
whom demons tremble, and the sea is in alarm; for whom the heavens are
rent and all the powers are shaken. For behold when He says, ‘Why
hast Thou forsaken Me?’ the Father shewed that He was ever and
even then in Him; for the earth knowing its Lord<note place="end" n="3189" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p26"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p26.1">δεσποτὴν</span>, §14, &amp;c.</p></note> who spoke, straightway trembled, and the
vail was rent, and the sun was hidden, and the rocks were torn asunder,
and the graves, as I have said, did gape, and the dead in them arose;
and, what is wonderful, they who were then present and had before
denied Him, then seeing these signs, confessed that ‘truly He was
the Son of God<note place="end" n="3190" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p27"> Vid. <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvii. 54" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p27.1" parsed="|Matt|27|54|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.54">Matt. xxvii. 54</scripRef>. Vid. <i>Or.</i> ii.
16; 35, n. 2. Cf. Leo’s Tome (<i>Ep.</i> 28.) 4. Nyssen,
<i>contr. Eunom.</i> iv. p. 161. Ambros. <i>Epist.</i> i. 46. n. 7.
vid. Hil. <i>Trin.</i> x. 48. Also vid. Athan. <i>Sent. D.</i> fin.
<i>Serm. Maj. de Fid.</i> 24.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p28">57. And as to His saying, ‘If it be
possible, let the cup pass,’ observe how, though He thus spake,
He rebuked<note place="end" n="3191" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p29"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xvi. 23" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p29.1" parsed="|Matt|16|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.23">Matt. xvi. 23</scripRef>, cf.
§§40, 41.</p></note> Peter, saying, ‘Thou savourest
not the things that be of God, but those that be of men.’ For He
willed<note place="end" n="3192" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p30"> [The
human will of the Saviour is in absolute harmony with the Divine,
though psychologically distinct.] Cf. Anast. <i>Hodeg.</i> i. p.
12.</p></note> what He deprecated, for therefore had
He come; but His was the willing (for for it He came), but the terror
belonged to the flesh. Wherefore as man He utters this speech also, and
yet both were said by the Same, to shew that He was God, willing in
Himself, but when He had become man, having a flesh that was in terror.
For the sake of this flesh He combined His own will with human
weakness<note place="end" n="3193" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p31"> It is
observable that, as elsewhere we have seen Athan. speak of the
<i>nature</i> of the Word, and of, not the <i>nature</i> of man as
united to Him, but of <i>flesh, humanity,</i> &amp;c. (vid. <i>Or.</i>
ii. 45, n. 2.) so here, instead of speaking of two wills, he speaks of
the Word’s <i>willing</i> and human <i>weakness, terror,</i>
&amp;c. In another place he says still more pointedly, ‘The
<i>will</i> was of the Godhead alone; since the whole <i>nature</i> of
the Word was manifested in the second Adam’s <i>human form</i>
and visible <i>flesh.’</i> <i>contr. Apoll</i>. ii. 10. Cf. S.
Leo on the same passage: ‘The first request is one of infirmity,
the second of power; the first He asked in our [character], the second
in His own.…The inferior will give way to the superior,’
&amp;c. <i>Serm.</i> 56, 2. vid. a similar passage in Nyssen.
<i>Antirrh. adv. Apol.</i> 32. vid. also 31. An obvious objection may
be drawn from such passages, as if the will ‘of the flesh’
were represented as contrary (vid. foregoing note) to the will of the
Word. The whole of our Lord’s prayer is offered by Him as man,
because it is a prayer; the first part is not from Him as man, but the
second, which corrects it, from Him as God [i.e. the first part is not
human <i>as contrasted</i> with the second]; but the former part is
from the sinless infirmity of our nature, the latter from His human
will expressing its acquiescence in His Father’s, that is, in His
Divine Will. ‘His Will,’ says S. Greg. Naz. ‘was not
contrary to God, being all deified, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p31.1">θεωθὲν
ὅλον</span>.’</p></note>, that destroying this affection He
might in turn make man undaunted in face of death. Behold then a thing
strange indeed! He to whom Christ’s enemies impute words of
terror, He by that so-called<note place="end" n="3194" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p32"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p32.1">νομιζομένῃ</span>, vid. <i>Orat.</i> i. 10.</p></note> tenor renders men
undaunted and fearless. And so the Blessed Apostles after Him from such
words of His conceived so great a contempt of death, as not even to
care for those who questioned them, but to answer, ‘We ought to
obey God rather than men<note place="end" n="3195" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p33"> <scripRef passage="Acts v. 29" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p33.1" parsed="|Acts|5|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.29">Acts v. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And the
other Holy Martyrs were so bold, as to think that they were rather
passing to life than undergoing death. Is it not extravagant then, to
admire the courage of the servants of the Word, yet to say that the
Word Himself was in terror, through whom they despised death? But from
that most enduring purpose and courage of the Holy Martyrs is shewn,
that the Godhead was not in terror, but the Saviour took away our
terror. For as He abolished death by death, and by human means all
human evils, so by this so-called terror did He remove our terror, and
brought about that never more should men fear death. His word and deed
go together. For human were the sayings, ‘Let the cup
pass,’ and ‘Why hast Thou forsaken Me?’ and divine
the act whereby the Same did cause the sun to fail and the dead to
rise. Again He said humanly, ‘Now is My soul troubled;’ and
He said divinely, ‘I have power to lay down My life, and power to
take it again<note place="end" n="3196" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p34"> <scripRef passage="John xii. 27" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p34.2" parsed="|John|12|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.27">John xii. 27</scripRef>; x.
18.</p></note>.’ For to be
troubled was proper <pb n="425" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_425.html" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-Page_425" />to the flesh,
and to have power to lay down His life<note place="end" n="3197" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p34.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p35"> This
might be taken as an illustration of the ut voluit <i>supr. Or.</i> i.
44, n. 11. And so the expressions in the Evangelists, ‘Into Thy
hands I <i>commend</i> My Spirit,’ ‘He <i>bowed the
head,</i>’ ‘He <i>gave up</i> the ghost,’ are taken
to imply that His death was His free act. vid. Ambros. <i>in loc.
Luc.</i> Hieron. <i>in loc. Matt.</i> also Athan. <i>Serm. Maj. de
Fid.</i> 4. It is Catholic doctrine that our Lord, as man, submitted to
death of His free will, and not as obeying an express command of the
Father. Cf. S. Chrysostom on <scripRef passage="John x. 18" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p35.1" parsed="|John|10|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.18">John x. 18</scripRef>. Theophylact. <i>in Hebr</i>.
xii. 2; Aug. <i>de Trin.</i> iv. 16.</p></note>
and take it again, when He will, was no property of men but of the
Word’s power. For man dies, not by his own power, but by
necessity of nature and against his will; but the Lord, being Himself
immortal, but having a mortal flesh, had power, as God, to become
separate from the body and to take it again, when He would. Concerning
this too speaks David in the Psalm, ‘Thou shalt not leave My soul
in hades, neither shalt Thou suffer Thy Holy One to see corruption<note place="end" n="3198" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p36"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xvi. 10" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p36.1" parsed="|Ps|16|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.16.10">Ps. xvi. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For it beseemed that the flesh,
corruptible as it was, should no longer after its own nature remain
mortal, but because of the Word who had put it on, should abide
incorruptible. For as He, having come in our body, was conformed to our
condition, so we, receiving Him, partake of the immortality that is
from Him.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p37">58. Idle then is the excuse for stumbling, and
petty the notions concerning the Word, of these Ario-maniacs, because
it is written, ‘He was troubled,’ and ‘He
wept.’ For they seem not even to have human feeling, if they are
thus ignorant of man’s nature and properties; which do but make
it the greater wonder, that the Word should be in such a suffering
flesh, and neither prevented those who were conspiring against Him, nor
took vengeance of those who were putting Him to death, though He was
able, He who hindered some from dying, and raised others from the dead.
And He let His own body suffer, for therefore did He come, as I said
before, that in the flesh He might suffer, and thenceforth the flesh
might be made impassible and immortal<note place="end" n="3199" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p38"> <i>Or.</i> ii. 65, n. 3.</p></note>,
and that, as we have many times said, contumely and other troubles
might determine upon Him and come short of others after Him, being by
Him annulled utterly; and that henceforth men might for ever abide<note place="end" n="3200" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p39"> Ib.
69, n. 3.</p></note> incorruptible, as a temple of the Word<note place="end" n="3201" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p40"> §53.</p></note>. Had Christ’s enemies thus dwelt on
these thoughts, and recognised the ecclesiastical scope as an anchor
for the faith, they would not have made shipwreck of the faith, nor
been so shameless as to resist those who would fain recover them from
their fall, and to deem those as enemies who are admonishing them to be
religious<note place="end" n="3202" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.vii-p41"> Thus
ends the exposition of texts, which forms the body of these Orations.
It is remarkable that he ends as he began, with reference to the
ecclesiastical scope, or <i>Regula Fidei,</i> which has so often come
under our notice, vid. <i>Or.</i> ii. 35. n. 2. 44, n. 1, as if
distinctly to tell us, that Scripture did not so force its meaning on
the individual as to dispense with an interpreter, and as if his own
deductions were not to be viewed merely in their own logical power,
great as that power often is, but as under the authority of the
Catholic doctrines which they subserve. Vid. <i>Or.</i> iii. 18, n.
3.</p></note>.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Chapter" title="Objections continued, as in Chapters vii.--x. Whether the Son is begotten of the Father's will? This virtually the same as whether once He was not? and used by the Arians to introduce the latter question. The Regula Fidei answers it at once in the negative by contrary texts. The Arians follow the Valentinians in maintaining a precedent will; which really is only exercised by God towards creatures. Instances from Scripture. Inconsistency of Asterius. If the Son by will, there must be another Word before Him. If God is good, or exist, by His will, then is the Son by His will. If He willed to have reason or wisdom, then is His Word and Wisdom at His will. The Son is the Living Will, and has all titles which denote connaturality. That will which the Father has to the Son, the Son has to the Father. The Father wills the Son and the Son wills the Father." progress="76.13%" prev="xxi.ii.iv.vii" next="xxi.ii.v" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii"><p class="c41" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p1.1">Chapter
XXX</span>.—<span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p1.2">Objections continued, as in
Chapters vii.—x.</span> <i>Whether the Son is begotten of the
Father’s will? This virtually the same as whether once He was
not? and used by the Arians to introduce the latter question. The
Regula Fidei answers it at once in the negative by contrary texts. The
Arians follow the Valentinians in maintaining a precedent will; which
really is only exercised by God towards creatures. Instances from
Scripture. Inconsistency of Asterius. If the Son by will, there must be
another Word before Him. If God is good, or exist, by His will, then is
the Son by His will. If He willed to have reason or wisdom, then is His
Word and Wisdom at His will. The Son is the Living Will, and has all
titles which denote connaturality. That will which the Father has to
the Son, the Son has to the Father. The Father wills the Son and the
Son wills the Father.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p2">58. (<i>continued</i>). But<note place="end" n="3203" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p3"> This
chapter is in a very different style from the foregoing portions of
this Book, and much more resembles the former two; not only in its
subject and the mode of treating it, but in the words introduced,
e.g. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p3.1">ἐπισπείρουσι,
ἐπινοοῦσι,
γογγύζουσι,
καθ᾽ ὑμᾶς,
ἄτοπον,
λεξείδιον,
εἷς τῶν
πάντων</span>, &amp;c.
And the references are to the former Orations.</p></note>, as it seems, a heretic is a wicked thing in
truth, and in every respect his heart is depraved<note place="end" n="3204" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p4"> See
50, n. 10; <i>Serap.</i> i. 18.</p></note> and irreligious. For behold, though
convicted on all points, and shewn to be utterly bereft of
understanding, they feel no shame; but as the hydra of Gentile fable,
when its former serpents were destroyed, gave birth to fresh ones,
contending against the slayer of the old by the production of new, so
also they, hostile<note place="end" n="3205" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p5.1">θεομάχοι</span>, <i>de Decr.</i> 3, n. 1; <i>Or.</i> ii. 32, n. 4. Vid.
Dissert. by Bucher on the word in <scripRef passage="Acts v. 39" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p5.2" parsed="|Acts|5|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.39">Acts v. 39</scripRef>. <i>ap. Thesaur. Theol.
Phil. N. T.</i> t. 2.</p></note> and hateful to
God<note place="end" n="3206" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p5.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p6.1">θεοστυγεῖς</span>, §40.</p></note>, as hydras<note place="end" n="3207" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p7"> §64, note.</p></note>,
losing their life in the objections which they advance, invent for
themselves other questions Judaic and foolish, and new expedients, as
if Truth were their enemy, thereby to shew the rather that they are
Christ’s opponents in all things.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p8">59. After so many proofs against them, at which
even the devil who is their father<note place="end" n="3208" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p9"> <i>Or.</i> ii. 73, n. 7.</p></note> had himself
been abashed and gone back, again as from their perverse heart they
mutter forth other expedients, sometimes in whispers, sometimes with
the drone<note place="end" n="3209" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p10"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p10.1">περιβομβοῦσι</span>. <i>De Decr.</i> 14, n. 1; also <i>de Fug.</i> 2, 6. Naz.
<i>Orat.</i> 27, 2. c.</p></note> of gnats; ‘Be it so,’ say
they; ‘interpret these places thus, and gain the victory in
reasonings and proofs; still you must say that the Son has received
being from the Father at His will and pleasure;’ for thus they
deceive many, putting forward the will and the pleasure of God. Now if
any of those who believe aright<note place="end" n="3210" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p11"> S.
Ignatius speaks of our Lord as ‘Son of God according to the will
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p11.1">θέλημα</span>) and
power of God.’ <i>ad Smyrn.</i> 1. S. Justin as ‘God and
Son according to His will, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p11.2">βουλήν</span>.’ <i>Tryph.</i> 127, and ‘begotten from the Father at
His will, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p11.3">θελήσει</span>.’ ibid. 61. and he says, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p11.4">δυνάμει καὶ
βουλῇ
αὐτοῦ</span>. ibid. 128. S.
Clement ‘issuing from the Father’s will itself quicker than
light.’ <i>Gent.</i> 10 fin. S. Hippolytus, ‘Whom God the
Father, willing, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p11.5">βουληθείς</span>, begat as He willed, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p11.6">ὡς ἠθέλησεν</span>. <i>contr.</i> Noet. 16. Origen, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p11.7">ἐκ
θελήματος</span>. ap. Justin. <i>ad. Menn.</i> vid. also cum filius
charitatis etiam voluntatis. <i>Periarch.</i> iv. 28.</p></note> were to say
this in <pb n="426" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_426.html" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-Page_426" />simplicity, there would be
no cause to be suspicious of the expression, the right intention<note place="end" n="3211" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p11.8"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p12"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p12.1">διανοίας</span> interpretation, §26, n. 9.</p></note> prevailing over that somewhat simple use of
words<note place="end" n="3212" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p13"> Cf.
<i>Ep. Æg.</i> 8. and <i>supr.</i> ii. 3. Also <i>Letter</i> 54
fin. Vid. <i>supr. de Decr.</i> 10, n. 3. And vid. Leont. <i>contr.</i>
<i>Nest.</i> iii. 41. (p. 581. Canis.) He here seems alluding to the
Semi-Arians, Origen, and perhaps the earlier Fathers.</p></note>. But since the phrase is from the heretics<note place="end" n="3213" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p14"> Tatian had said <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p14.1">θελήματι
προπηδᾷ ὁ
λόγος</span>. <i>Gent.</i>
5. Tertullian had said, ‘Ut primum voluit Deus ea edere, ipsum
primum protulit sermonem. <i>adv. Prax.</i> 6. Novatian, Ex quo, quando
ipse voluit, Sermo filius natus est. <i>de Trin.</i> 31. And Constit.
Apost. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p14.2">τὸν
πρὸ αἰ&amp; 240·νων
εὐδοκί&amp; 139·
τοῦ πατρὸς
γεννηθέντα</span>. vii. 41. Pseudo-Clem. Genuit Deus voluntate
præcedente. <i>Recognit.</i> iii. 10. Eusebius, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p14.3">κατὰ
γνώμην καὶ
προαίρεσιν
βουληθεὶς ὁ
θεός· ἐκ τῆς
τοῦ πατρὸς
βουλῆς καὶ
δυνάμεως</span>. <i>Dem.</i> iv. 3. Arius, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p14.4">θελήματι
καὶ βουλῇ
ὑπέστη</span>. ap.
Theod. <i>H. E.</i> i. 4. p. 750. vid. also <i>de Syn.</i>
16.</p></note> and the words of heretics are suspicious,
and, as it is written, ‘The wicked are deceitful,’ and
‘The words of the wicked are deceit<note place="end" n="3214" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p14.5"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p15"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xii. 5, 6" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p15.2" parsed="|Prov|12|5|12|6" osisRef="Bible:Prov.12.5-Prov.12.6">Prov. xii. 5,
6</scripRef>.
LXX.</p></note>,’ even though they but make signs<note place="end" n="3215" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p15.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p16"> <i>De
Decr.</i> 20.</p></note>, for their heart is depraved, come let us
examine this phrase also, lest, though convicted on all sides, still,
as hydras, they invent a fresh word, and by such clever language and
specious evasion, they sow again that irreligion of theirs in another
way. For he who says, ‘The Son came to be at the Divine
will,’ has the same meaning as another who says, ‘Once He
was not,’ and ‘The Son came to be out of nothing,’
and ‘He is a creature.’ But since they are now ashamed of
these phrases, these crafty ones have endeavoured to convey their
meaning in another way, putting forth the word ‘will,’ as
cuttlefish their blackness, thereby to blind the simple<note place="end" n="3216" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p17"> p.
69. n. 8.</p></note>, and to keep in mind their peculiar heresy.
For whence<note place="end" n="3217" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p18"> And
so <i>supr. de Decr.</i> 18, ‘by what Saint have they been taught
“at will?”’ That is, no one ever taught it in the
sense in which <i>they</i> explained it; that he has just said,
‘He who says “at will” has the same meaning as he who
says “Once He was not.”’ Cf. below §§61,
64, 66. Certainly as the earlier Fathers had used the phrase, so those
who came after Arius. Thus Nyssen in the passage in <i>contr.</i>
<i>Eun.</i> vii. referred to in the next note. And Hilar. <i>Syn.</i>
37. The same father says, unitate Patris et virtute. <scripRef passage="Psalm xci. 8" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p18.2" parsed="|Ps|91|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.91.8">Psalm xci.
8</scripRef>.
and ut voluit, ut potuit, ut scit qui genuit. <i>Trin.</i> iii. 4. And
he addresses Him as non invidum bonorum tuorum in Unigeniti tui
nativitate. ibid. vi. 21. S. Basil too speaks of our Lord as
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p18.3">αὐτοζωὴν
καὶ
αὐτοάγαθον</span>, ‘from the quickening Fountain, the Father’s
goodness, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p18.4">ἀγαθότητος</span>.’ <i>contr.</i> <i>Eun.</i> ii. 25. And
Cæsarius calls Him <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p18.5">ἀγάπην
πατρός</span>.
<i>Quæst.</i> 39. Vid. Ephrem. Syr. <i>adv. Scrut. R.</i> vi. 1.
<i>Oxf. Tra.</i> and note there. Maximus Taurin. says, that God is per
omnipotentiam Pater. <i>Hom. de trad. Symb.</i> p. 270. ed. 1784, vid.
also Chrysol. <i>Serm.</i> 61. Ambros. <i>de Fid.</i> iv. 8. Petavius
refers in addition to such passages as one just quoted from S. Hilary,
which speak of God as not invidus, so as not to communicate Himself,
since He was able. Si non potuit, infirmus; si non voluit, invidus.
August. <i>contr.</i> <i>Maxim.</i> iii. 7.</p></note> bring they ‘by will and
pleasure?’ or from what Scripture? let them say, who are so
suspicious in their words and so inventive of irreligion. For the
Father who revealed from heaven His own Word, declared, ‘This is
My beloved Son;’ and by David He said, ‘My heart uttered a
good Word;’ and John He bade say, ‘In the beginning was the
Word;’ and David says in the Psalm, ‘With Thee is the well
of life, and in Thy light shall we see light;’ and the Apostle
writes, ‘Who being the Radiance of Glory,’ and again,
‘Who being in the form of God,’ and, ‘Who is the
Image of the invisible God<note place="end" n="3218" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p18.6"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p19"> <scripRef passage="Matt. iii. 17" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p19.2" parsed="|Matt|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.17">Matt. iii. 17</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Ps. xlv. 1" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p19.3" parsed="|Ps|45|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.1">Ps. xlv.
1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John i. 1" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p19.4" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">John i. 1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxvi. 9" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p19.5" parsed="|Ps|36|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.36.9">Ps. xxxvi. 9</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Heb. i. 3" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p19.6" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 26" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p19.7" parsed="|Phil|2|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.26">Phil. ii. 26</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Col. i. 15" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p19.8" parsed="|Col|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15">Col. i.
15</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p20">60. All everywhere tell us of the being of the
Word, but none of His being ‘by will,’ nor at all of His
making; but they, where, I ask, did they find will or pleasure
‘precedent<note place="end" n="3219" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p21"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p21.1">προηγουμένην</span>
and 61 fin. The antecedens voluntas has been mentioned
in <i>Recogn. Clem. supr.</i> note 11. For Ptolemy vid. Epiph.
<i>Hær.</i> p. 215. The Catholics, who allowed that our Lord
was <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p21.2">θελήσει</span>, explained it as a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p21.3">σύνδρομος
θέλησις</span>,
and not a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p21.4">προηγουμένη</span>; as Cyril. <i>Trin.</i> ii. p. 56. And with the same
meaning S. Ambrose, nec voluntas ante Filium nec potestas. <i>de
Fid.</i> v. 224. And S. Gregory Nyssen, ‘His immediate
union, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p21.5">ἄμεσος
συνάφεια</span>, does not exclude the Father’s will, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p21.6">βούλησιν</span>, nor does that will separate the Son from the
Father.’ <i>contr. Eunom.</i> vii. p. 206, 7. vid. the whole
passage. The alternative which these words, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p21.7">σύνδρομος</span>
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p21.8">προηγουμένη</span>, expressed was this; whether an act of Divine Purpose or
Will took place <i>before</i> the Generation of the Son, or whether
both the Will and the Generation were eternal, as the Divine Nature was
eternal. Hence Bull says, with the view of exculpating Novatian, Cum
Filius dicitur ex Patre, quando ipse voluit, nasci. Velle illud Patris
æternum fuisse intelligendum. <i>Defens. F. N.</i> iii. 8.
§8.</p></note>’ to the Word
of God, unless forsooth, leaving the Scriptures, they simulate the
perverseness of Valentinus? For Ptolemy the Valentinian said that the
Unoriginate had a pair of attributes, Thought and Will, and first He
thought and then He willed; and what He thought, He could not put
forth<note place="end" n="3220" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p21.9"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p22"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p22.1">προβάλλειν</span>, <i>de Syn.</i> 16, n. 8.</p></note>, unless when the power of the Will was
added. Thence the Arians taking a lesson, wish will and pleasure to
precede the Word. For them then, let them rival the doctrine of
Valentinus; but we, when we read the divine discourses, found ‘He
was’ applied to the Son, but of Him only did we hear as being in
the Father and the Father’s Image; while in the case of things
originate only, since also by nature these things once were not, but
afterwards came to be<note place="end" n="3221" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p23"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p23.1">ἐπιγέγονε</span>, <i>Or.</i> i. 25, 28 fin. iii. 6.</p></note>, did we recognise a
precedent will and pleasure, David saying in the hundred and thirteenth
Psalm, ‘As for our God He is in heaven, He hath done whatsoever
pleased Him,’ and in the hundred and tenth, ‘The works of
the Lord are great, sought out unto all His good pleasure;’ and
again, in the hundred and thirty-fourth, ‘Whatsoever the Lord
pleased, that did He in heaven, and in earth, and in the sea, and in
all deep places<note place="end" n="3222" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p24"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxv. 3" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p24.2" parsed="|Ps|15|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.15.3">Ps. cxv. 3</scripRef>; cxi. 2. LXX.;
cxxxv. 6.</p></note>.’ If then He
be work and thing made, and one among others, let Him, as others, be
said ‘by will’ to have come to be, and Scripture shews that
these are thus brought into being. And Asterius, the advocate<note place="end" n="3223" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p24.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p25"> Cf.
ii. n. 1.</p></note> for the heresy, acquiesces, when he thus
writes, ‘For if it be unworthy of <pb n="427" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_427.html" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-Page_427" />the Framer of all, to make at pleasure, let His
being pleased be removed equally in the case of all, that His Majesty
be preserved unimpaired. Or if it be befitting God to will, then let
this better way obtain in the case of the first Offspring. For it is
not possible that it should be fitting for one and the same God to make
things at His pleasure, and not at His will also.’ In spite of
the Sophist having introduced abundant irreligion in his words, namely,
that the Offspring and the thing made are the same, and that the Son is
one offspring out of all offsprings that are, He ends with the
conclusion that it is fitting to say that the works are by will and
pleasure.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p26">61. Therefore if He be other than all things, as
has been above shewn<note place="end" n="3224" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p27"> Cf.
ii. 18–43.</p></note>, and through Him
the works rather came to be, let not ‘by will’ be applied
to Him, or He has similarly come to be as the things consist which
through Him come to be. For Paul, whereas he was not before, became
afterwards an Apostle ‘by the will of God<note place="end" n="3225" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p28"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 1" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p28.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.1">1 Cor. i. 1</scripRef>,
&amp;c.</p></note>;’ and our own calling, as itself once
not being, but now taking place afterwards, is preceded by will, and,
as Paul himself says again, has been made ‘according to the good
pleasure of His will<note place="end" n="3226" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p29"> <scripRef passage="Eph. i. 5" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p29.1" parsed="|Eph|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.5">Eph. i. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And what
Moses relates, ‘Let there be light,’ and ‘Let the
earth appear,’ and ‘Let Us make man,’ is, I think,
according to what has gone before<note place="end" n="3227" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p30"> ii.
31 seqq.</p></note>, significant
of the will of the Agent. For things which once were not but happened
afterwards from external causes, these the Framer counsels to make; but
His own Word begotten from Him by nature, concerning Him He did not
counsel beforehand; for in Him the Father makes, in Him frames, other
things whatever He counsels; as also James the Apostle teaches, saying,
‘Of His own will begat He us with the Word of truth<note place="end" n="3228" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p31"> <scripRef passage="James i. 18" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p31.1" parsed="|Jas|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.18">James i. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Therefore the Will of God concerning
all things, whether they be begotten again or are brought into being at
the first, is in His Word, in whom He both makes and begets again what
seems right to Him; as the Apostle<note place="end" n="3229" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p32"> <scripRef passage="1 Thess. v. 18" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p32.2" parsed="|1Thess|5|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.18">1 Thess. v.
18</scripRef>.</p></note> again
signifies, writing to Thessalonica; ‘for this is the will of God
in Christ Jesus concerning you.’ But if, in whom He makes, in Him
also is the will, and in Christ is the pleasure of the Father, how can
He, as others, come into being by will and pleasure? For if He too came
to be as you maintain, by will, it follows that the will concerning Him
consists in some other Word, through whom He in turn comes to be; for
it has been shewn that God’s will is not in the things which He
brings into being, but in Him through whom and in whom all things made
are brought to be. Next, since it is all one to say ‘By
will’ and Once He was not,’ let them make up their minds to
say, ‘Once He was not,’ that, perceiving with shame that
times are signified by the latter, they may understand that to say
‘by will’ is to place times before the Son; for counselling
goes before things which once were not, as in the case of all
creatures. But if the Word is the Framer of the creatures, and He
coexists with the Father, how can to counsel precede the Everlasting as
if He were not? for if counsel precedes, how through Him are all
things? For rather He too, as one among others is by will begotten to
be a Son, as we too were made sons by the Word of Truth; and it rests,
as was said, to seek another Word, through whom He too has come to be,
and was begotten together with all things, which were according to
God’s pleasure.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p33">62. If then there is another Word of God, then be
the Son originated by a word; but if there be not, as is the case, but
all things by Him have come to be, which the Father has willed, does
not this expose the many-headed<note place="end" n="3230" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p34"> 64,
note 4.</p></note> craftiness of
these men? that feeling shame at saying ‘work,’ and
‘creature,’ and ‘God’s Word was not before His
generation,’ yet in another way they assert that He is a
creature, putting forward ‘will,’ and saying, ‘Unless
He has by will come to be, therefore God had a Son by necessity and
against His good pleasure.’ And who is it then who imposes
necessity on Him, O men most wicked, who draw everything to the purpose
of your heresy? for what is contrary to will they see; but what is
greater and transcends it has escaped their perception. For as what is
beside purpose is contrary to will, so what is according to nature
transcends and precedes counselling<note place="end" n="3231" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p35"> Thus
he makes the question a nugatory one, as if it did not go to the point,
and could not be answered, or might be answered either way, as the case
might be. Really Nature and Will go together in the Divine Being, but
in order, as we regard Him, Nature is first, Will second, and the
generation belongs to Nature, not to Will. And so <i>supr.</i>
<i>Or.</i> i. 29; ii. 2. In like manner S. Epiphanius, <i>Hær.</i>
69, 26. vid. also <i>Ancor.</i> 51. vid. also Ambros. <i>de Fid.</i>
iv. 4. vid. others, as collected in Petav. <i>Trin.</i> vi. 8.
§§14–16.</p></note>. A man by
counsel builds a house, but by nature he begets a son; and what is in
building began to come into being at will, and is external to the
maker; but the son is proper offspring of the father’s essence,
and is not external to him; wherefore neither does he counsel
concerning him, lest he appear to counsel about himself. As far then as
the Son transcends the creature, by so much does what is by nature
transcend the will<note place="end" n="3232" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p36"> Two
distinct meanings may be attached to ‘by will’ (as Dr.
Clark observes, <i>Script. Doct.</i> p. 142. ed. 1738), either a
concurrence or acquiescence, or a positive act. S. Cyril uses it in the
former sense, when he calls it <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p36.1">σύνδρομος</span>, as quoted §60, n. 1; and when he says (with Athan.
<i>infr.</i>) that ‘the Father wills His own subsistence,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p36.2">θεληγής
ἐστι</span>, but is not what He
is from any will, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p36.3">ἐκ
βουλήσεως
τινός</span>,’
<i>Thes.</i> p. 56; Dr. Clark would understand it in the latter sense,
with a view of inferring that the Son was subsequent to a Divine act,
i.e. not eternal; but what Athan. says leads to the conclusion, that it
does not matter which sense is taken. He does not meet the Arian
objection, ‘if not by will therefore by necessity,’ by
speaking of a concomitant will, or merely saying that the Almighty
exists or is good, by will, with S. Cyril, but he says that
‘nature <i>transcends</i> will and necessity also.’
Accordingly, Petavius is even willing to allow that the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p36.4">ἐκ
βουλῆς</span> is to be
ascribed to the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p36.5">γέννησις</span> in the sense which Dr. Clark wishes, i.e. he grants that it
may precede the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p36.6">γέννησις</span>, i.e. in <i>order,</i> not in time, in the succession of
our ideas, <i>Trin.</i> vi. 8, §§20, 21; and follows S.
Austin, <i>Trin.</i> xv. 20. in preferring to speak of our Lord rather
as voluntas de voluntate, than, as Athan. is led to do, as the voluntas
Dei.</p></note>. And they, on
hearing of Him, ought <pb n="428" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_428.html" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-Page_428" />not to
measure by will what is by nature; forgetting however that they are
hearing about God’s Son, they dare to apply human contrarieties
in the instance of God, ‘necessity’ and ‘beside
purpose,’ to be able thereby to deny that there is a true Son of
God. For let them tell us themselves,—that God is good and
merciful, does this attach to Him by will or not? if by will, we must
consider that He began to be good, and that His not being good is
possible; for to counsel and choose implies an inclination two ways,
and is incidental to a rational nature. But if it be too unseemly that
He should be called good and merciful upon will, then what they have
said themselves must be retorted on them,—‘therefore by
necessity and not at His pleasure He is good;’ and, ‘who is
it that imposes this necessity on Him?’ But if it be unseemly to
speak of necessity in the case of God, and therefore it is by nature
that He is good, much more is He, and more truly, Father of the Son by
nature and not by will.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p37">63. Moreover let them answer us this:—(for
against their shamelessness I wish to urge a further question, bold
indeed, but with a religious intent; be propitious, O Lord<note place="end" n="3233" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p38"> Vid.
<i>Or.</i> i. 25, n. 2. Also <i>Serap.</i> i. 15, 16 init. 17, 20; iv.
8, 14. <i>Ep. Æg.</i> 11 fin. Didym. <i>Trin.</i> iii. 3. p. 341.
Ephr. Syr. <i>adv. Hær. Serm.</i> 55 init. (t. 2. p. 557.) Facund.
<i>Tr. Cap.</i> iii. 3 init.</p></note>!)—the Father Himself, does He exist,
first having counselled, then being pleased, or before counselling? For
since they are so bold in the instance of the Word, they must receive
the like answer, that they may know that this their presumption reaches
even to the Father Himself. If then they shall themselves take counsel
about will, and say that even He is from will, what then was He before
He counselled, or what gained He, as ye consider, after counselling?
But if such a question be unseemly and self-destructive, and shocking
even to ask (for it is enough only to hear God’s Name for us to
know and understand that He is He that Is), will it not also be against
reason to have parallel thoughts concerning the Word of God, and to
make pretences of will and pleasure? for it is enough in like manner
only to hear the Name of the Word, to know and understand that He who
is God not by will, has not by will but by nature His own Word. And
does it not surpass all conceivable madness, to entertain the thought
only, that God Himself counsels and considers and chooses and proceeds
to have a good pleasure, that He be not without Word and without
Wisdom, but have both? for He seems to be considering about Himself,
who counsels about what is proper to His Essence. There being then much
blasphemy in such a thought, it will be religious to say that things
originate have come to be ‘by favour and will,’ but the Son
is not a work of will, nor has come after<note place="end" n="3234" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p39"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p39.1">ἐπιγεγονώς</span>, §60, n. 3.</p></note>,
as the creation, but is by nature the own Offspring of God’s
Essence. For being the own Word of the Father, He allows us not to
account<note place="end" n="3235" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p40"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p40.1">λογίσασθαί
τινα
βούλησιν</span>, as §66 (Latin version inexact).</p></note> of will as before Himself, since He is
Himself the Father’s Living Counsel<note place="end" n="3236" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p41"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p41.1">ἀγαθοῦ
πατρὸς
ἀγαθὸν
βούλημα</span>.
Clem. <i>Ped.</i> iii. circ. fin. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p41.2">σοφία,
χρηστότης,
δύναμις,
θέλημα
παντοκρατορικόν</span>. <i>Strom.</i> v. p. 547. Voluntas et potestas patris.
Tertull. <i>Orat.</i> 4. Natus ex Patri quasi voluntas ex mente
procedens. Origen. <i>Periarch.</i> i. 2. §6. S. Jerome notices
the same interpretation of ‘by the will of God’ in the
beginning of Comment. <i>in Ephes.</i> But cf. Aug. <i>Trin.</i> xv.
20. And so Cæsarius, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p41.3">ἀγάπη
ἐξ ἀγάπης</span>. <i>Qu.</i> 39.</p></note>,
and Power, and Framer of the things which seemed good to the Father.
And this is what He says of Himself in the Proverbs; ‘Counsel is
mine and security, mine is understanding, and mine strength<note place="end" n="3237" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p41.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p42"> <scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 14" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p42.2" parsed="|Prov|8|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.14">Prov. viii.
14</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For as, although Himself the
‘Understanding,’ in which He prepared the heavens, and
Himself ‘Strength and Power’ (for Christ is
‘God’s Power and God’s Wisdom’<note place="end" n="3238" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p42.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p43"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 24" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p43.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.24">1 Cor. i. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>), He here has altered the terms and said,
‘Mine is understanding’ and ‘Mine strength,’ so
while He says, ‘Mine is counsel,’ He must Himself be the
Living<note place="end" n="3239" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p43.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p44"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p44.1">ζῶσα
βουλή</span>.
<i>supr.</i> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p44.2">Ορ</span></i>. ii. 2. Cyril <i>in
Joan.</i> p. 213. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p44.3">ζῶσα
δύναμις</span>.
Sabell. <i>Greg.</i> 5. c. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p44.4">ζῶσα
εἴκων</span>. Naz.
<i>Orat.</i> 30, 20. c. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p44.5">ζῶσα
ἐνέργεια</span>. Syn. Antioch. <i>ap. Routh. Reliqu.</i> t. 2. p. 469.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p44.6">ζῶσα
ἴσχυς</span>. Cyril. <i>in
Joan.</i> p. 951. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p44.7">ζῶσα
σοφία</span>. Origen.
<i>contr. Cels.</i> iii. fin. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p44.8">ζῶν λόγος</span>. Origen. ibid. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p44.9">ζῶν
ὄργανον</span> (heretically) Euseb. <i>Dem.</i> iv. 2.</p></note> Counsel of the Father; as we have
learned from the Prophet also, that He becomes ‘the Angel of
great Counsel<note place="end" n="3240" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p44.10"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p45"> <scripRef passage="Is. ix. 6" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p45.1" parsed="|Isa|9|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.9.6">Is. ix. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and was
called the good pleasure of the Father; for thus we must refute them,
using human illustrations<note place="end" n="3241" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p46"> <i>Or.</i> ii. 33, n. 12.</p></note> concerning God.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p47">64. Therefore if the works subsist ‘by will
and favour,’ and the whole creature is made ‘at God’s
good pleasure,’ and Paul was called to be an Apostle ‘by
the will of God,’ and our calling has come about ‘by His
good pleasure and will,’ and all things have come into being
through the Word, He is external to the things which have come to be by
will, but rather is Himself the Living <pb n="429" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_429.html" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-Page_429" />Counsel of the Father, by which all these
things have come to be; by which David also gives thanks in the
seventy-second Psalm. ‘Thou hast holden me by my right hand; Thou
shalt guide me with Thy Counsel<note place="end" n="3242" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p48"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxiii. 23, 24" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p48.2" parsed="|Ps|73|23|73|24" osisRef="Bible:Ps.73.23-Ps.73.24">Ps. lxxiii. 23,
24</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ How
then can the Word, being the Counsel and Good Pleasure of the Father,
come into being Himself ‘by good pleasure and will,’ like
every one else? unless, as I said before, in their madness they repeat
that He has come into being through Himself, or through some other<note place="end" n="3243" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p48.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p49"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p49.1">δι᾽ ἑτέρου
τινος</span>. This idea has
been urged against the Arians again and again, as just above, §61;
e.g. <i>de Decr.</i> 8, 24; <i>Or.</i> i. 15, below 65, <i>sub.
fin.</i> vid. also Epiph. <i>Hær.</i> 76. p. 951. Basil. <i>contr.
Eunom.</i> ii. 11. c. 17, a. &amp;c.</p></note>. Who then is it through whom He has come to
be? let them fashion another Word; and let them name another Christ,
rivalling the doctrine of Valentinus<note place="end" n="3244" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p49.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p50"> §60.</p></note>; for Scripture
it is not. And though they fashion another, yet assuredly he too comes
into being through some one; and so, while we are thus reckoning up and
investigating the succession of them, the many-headed<note place="end" n="3245" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p50.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p51"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p51.1">πολυκέφαλος
αἵρεσις</span>.
And so <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p51.2">πολυκ.
πανουργία</span>, §62. The allusion is to the hydra, with its
ever-springing heads, as introduced §58, n. 5. and with a special
allusion to Asterius who is mentioned, §60, and in <i>de Syn.</i>
18. is called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p51.3">πολυκ.
σοφιστής</span>.</p></note> heresy of the Atheists<note place="end" n="3246" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p51.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p52"> <i>Or.</i> ii. 43, n. 4.</p></note> is discovered to issue in polytheism<note place="end" n="3247" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p52.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p53"> §16, n. 4.</p></note> and madness unlimited; in the which, wishing
the Son to be a creature and from nothing, they imply the same thing in
other words by pretending the words will and pleasure, which rightly
belong to things originate and creatures. Is it not irreligious then to
impute the characteristics of things originate to the Framer of all?
and is it not blasphemous to say that will was in the Father before the
Word? for if will precedes in the Father, the Son’s words are not
true, ‘I in the Father;’ or even if He is in the Father,
yet He will hold but a second place, and it became Him not to say
‘I in the Father,’ since will was before Him, in which all
things were brought into being and He Himself subsisted, as you hold.
For though He excel in glory, He is not the less one of the things
which by will come into being. And, as we have said before, if it be
so, how is He Lord and they servants<note place="end" n="3248" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p53.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p54"> <i>Or.</i> i. 57; ii. 23.</p></note>? but He is
Lord of all, because He is one with the Father’s Lordship; and
the creation is all in bondage, since it is external to the Oneness of
the Father, and, whereas it once was not, was brought to be.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p55">65. Moreover, if they say that the Son is by
will, they should say also that He came to be by understanding; for I
consider understanding and will to be the same. For what a man
counsels, about that also he has understanding; and what he has in
understanding, that also he counsels. Certainly the Saviour Himself has
made them correspond, as being cognate, when He says, ‘Counsel is
mine and security; mine is understanding, and mine strength<note place="end" n="3249" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p55.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p56"> <scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 14" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p56.2" parsed="|Prov|8|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.14">Prov. viii.
14</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For as strength and security are the
same (for they mean one attribute), so we may say that Understanding
and Counsel are the same, which is the Lord. But these irreligious men
are unwilling that the Son should be Word and Living Counsel; but they
fable that there is with God<note place="end" n="3250" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p56.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p57"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p57.1">περὶ τὸν
θεόν</span>. vid. <i>de Decr.</i>
22, n. 1; <i>Or.</i> i. 15. Also <i>Orat.</i> i. 27, where (n. 2 a.),
it is mistranslated. Euseb. <i>Eccl. Theol.</i> iii. p. 150. vid. <i>de
Syn.</i> 34, n. 7.</p></note>, as if a habit<note place="end" n="3251" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p57.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p58"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p58.1">ἕξιν</span>. vid. <i>Or.</i> ii.
38, n. 6; iv. 2, n. 7.</p></note>, coming and going<note place="end" n="3252" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p58.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p59"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p59.1">συμβαινούσαν
καὶ
ἀποσυμβαινούσαν</span>, vid. <i>de Decr.</i> 11, n. 7, and 22, n. 9, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p59.2">σύμβαμα</span>, Euseb. <i>Eccl. Theol.</i> iii. p. 150. in the same, though a
technical sense. vid. also <i>Serap.</i> i. 26; Naz. <i>Orat.</i> 31,
15 fin.</p></note>,
after the manner of men, understanding, counsel, wisdom; and they leave
nothing undone, and they put forward the ‘Thought’ and
‘Will’ of Valentinus, so that they may but separate the Son
from the Father, and may call Him a creature instead of the proper Word
of the Father. To them then must be said what was said to Simon Magus;
‘the irreligion of Valentinus perish with you<note place="end" n="3253" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p59.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p60"> <scripRef passage="Acts viii. 20" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p60.1" parsed="|Acts|8|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.20">Acts viii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and let every one rather trust to
Solomon, who says, that the Word is Wisdom and Understanding. For he
says, ‘The Lord by Wisdom founded the earth, by Understanding He
established the heavens.’ And as here by Understanding, so in the
Psalms, ‘By the Word of the Lord were the heavens made.’
And as by the Word the heavens, so ‘He hath done whatsoever
pleased Him.’ And as the Apostle writes to Thessalonians,
‘the will of God is in Christ Jesus<note place="end" n="3254" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p60.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p61"> <scripRef passage="Prov. iii. 19" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p61.2" parsed="|Prov|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.3.19">Prov. iii. 19</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxiii. 6" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p61.3" parsed="|Ps|33|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.33.6">Ps.
xxxiii. 6</scripRef>; cxxxv. 6, cxv. 3; <scripRef passage="1 Thess. v. 18" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p61.4" parsed="|1Thess|5|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.18">1 Thess. v. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ The Son of God then, He is the
‘Word’ and the ‘Wisdom;’ He the
‘Understanding’ and the Living ‘Counsel;’ and
in Him is the ‘Good Pleasure of the Father;’ He is
‘Truth’ and ‘Light’ and ‘Power’ of
the Father. But if the Will of God is Wisdom and Understanding, and the
Son is Wisdom, he who says that the Son is ‘by will,’ says
virtually that Wisdom has come into being in wisdom, and the Son is
made in a son, and the Word created through the Word<note place="end" n="3255" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p61.5"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p62"> Read
‘a word,’ cf. p. 394, n. 6.</p></note>; which is incompatible with God and is
opposed to His Scriptures. For the Apostle proclaims the Son to be the
own Radiance and Expression, not of the Father’s will<note place="end" n="3256" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p62.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p63"> <i>De
Syn.</i> 53, n. 9.</p></note>, but of His Essence<note place="end" n="3257" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p63.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p64"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p64.1">οὐσία</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p64.2">ὑπόστασις</span> are in these passages made synonymous; and so <i>infr.
Orat.</i> iv. 1, f. And in iv. 33 fin. to the Son is attributed
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p64.3">ἡ πατρικὴ
ὑπόστασις</span>. Vid. also <i>ad Afros.</i> 4. quoted <i>supr. Exc. A,</i>
pp. 77, <i>sqq.</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p64.4">῾Υπ</span>. might have been
expected too in the discussion in the beginning of <i>Orat.</i> iii.
did Athan. distinguish between them. It is remarkable how seldom it
occurs at all in these Orations, except as contained in <scripRef passage="Heb. i. 3" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p64.5" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef>. Vid.
also p. 70, note 13. Yet the phrase <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p64.6">τρεῖς
ὑποστάσεις</span>
is certainly found in <i>Illud Omn.</i> fin. and in
<i>Incarn. c. Arian.</i> 10. (if genuine) and apparently in <i>Expos.
Fid.</i> 2. Vid. also <i>Orat.</i> iv. 25 init.</p></note>
Itself, saying, ‘Who being the Radiance of His glory and the
Expression of His <pb n="430" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_430.html" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-Page_430" />Subsistence<note place="end" n="3258" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p64.7"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p65"> <scripRef passage="Heb. i. 3" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p65.1" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But if, as we have said before, the
Father’s Essence and Subsistence be not from will, neither, as is
very plain, is what is proper to the Father’s Subsistence from
will; for such as, and so as, that Blessed Subsistence, must also be
the proper Offspring from It. And accordingly the Father Himself said
not, ‘This is the Son originated at My will,’ nor
‘the Son whom I have by My favour,’ but simply ‘My
Son,’ and more than that, ‘in whom I am well
pleased;’ meaning by this, This is the Son by nature; and
‘in Him is lodged My will about what pleases Me.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p66">66. Since then the Son is by nature and not by
will, is He without the pleasure of the Father and not with the
Father’s will? No, verily; but the Son is with the pleasure of
the Father, and, as He says Himself, ‘The Father loveth the Son,
and sheweth Him all things<note place="end" n="3259" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p66.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p67"> <scripRef passage="John iii. 35" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p67.2" parsed="|John|3|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.35">John iii. 35</scripRef>; v.
20.</p></note>.’ For as not
‘from will’ did He begin to be good, nor yet is good
without will and pleasure (for what He is, that also is His pleasure),
so also that the Son should be, though it came not ‘from
will,’ yet it is not without His pleasure or against His purpose.
For as His own Subsistence is by His pleasure, so also the Son, being
proper to His Essence, is not without His pleasure. Be then the Son the
object of the Father’s pleasure and love; and thus let every one
religiously account of<note place="end" n="3260" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p67.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p68"> 63,
n. 3.</p></note> the pleasure and
the not-unwillingness of God. For by that good pleasure wherewith the
Son is the object of the Father’s pleasure, is the Father the
object of the Son’s love, pleasure, and honour; and one is the
good pleasure which is from Father in Son, so that here too we may
contemplate the Son in the Father and the Father in the Son. Let no one
then, with Valentinus, introduce a precedent will; nor let any one, by
this pretence of ‘counsel,’ intrude between the Only Father
and the Only Word; for it were madness to place will and consideration
between them. For it is one thing to say, ‘Of will He came to
be,’ and another, that the Father has love and good pleasure
towards His Son who is His own by nature. For to say, ‘Of will He
came to be,’ in the first place implies that once He was not; and
next it implies an inclination two ways, as has been said, so that one
might suppose that the Father could even not will the Son. But to say
of the Son, ‘He might not have been,’ is an irreligious
presumption reaching even to the Essence of the Father, as if what is
His own might not have been. For it is the same as saying, ‘The
Father might not have been good.’ And as the Father is always
good by nature, so He is always generative<note place="end" n="3261" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p68.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p69"> <i>Or.</i> i. 14, n. 4; ii. 2, n. 3.</p></note> by
nature; and to say, ‘The Father’s good pleasure is the
Son,’ and ‘The Word’s good pleasure is the
Father,’ implies, not a precedent will, but genuineness of
nature, and propriety and likeness of Essence. For as in the case of
the radiance and light one might say, that there is no will preceding
radiance in the light, but it is its natural offspring, at the pleasure
of the light which begat it, not by will and consideration, but in
nature and truth, so also in the instance of the Father and the Son,
one might rightly say, that the Father has love and good pleasure
towards the Son, and the Son has love and good pleasure towards the
Father.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p70">67. Therefore call not the Son a work of good
pleasure; nor bring in the doctrine of Valentinus into the Church; but
be He the Living Counsel, and Offspring in truth and nature, as the
Radiance from the Light. For thus has the Father spoken, ‘My
heart uttered a good Word;’ and the Son conformably, ‘I in
the Father and the Father in Me<note place="end" n="3262" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p70.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p71"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xlv. 1" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p71.2" parsed="|Ps|45|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.45.1">Ps. xlv. 1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John xiv. 10" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p71.3" parsed="|John|14|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.10">John xiv.
10</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But if
the Word be in the heart, where is will? and if the Son in the Father,
where is good pleasure? and if He be Will Himself, how is counsel in
Will? it is unseemly; lest the Word come into being in a word, and the
Son in a son, and Wisdom in a wisdom, as has been repeatedly<note place="end" n="3263" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p71.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p72"> §2, n. 6, &amp;c.</p></note> said. For the Son is the Father’s All;
and nothing was in the Father before the Word; but in the Word is will
also, and through Him the objects of will are carried into effect, as
holy Scriptures have shewn. And I could wish that the irreligious men,
having fallen into such want of reason<note place="end" n="3264" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p72.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p73"> <i>De
Decr.</i> i. n. 6.</p></note> as
to be considering about will, would now ask their childbearing women no
more, whom they used to ask, ‘Hadst thou a son before conceiving
him<note place="end" n="3265" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p73.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p74"> <i>Or.</i> i. 26.</p></note>?’ but the father, ‘Do ye become
fathers by counsel, or by the natural law of your will?’ or
‘Are your children like your nature and essence<note place="end" n="3266" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p74.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p75"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p75.1">τῆς οὐσίας
ὅμοια</span>, vid.
<i>Or.</i> i. 21, n. 8. Also ii. 42, b. iii. 11, 14 <i>sub. fin.</i>,
17, n. 5.</p></note>?’ that, even from fathers they may
learn shame, from whom they assumed this proposition<note place="end" n="3267" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p75.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p76"> <i>Or.</i> ii. 1, n. 13.</p></note> about birth, and from whom they hoped to
gain knowledge in point. For they will reply to them, ‘What we
beget, is like, not our good pleasure<note place="end" n="3268" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p76.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p77"> 65,
n. 8.</p></note>,
but like ourselves; nor become we parents by previous counsel, but to
beget is proper to our nature; since we too are images of our
fathers.’ Either <pb n="431" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_431.html" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-Page_431" />then let
them condemn themselves<note place="end" n="3269" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p77.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p78"> <i>De
Decr.</i> 3, n. 2; <i>Orat.</i> i. 27, ii. 4; <i>Apol. c. Ar.</i>
36.</p></note>, and cease asking
women about the Son of God, or let them learn from them, that the Son
is begotten not by will, but in nature and truth. Becoming and suitable
to them is a refutation from human instances<note place="end" n="3270" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p78.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p79"> Cf.
63, n. 9.</p></note>,
since the perverse-minded men dispute in a human way concerning the
Godhead. Why then are Christ’s enemies still mad? for this, as
well as their other pretences, is shewn and proved to be mere fantasy
and fable; and on this account, they ought, however late, contemplating
the precipice of folly down which they have fallen, to rise again from
the depth and to flee the snare of the devil, as we admonish them. For
Truth is loving unto men and cries continually, ‘If because of My
clothing of the body ye believe Me not, yet believe the works, that ye
may know that “I am in the Father and the Father in Me,”
and “I and the Father are one,” and “He that hath
seen Me hath seen the Father<note place="end" n="3271" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p79.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p80"> <scripRef passage="John x. 38, 30" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p80.2" parsed="|John|10|38|0|0;|John|10|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.38 Bible:John.10.30">John x. 38, 30</scripRef>; xiv.
9;
cf. §5, n. 3.</p></note>.”’ But
the Lord according to His wont is loving to man, and would fain
‘help them that are fallen,’ as the praise of David<note place="end" n="3272" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p80.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p81"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxlvi. 8" id="xxi.ii.iv.viii-p81.1" parsed="|Ps|46|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.46.8">Ps. cxlvi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note> says; but the irreligious men, not desirous
to hear the Lord’s voice, nor bearing to see Him acknowledged by
all as God and God’s Son, go about, miserable men, as beetles,
seeking with their father the devil pretexts for irreligion. What
pretexts then, and whence will they be able next to find? unless they
borrow blasphemies of Jews and Caiaphas, and take atheism from
Gentiles? for the divine Scriptures are closed to them, and from every
part of them they are refuted as insensate and Christ’s
enemies.</p>
</div4></div3>

<div3 title="Excursus C. Introductory to the Fourth Discourse against the Arians." progress="77.08%" prev="xxi.ii.iv.viii" next="xxi.ii.vi" id="xxi.ii.v"><p class="c9" id="xxi.ii.v-p1">


<span class="c8" id="xxi.ii.v-p1.1">Excursus C.</span></p>

<p class="c98" id="xxi.ii.v-p2"><span class="c40" id="xxi.ii.v-p2.1">Introductory<note place="end" n="3273" id="xxi.ii.v-p2.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.v-p3"> The
above <i>Excursus</i> is substituted for the longer introduction of
Newman (republished in Latin in his <i>Tracts, Theological and
Ecclesiastical,</i> 1872), and is in the main a condensation of the
more recent and final discussion of Zahn (<i>Marcellus,</i> 1867, pp.
198 <i>seqq.</i>). The result of the latter is to confirm the main
contention of Newman, viz. that the system, rather than the person, of
Marcellus is throughout in view. Earlier discussions pointing the same
way are cited: ‘In Eusebii contra Marcellum libros Observationes,
auctore K.S.C.,’ Lips. 1787 (cited by Newman); Rettberg,
<i>Marcelliana,</i> Præf. p. 7; Kuhn, <i>Kathol. Dogm.</i> ii. p.
344, note 1 (by Zahn).</p></note> to the Fourth Discourse against the
Arians.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="xxi.ii.v-p4">
————————————</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxi.ii.v-p5"><span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.v-p5.1">The</span> fourth Discourse, as
has been already observed (p. 304), stands on a footing of its own. To
begin with, it is not quoted in antiquity, as the first three are, as
part of the work of Ath. against the Arians (details in Newman, p.
499). Again, the fact that not only the <i>Ep. Æg.,</i> but even
the dubious <i>de Incar. c. Arian.,</i> are in some <span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.v-p5.2">mss.</span> included in the <i>Orationes,</i> while our present
oration appears sometimes as the ‘fifth’ sometimes as the
‘sixth,’ cast a shade of doubt upon its claim to be
included in the ‘Pentabiblus against the Arians’ referred
to by Photius. In addition to these external considerations, Newman
lays stress on the apparent want of continuity in its argument; on its
non-conformity to the structural plan of <i>Orat.</i> i.–iii., on
the use of the term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.v-p5.3">ὁμοούσιον</span>
(§§10, 22, contrast <i>Orat.</i> i. §9, p. 311, note
12); on certain peculiarities of style which seem characteristic of
disjointed notes rather than of a systematic treatise; on the reference
to ‘Eusebius’ (of Cæsarea) as apparently still living
(§8); and on the general absence of personal reference to
opponents, while yet a definite and extant system seems to be
combated.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.v-p6">Now a comparison with the works of Eusebius
against Marcellus leaves little doubt that the system combated by
Athan. is that of the latter (described briefly <i>Prolegg.</i> ch. ii.
§3 (2) c).</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.v-p7">After laying down as a thesis (§1) the
substantive existence of the divine Word or Wisdom, Athan. proceeds to
combat the idea that the Word has no personality distinct from that of
the Father. Setting aside the alternative errors of Sabellius (§2)
and Arius (§3), he taxes with the consequence of involving two
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.v-p7.1">᾽Αρχαί</span> a view that the Word had a
substantive existence and was then united to the Father (cf. Euseb.
<i>c. Marcell.</i> 32 A, 108 A, 106 C, D). This consequence can only be
avoided by falling into the Sabellian alternative of a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.v-p7.2">θεὸς
διφυής</span> (cf. <pb n="432" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_432.html" id="xxi.ii.v-Page_432" />Tertullian’s ‘Deum
versipellem’), unless the true solution, that of the eternal
divine <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.v-p7.3">γέννησις</span>, be
accepted (§3 worked out in 4, 5). The argument, apparently
interrupted by an anti-Arian digression §§6, 7, is resumed
§8, whence it proceeds without break to §24. Eusebius,
insisting against Marcellus on the eternity of Christ’s Kingdom,
inconsistently defends those who deny the eternity of His Person. But
if so, how inconsistent are those who deny the Son any pre-existence,
while yet repelling the Arian formulæ with indignation! In
§§9–12, taking <scripRef passage="Joh. x. 30" id="xxi.ii.v-p7.4" parsed="|John|10|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.30">Joh. x. 30</scripRef> as his text, Athan. asks his opponents
<i>in what sense</i> Christ and the Father ‘are one,’
distinguishing from his own answer that of Sabellius (9, 10), and that
of Marcellus (11, 12), whom he presses with the paradoxical character
of his explanation of the divine <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.v-p7.5">γέννησις</span>. In
§§13, 14, he examines the (Marcellian, <i>not Sabellian</i>)
doctrine of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.v-p7.6">πλατυσμὸς</span> and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.v-p7.7">συστολή</span>,
charging it with Sabellianism <i>as its consequence</i>. Next
(§§15–24) Ath. turns upon the radically weak point of
the system of Marcellus <i>(Prolegg. ubi supra),</i> and asks What do
his followers mean by ‘the Son?’ Do they mean merely
<i>(a)</i> the man, Christ (§20, Photinus), or <i>(b)</i> the
union of Word and Man, or <i>(c)</i> the Word regarded as Incarnate?
The latter was the answer (§22) of Marcellus himself. This last
point leads to a discussion (§24) of those O.T. passages on which
Marcellus notoriously relied. §25, which Zahn understands as a
direct polemic against Sabellius, is far more probably, as Newman
maintains in his note, a supplemental argument against Marcellianism,
for the view combated is said to <i>lead</i> inevitably to
Sabellianism. The concluding portion, §§26–36, turns
the argument of §24, that Scripture declares the identity of Son
and Word, against those who (adopting alternative <i>(a) supra</i>)
drift from Marcellianism toward the Samosatene rather than toward the
Sabellian position (on the connection of the two see <i>Prolegg.</i>
ch. ii. §3 (2) a and c). Even here, the name of Photinus, to whose
position the section specially applies, is significantly withheld.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.v-p8">Such is the course of the argument in the Fourth
Oration; and with the exception of §§6, 7, and again possibly
§25, it forms a homogeneous, if not a finished and elaborated
piece of argument. Its date and composition may be left an open
question; but its purpose as an appendix to <i>Orat.</i> i.–iii.,
is we think open to little doubt (<i>supr.</i> p. 304). Of Sabellius,
who left no writings<note place="end" n="3274" id="xxi.ii.v-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.v-p9"> The
Articles <span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.v-p9.1">Sabellianism</span> and <span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.v-p9.2">Sabellius</span> (both <i>sub. fin.</i>) in D.C.B. vol. iv.,
state the contrary, but the present writer follows the standard
discussion of Zahn, of which the learned articles in question do not
seem to take account.</p></note>, the age of
Athanasius knew little, except that he identified Father and Son (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.v-p9.3">υἱοπατώρ</span>),
and denied the Trinity of Persons. Most that is told us of Sabellius
from the fourth century onwards requires careful sifting, in order to
eliminate what really belongs to Marcellus, Photinus, or others who
were taxed with Sabellianism, and combated as ‘Sabellians.’
But with the simple patri-passianism which is the one undoubted element
in the teaching of Sabellius, Marcellus had little or nothing in
common. The criticism of Marcellus that Sabellius ‘knew not the
Word’ reveals the true difference between them. To Sabellius,
creation and redemption were the work of the one God under successive
changes of manifestation; to Marcellus, they were the realisation of a
process eternally latent in God; but both Marcellus and apparently
Sabellius referred to the divine Nature what the theology of the Church
has consistently referred to the divine Will.</p>

<p class="c71" id="xxi.ii.v-p10">The following table will make the foregoing
scheme clear.</p>

<p class="c107" id="xxi.ii.v-p11">§1. Introductory. Thesis: the co-eternal
personality of the Son or Word.</p>

<p class="c108" id="xxi.ii.v-p12">§§2–5. Those who, while
rejecting Arianism, would avoid Sabellianism, must accept the eternal
divine Generation of the Son.</p>

<p class="c108" id="xxi.ii.v-p13">§§6, 7. [Digression: the humiliation
of the Word explained against the Arians.]</p>

<p class="c108" id="xxi.ii.v-p14">§8. The eternity of Christ’s Kingdom
and of His Person implied each in the other.</p>

<p class="c108" id="xxi.ii.v-p15">§§9–12. In what sense Christ and
the Father are, and are not, one. The divine <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.v-p15.1">γέννησις</span>.</p>

<p class="c108" id="xxi.ii.v-p16">§§13, 14. The doctrine of divine
dilatation and contraction denies true personal distinctions in the
Godhead.</p>

<p class="c108" id="xxi.ii.v-p17">§§15–24. The Son and the Word
identical. Refutation of the three alternative suppositions, and of the
argument alleged from the O.T. in support of them.</p>

<p class="c108" id="xxi.ii.v-p18">§25. Final refutation of the doctrine of
dilatation.</p>

<p class="c108" id="xxi.ii.v-p19">§§26–36. The Scriptural
identification of Son and Word refutes the restriction of the former
title to the man Jesus.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Discourse" n="IV" title="Discourse IV" shorttitle="Discourse IV" progress="77.27%" prev="xxi.ii.v" next="xxi.ii.vi.i" id="xxi.ii.vi">

<div4 type="Sections" title="The substantiality of the Word proved from Scripture. If the One Origin be substantial, Its Word is substantial. Unless the Word and Son be a second Origin, or a work, or an attribute (and so God be compounded), or at the same time Father, or involve a second nature in God, He is from the Father's Essence and distinct from Him. Illustration of John x. 30, drawn from Deut. iv. 4." n="1-5" shorttitle="Sections 1-5" progress="77.27%" prev="xxi.ii.vi" next="xxi.ii.vi.ii" id="xxi.ii.vi.i"><p class="c9" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p1">

<pb n="433" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_433.html" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-Page_433" /><span class="c8" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p1.1">Discourse IV.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c41" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p3">§§1–5. <i>The substantiality of
the Word proved from Scripture. If the One Origin be substantial, Its
Word is substantial. Unless the Word and Son be a second Origin, or a
work, or an attribute (and so God be compounded), or at the same time
Father, or involve a second nature in God, He is from the
Father’s Essence and distinct from Him. Illustration of</i> <i><scripRef passage="John x. 30" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p3.2" parsed="|John|10|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.30">John x. 30</scripRef></i><i>, drawn from</i> <i><scripRef passage="Deut. iv. 4" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p3.4" parsed="|Deut|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.4.4">Deut. iv. 4</scripRef></i>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p4">1. <span class="c10" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p4.1">The</span> Word is God from
God; for ‘the Word was God<note place="end" n="3275" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p5"> <scripRef passage="John i. 1" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p5.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">John i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and
again, ‘Of whom are the Fathers, and of whom Christ, who is God
over all, blessed for ever. Amen<note place="end" n="3276" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p6"> <scripRef passage="Rom. ix. 5" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p6.1" parsed="|Rom|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.5">Rom. ix. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And
since Christ is God from God, and God’s Word, Wisdom, Son, and
Power, therefore but One God is declared in the divine Scriptures. For
the Word, being Son of the One God, is referred to Him of whom also He
is; so that Father and Son are two, yet the Monad of the Godhead is
indivisible and inseparable. And thus too we preserve One Beginning of
Godhead and not two Beginnings, whence there is strictly a Monarchy.
And of this very Beginning the Word is by nature Son, not as if another
beginning, subsisting by Himself, nor having come into being externally
to that Beginning, lest from that diversity a Dyarchy and Polyarchy
should ensue; but of the one Beginning He is own Son, own Wisdom, own
Word, existing from It. For, according to John, ‘in’ that
‘Beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God,’ for
the Beginning was God; and since He is from It, therefore also
‘the Word was God.’ And as there is one Beginning and
therefore one God, so one is that Essence and Subsistence which indeed
and truly and really is, and which said ‘I am that I am<note place="end" n="3277" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p7"> <scripRef passage="Exod. iii. 14" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p7.1" parsed="|Exod|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.3.14">Exod. iii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and not two, that there be not two
Beginnings; and from the One, a Son in nature and truth, is Its own
Word, Its Wisdom, Its Power, and inseparable from It. And as there is
not another essence, lest there be two Beginnings, so the Word which is
from that One Essence has no dissolution, nor is a sound significative,
but is an essential Word and essential Wisdom, which is the true Son.
For were He not essential, God will be speaking into the air<note place="end" n="3278" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p8"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xiv. 9" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p8.1" parsed="|1Cor|14|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.9">1 Cor. xiv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>, and having a body, in nothing differently
from men; but since He is not man, neither is His Word according to the
infirmity of man<note place="end" n="3279" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p9"> <i>Or.</i> ii. 7.</p></note>. For as the
Beginning is one Essence, so Its Word is one, essential, and
subsisting, and Its Wisdom. For as He is God from God, and Wisdom from
the Wise, and Word from the Rational, and Son from Father, so is He
from Subsistence Subsistent, and from Essence Essential and
Substantive, and Being from Being.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p10">2. Since were He not essential Wisdom and
substantive Word, and Son existing, but simply Wisdom and Word and Son
in the Father, then the Father Himself would have a nature compounded
of Wisdom and Word. But if so, the forementioned absurdities would
follow; and He will be His own Father, and the Son begetting and
begotten by Himself; or Word, Wisdom, Son, is a name only, and He does
not subsist who owns, or rather who is, these titles. If then He does
not subsist, the names are idle and empty, unless we say that God is
Very Wisdom<note place="end" n="3280" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p11"> <i>Or.</i> ii. 19, n. 3, and below, §4.</p></note> and Very Word. But if so, He is His
own Father and Son; Father, when Wise, Son, when Wisdom; but these
things are not in God as a certain quality; away with the
dishonourable<note place="end" n="3281" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p12"> §9.</p></note> thought; for it
will issue in this, that God is compounded of essence and quality<note place="end" n="3282" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p13"> Cf.
<i>ad Afros.</i> 8.</p></note>. For whereas all quality is in essence, it
will clearly follow that the Divine Monad, indivisible as it is, must
be compound, being severed into essence and accident<note place="end" n="3283" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p14"> Cf.
Euseb. <i>Eccl. Theol.</i> p. 121. His opinion was misstated
<i>supr.</i>, p. 164 <i>sq.</i> note 9.</p></note>. We must ask then these headstrong men; The
Son was proclaimed as God’s Wisdom and Word; how then is He such?
if as a quality, the absurdity has been shewn; but if God is that Very
Wisdom, then it is the absurdity of Sabellius; therefore He is so, as
an Offspring in a proper sense from the Father <pb n="434" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_434.html" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-Page_434" />Himself, according to the illustration of
light. For as there is light from fire, so from God is there a Word,
and Wisdom from the Wise, and from the Father a Son. For in this way
the Monad remains undivided and entire, and Its Son, Word not
unessential, nor not subsisting, but essential truly. For were it not
so, all that is said would be said notionally<note place="end" n="3284" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p15"> Cf.
ii. 38, n. 2.</p></note>
and verbally<note place="end" n="3285" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p16"> Cf.
i. 52, n. 1.</p></note>. But if we must avoid that absurdity,
then is a true Word essential. For as there is a Father truly, so
Wisdom truly. In this respect then they are two; not because, as
Sabellius said, Father and Son are the same, but because the Father is
Father and the Son Son, and they are one, because He is Son of the
Essence of the Father by nature, existing as His own Word. This the
Lord said, viz. ‘I and the Father are One<note place="end" n="3286" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p17"> <scripRef passage="John x. 30" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p17.1" parsed="|John|10|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.30">John x. 30</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ for neither is the Word separated
from the Father, nor was or is the Father ever Wordless; on this
account He says, ‘I in the Father and the Father in Me<note place="end" n="3287" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p18"> <scripRef passage="John 14.10" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p18.1" parsed="|John|14|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.10">Ib. xiv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p19">3. And again, Christ is the Word of God. Did He
then subsist by Himself, and subsisting, has He become joined to the
Father, or did God make Him or call Him His Word? If the former, I mean
if He subsisted by Himself and is God, then there are two Beginnings;
and moreover, as is plain, He is not the Father’s own, as being
not of the Father, but of Himself. But if on the contrary He be made
externally, then is He a creature. It remains then to say that He is
from God Himself; but if so, that which is from another is one thing,
and that from which it is, is a second; according to this then there
are two. But if they be not two, but the names belong to the same,
cause and effect will be the same, and begotten and begetting, which
has been shewn absurd in the instance of Sabellius. But if He be from
Him, yet not another, He will be both begetting and not begetting;
begetting because He produces from Himself, and not begetting, because
it is nothing other than Himself. But if so, the same is called Father
and Son notionally. But if it be unseemly so to say, Father and Son
must be two; and they are one, because the Son is not from without, but
begotten of God. But if any one shrinks from saying
‘Offspring,’ and only says that the Word exists with God,
let such a one fear lest, shrinking from what is said in Scripture, he
fall into absurdity, making God a being of double nature. For not
granting that the Word is from the Monad, but simply as if He were
joined to the Father, he introduces a twofold essence, and neither of
them Father of the other. And the same of Power. And we may see this
more clearly, if we consider it with reference to the Father; for there
is One Father, and not two, but from that One the Son. As then there
are not two Fathers, but One, so not two Beginnings, but One, and from
that One the Son essential.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p20">4. But the Arians we must ask contrariwise: (for
the Sabellianisers must be confuted from the notion of a Son, and the
Arians from that of a Father:) let us say then—Is God wise and
not word-less: or on the contrary, is He wisdom-less and word-less<note place="end" n="3288" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p21"> <i>Or.</i> i. 19, n. 5.</p></note>? if the latter, there is an absurdity at
once; if the former, we must ask, how is He wise and not word-less?
does He possess the Word and the Wisdom from without, or from Himself?
If from without, there must be one who first gave to Him, and before He
received He was wisdom-less and word-less. But if from Himself, it is
plain that the Word is not from nothing, nor once was not; for He was
ever; since He of whom He is the Image, exists ever. But if they say
that He is indeed wise and not word-less, but that He has in Himself
His own wisdom and own word, and that, not Christ, but that by which He
made Christ, we must answer that, if Christ in that word was brought to
be, plainly so were all things; and it must be He of whom John says,
‘All things were made by Him,’ and the Psalmist, ‘In
Wisdom hast Thou made them all<note place="end" n="3289" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p22"> <scripRef passage="John i. 3" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p22.2" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3">John i. 3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Ps. civ. 24" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p22.3" parsed="|Ps|4|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.24">Ps. civ.
24</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And Christ
will be found to speak untruly, ‘I in the Father,’ there
being another in the Father. And ‘the Word became flesh<note place="end" n="3290" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p22.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p23"> <scripRef passage="John i. 14" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p23.1" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">John i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>’ is not true according to them. For if
He in whom ‘all things came to be,’ Himself became flesh,
but Christ is not in the Father, as Word ‘by whom all things came
to be,’ then Christ has not become flesh, but perhaps Christ was
named Word. But if so, first, there will be another besides the name,
next, all things were not by Him brought to be, but in that other, in
whom Christ also was made. But if they say that Wisdom is in the Father
as a quality or that He is Very Wisdom<note place="end" n="3291" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p24"> §2.</p></note>,
the absurdities will follow already mentioned. For He will be
compound<note place="end" n="3292" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p25"> §9, fin.</p></note>, and will prove His own Son and
Father<note place="end" n="3293" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p26"> §10.</p></note>. Moreover, we must confute and silence
them on the ground, that the Word which is in God cannot be a creature
nor out of nothing; but if once a Word be in God, then He must be
Christ who says, ‘I am in the Father and the Father in Me<note place="end" n="3294" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p27"> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 20" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p27.1" parsed="|John|14|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.20">John xiv. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ who also is therefore the
Only-begotten, since no other was begotten from Him. This is One Son,
who is Word, Wisdom, Power; for God is not compounded of these, <pb n="435" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_435.html" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-Page_435" />but is generative<note place="end" n="3295" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p28"> iii.
66, n. 3.</p></note> of
them. For as He frames the creatures by the Word, so according to the
nature of His own Essence has He the Word as an Offspring, through whom
He frames and creates and dispenses all things. For by the Word and the
Wisdom all things have come to be, and all things together remain
according to His ordinance<note place="end" n="3296" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p29"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 91" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p29.1" parsed="|Ps|19|91|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.91">Ps. cxix. 91</scripRef>.</p></note>. And the same
concerning the word ‘Son;’ if God be without Son<note place="end" n="3297" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p30"> <i>Or.</i> ii. 2, n. 3.</p></note>, then is He without Work; for the Son is His
Offspring through whom He works<note place="end" n="3298" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p31"> <i>Or.</i> ii. 41; iii. 11, n. 4.</p></note>; but if not,
the same questions and the same absurdities will follow their
audacity.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p32">5. From Deuteronomy; ‘But ye that did
attach yourselves unto the Lord your God are alive every one of you
this day<note place="end" n="3299" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p33"> <scripRef passage="Deut. iv. 4" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p33.1" parsed="|Deut|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.4.4">Deut. iv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ From this we may see the
difference, and know that the Son of God is not a creature. For the Son
says, ‘I and the Father are One,’ and, ‘I in the
Father, and the Father in Me;’ but things originate, when they
make advance, are attached unto the Lord. The Word then is in the
Father as being His own; but things originate, being external, are
attached, as being by nature foreign, and attached by free choice. For
a son which is by nature, is one<note place="end" n="3300" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p34"> i.
26, n. 2.</p></note> with him who
begat him; but he who is from without, and is made a son, will be
attached to the family. Therefore he immediately adds, ‘What
nation is there so great who hath God drawing nigh unto them<note place="end" n="3301" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p35"> <scripRef passage="Deut. iv. 7" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p35.1" parsed="|Deut|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.4.7">Deut. iv. 7</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>?’ and elsewhere, ‘I a God
drawing nigh<note place="end" n="3302" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p36"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xxiii. 23" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p36.2" parsed="|Jer|23|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.23.23">Jer. xxiii.
23</scripRef>,
LXX.</p></note>;’ for to things originate He
draws nigh, as being strange to Him, but to the Son, as being His own,
He does not draw nigh, but He is in Him. And the Son is not attached to
the Father, but co-exists with Him; whence also Moses says again in the
same Deuteronomy, ‘Ye shall obey His voice, and apply yourselves
unto Him<note place="end" n="3303" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p36.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p37"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xiii. 4" id="xxi.ii.vi.i-p37.1" parsed="|Deut|13|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.13.4">Deut. xiii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ but what is applied, is
applied from without.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Sections" title="When the Word and Son hungered, wept, and was wearied, He acted as our Mediator, taking on Him what was ours, that He might impart to us what was His." n="6,7" shorttitle="Sections 6, 7" progress="77.57%" prev="xxi.ii.vi.i" next="xxi.ii.vi.iii" id="xxi.ii.vi.ii"><p class="c41" id="xxi.ii.vi.ii-p1">

<i>§§6, 7. When the Word and
Son hungered, wept, and was wearied, He acted as our Mediator, taking
on Him what was ours, that He might impart to us what was His.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxi.ii.vi.ii-p2">6. But in answer to the weak and human notion of
the Arians, their supposing that the Lord is in want, when He says,
‘Is given unto Me,’ and ‘I received,’ and if
Paul says, ‘Wherefore He highly exalted Him,’ and ‘He
set Him at the right hand<note place="end" n="3304" id="xxi.ii.vi.ii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ii-p3"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxviii. 18" id="xxi.ii.vi.ii-p3.2" parsed="|Matt|28|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.18">Matt. xxviii. 18</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John x. 18" id="xxi.ii.vi.ii-p3.3" parsed="|John|10|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.18">John x.
18</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 9" id="xxi.ii.vi.ii-p3.4" parsed="|Phil|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.9">Phil. ii. 9</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Eph. i. 20" id="xxi.ii.vi.ii-p3.5" parsed="|Eph|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.20">Eph. i. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and the
like, we must say that our Lord, being Word and Son of God, bore a
body, and became Son of Man, that, having become Mediator between God,
and men, He might minister the things of God to us, and ours to God.
When then He is said to hunger and weep and weary, and to cry Eloi,
Eloi, which are our human affections, He receives them from us and
offers to the Father<note place="end" n="3305" id="xxi.ii.vi.ii-p3.6"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ii-p4"> <i>De
Decr.</i> 14; <i>Or.</i> ii. 8, 9.</p></note>, interceding for
us, that in Him they may be annulled<note place="end" n="3306" id="xxi.ii.vi.ii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ii-p5"> <i>Or.</i> iii. 33, n. 6, and 34.</p></note>. And when it
is said, ‘All power is given unto Me,’ and ‘I
received,’ and ‘Wherefore God highly exalted Him,’
these are gifts given from God to us through Him. For the Word was
never in want<note place="end" n="3307" id="xxi.ii.vi.ii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ii-p6"> <i>Or.</i> i. 43.</p></note>, nor has come into
being<note place="end" n="3308" id="xxi.ii.vi.ii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ii-p7"> <i>Or.</i> i. 43; ii. 65, 67.</p></note>; nor again were men sufficient to minister
these things for themselves, but through the Word they are given to us;
therefore, as if given to Him, they are imparted to us. For this was
the reason of His becoming man, that, as being given to Him, they might
pass on to us<note place="end" n="3309" id="xxi.ii.vi.ii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ii-p8"> <i>Or.</i> i. 42, 45.</p></note>. For of such gifts
mere man had not become worthy; and again the mere Word had not needed
them<note place="end" n="3310" id="xxi.ii.vi.ii-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ii-p9"> <i>Or.</i> i. 48; iii. 38.</p></note>; the Word then was united to us, and then
imparted to us power, and highly exalted us<note place="end" n="3311" id="xxi.ii.vi.ii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ii-p10"> <i>Or.</i> i. 41, 42.</p></note>.
For the Word being in man, highly exalted man himself; and, when the
Word was in man, man himself received. Since then, the Word being in
flesh, man himself was exalted, and received power, therefore these
things are referred to the Word, since they were given on His account;
for on account of the Word in man were these gifts given. And as
‘the Word became flesh<note place="end" n="3312" id="xxi.ii.vi.ii-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ii-p11"> <scripRef passage="John i. 14" id="xxi.ii.vi.ii-p11.1" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">John i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ so also man
himself received the gifts which came through the Word. For all that
man himself has received, the Word is said to have received<note place="end" n="3313" id="xxi.ii.vi.ii-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ii-p12"> iii.
38.</p></note>; that it might be shewn, that man himself,
being unworthy to receive, as far as his own nature is concerned, yet
has received because of the Word become flesh. Wherefore if anything be
said to be given to the Lord, or the like, we must consider that it is
given, not to Him as needing it, but to man himself through the Word.
For every one interceding for another, receives the gift in his own
person, not as needing, but on his account for whom he intercedes.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.vi.ii-p13">7. For as He takes our infirmities, not being
infirm<note place="end" n="3314" id="xxi.ii.vi.ii-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ii-p14"> <i>Or.</i> ii. 60; iii. 37.</p></note>, and hungers not hungering, but sends
up what is ours that it may be abolished, so the gifts which come from
God instead of our infirmities, doth He too Himself receive, that man,
being united to Him, may be able to partake them. Hence it is that the
Lord says, ‘All things whatsoever Thou hast given Me, I have
given them,’ and again, ‘I pray for them<note place="end" n="3315" id="xxi.ii.vi.ii-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ii-p15"> <scripRef passage="John xvii. 7-9" id="xxi.ii.vi.ii-p15.2" parsed="|John|17|7|17|9" osisRef="Bible:John.17.7-John.17.9">John xvii.
7–9</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For He prayed for us, taking on Him
what is ours, and He was giving what He received. Since then, the Word
being united to man himself, the Father, regarding Him, <pb n="436" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_436.html" id="xxi.ii.vi.ii-Page_436" />vouchsafed to man to be exalted, to have all
power and the like; therefore are referred to the Word Himself, and are
as if given to Him, all things which through Him we receive. For as He
for our sake became man, so we for His sake are exalted. It is no
absurdity then, if, as for our sake He humbled Himself, so also for our
sake He is said to be highly exalted. So ‘He gave to Him,’
that is, ‘to us for His sake;’ ‘and He highly exalted
Him<note place="end" n="3316" id="xxi.ii.vi.ii-p15.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ii-p16"> <scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 9" id="xxi.ii.vi.ii-p16.1" parsed="|Phil|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.9">Phil. ii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ that is, ‘us in Him.’
And the Word Himself, when we are exalted, and receive, and are
succoured, as if He Himself were exalted and received and were
succoured, gives thanks to the Father, referring what is ours to
Himself, and saying, ‘All things, whatsoever Thou hast given Me,
I have given unto them<note place="end" n="3317" id="xxi.ii.vi.ii-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ii-p17"> <scripRef passage="John xvii. 7, 8" id="xxi.ii.vi.ii-p17.2" parsed="|John|17|7|17|8" osisRef="Bible:John.17.7-John.17.8">John xvii. 7,
8</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Section" title="Arians date the Son's beginning earlier than Marcellus, &amp;c." n="8" shorttitle="Section 8" progress="77.69%" prev="xxi.ii.vi.ii" next="xxi.ii.vi.iv" id="xxi.ii.vi.iii"><p class="c41" id="xxi.ii.vi.iii-p1">

<i>§8. Arians date the Son’s
beginning earlier than Marcellus, &amp;c.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxi.ii.vi.iii-p2">8. Eusebius and his fellows, that is, the
Ario-maniacs, ascribing a beginning of being to the Son, yet pretend
not to wish Him to have a beginning of kingship<note place="end" n="3318" id="xxi.ii.vi.iii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.iii-p3"> Euseb. <i>c. Marcell.</i> pp. 6, 32, 49, &amp;c.
&amp;c.</p></note>.
But this is ridiculous; for he who ascribes to the Son a beginning of
being, very plainly ascribes to Him also a beginning of reigning; so
blind are they, confessing what they deny. Again, those who say that
the Son is only a name, and that the Son of God, that is, the Word of
the Father, is unessential and non-subsistent, pretend to be angry with
those who say, ‘Once He was not.’ This is ridiculous also;
for they who give Him no being at all, are angry with those who at
least grant Him to be in time. Thus these also confess what they deny,
in the act of censuring the others. And again Eusebius and his fellows,
confessing a Son, deny that He is the Word by nature, and would have
the Son called Word notionally; and the others confessing Him to be
Word, deny Him to be Son, and would have the Word called Son
notionally, equally void of footing.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Sections" title="Unless Father and Son are two in name only, or as parts and so each imperfect, or two gods, they are coessential, one in Godhead, and the Son from the Father." n="9,10" shorttitle="Sections 9, 10" progress="77.72%" prev="xxi.ii.vi.iii" next="xxi.ii.vi.v" id="xxi.ii.vi.iv"><p class="c41" id="xxi.ii.vi.iv-p1">

<i>§§9, 10. Unless Father and
Son are two in name only, or as parts and so each imperfect, or two
gods, they are coessential, one in Godhead, and the Son from the
Father.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxi.ii.vi.iv-p2">9. ‘I and the Father are One<note place="end" n="3319" id="xxi.ii.vi.iv-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.iv-p3"> <scripRef passage="John x. 30" id="xxi.ii.vi.iv-p3.1" parsed="|John|10|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.30">John x. 30</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ You say that the two things are one,
or that the one has two names, or again that the one is divided into
two. Now if the one is divided into two, that which is divided must
need be a body, and neither part perfect, for each is a part and not a
whole. But if again the one have two names, this is the expedient of
Sabellius, who said that Son and Father were the same, and did away
with either, the Father when there is a Son, and the Son when there is
a Father. But if the two are one, then of necessity they are two, but
one according to the Godhead, and according to the Son’s
coessentiality with the Father, and the Word’s being from the
Father Himself; so that there are two, because there is Father, and
Son, namely the Word; and one because one God. For if not, He would
have said, ‘I am the Father,’ or ‘I and the Father
am;’ but, in fact, in the ‘I’ He signifies the Son,
and in the ‘And the Father,’ Him who begat Him; and in the
‘One’ the one Godhead and His coessentiality<note place="end" n="3320" id="xxi.ii.vi.iv-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.iv-p4"> Here
again is the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.vi.iv-p4.1">ὁμοούσιον</span>. Contrast the language of <i>Orat.</i> iii. when commenting
on the same text, in the same way; e.g. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.vi.iv-p4.2">ἓν τῇ
ἰδιότητι καὶ
οἰκειότητι
τῆς φύσεως,
καὶ τῇ
ταὐτότητι
τῆς μιᾶς
θεότητος</span>, §4.</p></note>. For the Same is not, as the Gentiles hold,
Wise and Wisdom, or the Same Father and Word; for it were unfit for Him
to be His own Father, but the divine teaching knows Father and Son, and
Wise and Wisdom, and God and Word; while it ever guards Him indivisible
and inseparable and indissoluble in all respects.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.vi.iv-p5">10. But if any one, on hearing that the Father
and the Son are two, misrepresent us as preaching two Gods (for this is
what some feign to themselves, and forthwith mock, saying, ‘You
hold two Gods’), we must answer to such, If to acknowledge Father
and Son, is to hold two Gods, it instantly<note place="end" n="3321" id="xxi.ii.vi.iv-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.iv-p6"> Cf.
<i>Or.</i> iii. 10, note 4.</p></note>
follows that to confess but one we must deny the Son and Sabellianise.
For if to speak of two is to fall into Gentilism, therefore if we speak
of one, we must fall into Sabellianism. But this is not so; perish the
thought! but, as when we say that Father and Son are two, we still
confess one God, so when we say that there is one God, let us consider
Father and Son two, while they are one in the Godhead, and in the
Father’s Word being indissoluble and indivisible and inseparable
from Him. And let the fire and the radiance from it be a similitude of
man, which are two in being and in appearance, but one in that its
radiance is from it indivisibly.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Sections" title="Marcellus and his disciples, like Arians, say that the Word was, not indeed created, but issued, to create us, as if the Divine silence were a state of inaction, and when God spake by the Word, He acted; or that there was a going forth and return of the Word; a doctrine which implies change and imperfection in Father and Son." n="11,12" shorttitle="Sections 11, 12" progress="77.79%" prev="xxi.ii.vi.iv" next="xxi.ii.vi.vi" id="xxi.ii.vi.v"><p class="c41" id="xxi.ii.vi.v-p1">

<i>§§11, 12. Marcellus and his disciples,
like Arians, say that the Word was, not indeed created, but issued, to
create us, as if the Divine silence were a state of inaction, and when
God spake by the Word, He acted; or that there was a going forth and
return of the Word; a doctrine which implies change and imperfection in
Father and Son.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxi.ii.vi.v-p2">11. They fall into the same folly with the
Arians; for Arians also say that He was created for us, that He might
create us, as if God waited till our creation for His issue, as the one
party say, or His creation, as the <pb n="437" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_437.html" id="xxi.ii.vi.v-Page_437" />other. Arians then are more bountiful to us
than to the Son; for they say, not we for His sake, but He for ours,
came to be; that is, if He was therefore created, and subsisted, that
God through Him might create us. And these, as irreligious or more so,
give to God less than to us. For we oftentimes, even when silent, yet
are active in thinking, so as to form the results of our thoughts into
images; but God they would have inactive when silent, and when He
speaks then to exert strength; if, that is, when silent He could not
make, and when speaking He began to create. For it is just to ask them,
whether the Word, when He was in God, was perfect, so as to be able to
make. If on the one hand He was imperfect, when in God, but by being
begotten became perfect<note place="end" n="3322" id="xxi.ii.vi.v-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.v-p3"> <i>De
Syn.</i> 24, n. 9; <i>Or.</i> i. 14, n. 7.</p></note>, we are the cause
of His perfection, that is, if He has been begotten for us; for on our
behalf He has received the power of making. But if He was perfect in
God, so as to be able to make, His generation is superfluous; for He,
even when in the Father, could frame the world; so that either He has
not been begotten, or He was begotten, not for us, but because He is
ever from the Father. For His generation evidences, not that we were
created, but that He is from God; for He was even before our
creation.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.vi.v-p4">12. And the same presumption will be proved
against them concerning the Father; for if, when silent, He could not
make, of necessity He has gained power by begetting, that is, by
speaking. And whence has He gained it? and wherefore? If, when He had
the Word within Him, He could make, He begets needlessly, being able to
make even in silence. Next, if the Word was in God before He was
begotten, then being begotten He is without and external to Him. But if
so, how says He now, ‘I in the Father and the Father in Me<note place="end" n="3323" id="xxi.ii.vi.v-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.v-p5"> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 10" id="xxi.ii.vi.v-p5.1" parsed="|John|14|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.10">John xiv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ but if He is now in the Father, then
always was He in the Father, as He is now, and needless is it to say,
‘For us was He begotten, and He reverts after we are formed, that
He may be as He was.’ For He was not anything which He is not
now, nor is He what He was not; but He is as He ever was, and in the
same state and in the same respects; otherwise He will seem to be
imperfect and alterable. For if, what He was, that He shall be
afterwards, as if now He were not so, it is plain, He is not now what
He was and shall be. I mean, if He was before in God, and afterwards
shall be again, it follows that now the Word is not in God. But the
Lord refutes such persons when He says, ‘I in the Father and the
Father in Me;’ for so is He now as He ever was. But if so He now
is, as He was ever, it follows, not that at one time He was begotten
and not at another, nor that once there was silence with God, and then
He spake, but there is ever a Father<note place="end" n="3324" id="xxi.ii.vi.v-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.v-p6"> i.
21, n. 1.</p></note>, and a Son who
is His Word, not in name<note place="end" n="3325" id="xxi.ii.vi.v-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.v-p7"> ii.
19, n. 3.</p></note> alone a Word, nor
the Word in notion only a Son, but existing coessential<note place="end" n="3326" id="xxi.ii.vi.v-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.v-p8"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.vi.v-p8.1">ὁμοούσιος</span>, 9, n. 2.</p></note> with the Father, not begotten for us, for we
are brought into being for Him. For, if He were begotten for us, and in
His begetting we were created, and in His generation the creature
consists, and then He returns that He may be what He was before, first,
He that was begotten will be again not begotten. For if His progression
be generation, His return will be the close<note place="end" n="3327" id="xxi.ii.vi.v-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.v-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.vi.v-p9.1">παῦλα</span>. cf. ii.
34, 35.</p></note> of
that generation, for when He has come to be in God, God will be silent
again. But if He shall be silent, there will be what there was when He
was silent, stillness and not creation, for the creation will cease to
be. For, as on the Word’s outgoing, the creation came to be, and
existed, so on the Word’s retiring, the creation will not exist.
What use then for it to come into being, if it is to cease? or why did
God speak, that then He should be silent? and why did He issue One whom
He recalls? and why did He beget One whose generation He willed to
cease? Again it is uncertain what He shall be. For either He will ever
be silent, or He will again beget, and will devise a different creation
(for He will not make the same, else that which was made would have
remained, but another); and in due course He will bring that also to a
close, and will devise another, and so on without end<note place="end" n="3328" id="xxi.ii.vi.v-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.v-p10"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.vi.v-p10.1">εἰς
ἄπειρον</span>,
ii. 68.</p></note>.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Sections" title="Such a doctrine precludes all real distinctions of personality in the Divine Nature. Illustration of the Scripture doctrine from 2 Cor. vi. 11, &amp;c." n="13,14" shorttitle="Sections 13, 14" progress="77.92%" prev="xxi.ii.vi.v" next="xxi.ii.vi.vii" id="xxi.ii.vi.vi"><p class="c41" id="xxi.ii.vi.vi-p1">

<i>§§13, 14. Such a doctrine precludes
all real distinctions of personality in the Divine Nature. Illustration
of the Scripture doctrine from</i> <i><scripRef passage="2 Cor. vi. 11" id="xxi.ii.vi.vi-p1.2" parsed="|2Cor|6|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.11">2 Cor. vi. 11</scripRef></i><i>, &amp;c.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxi.ii.vi.vi-p2">13. This perhaps he<note place="end" n="3329" id="xxi.ii.vi.vi-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vi-p3"> i.e.
Marcellus, cf. §§14, 25, &amp;c.</p></note>
borrowed from the Stoics, who maintain that their God contracts and
again expands with the creation, and then rests without end. For what
is dilated is first straitened; and what is expanded is at first
contracted; and it is what it was, and does but undergo an affection.
If then the Monad being dilated became a Triad, and the Monad was the
Father<note place="end" n="3330" id="xxi.ii.vi.vi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vi-p4"> Cf.
§25.</p></note>, and the Triad is Father, Son, and
Holy Ghost, first the Monad being dilated, underwent an affection and
became what it was not; for it was dilated, whereas it had not been
dilate. Next, if the Monad itself was dilated into a Triad, and that,
Father and Son and Holy Ghost, then Father and Son and Spirit prove the
same, as Sabellius held, unless the Monad which he speaks of is
some<pb n="438" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_438.html" id="xxi.ii.vi.vi-Page_438" />thing besides the Father, and
then he ought not to speak of dilatation, since the Monad was to make
Three, so that there was a Monad, and then Father, Son, and Spirit. For
if the Monad were dilated, and expanded itself, it must itself be that
which was expanded. And a Triad when dilated is no longer a Monad, and
when a Monad it is not yet a Triad. And so, He that was Father was not
yet Son and Spirit; but, when become These, is no longer only Father.
And a man who thus should lie, must ascribe a body to God, and
represent Him as passible; for what is dilatation, but an affection of
that which is dilated? or what the dilated, but what before was not so,
but was strait indeed; for it is the same, in time only differing from
itself.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.vi.vi-p5">14. And this the divine Apostle knows, when he
writes to the Corinthians, ‘Be ye not straitened in us, but be ye
yourselves dilated, O Corinthians<note place="end" n="3331" id="xxi.ii.vi.vi-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vi-p6"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. vi. 12, 13" id="xxi.ii.vi.vi-p6.2" parsed="|2Cor|6|12|6|13" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.12-2Cor.6.13">2 Cor. vi. 12,
13</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ for he
advises identical persons to change from straitness to dilatation. And
as, supposing the Corinthians being straitened were in turn dilated,
they had not been others, but still Corinthians, so if the Father was
dilated into a Triad, the Triad again is the Father alone. And he says
again the same thing, ‘Our heart is dilated<note place="end" n="3332" id="xxi.ii.vi.vi-p6.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vi-p7"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 6.11" id="xxi.ii.vi.vi-p7.1" parsed="|2Cor|6|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.11">Ib. vi. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and Noah says, ‘May God dilate
for Japheth<note place="end" n="3333" id="xxi.ii.vi.vi-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vi-p8"> <scripRef passage="Gen. ix. 27" id="xxi.ii.vi.vi-p8.1" parsed="|Gen|9|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.9.27">Gen. ix. 27</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>,’ for the same heart and the
same Japheth is in the dilatation. If then the Monad dilated, it would
dilate for others; but if it dilated for itself, then it would be that
which was dilated; and what is that but the Son and Holy Spirit? And it
is well to ask him, when thus speaking, what was the action<note place="end" n="3334" id="xxi.ii.vi.vi-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vi-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.vi.vi-p9.1">ἐνέργεια</span> [Prolegg. ch. ii. §3 (2) c.]</p></note> of this dilatation? or, in very truth,
wherefore at all it took place? for what does not remain the same, but
is in course of time dilated, must necessarily have a cause of
dilatation. If then it was in order that Word and Spirit should be with
Him, it is beside the purpose to say, ‘First Monad, and then
dilated;’ for Word and Spirit were not afterwards, but ever, or
God would be wordless<note place="end" n="3335" id="xxi.ii.vi.vi-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vi-p10"> <i>Or.</i> i. 19.</p></note>, as the Arians
hold. So that if Word and Spirit were ever, ever was it dilated, and
not at first a Monad; but if it were dilated afterwards, then
afterwards is there a Word. But if for the Incarnation it was dilated,
and then became a Triad, then before the Incarnation there was not yet
a Triad. And it will seem even that the Father became flesh, if, that
is, He be the Monad, and was dilated in the Man; and thus perhaps there
will only be a Monad, and flesh, and thirdly Spirit; if, that is, He
was Himself dilated; and there will be in name only a Triad. It is
absurd too to say that it was dilated for creating; for it were
possible for it, remaining a Monad, to make all; for the Monad did not
need dilatation, nor was wanting in power before being dilated; it is
absurd surely and impious, to think or speak thus in the case of God.
Another absurdity too will follow. For if it was dilated for the sake
of the creation, and while it was a Monad the creation was not, but
upon the Consummation it will be again a Monad after dilatation, then
the creation too will come to nought. For as for the sake of creating
it was dilated, so, the dilatation ceasing, the creation will cease
also.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Sections" title="Since the Word is from God, He must be Son. Since the Son is from everlasting, He must be the Word; else either He is superior to the Word, or the Word is the Father. Texts of the New Testament which state the unity of the Son with the Father; therefore the Son is the Word. Three hypotheses refuted--1. That the Man is the Son; 2. That the Word and Man together are the Son; 3. That the Word became Son on His incarnation. Texts of the Old Testament which speak of the Son. If they are merely prophetical, then those concerning the Word may be such also." n="15-24" shorttitle="Sections 15-24" progress="78.04%" prev="xxi.ii.vi.vi" next="xxi.ii.vi.viii" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii"><p class="c41" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p1">

<i>§§15–24. Since
the Word is from God, He must be Son. Since the Son is from
everlasting, He must be the Word; else either He is superior to the
Word, or the Word is the Father. Texts of the New Testament which state
the unity of the Son with the Father; therefore the Son is the Word.
Three hypotheses refuted—1. That the Man is the Son; 2. That the
Word and Man together are the Son; 3. That the Word became Son on His
incarnation. Texts of the Old Testament which speak of the Son. If they
are merely prophetical, then those concerning the Word may be such
also.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p2">15. Such absurdities will be the consequence of
saying that the Monad is dilated into a Triad. But since those who say
so venture to separate Word and Son, and to say that the Word is one
and the Son another, and that first was the Word and then the Son, come
let us consider this doctrine also. Now their presumption takes various
forms; for some say that the man whom the Saviour assumed is the Son<note place="end" n="3336" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p3"> Vid.
§20.</p></note>; and others both that the man and the Word
then became Son, when they were united<note place="end" n="3337" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p4"> Vid.
§21.</p></note>.
And others say that the Word Himself then became Son when He became
man<note place="end" n="3338" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p5"> Vid.
§22 fin.</p></note>; for from being Word, they say, He has
become Son, not being Son before, but only Word. Now both are Stoic<note place="end" n="3339" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p6"> Cf.
Ritt. and Prell. (Ed. 5) §398 (?).</p></note> doctrines, whether to say that God was
dilated or to deny the Son, but especially is it absurd to name the
Word, yet deny Him to be Son. For if the Word be not from God,
reasonably might they deny Him to be Son; but if He is from God, how
see they not that what exists from anything is son of him from whom it
is? Next, if God is Father of the Word, why is not the Word Son of His
own Father? for one is and is called father, whose is the son; and one
is and is called son of another, whose is the father. If then God is
not Father of Christ, neither is the Word Son; but if God be Father,
then reasonably also the Word is Son. But if afterwards there is
Father, and first God, this is an Arian thought<note place="end" n="3340" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p7"> §§8, 13.</p></note>.
Next, it is absurd <pb n="439" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_439.html" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-Page_439" />that God should
change; for that belongs to bodies; but if they argue that in the
instance of creation He became afterwards a Maker, let them know that
the change is in the things<note place="end" n="3341" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p8"> Cf.
i. 29.</p></note> which afterwards
came to be, and not in God.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p9">16. If then the Son too were a work, well might
God begin to be a Father towards Him as others; but if the Son is not a
work, then ever was the Father and ever the Son<note place="end" n="3342" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p10"> <i>Or.</i> i. 14, n. 4.</p></note>.
But if the Son was ever, He must be the Word; for if the Word be not
Son, and this is what a man waxes bold to say, either he holds that
Word to be Father or the Son superior to the Word. For the Son being
‘in the bosom of the Father<note place="end" n="3343" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p11"> <scripRef passage="John i. 18" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p11.1" parsed="|John|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.18">John i. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ of
necessity either the Word is not before the Son (for nothing is before
Him who is in the Father), or if the Word be other than the Son, the
Word must be the Father in whom is the Son. But if the Word is not
Father but Word, the Word must be external to the Father, since it is
the Son who is ‘in the bosom of the Father.’ For not both
the Word and the Son are in the bosom, but one must be, and He the Son,
who is Only-begotten. And it follows for another reason, if the Word is
one, and the Son another, that the Son is superior to the Word; for
‘no one knoweth the Father save the Son<note place="end" n="3344" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p12"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 27" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p12.1" parsed="|Matt|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.27">Matt. xi. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ not the Word. Either then the Word
does not know, or if He knows, it is not true that ‘no one
knows.’ And the same of ‘He that hath seen Me, hath seen
the Father,’ and ‘I and the Father are One,’ for this
is uttered by the Son, not the Word, as they would have it, as is plain
from the Gospel; for according to John when the Lord said, ‘I and
the Father are One,’ the Jews took up stones to stone Him.
‘Jesus<note place="end" n="3345" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p13"> <scripRef passage="John x. 32-38" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p13.2" parsed="|John|10|32|10|38" osisRef="Bible:John.10.32-John.10.38">John x.
32–38</scripRef></p></note> answered them, Many good works have I
shewed you from My Father, for which of those works do ye stone Me? The
Jews answered Him, saying, For a good work we stone Thee not, but for
blasphemy, and because that Thou, being a man, makest Thyself God.
Jesus answered them, Is it not written in your law, I said, Ye are
gods? If he called them gods unto whom the Word of God came, and the
Scripture cannot be broken, say ye of Him, whom the Father hath
sanctified and sent into the world, Thou blasphemest, because I said, I
am the Son of God? If I do not the works of My Father, believe Me not.
But if I do, though ye believe not Me, believe the works, that ye may
know and believe that the Father is in Me, and I in the Father.’
And yet, as far as the surface of the words intimated, He said neither
‘I am God,’ nor ‘I am Son of God,’ but ‘I
and the Father are One.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p14">17. The Jews then, when they heard
‘One,’ thought like Sabellius that He said that He was the
Father, but our Saviour shews their sin by this argument: ‘Though
I had said “God,” you should have remembered what is
written, “I said, Ye are gods;”’ then to clear up
‘I and the Father are One,’ He has explained the
Son’s oneness with the Father in the words, ‘Because I
said, I am the Son of God.’ For if He did not say it in words,
still He has referred the sense of ‘are One’ to the Son.
For nothing is one with the Father, but what is from Him. What is that
which is from Him but the Son? And therefore He adds, ‘that ye
may know that I am in the Father, and the Father in Me.’ For,
when expounding the ‘One,’ He said that the union and the
inseparability lay, not in This being That, with which It was One, but
in His being in the Father and the Father in the Son. For thus He
overthrows both Sabellius, in saying, ‘I am’ not,
“the Father,” but, ‘the Son of God;’ and Arius,
in saying, ‘are One.’ If then the Son and the Word are not
the same, it is not that the Word is one with the Father, but the Son;
nor he that hath seen the Word ‘hath seen the Father,’ but
‘he that hath seen’ the Son. And from this it follows,
either that the Son is greater than the Word, or the Word has nothing
beyond the Son. For what can be greater or more perfect than
‘One,’ and ‘I in the Father and the Father in
Me,’ and ‘He that hath seen Me, hath seen the
Father?’ for these utterances also belong to the Son. And hence
the same John says, ‘He that hath seen Me, hath seen Him that
sent Me,’ and, ‘He that receiveth Me, receiveth Him that
sent Me;’ and, ‘I am come a light into the world, that
whosoever believeth in Me, should not abide in darkness. And, if any
one hear My words and observe them not, I judge him not; for I came not
to judge the world, but to save the world. The word which he shall
hear, the same shall judge him in the last day, because I go unto the
Father<note place="end" n="3346" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p15"> <scripRef passage="John xii. 45" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p15.2" parsed="|John|12|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.45">John xii. 45</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt. x. 40" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p15.3" parsed="|Matt|10|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.40">Matt. x.
40</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John xii. 46-48" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p15.4" parsed="|John|12|46|12|48" osisRef="Bible:John.12.46-John.12.48">John xii. 46–48</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ The preaching, He says, judges
him who has not observed the commandment; ‘for if,’ He
says, ‘I had not come and spoken unto them, they had not had sin;
but now they shall have no cloke<note place="end" n="3347" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p15.5"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p16"> <scripRef passage="John xv. 22" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p16.1" parsed="|John|15|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.22">John xv. 22</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ He
says, having heard My words, through which those who observe them shall
reap salvation.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p17">18. Perhaps they will have so little shame as to
say, that this utterance belongs not to the Son but to the Word; but
from what preceded it appeared plainly that the speaker was the Son.
<pb n="440" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_440.html" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-Page_440" />For He who here says, ‘I came
not to judge the world but to save<note place="end" n="3348" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p18"> <scripRef passage="John xii. 47" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p18.1" parsed="|John|12|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.47">John xii. 47</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ is
shewn to be no other than the Only-begotten Son of God, by the same
John’s saying before<note place="end" n="3349" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p19"> <scripRef passage="John 3.16-19" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p19.1" parsed="|John|3|16|3|19" osisRef="Bible:John.3.16-John.3.19">Ib. iii. 16–19</scripRef>.</p></note>, ‘For God so
loved the world that He gave His Only-begotten Son, that whosoever
believeth on Him should not perish, but have everlasting life. For God
sent not His Son into the world to condemn the world, but that the
world through Him might be saved. He that believeth on Him is not
condemned, but he that believeth not is condemned already, because he
hath not believed in the Name of the Only-begotten Son of God. And this
is the condemnation, that light is come into the world, and men loved
darkness rather than light, because their deeds are evil<note place="end" n="3350" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p20"> <scripRef passage="John 3.18,19" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p20.1" parsed="|John|3|18|3|19" osisRef="Bible:John.3.18-John.3.19">Ib. iii. 18, 19</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ If He who says, ‘For I came
not to judge the world, but that I might save it,’ is the Same as
says, ‘He that seeth Me, seeth Him that sent Me<note place="end" n="3351" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p21"> <scripRef passage="John 22.45" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p21.1" parsed="|John|22|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.22.45">Ib. xxii. 45</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and if He who came to save the world
and not judge it is the Only-begotten Son of God, it is plain that it
is the same Son who says, ‘He that seeth Me, seeth Him that sent
Me.’ For He who said, ‘He that believeth on Me,’ and,
‘If any one hear My words, I judge him not,’ is the Son
Himself, of whom Scripture says, ‘He that believeth on Him is not
condemned, but He that believeth not is condemned already, because He
hath not believed in the Name of the Only-begotten Son of God.’
And again: ‘And this is the condemnation’ of him who
believeth not on the Son, ‘that light hath come into the
world,’ and they believed not in Him, that is, in the Son; for He
must be ‘the Light which lighteth every man that cometh into the
world<note place="end" n="3352" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p22"> <scripRef passage="John 1.9" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p22.1" parsed="|John|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.9">Ib. i. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And as long as He was upon earth
according to the Incarnation, He was Light in the world, as He said
Himself, ‘While ye have light, believe in the light, that ye may
be the children of light;’ for ‘I,’ says He,
‘am come a light into the world<note place="end" n="3353" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p23"> <scripRef passage="John 22.36,46" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p23.1" parsed="|John|22|36|0|0;|John|22|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.22.36 Bible:John.22.46">Ib. xxii. 36, 46</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p24">19. This then being shewn, it follows that the
Word is the Son. But if the Son is the Light, which has come into the
world, beyond all dispute the world was made by the Son. For in the
beginning of the Gospel, the Evangelist, speaking of John the Baptist,
says, ‘He was not that Light, but that he might bear witness
concerning that Light<note place="end" n="3354" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p25"> <scripRef passage="John 1.8" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p25.1" parsed="|John|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.8">Ib. i. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For Christ
Himself was, as we have said before, the True Light that lighteth every
man that cometh into the world. For if ‘He was in the world, and
the world was made by Him<note place="end" n="3355" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p26"> <scripRef passage="John 1.10" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p26.1" parsed="|John|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.10">Ib. i. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ of
necessity He is the Word of God, concerning whom also the Evangelist
witnesses that all things were made by Him. For either they will be
compelled to speak of two worlds, that the one may have come into being
by the Son and the other by the Word, or, if the world is one and the
creation one, it follows that Son and Word are one and the same before
all creation, for by Him it came into being. Therefore if as by the
Word, so by the Son also all things came to be, it will not be
contradictory, but even identical to say, for instance, ‘In the
beginning was the Word,’ or, ‘In the beginning was the
Son.’ But if because John did not say, ‘In the beginning
was the Son,’ they shall maintain that the attributes of the Word
do not suit with the Son, it at once follows that the attributes of the
Son do not suit with the Word. But it was shewn that to the Son
belongs, ‘I and the Father are One,’ and that it is He
‘Who is in the bosom of the Father,’ and, ‘He that
seeth Me, seeth Him that sent Me<note place="end" n="3356" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p27"> <scripRef passage="John x. 30" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p27.2" parsed="|John|10|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.30">John x. 30</scripRef>; i. 18; xii.
45.</p></note>;’ and
that ‘the world was brought into being by Him,’ is common
to the Word and the Son; so that from this the Son is shewn to be
before the world; for of necessity the Framer is before the things
brought into being. And what is said to Philip must belong, according
to them, not to the Word, but to the Son. For, ‘Jesus
said,’ says Scripture, ‘Have I been so long time with you,
and yet thou hast not known Me, Philip? He that hath seen Me, hath seen
the Father. And how sayest thou then, Shew us the Father? Believest
thou not, that I am in the Father and the Father in Me? the words that
I speak unto you, I speak not of Myself, but the Father that dwelleth
in Me, He doeth the works. Believe Me that I am in the Father and the
Father in Me, or else, believe Me for the very works’ sake.
Verily, verily, I say unto you, he that believeth on Me, the works that
I do shall he do also, and greater works than these shall he do,
because I go unto the Father. And whatsoever ye shall ask in My Name,
that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son<note place="end" n="3357" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p27.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p28"> <scripRef passage="John 14.9-13" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p28.1" parsed="|John|14|9|14|13" osisRef="Bible:John.14.9-John.14.13">Ib. xiv. 9–13</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Therefore if the Father be glorified
in the Son, the Son must be He who said, ‘I in the Father and the
Father in Me;’ and He who said, ‘He that hath seen Me, hath
seen the Father;’ for He, the same who thus spoke, shews Himself
to be the Son, by adding, ‘that the Father may be glorified in
the Son.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p29">20. If then they say that the Man whom the Word
wore, and not the Word, is the Son of God the Only-begotten, the Man
must be by consequence He who is in the Father, in whom also the Father
is; and the Man must be He who is One with the Father, and who is in
the bosom of the Father, and the True Light. And they will be compelled
to say that through the Man Himself the world came into being, and that
the Man was He who came not to judge the <pb n="441" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_441.html" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-Page_441" />world but to save it; and that He it was who
was in being before Abraham came to be. For, says Scripture, Jesus said
to them, ‘Verily, verily, I say unto you, before Abraham was, I
am<note place="end" n="3358" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p30"> <scripRef passage="John viii. 58" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p30.1" parsed="|John|8|58|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.58">John viii. 58</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And is it not absurd to say, as they
do, that one who came of the seed of Abraham after two and forty
generations<note place="end" n="3359" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p31"> Vid. <scripRef passage="Matt. i. 17" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p31.1" parsed="|Matt|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.17">Matt. i. 17</scripRef></p></note>, should exist before Abraham came to
be? is it not absurd, if the flesh, which the Word bore, itself is the
Son, to say that the flesh from Mary is that by which the world was
made? and how will they retain ‘He was in the world?’ for
the Evangelist, by way of signifying the Son’s antecedence to the
birth according to the flesh, goes on to say, ‘He was in the
world.’ And how, if not the Word but the Man is the Son, can He
save the world, being Himself one of the world? And if this does not
shame them, where shall be the Word, the Man being in the Father? And
where will the Word stand to the Father, the Man and the Father being
One? But if the Man be Only-begotten, what will be the place of the
Word? Either one must say that He comes second, or, if He be above the
Only-begotten, He must be the Father Himself. For as the Father is One,
so also the Only-begotten from Him is One; and what has the Word above
the Man, if the Word is not the Son? For, while Scripture says that
through the Son and the Word the world was brought to be, and it is
common to the Word and to the Son to frame the world, yet Scripture
proceeds to place the sight of the Father, not in the Word but in the
Son, and to attribute the saving of the world, not to the Word, but to
the Only-begotten Son. For, saith it, Jesus said, ‘Have I been so
long while with you, and yet hast thou not known Me, Philip? He that
hath seen Me, hath seen the Father.’ Nor does Scripture say that
the Word knows the Father, but the Son; and that not the Word sees the
Father, but the Only-begotten Son who is in the bosom of the
Father.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p32">21. And what more does the Word contribute to our
salvation than the Son, if, as they hold, the Son is one, and the Word
another? for the command is that we should believe, not in the Word,
but in the Son. For John says, ‘He that believeth on the Son,
hath everlasting life; but he that believeth not the Son, shall not see
life<note place="end" n="3360" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p33"> <scripRef passage="John iii. 36" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p33.1" parsed="|John|3|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.36">John iii. 36</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And Holy Baptism, in which the
substance of the whole faith is lodged, is administered not in the
Word, but in Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. If then, as they hold, the
Word is one and the Son another, and the Word is not the Son, Baptism
has no connection with the Word. How then are they able to hold that
the Word is with the Father, when He is not with Him in the giving of
Baptism? But perhaps they will say, that in the Father’s Name the
Word is included? Wherefore then not the Spirit also? or is the Spirit
external to the Father? and the Man indeed (if the Word is not Son) is
named after the Father, but the Spirit after the Man? and then the
Monad, instead of dilating into a Triad, dilates according to them into
a Tetrad, Father, Word, Son, and Holy Ghost. Being brought to shame on
this ground, they have recourse to another, and say that not the Man by
Himself whom the Lord bore, but both together, the Word and the Man,
are the Son; for both joined together are named Son, as they say. Which
then is cause of which? and which has made which a Son? or, to speak
more clearly, is the Word a Son because of the flesh? or is the flesh
called Son because of the Word? or is neither the cause, but the
concurrence of the two? If then the Word be a Son because of the flesh,
of necessity the flesh is Son, and all those absurdities follow which
have been already drawn from saying that the Man is Son. But if the
flesh is called Son because of the Word, then even before the flesh the
Word certainly, being such, was Son. For how could a being make other
sons, not being himself a son, especially when there was a father<note place="end" n="3361" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p34"> Cf.
iii. 11, n. 1.</p></note>? If then He makes sons for Himself, then is
He Himself Father; but if for the Father, then must He be Son, or
rather that Son, by reason of Whom the rest are made sons.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p35">22. For if, while He is not Son, we are sons, God
is our Father and not His. How then does He appropriate the name
instead, saying, ‘My Father,’ and ‘I from the
Father<note place="end" n="3362" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p36"> <scripRef passage="John v. 17" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p36.2" parsed="|John|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.17">John v. 17</scripRef>; xvi.
28.</p></note>?’ for if He be common Father of
all, He is not His Father only, nor did He alone come out from the
Father. But he says, that He is sometimes called our Father also,
because He has Himself become partaker in our flesh. For on this
account the Word has become flesh, that, since the Word is Son,
therefore, because of the Son dwelling in us<note place="end" n="3363" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p36.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p37"> <i>Or.</i> ii. 60. n. 5.</p></note>,
He may be called our Father also; for ‘He sent forth,’ says
Scripture, ‘the Spirit of His Son into our hearts, crying, Abba,
Father<note place="end" n="3364" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p38"> <scripRef passage="Gal. iv. 6" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p38.1" parsed="|Gal|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.6">Gal. iv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Therefore the Son in us,
calling upon His own Father, causes Him to be named our Father also.
Surely in whose hearts the Son is not, of them neither can God be
called Father. But if because of the Word the Man is called Son, it
follows necessarily, since the ancients<note place="end" n="3365" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p39"> Below, §29.</p></note>
are called sons even before the Incarnation, that the Word is Son even
before His sojourn among us; for ‘I begat sons,’ saith
Scripture; and in <pb n="442" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_442.html" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-Page_442" />the time of Noah,
‘When the sons of God saw,’ and in the Song, ‘Is not
He thy Father<note place="end" n="3366" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p40"> <scripRef passage="Is. i. 2" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p40.2" parsed="|Isa|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.2">Is. i. 2</scripRef>, LXX.; <scripRef passage="Gen. vi. 2" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p40.3" parsed="|Gen|6|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.6.2">Gen. vi. 2</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Deut. xxxii. 6" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p40.4" parsed="|Deut|32|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.32.6">Deut. xxxii. 6</scripRef></p></note>?’ Therefore
there was also that True Son, for whose sake they too were sons. But
if, as they say again, neither of the two is Son, but it depends on the
concurrence of the two, it follows that neither is Son; I say, neither
the Word nor the Man, but some cause, on account of which they were
united; and accordingly that cause which makes the Son will precede the
uniting. Therefore in this way also the Son was before the flesh. When
this then is urged, they will take refuge in another pretext, saying,
neither that the Man is Son, nor both together, but that the Word was
Word indeed simply in the beginning, but when He became Man, then He
was named<note place="end" n="3367" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p40.5"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p41"> <i>Or.</i> ii. 19, n. 3.</p></note> Son; for before His appearing He was
not Son but Word only; and as the ‘Word became flesh,’ not
being flesh before, so the Word became Son, not being Son before. Such
are their idle words; but they admit of an obvious refutation.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p42">23. For if simply, when made Man, He has become
Son, the becoming Man is the cause. And if the Man is cause of His
being Son, or both together, then the same absurdities result. Next, if
He is first Word and then Son, it will appear that He knew the Father
afterwards, not before; for not as being Word does He know Him, but as
Son. For ‘No one knoweth the Father but the Son.’ And this
too will result, that He has come afterwards to be ‘in the bosom
of the Father<note place="end" n="3368" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p43"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 27" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p43.2" parsed="|Matt|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.27">Matt. xi. 27</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John i. 18" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p43.3" parsed="|John|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.18">John i.
18</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and
afterwards He and the Father have become One; and afterwards is,
‘He that hath seen Me, hath seen the Father<note place="end" n="3369" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p43.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p44"> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 9" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p44.1" parsed="|John|14|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.9">John xiv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For all these things are said of the
Son. Hence they will be forced to say, The Word was nothing but a name.
For neither is it He who is in us with the Father, nor whoso has seen
the Word, hath seen the Father, nor was the Father known to any one at
all, for through the Son is the Father known (for so it is written,
‘And he to whomsoever the Son will reveal Him’), and, the
Word not being yet Son, not yet did any know the Father. How then was
He seen by Moses, how by the fathers? for He says Himself in the
Kingdoms, ‘Was I not plainly revealed to the house of thy
father<note place="end" n="3370" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p45"> <scripRef passage="1 Sam. ii. 27" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p45.1" parsed="|1Sam|2|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.2.27">1 Sam. ii. 27</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>?’ But if God was revealed, there
must have been a Son to reveal, as He says Himself, ‘And he to
whomsoever the Son will reveal Him.’ It is irreligious then and
foolish to say that the Word is one and the Son another, and whence
they gained such an idea it were well to ask them. They answer, Because
no mention is made in the Old Testament of the Son, but of the Word;
and for this reason they are positive in their opinion that the Son
came later than the Word, because not in the Old, but in the New only,
is He spoken of. This is what they irreligiously say; for first to
separate between the Testaments, so that the one does not hold with the
other, is the device of Manichees and Jews, the one of whom oppose the
Old, and the other the New<note place="end" n="3371" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p46"> Cf.
i. 53, n. 7; iii. 35, n. 5.</p></note>. Next, on their
shewing, if what is contained in the Old is of older date, and what in
the New of later, and times depend upon the writing, it follows that
‘I and the Father are One,’ and
‘Only-begotten,’ and ‘He that hath seen Me hath seen
the Father<note place="end" n="3372" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p46.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p47"> <scripRef passage="John x. 30" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p47.2" parsed="|John|10|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.30">John x. 30</scripRef>; i. 18; xiv.
9.</p></note>,’ are later, for these
testimonies are adduced not from the Old but from the New.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p48">24. But it is not so; for in truth much is said
in the Old also about the Son, as in the second Psalm, ‘Thou art
My Son, this day have I begotten Thee<note place="end" n="3373" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p48.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p49"> <scripRef passage="Ps. ii. 7" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p49.1" parsed="|Ps|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.7">Ps. ii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and in the ninth the title<note place="end" n="3374" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p49.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p50"> Ib.
ix. title xlv. title.</p></note>, Unto the ‘end concerning the hidden
things of the Son, a Psalm of David;’ and in the forty-fourth,
‘Unto the end, concerning the things that shall be changed to the
Sons of Korah for understanding, a song about the Well-beloved;’
and in Isaiah, ‘I will sing to my Well-beloved a song of my
Well-beloved touching my vineyard. My Well-beloved hath a vineyard<note place="end" n="3375" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p50.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p51"> <scripRef passage="Is. v. 1" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p51.1" parsed="|Isa|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.5.1">Is. v. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ Who is this
‘Well-beloved’ but the Only-begotten Son? as also in the
hundred and ninth, ‘From the womb I begat Thee before the morning
star<note place="end" n="3376" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p51.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p52"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cx. 3" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p52.1" parsed="|Ps|10|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.10.3">Ps. cx. 3</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>,’ concerning which I shall speak
afterwards; and in the Proverbs, ‘Before the hills He begat
me;’ and in Daniel, ‘And the form of the Fourth is like the
Son of God<note place="end" n="3377" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p52.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p53"> <scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 25" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p53.2" parsed="|Prov|8|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.25">Prov. viii. 25</scripRef>, LXX.; <scripRef passage="Dan. iii. 25" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p53.3" parsed="|Dan|3|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.3.25">Dan. iii.
25</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and many others. If then from
the Old be ancientness, ancient must be the Son, who is clearly
described in the Old Testament in many places. ‘Yes,’ they
say, ‘so it is, but it must be taken prophetically.’
Therefore also the Word must be said to be spoken of prophetically; for
this is not to be taken one way, that another. For if ‘Thou art
My Son’ refer to the future, so does ‘By the Word of the
Lord were the heavens established;’ for it is not said
‘were brought to be,’ nor ‘He made.’ But that
‘established’ refers to the future, it states elsewhere:
‘The Lord reigned<note place="end" n="3378" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p53.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p54"> Cf.
<i>Exp. in Ps.</i> xcii.</p></note>,’ followed by
‘He so established the earth that it can never be moved.’
And if the words in the forty-fourth Psalm ‘for My
Well-beloved’ refer to the future, so does what follows upon
them, ‘My heart uttered a good Word.’ And if ‘From
the womb’ relates to a man, therefore <pb n="443" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_443.html" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-Page_443" />also ‘From the heart.’ For if the
womb is human, so is the heart corporeal. But if what is from the heart
is eternal, then what is ‘From the womb’ is eternal. And if
the ‘Only-begotten’ is ‘in the bosom,’
therefore the ‘Well-beloved’ is ‘in the bosom.’
For ‘Only-begotten’ and ‘Well-beloved’ are the
same, as in the words ‘This is My Well-beloved Son<note place="end" n="3379" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p54.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p55"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxiii. 6" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p55.2" parsed="|Ps|33|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.33.6">Ps. xxxiii. 6</scripRef>; xciii. 1;
xlv. 1; <scripRef passage="Matt. iii. 17" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p55.3" parsed="|Matt|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.17">Matt. iii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For not as wishing to signify His
love towards Him did He say ‘Well-beloved,’ as if it might
appear that He hated others, but He made plain thereby His being
Only-begotten, that He might shew that He alone was from Him. And hence
the Word, with a view of conveying to Abraham the idea of
‘Only-begotten,’ says, ‘Offer thy son thy
well-beloved<note place="end" n="3380" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p55.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p56"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxii. 2" id="xxi.ii.vi.vii-p56.1" parsed="|Gen|22|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.22.2">Gen. xxii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ but it is plain to any one
that Isaac was the only son from Sara. The Word then is Son, not lately
come to be, or named Son, but always Son. For if not Son, neither is He
Word; and if not Word, neither is He Son. For that which is from the
father is a son; and what is from the Father, but that Word that went
forth from the heart, and was born from the womb? for the Father is not
Word, nor the Word Father, but the one is Father, and the other Son;
and one begets, and the other is begotten.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Section" title="Marcellian illustration from 1 Cor. xii. 4, refuted." n="25" shorttitle="Section 25" progress="78.70%" prev="xxi.ii.vi.vii" next="xxi.ii.vi.ix" id="xxi.ii.vi.viii"><p class="c41" id="xxi.ii.vi.viii-p1">

<i>§25.
Marcellian illustration from</i> <i><scripRef passage="1 Cor. xii. 4" id="xxi.ii.vi.viii-p1.2" parsed="|1Cor|12|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.4">1 Cor. xii. 4</scripRef></i><i>, refuted.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxi.ii.vi.viii-p2">25. Arius then raves in saying that the Son is
from nothing, and that once He was not, while Sabellius also raves in
saying that the Father is Son, and again, the Son Father<note place="end" n="3381" id="xxi.ii.vi.viii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.viii-p3"> §13.</p></note>, in subsistence<note place="end" n="3382" id="xxi.ii.vi.viii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.viii-p4"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.vi.viii-p4.1">ὑποστάσει</span>, iii. 65, n. 9.</p></note>
One, in name Two; and he<note place="end" n="3383" id="xxi.ii.vi.viii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.viii-p5"> i.e.
Marcellus.</p></note> raves also in using
as an example the grace of the Spirit. For he says, ‘As there are
“diversities of gifts, but the same Spirit,” so also the
Father is the same<note place="end" n="3384" id="xxi.ii.vi.viii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.viii-p6"> (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xii. 4" id="xxi.ii.vi.viii-p6.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.4">1 Cor. xii. 4</scripRef>.) So Marcellus,
§13.</p></note>, but is dilated
into Son and Spirit.’ Now this is full of absurdity; for if as
with the Spirit, so it is with God, the Father will be Word and Holy
Spirit, to one becoming Father, to another Son, to another Spirit,
accommodating himself to the need of each, and in name indeed Son and
Spirit, but in reality Father only; having a beginning in that He
becomes a Son, and then ceasing to be called Father, and made man in
name, but in truth not even coming among us; and untrue in saying
‘I and the Father,’ but in reality being Himself the
Father, and the other absurdities which result in the instance of
Sabellius. And the name of the Son and the Spirit will necessarily
cease, when the need has been supplied; and what happens will
altogether be but make-belief, because it has been displayed, not in
truth, but in name. And the Name of Son ceasing, as they hold, then the
grace of Baptism will cease too; for it was given in the Son<note place="end" n="3385" id="xxi.ii.vi.viii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.viii-p7"> §21.</p></note>. Nay, what will follow but the annihilation
of the creation? for if the Word came forth that we might be created<note place="end" n="3386" id="xxi.ii.vi.viii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.viii-p8"> ii.
24, n. 6; iv. 11, n. 4.</p></note>, and when He was come forth, we were, it is
plain that when He retires into the Father, as they say, we shall be no
longer. For He will be as He was; so also we shall not be, as then we
were not; for when He is no more gone forth, there will no more be a
creation. This then is absurd.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Sections" title="That the Son is the Co-existing Word, argued from the New Testament. Texts from the Old Testament continued; especially Ps. cx. 3. Besides, the Word in Old Testament may be Son in New, as Spirit in Old Testament is Paraclete in New. Objection from Acts x. 36; answered by parallels, such as 1 Cor. i. 5. Lev. ix. 7. &amp;c. Necessity of the Word's taking flesh, viz. to sanctify, yet without destroying, the flesh." n="26-36" shorttitle="Sections 26-36" progress="78.75%" prev="xxi.ii.vi.viii" next="xxii" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix"><p class="c41" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p1">

<i>§§26–36. That
the Son is the Co-existing Word, argued from the New Testament. Texts
from the Old Testament continued; especially</i> <i><scripRef passage="Ps. cx. 3" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p1.2" parsed="|Ps|10|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.10.3">Ps. cx. 3</scripRef></i><i>. Besides, the Word in Old Testament
may be Son in New, as Spirit in Old Testament is Paraclete in New.
Objection from</i> <i><scripRef passage="Acts x. 36" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p1.4" parsed="|Acts|10|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.36">Acts x.
36</scripRef></i><i>; answered by
parallels, such as</i> <i><scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 5" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p1.6" parsed="|1Cor|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.5">1
Cor. i. 5</scripRef>. <scripRef passage="Lev. ix. 7" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p1.7" parsed="|Lev|9|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.9.7">Lev. ix. 7</scripRef></i><i>.
&amp;c. Necessity of the Word’s taking flesh, viz. to sanctify,
yet without destroying, the flesh.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p2">26. But that the Son has no beginning of being,
but before He was made man was ever with the Father, John makes clear
in his first Epistle, writing thus: ‘That which was from the
beginning, which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which
we have looked upon, and our hands have handled of the Word of Life;
and the Life was manifested, and we have seen it; and we bear witness
and declare unto you that Eternal Life, which was with the Father, and
was manifested unto us<note place="end" n="3387" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p3"> <scripRef passage="1 John i. 1, 2" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p3.2" parsed="|1John|1|1|1|2" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.1-1John.1.2">1 John i. 1,
2</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ While he
says here that ‘the Life,’ not ‘became,’ but
‘was with the Father,’ in the end of his Epistle he says
the Son is the Life, writing, ‘And we are in Him that is True,
even in His Son, Jesus Christ; this is the True God and Eternal Life<note place="end" n="3388" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p3.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p4"> <scripRef passage="1 John 5.20" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p4.1" parsed="|1John|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.20">Ib. v. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But if the Son is the Life, and the
Life was with the Father, and if the Son was with the Father, and the
same Evangelist says, ‘And the Word was with God<note place="end" n="3389" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p5"> <scripRef passage="John i. 1" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p5.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">John i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ the Son must be the Word, which is
ever with the Father. And as the ‘Son’ is
‘Word,’ so ‘God’ must be ‘the
Father.’ Moreover, the Son, according to John, is not merely
‘God’ but ‘True God;’ for according to the same
Evangelist, ‘And the Word was God;’ and the Son said,
‘I am the Life<note place="end" n="3390" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p6"> <scripRef passage="John 14.6" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p6.1" parsed="|John|14|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.6">Ib. xiv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Therefore
the Son is the Word and Life which is with the Father. And again, what
is said in the same John, ‘The Only-begotten Son which is in the
bosom of the Father<note place="end" n="3391" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p7"> <scripRef passage="John 1.18" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p7.1" parsed="|John|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.18">Ib. i. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ shews that
the Son was ever. For whom John calls Son, Him David mentions in the
Psalm as God’s Hand<note place="end" n="3392" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p8"> ii.
31, n. 4.</p></note>, saying, ‘Why
stretchest Thou not forth Thy Right Hand out of Thy bosom<note place="end" n="3393" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p9"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxiv. 11" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p9.1" parsed="|Ps|74|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.74.11">Ps. lxxiv. 11</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>?’ Therefore if the Hand is in <pb n="444" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_444.html" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-Page_444" />the bosom, and the Son in the bosom, the
Son will be the Hand, and the Hand will be the Son, through whom the
Father made all things; for it is written, ‘Thy Hand made all
these things,’ and ‘He led out His people with His Hand<note place="end" n="3394" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p10"> Vid. <scripRef passage="Is. lxvi. 2; Deut. vii. 8" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p10.1" parsed="|Isa|66|2|0|0;|Deut|7|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.66.2 Bible:Deut.7.8">Is. lxvi. 2; Deut. vii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ therefore through the Son. And if
‘this is the changing of the Right Hand of the Most
Highest,’ and again, ‘Unto the end, concerning the things
that shall be changed, a song for My Well-beloved<note place="end" n="3395" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p11"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxvii. 10" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p11.2" parsed="|Ps|77|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.77.10">Ps. lxxvii.
10</scripRef>,
LXX.; xlv. title.</p></note>;’ the Well-beloved then is the Hand
that was changed; concerning whom the Divine Voice also says,
‘This is My Beloved Son.’ This ‘My Hand’ then
is equivalent to ‘This My Son.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p12">27. But since there are ill-instructed men who,
while resisting the doctrine of a Son, think little of the words,
‘From the womb before the morning star I begat Thee<note place="end" n="3396" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p13"> <scripRef passage="Psa. 110.3" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p13.1" parsed="|Ps|110|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.110.3">Ib. cx. 3</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>;’ as if this referred to His relation
to Mary, alleging that He was born of Mary ‘before the morning
star,’ for that to say ‘womb’ could not refer to His
relation towards God, we must say a few words here. If then, because
the ‘womb’ is human, therefore it is foreign to God,
plainly ‘heart’ too has a human meaning<note place="end" n="3397" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p14"> §24.</p></note>, for that which has heart has womb also.
Since then both are human, we must deny both, or seek to explain both.
Now as a word is from the heart, so is an offspring from the womb; and
as when the heart of God is spoken of, we do not conceive of it as
human, so if Scripture says ‘from the womb,’ we must not
take it in a corporeal sense. For it is usual with divine Scripture to
speak and signify in the way of man what is above man. Thus speaking of
the creation it says, ‘Thy hands made me and fashioned me,’
and, ‘Thy hand made all these things,’ and, ‘He
commanded and they were created<note place="end" n="3398" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p15"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 73" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p15.2" parsed="|Ps|19|73|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.73">Ps. cxix. 73</scripRef>; cxlviii.
5.</p></note>.’
Suitable then is its language about everything; attributing to the Son
‘propriety’ and ‘genuineness,’ and to the
creation ‘the beginning of being.’ For the one God makes
and creates; but Him He begets from Himself, Word or Wisdom. Now
‘womb’ and ‘heart’ plainly declare the proper
and the genuine; for we too have this from the womb; but our works we
make by the hand.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p16">28. What means then, say they, ‘Before the
morning star?’ I would answer, that if ‘Before the morning
star’ shews that His birth from Mary was wonderful, many others
besides have been born before the rising of the star. What then is said
so wonderful in His instance, that He should record it as some choice
prerogative<note place="end" n="3399" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p17"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p17.1">ἐξαιρέτου</span>, ii. 19, n. 6.</p></note>, when it is common to many? Next, to
beget differs from bringing forth; for begetting involves the primary
foundation, but to bring forth is nothing else than the production of
what exists. If then the term belongs to the body, let it be observed
that He did not then receive a beginning of coming to be when he was
evangelized to the shepherds by night, but when the Angel spoke to the
Virgin. And that was not night, for this is not said; on the contrary,
it was night when He issued from the womb. This difference Scripture
makes, and says on the one hand that He was begotten before the morning
star, and on the other speaks of His proceeding from the womb, as in
the twenty-first Psalm, ‘Thou art he that drew Me from the womb<note place="end" n="3400" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p18"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxii. 9" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p18.1" parsed="|Ps|22|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.22.9">Ps. xxii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Besides, He did not say,
‘before the rising of the morning star,’ but simply
‘before the morning star.’ If then the phrase must be taken
of the body, then either the body must be before Adam, for the stars
were before Adam, or we have to investigate the sense of the letter.
And this John enables us to do, who says in the Apocalypse, ‘I am
Alpha and Omega, the first and the last, the beginning and the end.
Blessed are they who make broad their robes, that they may have right
to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into the city.
For without are dogs, and sorcerers, and whoremongers, and murderers,
and idolaters, and whosoever maketh and loveth a lie. I Jesus have sent
My Angel, to testify these things in the Churches. I am the Root and
the Offspring of David, the Bright and Morning Star. And the Spirit and
the Bride say, Come; and let him that heareth say, Come; and let him
that is athirst, Come; and whosoever will, let him take of the water of
life freely<note place="end" n="3401" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p19"> <scripRef passage="Rev. xxii. 13-17" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p19.2" parsed="|Rev|22|13|22|17" osisRef="Bible:Rev.22.13-Rev.22.17">Rev. xxii.
13–17</scripRef></p></note>.’ If then ‘the Offspring
of David’ be the ‘Bright and Morning Star,’ it is
plain that the flesh of the Saviour is called ‘the Morning
Star,’ which the Offspring from God preceded; so that the sense
of the Psalm is this, ‘I have begotten Thee from Myself before
Thy appearance in the flesh;’ for ‘before the Morning
Star’ is equivalent to ‘before the Incarnation of the
Word.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p20">29. Thus in the Old also, statements are plainly
made concerning the Son; at the same time it is superfluous to argue
the point; for if what is not stated in the Old is of later date, let
them who are thus disputatious, say where in the Old is mention made of
the Spirit, the Paraclete? for of the Holy Spirit there is mention, but
nowhere of the Paraclete. Is then the Holy Spirit one, and the
Paraclete another, and the Paraclete the later, as not mentioned in the
Old? but far be it to say that the Spirit is later, or to <pb n="445" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_445.html" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-Page_445" />distinguish the Holy Ghost as one and the
Paraclete as another; for the Spirit is one and the same, then and now
hallowing and comforting those who are His recipients; as one and the
same Word and Son led even then to adoption of sons those who were
worthy<note place="end" n="3402" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p21"> Cf.
i. 39, n. 4.</p></note>. For sons under the Old were made such
through no other than the Son. For unless even before Mary there were a
Son who was of God, how is He before all, when they are sons before
Him? and how also ‘First-born,’ if He comes second after
many? But neither is the Paraclete second, for He was before all, nor
the Son later; for ‘in the beginning was the Word<note place="end" n="3403" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p22"> <scripRef passage="John i. 1" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p22.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">John i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And as the Spirit and Paraclete are
the same, so the Son and Word are the same; and as the Saviour says
concerning the Spirit, ‘But the Paraclete which is the Holy
Ghost, whom the Father will send in My Name<note place="end" n="3404" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p23"> <scripRef passage="John 14.26" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p23.1" parsed="|John|14|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.26">Ib. xiv. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ speaking of One and Same, and not
distinguishing, so John describes similarly when he says, ‘And
the Word became flesh, and dwelt among us, and we beheld His glory,
glory as of one Only-begotten from the Father<note place="end" n="3405" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p24"> <scripRef passage="John 1.14" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p24.1" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">Ib. i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For here too he does not distinguish
but witnesses the identity. And as the Paraclete is not one and the
Holy Ghost another, but one and the same, so Word is not one, and Son
another, but the Word is Only-Begotten; for He says not the glory of
the flesh itself, but of the Word. He then who dares distinguish
between Word and Son, let him distinguish between Spirit and Paraclete;
but if the Spirit cannot be distinguished, so neither can the Word,
being also Son and Wisdom and Power. Moreover, the word
‘Well-beloved’ even the Greeks who are skilful in phrases
know to be equivalent with ‘Only-begotten.’ For Homer
speaks thus of Telemachus, who was the only-begotten of Ulysses, in the
second book of the Odyssey:</p>

<p class="c71" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p25">O’er the wide earth, dear
youth, why seek to run,</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p26">An only child, a well-beloved<note place="end" n="3406" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p27"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p27.1">μοῦνος ἐ&amp; 241·ν
ἀγαπητός</span>, line 365.</p></note> son?</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p28">He whom you mourn, divine
Ulysses, fell</p>

<p class="c49" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p29">Far from his country, where the
strangers dwell.</p>

<p id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p30">Therefore he who is the only son of his father is
called well-beloved.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p31">30. Some of the followers of the Samosatene,
distinguishing the Word from the Son, pretend that the Son is Christ,
and the Word another; and they ground this upon Peter’s words in
the Acts, which he spoke well, but they explain badly<note place="end" n="3407" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p32"> Cf.
ii. 1, n. 13.</p></note>. It is this: ‘The Word He sent to the
children of Israel, preaching peace by Jesus Christ; this is Lord of
all<note place="end" n="3408" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p33"> <scripRef passage="Acts x. 36" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p33.1" parsed="|Acts|10|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.36">Acts x. 36</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For they say that since the Word
spoke through Christ, as in the instance of the Prophets, ‘Thus
saith the Lord,’ the prophet was one and the Lord another. But to
this it is parallel to oppose the words in the first to the
Corinthians, ‘waiting for the revelation of our Lord Jesus
Christ, who shall also confirm you unto the end unblameable in the day
of our Lord Jesus Christ<note place="end" n="3409" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p34"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 7, 8" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p34.2" parsed="|1Cor|1|7|1|8" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.7-1Cor.1.8">1 Cor. i. 7,
8</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For as one
Christ does not confirm the day of another Christ, but He Himself
confirms in His own day those who wait for Him, so the Father sent the
Word made flesh, that being made man He might preach by means of
Himself. And therefore he straightway adds, ‘This is Lord of
all;’ but Lord of all is the Word.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p35">31. ‘And Moses said unto Aaron, Go unto the
altar and offer thy sin-offering, and thy burnt-offering, and make an
atonement for thyself and for the people; and offer the offering of the
people, and make an atonement for them, as the Lord commanded Moses<note place="end" n="3410" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p36"> <scripRef passage="Lev. ix. 7" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p36.1" parsed="|Lev|9|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.9.7">Lev. ix. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ See now here, though Moses be one,
Moses himself speaks as if about another Moses, ‘as the Lord
commanded Moses.’ In like manner then, if the blessed Peter speak
of the Divine Word also, as sent to the children of Israel by Jesus
Christ, it is not necessary to understand that the Word is one and
Christ another, but that they were one and the same by reason of the
uniting which took place in His divine and loving condescension and
becoming man. And even if He be considered in two ways<note place="end" n="3411" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p37"> Cf.
iii. 29, init.</p></note>, still it is without any division of the
Word, as when the inspired John says, ‘And the Word became flesh,
and dwelt among us<note place="end" n="3412" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p38"> <scripRef passage="John i. 14" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p38.1" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">John i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ What then
is said well and rightly<note place="end" n="3413" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p39"> ii.
44, n. 1.</p></note> by the blessed
Peter, the followers of the Samosatene, understanding badly and
wrongly, stand not in the truth. For Christ is understood in both ways
in Divine Scripture, as when it says Christ ‘God’s power
and God’s wisdom<note place="end" n="3414" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p40"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 24" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p40.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.24">1 Cor. i. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ If then
Peter says that the Word was sent through Jesus Christ unto the
children of Israel, let him be understood to mean, that the Word
incarnate has appeared to the children of Israel, so that it may
correspond to ‘And the Word became flesh.’ But if they
understand it otherwise, and, while confessing the Word to be divine,
as He is, separate from Him the Man that He has taken, with which also
we believe that He is made one, saying that He has been sent through
Jesus Christ, they are, without knowing it, contradicting themselves.
For those who in this place separate the divine Word from the divine
Incarnation, have, it seems, a degraded notion of the doctrine of His
having become flesh, and entertain Gentile thoughts, as they do,
conceiving that the divine Incarnation is an alteration of the Word.
But it is not so; perish the thought.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p41">32. For in the same way that John here preaches
that incomprehensible union. ‘the <pb n="446" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_446.html" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-Page_446" />mortal being swallowed up of life<note place="end" n="3415" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p41.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p42"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. v. 4" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p42.1" parsed="|2Cor|5|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.4">2 Cor. v. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ nay, of Him who is Very Life (as the
Lord said to Martha, ‘I am the Life<note place="end" n="3416" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p42.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p43"> <scripRef passage="John xi. 25" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p43.1" parsed="|John|11|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.11.25">John xi. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>’), so when the blessed Peter says that
through Jesus Christ the Word was sent, he implies the divine union
also. For as when a man heard ‘The Word became flesh,’ he
would not think that the Word ceased to be, which is absurd, as has
been said before, so also hearing of the Word which has been united to
the flesh, let him understand the divine mystery one and simple. More
clearly however and indisputably than all reasoning does what was said
by the Archangel to the Bearer of God herself, shew the oneness of the
Divine Word and Man. For he says, ‘The Holy Ghost shall come upon
thee, and the Power of the Highest shall overshadow thee: therefore
also that Holy Thing which shall be born of thee, shall be called the
Son of God<note place="end" n="3417" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p43.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p44"> <scripRef passage="Luke i. 35" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p44.1" parsed="|Luke|1|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.35">Luke i. 35</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Irrationally then do the
followers of the Samosatene separate the Word who is clearly declared
to be made one with the Man from Mary. He is not therefore sent through
that Man; but He rather in Him sent, saying, ‘Go ye, teach all
nations<note place="end" n="3418" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p45"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxviii. 19" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p45.2" parsed="|Matt|28|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.19">Matt. xxviii.
19</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p46">33. And this is usual with Scripture<note place="end" n="3419" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p46.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p47"> Cf.
ii. 53, n. 4.</p></note>, to express itself in inartificial and
simple phrases. For so also in Numbers we shall find, Moses said to
Raguel the Midianite, the father-in-law of Moses; for there was not one
Moses who spoke, and another whose father-in-law was Raguel, but Moses
was one. And if in like manner the Word of God is called Wisdom and
Power and Right-Hand and Arm and the like, and if in His love to man He
has become one with us, putting on our first-fruits and blended with
it, therefore the other titles also have, as was natural, become the
Word’s portions. For that John has said, that in the beginning
was the Word, and He with God and Himself God, and all things through
Him, and without Him nothing made, shews clearly that even man is the
formation of God the Word. If then after taking him, when enfeebled<note place="end" n="3420" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p48"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p48.1">σαθρωθέντα</span>, cf. ii. 66, n. 7.</p></note>, into Himself, He renews him again through
that sure renewal unto endless permanence, and therefore is made one
with him in order to raise him to a diviner lot, how can we possibly
say that the Word was sent through the Man who was from Mary, and
reckon Him, the Lord of Apostles, with the other Apostles, I mean
prophets, who were sent by Him? And how can Christ be called a mere
man? on the contrary, being made one with the Word, He is with reason
called Christ and Son of God, the prophet having long since loudly and
clearly ascribed the Father’s subsistence to Him, and said,
‘And I will send My Son Christ<note place="end" n="3421" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p48.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p49"> Vid. <scripRef passage="2 Esdr. vii. 28, 29; Acts iii. 20" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p49.1" parsed="|2Esd|7|28|7|29;|Acts|3|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Esd.7.28-2Esd.7.29 Bible:Acts.3.20">2 Esdr. vii. 28, 29; Acts iii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and in
the Jordan, ‘This is My Well-beloved Son.’ For when He had
fulfilled His promise, He shewed, as was suitable, that He was He whom
He said He had sent.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p50">34. Let us then consider Christ in both ways, the
divine Word made one in Mary with Him which is from Mary. For in her
womb the Word fashioned for Himself His house, as at the beginning He
formed Adam from the earth; or rather more divinely, concerning whom
Solomon too says openly, knowing that the Word was also called Wisdom,
‘Wisdom builded herself an house<note place="end" n="3422" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p50.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p51"> <scripRef passage="Prov. ix. 1" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p51.1" parsed="|Prov|9|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.9.1">Prov. ix. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ which the Apostle interprets when he
says, ‘Which house are we<note place="end" n="3423" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p51.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p52"> <scripRef passage="Heb. iii. 6" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p52.1" parsed="|Heb|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.3.6">Heb. iii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and
elsewhere calls us a temple, as far as it is fitting to God to inhabit
a temple, of which the image, made of stones, He by Solomon commanded
the ancient people to build; whence, on the appearance of the Truth,
the image ceased. For when the ruthless men wished to prove the image
to be the truth, and to destroy that true habitation which we surely
believe His union with us to be, He threatened them not; but knowing
that their crime was against themselves, He says to them,
‘Destroy this Temple, and in three days I will raise it up<note place="end" n="3424" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p52.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p53"> <scripRef passage="John ii. 19" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p53.1" parsed="|John|2|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.19">John ii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ He, our Saviour, surely shewing
thereby that the things about which men busy themselves, carry their
dissolution with them. For unless the Lord had built the house, and
kept the city, in vain did the builders toil, and the keepers watch<note place="end" n="3425" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p53.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p54"> Vid. <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxvii. 1" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p54.1" parsed="|Ps|27|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.27.1">Ps. cxxvii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>. And so the works of the Jews are undone,
for they were a shadow; but the Church is firmly established; it is
‘founded on the rock,’ and ‘the gates of hades shall
not prevail against it<note place="end" n="3426" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p54.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p55"> Vid. <scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 25; xvi. 18" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p55.1" parsed="|Matt|7|25|0|0;|Matt|16|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.25 Bible:Matt.16.18">Matt. vii. 25; xvi. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Theirs<note place="end" n="3427" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p55.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p56"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p56.1">ἐκείνων</span>, <scripRef passage="John x. 33" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p56.2" parsed="|John|10|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.33">John x. 33</scripRef></p></note> it was to say, ‘Why dost Thou, being a
man, make Thyself God<note place="end" n="3428" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p56.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p57"> <i>De
Decr.</i> 1; <i>Or.</i> i. 4, iii. 27; <i>de Syn.</i> 50.</p></note>?’ and their
disciple is the Samosatene; whence to his followers with reason does he
teach his heresy. But ‘we did not so learn Christ, if so be that
we heard’ Him, and were taught from Him, ‘putting off the
old man, which is corrupt according to the deceitful lusts,’ and
taking up ‘the new, which after God is created in righteousness
and true holiness<note place="end" n="3429" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p57.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p58"> <scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 20-24" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p58.2" parsed="|Eph|4|20|4|24" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.20-Eph.4.24">Eph. iv.
20–24</scripRef></p></note>.’ Let Christ
then in both ways be religiously considered.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p59">35. But if Scripture often calls even the body by
the name of Christ, as in the blessed Peter’s words to Cornelius,
when he teaches him of ‘Jesus of Nazareth, whom God anointed with
the Holy Ghost,’ and again to the Jews, ‘Jesus of Nazareth,
a Man approved of God for you<note place="end" n="3430" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p59.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p60"> <scripRef passage="Acts x. 38" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p60.2" parsed="|Acts|10|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.38">Acts x. 38</scripRef>; ii.
22.</p></note>,’ and again
the blessed Paul to the Athenians, ‘By that Man, whom He <pb n="447" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_447.html" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-Page_447" />ordained, giving assurance to all men, in
that He raised Him from the dead<note place="end" n="3431" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p60.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p61"> <scripRef passage="Acts xvii. 31" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p61.1" parsed="|Acts|17|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.31">Acts xvii. 31</scripRef>.</p></note>’ (for we
find the appointment and the mission often synonymous with the
anointing; from which any one who will may learn, that there is no
discordance in the words of the sacred writers, but that they but give
various names to the union of God the Word with the Man from Mary,
sometimes as anointing, sometimes as mission, sometimes as
appointment), it follows that what the blessed Peter says is right<note place="end" n="3432" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p61.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p62"> ii.
44, n. 1.</p></note>, and he proclaims in purity the Godhead of
the Only begotten, without separating the subsistence of God the Word
from the Man from Mary (perish the thought! for how should he, who had
heard in so many ways, ‘I and the Father are one,’ and
‘He that hath seen Me, hath seen the Father<note place="end" n="3433" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p62.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p63"> <scripRef passage="John x. 30" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p63.2" parsed="|John|10|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.30">John x. 30</scripRef>; xiv.
9.</p></note>?)’ In which Man, after the
resurrection also, when the doors were shut, we know of His coming to
the whole band<note place="end" n="3434" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p63.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p64"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p64.1">ξυνωρίς</span>.</p></note> of the Apostles,
and dispersing all that was hard to believe in it by His words,
‘Handle Me and see, for a spirit hath not flesh and bones, as ye
see Me have<note place="end" n="3435" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p64.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p65"> <scripRef passage="Luke xxiv. 39" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p65.1" parsed="|Luke|24|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.39">Luke xxiv. 39</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And He did not say,
‘This,’ or ‘this Man which I have taken to Me,’
but ‘Me.’ Wherefore the Samosatene will gain no allowance,
being refuted by so many arguments for the union of God the Word, nay
by God the Word Himself, who now brings the news to all, and assures
them by eating, and permitting to them that handling of Him which then
took place. For certainly he who gives food to others, and they who
give him, touch hands. For ‘they gave Him,’ Scripture says,
‘a piece of a broiled fish and of an honey-comb, and’ when
He had ‘eaten before them, He took the remains and gave to them<note place="end" n="3436" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p65.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p66"> <scripRef passage="Luke 24.42,43" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p66.1" parsed="|Luke|24|42|24|43" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.42-Luke.24.43">Ib. xxiv. 42, 43</scripRef>, vid. Wetstein <i>in
loc.</i></p></note>.’ See now, though not as Thomas was
allowed, yet by another way, He afforded to them full assurance, in
being touched by them; but if you would now see the scars, learn from
Thomas. ‘Reach hither thy hand and thrust it into My side, and
reach hither thy finger and behold My hands<note place="end" n="3437" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p66.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p67"> <scripRef passage="John xx. 27" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p67.1" parsed="|John|20|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.27">John xx. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ so says God the Word, speaking of
His own<note place="end" n="3438" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p67.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p68"> Cf.
iii. 33, n. 5.</p></note> side and hands, and of Himself as
whole man and God together, first affording to the Saints even
perception of the Word through the body<note place="end" n="3439" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p68.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p69"> Vid. <scripRef passage="1 John i. 1" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p69.1" parsed="|1John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.1">1 John i. 1</scripRef></p></note>,
as we may consider, by entering when the doors were shut; and next
standing near them in the body and affording full assurance. So much
may be conveniently said for confirmation of the faithful, and
correction of the unbelieving.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p70">36. And so let Paul of Samosata also stand
corrected on hearing the divine voice of Him who said ‘My
body,’ not ‘Christ besides Me who am the Word,’ but
‘Him<note place="end" n="3440" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p70.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p71"> i.e. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p71.1">τὸν
Χρ</span>. vid. <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvi. 26" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p71.3" parsed="|Matt|26|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.26">Matt. xxvi.
26</scripRef>.</p></note> with Me, and Me with Him.’ For I
the Word am the chrism, and that which has the chrism from Me is the
Man<note place="end" n="3441" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p71.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p72"> <i>Or.</i> i. 47, n. 11.</p></note>; not then without Me could He be called
Christ, but being with Me and I in Him. Therefore the mention of the
mission of the Word shews the uniting which took place with Jesus, born
of Mary, Whose Name means Saviour, not by reason of anything else, but
from the Man’s being made one with God the Word. This passage has
the same meaning as ‘the Father that sent Me,’ and ‘I
came not of Myself, but the Father sent Me<note place="end" n="3442" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p72.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p73"> <scripRef passage="John vi. 44" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p73.2" parsed="|John|6|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.44">John vi. 44</scripRef>, viii.
42.</p></note>.’ For he has given the name of
mission<note place="end" n="3443" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p73.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p74"> §35, line 8.</p></note> to the uniting with the Man, with Whom
the Invisible nature might be known to men, through the visible. For
God changes not place, like us who are hidden in places, when in the
fashion of our littleness He displays Himself in His existence in the
flesh; for how should He, who fills the heaven and the earth? but on
account of the presence in the flesh the just have spoken of His
mission. Therefore God the Word Himself is Christ from Mary, God and
Man; not some other Christ but One and the Same; He before ages from
the Father, He too in the last times from the Virgin; invisible<note place="end" n="3444" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p74.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p75"> <i>De
Syn.</i> 27 (15).</p></note> before even to the holy powers of heaven,
visible now because of His being one with the Man who is visible; seen,
I say, not in His invisible Godhead but in the operation<note place="end" n="3445" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p75.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p76"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxi.ii.vi.ix-p76.1">ἐνεργεία</span>, §14, n. 5.</p></note> of the Godhead through the human body and
whole Man, which He has renewed by its appropriation to Himself. To Him
be the adoration and the worship, who was before, and now is, and ever
shall be, even to all ages. Amen.</p>

</div4></div3></div2></div1>

<div1 title="On the Councils of Ariminum and Seleucia. (De Synodis.)" progress="79.36%" prev="xxi.ii.vi.ix" next="xxii.i" id="xxii">

<div2 title="Introduction." progress="79.36%" prev="xxii" next="xxii.ii" id="xxii.i"><p class="c9" id="xxii.i-p1">

<pb n="448" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_448.html" id="xxii.i-Page_448" /><span class="c8" id="xxii.i-p1.1">Introduction to de Synodis.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="xxii.i-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c81" id="xxii.i-p3">(<span class="c10" id="xxii.i-p3.1">Written</span> 359, <span class="c10" id="xxii.i-p3.2">Added to After</span> 361.)</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxii.i-p4">The <i>de Synodis</i> is the last of the great
and important group of writings of the third exile. With the exception
of §§30, 31, which were inserted at a later recension after
the death of Constantius (cf. <i>Hist. Ar.</i> 32 end), the work was
all written in 359, the year of the ‘dated’ creed (§4
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.i-p4.1">ἀπὸ
τῆς νῦν
ὑπατείας</span>) and of the
fateful assemblies of Rimini and Seleucia. It was written moreover
after the latter council had broken up (Oct. 1), but before the news
had reached Athanasius of the Emperor’s chilling reception of the
Ariminian deputies, and of the protest of the bishops against their
long detention at that place. The documents connected with the last
named episode reached him only in time for his postscript (§55).
Still less had he heard of the melancholy surrender of the deputies of
Ariminum at Niké on Oct. 10, or of the final catastrophe (cf. the
allusion in the inserted §30, also <i>Prolegg.</i> ch. ii. §8
(2) <i>fin.</i>).</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.i-p5">The first part only (see Table <i>infra</i>) of
the letter is devoted to the history<note place="end" n="3446" id="xxii.i-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.i-p6"> He
undertakes to tell ἅπερ ἑ&amp; 240·ρακα
καὶ ἔγνων
ἀκριβῶς,
words which have given rise to the romantic but ill-founded tradition
that, ubiquitious and untiring in his exile, he was a secret spectator
of the proceedings of his enemies at these distant gatherings. (So
Gibbon and, as far as Seleucia is concerned, Tillemont. Montfaucon, as
usual, takes the more sober and likely view.)</p></note> of the twin
councils. Athanasius is probably mistaken in ascribing the movement for
a great council to the Acacian or Homœan anxiety to eclipse and
finally set aside the Council of Nicæa. The Semi-Arians, who were
ill at ease and anxious to dissociate themselves from the growing
danger of Anomœanism, and who at this time had the ear of
Constantius, were the persons who desired a doctrinal settlement. It
was the last effort of Eastern ‘Conservatism’ (yet see
Gwatkin, <i>Studies,</i> p. 163) to formulate a position which without
admitting the obnoxious <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.i-p6.1">ὁμοούσιον</span>
should yet condemn Arianism, conciliate the West, and restore peace to
the Christian world. The failure of the attempt, gloomy and ignominious
as it was, was yet the beginning of the end, the necessary precursor of
the downfall of Arianism as a power within the Church. The cause of
this failure is to be found in the intrigues of the Homœans,
Valens in the West, Eudoxius and Acacius in the East. Nicæa was
chosen by Constantius for the <i>venue</i> of the great Synod. But
Basil, then in high favour, suggested Nicomedia, and thither the
bishops were summoned. Before they could meet, the city was destroyed
by an earthquake, and the <i>venue</i> was changed to Nicæa again.
Now the Homœans saw their opportunity. Their one chance of
escaping disaster was in the principle ‘divide et impera.’
The Council was divided into two: the Westerns were to meet at
Ariminum, the Easterns at Seleucia in Cilicia, a place with nothing to
recommend it excepting the presence of a strong military force. Hence
also the conference of Homœan and Semi-Arian bishops at Sirmium,
who drew up in the presence of Constantius, on Whitsun-Eve, the famous
‘dated’ or ‘third Sirmian’ Creed. Its wording
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.i-p6.2">ὅμοιου κατὰ
πάντα</span>) shows the predominant influence
of the Semi-Arians, in spite of the efforts of Valens to get rid of the
test words, upon which the Emperor insisted. Basil moreover issued a
separate memorandum to explain the sense in which he signed the creed,
emphasising the absolute likeness of the Son to the Father (Bright,
<i>Introd.,</i> lxxxiii., Gwatkin, pp. 168 <i>sq.</i>), and accepting
the Nicene doctrine in everything but the name. But for all Basil might
say, the Dated Creed by the use of the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.i-p6.3">ὅμοιον</span> had opened the door to any
evasion that an Arian could desire: for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.i-p6.4">ὅμοιον</span> is a relative term admitting
of degrees: what is only ‘like’ is <i>ipso facto</i> to
some extent <i>un</i>like (see below, §53). The party of Basil,
then, entered upon the decisive contest already outmanœuvred, and
doomed to failure. The events which followed are described by
Athanasius (§§8–12). At Ariminum the Nicene, at
Seleucia the Semi-Arian cause carried all before it. The Dated Creed,
rejected with scorn at Ariminum, was unsuccessfully propounded in an
altered form by Acacius at Seleucia. The rupture between Homœans
and Semi-Arians was complete. So far only does Athanasius carry his
account of the Synods: at this point he steps in with a fresh blow at
the link which united Eastern Conservatism with the mixed multitude of
original Arians like Euzoius and Valens, ultra Arians like Aetius and
<pb n="449" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_449.html" id="xxii.i-Page_449" />Eunomius, and Arianising
opportunists like Acacius, Eudoxius, and their tribe. In the latter he
recognises deadly foes who are to be confuted and exposed without any
thought of compromise; in the former, brethren who misunderstand their
own position, and whom explanation will surely bring round to their
natural allies. In this twofold aim the <i>de Synodis</i> stands in the
lines of the great anti-Arian discourses (<i>supra,</i> p. 304). But
with the eye of a general Athanasius suits his attack to the new
position. With the Arians, he has done with theological argument; he
points indignantly to their intrigues and their brow-beating, to their
lack of consistent principle, their endless synods and formularies
(§§21–32); concisely he exposes the hollowness of their
objection to the Nicene formula, the real logical basis upon which
their position rests (§33–40, see Bright, xc.–xcii.).
But to the Semi-Arians he turns with a serious and carefully stated
vindication of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.i-p6.5">ὁμοούσιον</span>. The time
has come to press it earnestly upon them as the only adequate
expression of what they really mean, as the only rampart which can
withstand the Arian invasion. This, the last portion
(§§41–54) of the letter, is the <i>raison
d’être</i> of the whole: the account of the Synods is merely
a means to this end, not his main purpose; the exposure of Arian
principles and of Arian variations subserves the ultimate aim of
detaching from them those of whom Athanasius was now hoping better
things. It may be said that he over-rated the hopefulness of affairs as
far as the immediate future was concerned. The weak acceptance by the
Seleucian majority (or rather by their delegates) of the Arian creed of
Niké, the triumph of Acacius, Eudoxius and their party as
Constantius drifted in the last two years of his life nearer and nearer
to ultra-Arianism (<i>de Syn.</i> 30, 31, his rupture with Basil,
<i>Theodt.</i> ii. 27), the ascendancy of Arianism under Valens, and
the eventual consolidation of a Semi-Arian sect under the name of
Macedonius, all this at the first glance is a sad commentary upon the
hopefulness of the <i>de Synodis.</i> But (1) even if this were all the
truth, Athanasius was right: he was acting a noble part. In the <i>de
Synodis</i> ‘even Athanasius rises above himself.’ Driven
to bay by the pertinacity of his enemies, exasperated as we see him in
the <i>de Fuga</i> and <i>Arian History,</i> ‘yet no sooner is he
cheered with the news of hope than the importunate jealousies of forty
years are hushed (contrast <i>Ep. Æg.</i> 7) in a moment, as
though the Lord had spoken peace to the tumult of the grey old
exile’s troubled soul’ (Gwatkin, <i>Studies,</i> p. 176,
<i>Arian Controv.,</i> p. 98). The charity that hopeth all things is
always justified of her works. (2) Athanasius, however, was right in
his estimate of the position. Not only did many of the Semi-Arians
(e.g. the fifty-nine in 365) accept the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.i-p6.6">ὁμοούσιον</span>,
but it was from the ranks of the Semi-Arians that the men arose who led
the cause of Nicæa to its ultimate victory in the East. There
accompanied Basil of Ancyra from the Seleucian Synod to Constantinople
a young deacon and ascetic, who read and welcomed the appeal of
Athanasius. Writing a few months later, this young theologian, Basil of
Cæsarea, adopts the words of the <i>de Synodis:</i> ‘one God
we confess, one in nature not in number, for number belongs to the
category of quantity,…neither Like nor Unlike, for these terms
belong to the category of quality (cf. below, §53)…He that
is essentially God is Coessential with Him that is essentially
God.…If I am to state my own opinion, I accept “Like in
essence” with the addition of “exactly” as identical
in sense with “Coessential”…but “exactly
like” [without “essence”] I
suspect.…Accordingly since “Coessential” is the term
less open to abuse, on this ground I too adopt it’ (<i>Epp.</i>
8, 9, the Greek in Gwatkin, <i>Studies,</i> p. 242)<note place="end" n="3447" id="xxii.i-p6.7"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.i-p7"> Observe also that the Semi-Arian document of reconciliation in 363
(Socr. iii. 25) adopts the point pressed in <i>de Syn</i>.
41.</p></note>. Basil the Great is, not indeed the only,
but the conspicuous and abundant justification of the insight of
Athanasius in the <i>de Synodis.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.i-p8">Turning to subordinate parts of the Letter, we
may note the somewhat unfair use made of the unlucky blunder of the
Dated Creed, as though its compilers thereby admitted that their faith
had no earlier origin. The dating of the creed was doubtless ‘an
offence against good taste as well as ecclesiastical propriety’
(as sad a blunder in its way as Macaulay’s celebrated letter to
his constituents from ‘Windsor Castle’), and it was only in
human nature to make the most of it. More serious is the objection
taken to the revolting title <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.i-p8.1">Αὐγούστου
τοῦ αἰωνίου</span>
(which set a bad precedent for later times, Bright, lxxxiv, note 4) in
contrast to the denial of the eternity of the Son. At any rate, lending
itself as it did to such obvious criticisms, we are not surprised to
read (§29) that the copies of the creed were hastily called in and
a fresh recension substituted for it.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.i-p9">Lastly it must be remembered that Athanasius does
not aim at giving a complete catalogue of Arian or Arianising creeds,
any more than at giving a full history of the double council.
Accordingly we miss (1) the confession of Arius and Euzoius, presented
to Constantine in 330; (2) The confession ‘colourless in wording,
but heterodox in aim,’ drawn up at Sirmium<note place="end" n="3448" id="xxii.i-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.i-p10"> This
is, strictly speaking, the ‘first’ Sirmian creed, but in
the Table below that of 351 is counted as such.</p></note> against Photinus in 347 (Hil. <i>Fragm.</i>
2. 21 sq. Hefele, vol. i. p. 192); (3) The formulary propounded by the
Emperor at Milan in 355 (Hil. <i>Syn.</i> 78); (4) The confession of
the council of Ancyra<note place="end" n="3449" id="xxii.i-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.i-p11"> The
‘Semi-Arian digest of three confessions,’ number 5 in
Newman’s list of Sirmian creeds, is left out of the reckoning
here, as the confused statement of <i>Soz</i>. iv. 15, is the sole
evidence for its existence. It cannot be the confession referred to in
Hil. <i>Fragm</i>. vi. 6, 7. But see Newman, <i>Arians</i>, Appendix
iii. note 5; Gwatkin, Studies, pp. 162, 189, <i>sub fin</i>.</p></note>, 358, alluded to
§41, see n. 9); (5) The Anomœan Ecthesis of Eudoxius and
Aetius, Constantinople 359 (Thdt. <i>H. E</i>. ii. 27).</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.i-p12"><pb n="450" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_450.html" id="xxii.i-Page_450" />In the <i>de
Synodis</i> we have a worthy conclusion of the anti-Arian writings
which are the legacy and the record of the most stirring and eventful
period of the noble life of our great bishop.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.i-p13">The translation of this tract by Newman has been
more closely revised than those of the ‘de Decretis’ and
the first three ‘Discourses,’ as it appeared somewhat less
exact in places. In §§10, 11, the Athanasian version has been
followed, as, inaccurate as the version certainly is in places, this
seemed more suitable to an edition of Athanasius; moreover, it appears
to preserve some more original readings than the Hilarian text. The
notes have been curtailed to some extent, especially those containing
purely historical matter.</p>

<p class="c2" id="xxii.i-p14"><span class="c1" id="xxii.i-p14.1">Table of Contents.</span></p>

<p class="c81" id="xxii.i-p15"><span class="c10" id="xxii.i-p15.1">Part I. History of the Double
Council.</span></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxii.i-p16">§1. The reason of any new council having
been called.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.i-p17">§2. The superfluity of such assemblies.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.i-p18">§§3, 4. Monstrosity of a dated
creed.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.i-p19">§5. Necessity of the Nicene Council.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.i-p20">§6. Its decisions make any fresh council
unnecessary.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.i-p21">§7. The true motives of the promoters of the
new councils.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.i-p22">§§8–11. <i>Proceedings of the 400
at Ariminum.</i></p>

<p class="c109" id="xxii.i-p23">§8. The ‘Dated’ Creed
propounded.</p>

<p class="c109" id="xxii.i-p24">§9. Rejection of the Dated Creed and
deposition of Valens, &amp;c.</p>

<p class="c109" id="xxii.i-p25">§10. The Council’s Letter to the
Emperor.</p>

<p class="c109" id="xxii.i-p26">§11. Decree of the Council.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.i-p27">§12. <i>Proceedings of the 160 at Seleucia
Trachea.</i></p>

<p class="c110" id="xxii.i-p28">Deposition of Acacius, &amp;c., and report to
the Emperor.</p>

<p class="c111" id="xxii.i-p29">§13, 14. Reflections on the two councils,
especially as to the divergence of the Arians from the Fathers and from
each other.</p>

<p class="c81" id="xxii.i-p30"><span class="c10" id="xxii.i-p30.1">Part II. History of Arian
Creeds.</span></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxii.i-p31">§15. The belief of Arius as expressed in his
Thalia.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.i-p32">§16. Letter of Arius to Alexander.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.i-p33">§17. Statements of early partizans of
Arius.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.i-p34">§§18, 19. Extracts from Asterius the
sophist.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.i-p35">§20. The true character of this
doctrine.</p>

<p class="c112" id="xxii.i-p36">Arian Councils and their formularies.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.i-p37">§21. <i>Jerusalem</i> (335). Letter
announcing reception of Arius to Communion.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.i-p38">§22. <i>Antioch</i>
(‘Dedication’ 341). First creed.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.i-p39">§23. Second (Lucianic) Creed.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.i-p40">§24. Third creed (of Theophronius).</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.i-p41">§25. Fourth creed (342; revision of the
Nicene).</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.i-p42">§26. (344) Fifth creed: the
‘Macrostich’ (the fourth with additions and
explanations).</p>

<p class="c113" id="xxii.i-p43">§27. <i>Sirmium</i> (against Photinus, 351,
fourth of Antioch with 27 anathemas), the ‘First’
Sirmian.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.i-p44">§28. ‘Second Sirmian’ (357, the
‘blasphemy’).</p>

<p class="c113" id="xxii.i-p45">§29. Creed propounded by the Acacians at
Seleucia (359, the ‘Dated’ Creed revised in the Homœan
sense).</p>

<p class="c113" id="xxii.i-p46">[§30. Creed of Niké and Constantinople
(359, 360, a new recension of the ‘Dated’ Creed, rejecting
‘Hypostasis’ as well as ‘Essence.’)</p>

<p class="c113" id="xxii.i-p47">§31. A further Anomœan creed published
under the patronage of Constantius at Antioch (361)].</p>

<p class="c113" id="xxii.i-p48">§32. Reflections on the significance of
these many changes.</p>

<p class="c81" id="xxii.i-p49"><span class="c10" id="xxii.i-p49.1">Part III. Appeal to the
Semi-Arians.</span></p>

<p class="c88" id="xxii.i-p50">a. §§33–40. <i>Homœans
confuted</i>.</p>

<p class="c113" id="xxii.i-p51">§33. The terms objected to give offence
only because misunderstood.</p>

<p class="c113" id="xxii.i-p52">§34. The true Divinity of Christ implies
‘Coessential.’</p>

<p class="c113" id="xxii.i-p53">§35. To reject the term implies that Christ
is a creature.</p>

<p class="c113" id="xxii.i-p54">§36. The objection to
‘unscriptural’ language condemns the Arians.</p>

<p class="c113" id="xxii.i-p55">§37, 38. If the Son is truly
‘Like’ the Father, he is ‘Coessential.’</p>

<p class="c113" id="xxii.i-p56">§39. The sense, not the occurrence of the
terms in Scripture, must be attended to.</p>

<p class="c113" id="xxii.i-p57">§40. Alleged obscurity of the Nicene
formula.</p>

<p id="xxii.i-p58">b. §§41–54. <i>Semi-Arians
conciliated</i>.</p>

<p class="c113" id="xxii.i-p59">§41. The party of Basil of Ancyra are with
us on the main question.</p>

<p class="c113" id="xxii.i-p60">§42. ‘Coessential’ conveys a
meaning which they would adopt.</p>

<p class="c113" id="xxii.i-p61">§43, 44. Alleged rejection of the term by
the 70 bishops at Antioch, subsequent to its recognition by Dionysius
of Alexandria.</p>

<p class="c113" id="xxii.i-p62">§45. We must not hastily assume
contradictions between the Fathers.</p>

<p class="c113" id="xxii.i-p63">§46, 47. Parallel of the word
‘Unoriginate.’</p>

<p class="c113" id="xxii.i-p64">§48. ‘Coessential’ guards the
acknowledged attributes of the Son.</p>

<p class="c113" id="xxii.i-p65">§49. The Son is all that the Father is,
except Father.</p>

<p class="c113" id="xxii.i-p66">§50. If the Son is not Coessential, the
Unity of the Godhead is lost.</p>

<p class="c113" id="xxii.i-p67">§51. The Son cannot impart to man what is
not His own; The oneness of Essence does not imply a common or prior
essence.</p>

<p class="c113" id="xxii.i-p68">§52. The Son not an independent God.</p>

<p class="c113" id="xxii.i-p69">§53. ‘Coessential’ why
preferable to ‘Like in Essence.’</p>

<p class="c113" id="xxii.i-p70">§54. Appeal for union among those who are
really agreed.</p>

<p class="c114" id="xxii.i-p71"><span class="c10" id="xxii.i-p71.1">Postscript</span>
(supplementing Part I.)</p>

<p class="c113" id="xxii.i-p72">§55. Reply of Constantius to the Council of
Ariminum, and remonstrance of the bishops upon receipt of it.</p>
</div2>

<div2 title="On the Councils of Ariminum and Seleucia. (De Synodis.)" progress="79.77%" prev="xxii.i" next="xxii.ii.i" id="xxii.ii">

<div3 type="Part" title="History of the Councils." n="I" shorttitle="Part I" progress="79.77%" prev="xxii.ii" next="xxii.ii.ii" id="xxii.ii.i"><p class="c9" id="xxii.ii.i-p1">

<pb n="451" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_451.html" id="xxii.ii.i-Page_451" /><span class="c8" id="xxii.ii.i-p1.1">Councils of
Ariminum and Seleucia.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="xxii.ii.i-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c80" id="xxii.ii.i-p3"><span class="c1" id="xxii.ii.i-p3.1">Part I. <span class="c10" id="xxii.ii.i-p3.2">History of the Councils</span>.</span></p>

<p class="c82" id="xxii.ii.i-p4">Reason why two Councils were called.
Inconsistency and folly of calling any; and of the style of the Arian
formularies; occasion of the Nicene Council; proceedings at Ariminum;
Letter of the Council to Constantius; its decree. Proceedings at
Seleucia; reflections on the conduct of the Arians.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxii.ii.i-p5">1. <span class="c10" id="xxii.ii.i-p5.1">Perhaps</span> news has
reached even yourselves concerning the Council, which is at this time
the subject of general conversation; for letters both from the Emperor
and the Prefects<note place="end" n="3450" id="xxii.ii.i-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p6"> [On
the Prefects, see Gibbon, ch. xvii., and Gwatkin, pp.
272–281.]</p></note> were circulated far
and wide for its convocation. However, you take that interest in the
events which have occurred, that I have determined upon giving you an
account of what I have seen myself, and accurately ascertained, which
may save you from the suspense attendant on the reports of others; and
this the more, because there are parties who are in the habit of
misrepresenting what has happened. At Nicæa then, which had been
fixed upon, the Council has not met, but a second edict was issued,
convening the Western Bishops at Ariminum in Italy, and the Eastern at
Seleucia the Rugged, as it is called, in Isauria. The professed reason
of such a meeting was to treat of the faith touching our Lord Jesus
Christ; and those who alleged it, were Ursacius, Valens, and one
Germinius<note place="end" n="3451" id="xxii.ii.i-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p7"> [Cf.
<i>Hist. Ar.</i> 74, D.C.B. ii. 661.] At a later date he approached
very nearly to Catholicism.</p></note> from Pannonia; and from Syria,
Acacius, Eudoxius, and Patrophilus<note place="end" n="3452" id="xxii.ii.i-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p8"> [See
<i>Prolegg.</i> ch. ii. §3 (1), and, on the Arian leaders at this
time, §8 (2).]</p></note> of
Scythopolis. These men who had always been of the Arian party, and
‘understood neither how they believe or whereof they
affirm,’ and were silently deceiving first one and then another,
and scattering the second sowing<note place="end" n="3453" id="xxii.ii.i-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p9"> Cf.
<i>de Decr.</i> §2.</p></note> of their
heresy, influenced some who seemed to be somewhat, and the Emperor
Constantius among them, being a heretic<note place="end" n="3454" id="xxii.ii.i-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p10"> <i>Infr.</i> §12, note.</p></note>,
on some pretence about the Faith, to call a Council; under the idea
that they should be able to put into the shade the Nicene Council, and
prevail upon all to turn round, and to establish irreligion everywhere
instead of the Truth.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.i-p11">2. Now here I marvel first, and think that I
shall carry every sensible man whatever with me, that, whereas a
General Council had been fixed, and all were looking forward to it, it
was all of a sudden divided into two, so that one part met here, and
the other there. However, this was surely the doing of Providence, in
order in the respective Councils to exhibit the faith without guile or
corruption of the one party, and to expose the dishonesty and duplicity
of the other. Next, this too was on the mind of myself and my true
brethren here, and made us anxious, the impropriety of this great
gathering which we saw in progress; for what pressed so much, that the
whole world was to be put in confusion, and those who at the time bore
the profession of clergy, should run about far and near, seeking how
best to learn to believe in our Lord Jesus Christ? Certainly if they
were believers already, they would not have been seeking, as though
they were not. And to the catechumens, this was no small scandal; but
to the heathen, it was something more than common, and even furnished
broad merriment<note place="end" n="3455" id="xxii.ii.i-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p12"> Cf.
Ammianus, <i>Hist.</i> xxi. 16. Eusebius. <i>Vit. Const.</i> ii.
61.</p></note>, that Christians,
as if waking out of sleep at this time of day, should be enquiring how
they were to believe concerning Christ; while their professed clergy,
though claiming deference from their flocks, as teachers, were
unbelievers on their own shewing, in that they were seeking what they
had not. And the party of Ursacius, who were at the bottom of all this,
did not understand what wrath they were storing up (<scripRef passage="Rom. ii. 5" id="xxii.ii.i-p12.1" parsed="|Rom|2|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.5">Rom. ii. 5</scripRef>) against themselves, as our Lord says by
His saints, ‘Woe unto them, through whom My Name is blasphemed
among the Gentiles’ (<scripRef passage="Is. lii. 5; Rom. ii. 24" id="xxii.ii.i-p12.2" parsed="|Isa|52|5|0|0;|Rom|2|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.52.5 Bible:Rom.2.24">Is.
lii. 5; Rom. ii. 24</scripRef>); and by
His own mouth in the Gospels (<scripRef passage="Matt. xviii. 6" id="xxii.ii.i-p12.3" parsed="|Matt|18|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.6">Matt. xviii. 6</scripRef>), ‘Whoso shall offend one of these
little ones, it were better for him <pb n="452" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_452.html" id="xxii.ii.i-Page_452" />that a millstone were hanged about his neck and
that he were drowned in the depth of the sea, than,’ as Luke
adds, ‘that he should offend one of these little ones’
(<scripRef passage="Luke xvii. 2" id="xxii.ii.i-p12.4" parsed="|Luke|17|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.2">Luke xvii. 2</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.i-p13">3. What defect of teaching was there for
religious truth in the Catholic Church<note place="end" n="3456" id="xxii.ii.i-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p14"> Cf.
<i>Orat.</i> ii. §34. And Hilary <i>de Syn.</i> 91; <i>ad
Const.</i> ii. 7.</p></note>,
that they should enquire concerning faith now, and should prefix this
year’s Consulate to their profession of faith? For Ursacius and
Valens and Germinius and their friends have done what never took place,
never was heard of among Christians. After putting into writing what it
pleased them to believe, they prefix to it the Consulate, and the month
and the day of the current year<note place="end" n="3457" id="xxii.ii.i-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p15"> Cf.
Hil. <i>ad Const.</i> ii. 4, 5.</p></note>; thereby to
shew all sensible men, that their faith dates, not from of old, but
now, from the reign of Constantius<note place="end" n="3458" id="xxii.ii.i-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p16"> Cf.
Tertull. <i>de Præscr.</i> 37; Hil. <i>de Trin.</i> vi. 21;
Vincent. Lir. <i>Commonit.</i> 24; Jerom. <i>in Lucif.</i> 27; August.
<i>de Bapt. contr. Don.</i> iii. 3.</p></note>; for whatever
they write has a view to their own heresy. Moreover, though pretending
to write about the Lord, they nominate another master for themselves,
Constantius, who has bestowed on them this reign of irreligion<note place="end" n="3459" id="xxii.ii.i-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p17"> [Cf.
<i>Hist. Ar.</i> §§52, 66, 76, 44, and Prolegg. ch. ii.
§3 (2), c. 2, and §6 (1).]</p></note>; and they who deny that the Son is
everlasting, have called him Eternal Emperor; such foes of Christ are
they in addition to irreligion. But perhaps the dates in the holy
Prophets form their excuse for the Consulate; so bold a pretence,
however, will serve but to publish more fully their ignorance of the
subject. For the prophecies of the saints do indeed specify their times
(for instance, Isaiah and Hosea lived in the days of Uzziah, Jotham,
Ahaz, and Hezekiah; Jeremiah in the days of Josiah; Ezekiel and Daniel
prophesied under Cyrus and Darius; and others in other times); yet they
were not laying the foundations of divine religion; it was before them,
and was always, for before the foundation of the world God prepared it
for us in Christ. Nor were they signifying the respective dates of
their own faith; for they had been believers before these dates. But
the dates did but belong to their own preaching. And this preaching
spoke beforehand of the Saviour’s coming, but directly of what
was to happen to Israel and the nations; and the dates denoted not the
commencement of faith, as I said before, but of the prophets
themselves, that is, when it was they thus prophesied. But our modern
sages, not in historical narration, nor in prediction of the future,
but, after writing, ‘The Catholic Faith was published,’
immediately add the Consulate and the month and the day, that, as the
saints specified the dates of their histories, and of their own
ministries, so these may mark the date of their own faith. And would
that they had written, touching ‘their own<note place="end" n="3460" id="xxii.ii.i-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p18"> ‘He who speaketh of his own, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.i-p18.1">ἐκ
τῶν ἰδίων</span>, speaketh a lie.’ Athan. <i>contr. Apoll.</i> i.
fin…The Simonists, Dositheans, &amp;c.…each privately
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.i-p18.2">ἰδίως</span>) and separately
has brought in a private opinion.’ Hegesippus, ap Euseb.
<i>Hist.</i> iv. 22. Sophronius at Seleucia cried out, ‘If to
publish day after day our own private (ἰδίαν) will, be a
profession of faith, accuracy of truth will fail us.’ Socr. ii.
40.</p></note>’ (for it does date from today); and
had not made their essay as touching ‘the Catholic,’ for
they did not write, ‘Thus we believe,’ but ‘the
Catholic Faith was published.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.i-p19">4. The boldness then of their design shews how
little they understand the subject; while the novelty of their phrase
matches the Arian heresy. For thus they shew, when it was they began
their own faith, and that from that same time present they would have
it proclaimed. And as according to the Evangelist Luke, there
‘was made a decree’ (<scripRef passage="Luke ii. 1" id="xxii.ii.i-p19.1" parsed="|Luke|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.1">Luke ii. 1</scripRef>) concerning the taxing, and this decree
before was not, but began from those days in which it was made by its
framer, they also in like manner, by writing, ‘The Faith is now
published,’ shewed that the sentiments of their heresy are novel,
and were not before. But if they add ‘of the Catholic
Faith,’ they fall before they know it into the extravagance of
the Phrygians, and say with them, ‘To us first was
revealed,’ and ‘from us dates the Faith of
Christians.’ And as those inscribe it with the names of Maximilla
and Montanus<note place="end" n="3461" id="xxii.ii.i-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p20"> Vid.
<i>supr. Orat.</i> iii. §47.</p></note>, so do these with ‘Constantius,
Master,’ instead of Christ. If, however, as they would have it,
the faith dates from the present Consulate, what will the Fathers do,
and the blessed Martyrs? nay, what will they themselves do with their
own catechumens, who departed to rest before this Consulate? how will
they wake them up, that so they may obliterate their former lessons,
and may sow in turn the seeming discoveries which they have now put
into writing<note place="end" n="3462" id="xxii.ii.i-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p21"> Cf.
Tertull. <i>Præscr</i>. 29; Vincent, <i>Comm.</i> 24; Greg. Naz.
<i>ad Cledon Ep.</i> 102, p. 97.</p></note>? So ignorant they are on the subject;
with no knowledge but that of making excuses, and those unbecoming and
unplausible, and carrying with them their own refutation.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.i-p22">5. As to the Nicene Council, it was not a common
meeting, but convened upon a pressing necessity, and for a reasonable
object. The Syrians, Cilicians, and Mesopotamians, were out of order in
celebrating the Feast, and kept Easter with the Jews<note place="end" n="3463" id="xxii.ii.i-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p23"> Cf.
D.C.A. i. 588 <i>sqq</i>.</p></note>; on the other hand, the Arian heresy had
risen up against the Catholic Church, and found supporters in Eusebius
and his fellows, who were both zealous <pb n="453" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_453.html" id="xxii.ii.i-Page_453" />for the heresy, and conducted the attack upon
religious people. This gave occasion for an Ecumenical Council, that
the feast might be everywhere celebrated on one day, and that the
heresy which was springing up might be anathematized. It took place
then; and the Syrians submitted, and the Fathers pronounced the Arian
heresy to be the forerunner of Antichrist<note place="end" n="3464" id="xxii.ii.i-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p24"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.i-p24.1">πρόδρομος</span>, præcursor, is almost a received word for the
predicted apostasy or apostate (vid. note on S. Cyril’s
<i>Cat.</i> xv. 9), but the distinction was not always carefully drawn
between the apostate and the Antichrist. [Cf. both terms applied to
Constantius, <i>Hist. Ar. passim,</i> and by Hilary and
Lucifer.]</p></note>,
and drew up a suitable formula against it. And yet in this, many as
they are, they ventured on nothing like the proceedings<note place="end" n="3465" id="xxii.ii.i-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p25"> At
Seleucia Acacius said, ‘If the Nicene faith has been altered once
and many times since, no reason why we should not dictate another faith
now.’ Eleusius the Semi-Arian answered, ‘This Council is
called, not to learn what it does not know, not to receive a faith
which it does not possess, but walking in the faith of the
fathers’ (meaning the Council of the Dedication. <span class="c10" id="xxii.ii.i-p25.1">a.d.</span> 341. vid. <i>infr.</i> §22), ‘it swerves
not from it in life or death.’ On this Socrates (<i>Hist.</i> ii.
40) observes, ‘How call you those who met at Antioch Fathers, O
Eleusius, you who deny <i>their</i> Fathers,’ &amp;c.</p></note> of these three or four men<note place="end" n="3466" id="xxii.ii.i-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p26"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.i-p26.1">ὀλίγοι
τινές</span>, says Pope
Julius, <i>supr.</i> p. 118, cf. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.i-p26.2">τινές</span>, p.
225.</p></note>. Without pre-fixing Consulate, month, and
day, they wrote concerning Easter, ‘It seemed good as
follows,’ for it did then seem good that there should be a
general compliance; but about the faith they wrote not, ‘It
seemed good,’ but, ‘Thus believes the Catholic
Church;’ and thereupon they confessed how they believed, in order
to shew that their own sentiments were not novel, but Apostolical; and
what they wrote down was no discovery of theirs, but is the same as was
taught by the Apostles.<note place="end" n="3467" id="xxii.ii.i-p26.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p27"> <i>Infr.</i> §9, note.</p></note></p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.i-p28">6. But the Councils which they are now setting in
motion, what colourable pretext have they<note place="end" n="3468" id="xxii.ii.i-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p29"> Ad
<i>Ep. Æg.</i> 10.</p></note>?
If any new heresy has risen since the Arian, let them tell us the
positions which it has devised, and who are its inventors? and in their
own formula, let them anathematize the heresies antecedent to this
Council of theirs, among which is the Arian, as the Nicene Fathers did,
that it may appear that they too have some cogent reason for saying
what is novel. But if no such event has happened, and they have it not
to shew, but rather they themselves are uttering heresies, as holding
Arius’s irreligion, and are exposed day by day, and day by day
shift their ground<note place="end" n="3469" id="xxii.ii.i-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p30"> Vid.
<i>de Decr.</i> init. and §4. We shall have abundant instances of
the Arian changes as this Treatise proceeds. Cf. Hilary <i>contr.
Constant.</i> 23. Vincent. <i>Comm.</i> 20.</p></note>, what need is there
of Councils, when the Nicene is sufficient, as against the Arian
heresy, so against the rest, which it has condemned one and all by
means of the sound faith? For even the notorious Aetius, who was
surnamed godless<note place="end" n="3470" id="xxii.ii.i-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p31"> Vid.
<i>de Decr.</i> 1. note.</p></note>, vaunts not of the
discovering of any mania of his own, but under stress of weather has
been wrecked upon Arianism, himself and the persons whom he has
beguiled. Vainly then do they run about with the pretext that they have
demanded Councils for the faith’s sake; for divine Scripture is
sufficient above all things; but if a Council be needed on the point,
there are the proceedings of the Fathers, for the Nicene Bishops did
not neglect this matter, but stated the doctrine so exactly, that
persons reading their words honestly, cannot but be reminded by them of
the religion towards Christ announced in divine Scripture<note place="end" n="3471" id="xxii.ii.i-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p32"> Vid.
<i>de Decr.</i> 32, note.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.i-p33">7. Having therefore no reason on their side, but
being in difficulty whichever way they turn, in spite of their
pretences, they have nothing left but to say; ‘Forasmuch as we
contradict our predecessors, and transgress the traditions of the
Fathers, therefore we have thought good that a Council should meet<note place="end" n="3472" id="xxii.ii.i-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p34"> Cf.
the opinion of Nectarius and Sisinnius. Socr. v. 10.</p></note>; but again, whereas we fear lest, should it
meet at one place, our pains will be thrown away, therefore we have
thought good that it be divided into two; that so when we put forth our
documents to these separate portions, we may overreach with more
effect, with the threat of Constantius the patron of this irreligion,
and may supersede the acts of Nicæa, under pretence of the
simplicity of our own documents.’ If they have not put this into
words, yet this is the meaning of their deeds and their disturbances.
Certainly, many and frequent as have been their speeches and writings
in various Councils, never yet have they made mention of the Arian
heresy as objectionable; but, if any present happened to accuse the
heresies, they always took up the defence of the Arian, which the
Nicene Council had anathematized; nay, rather, they cordially welcomed
the professors of Arianism. This then is in itself a strong argument,
that the aim of the present Councils was not truth, but the annulling
of the acts of Nicæa; but the proceedings of them and their
friends in the Councils themselves, make it equally clear that this was
the case:—For now we must relate everything as it occurred.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.i-p35">8. When all were in expectation that they were to
assemble in one place, whom the Emperor’s letters convoked, and
to form one Council, they were divided into two; and, while some betook
themselves to Seleucia called the Rugged, the others met at Ariminum,
to the number of those four hundred bishops and more, among whom were
Germinius, Auxentius, Valens, Ursacius, Demophilus, and Gaius<note place="end" n="3473" id="xxii.ii.i-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p36"> [On
Demophilus and Gaius see D.C.B. i. 812, 387 (20); on Auxentius, <i>ad
Afr.</i> note 9.]</p></note>. And, while the whole assembly was
discussing the matter from the <pb n="454" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_454.html" id="xxii.ii.i-Page_454" />Divine Scriptures, these men produced<note place="end" n="3474" id="xxii.ii.i-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p37"> [See
Prolegg. ch. ii. §8 (2), and Introd. to this Tract.]</p></note> a paper, and, reading out the Consulate,
they demanded that it should be preferred to every Council, and that no
questions should be put to the heretics beyond it, nor inquiry made
into their meaning, but that it should be sufficient by
itself;—and what they had written ran as follows:—</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxii.ii.i-p38">The Catholic Faith<note place="end" n="3475" id="xxii.ii.i-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p39"> 8th
Confession, or 3rd Sirmian, of 359, vid. §29,
<i>infr.</i></p></note>
was published in the presence of our Master the most religious and
gloriously victorious Emperor, Constantius, Augustus, the eternal and
august, in the Consulate of the most illustrious Flavii, Eusebius and
Hypatius, in Sirmium on the 11th of the Calends of June<note place="end" n="3476" id="xxii.ii.i-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p40"> May
22, 359, Whitsun-Eve.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.i-p41">We believe in one Only and True God, the Father
Almighty, Creator and Framer of all things:</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.i-p42">And in one Only-begotten Son of God, who, before
all ages, and before all origin, and before all conceivable time, and
before all comprehensible essence, was begotten impassibly from God:
through whom the ages were disposed and all things were made; and Him
begotten as the Only-begotten, Only from the Only Father, God from God,
like to the Father who begat Him, according to the Scriptures; whose
origin no one knoweth save the Father alone who begat Him. We know that
He, the Only-begotten Son of God, at the Father’s bidding came
from the heavens for the abolishment of sin, and was born of the Virgin
Mary, and conversed with the disciples, and fulfilled the Economy
according to the Father’s will, and was crucified, and died and
descended into the parts beneath the earth, and regulated the things
there, Whom the gate-keepers of hell saw (<scripRef passage="Job xxxviii. 17" id="xxii.ii.i-p42.1" parsed="|Job|38|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.38.17">Job xxxviii. 17</scripRef>, LXX.) and shuddered; and He rose from
the dead the third day, and conversed with the disciples, and fulfilled
all the Economy, and when the forty days were full, ascended into the
heavens, and sitteth on the right hand of the Father, and is coming in
the last day of the resurrection in the glory of the Father, to render
to every one according to his works.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.i-p43">And in the Holy Ghost, whom the Only-begotten of
God Himself, Jesus Christ, had promised to send to the race of men, the
Paraclete, as it is written, ‘I go to My Father, and I will ask
the Father, and He shall send unto you another Paraclete, even the
Spirit of Truth. He shall take of Mine and shall teach and bring to
your remembrance all things’ (<scripRef passage="Job. xiv. 16, 17, 26; xvi. 14" id="xxii.ii.i-p43.1" parsed="|Job|14|16|14|17;|Job|14|26|0|0;|Job|16|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.14.16-Job.14.17 Bible:Job.14.26 Bible:Job.16.14">Job. xiv. 16, 17, 26; xvi. 14</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="c115" id="xxii.ii.i-p44">But whereas the term ‘essence,’ has
been adopted by the Fathers in simplicity, and gives offence as being
misconceived by the people, and is not contained in the Scriptures, it
has seemed good to remove it, that it be never in any case used of God
again, because the divine Scriptures nowhere use it of Father and Son.
But we say that the Son is like the Father in all things, as also the
Holy Scriptures say and teach<note place="end" n="3477" id="xxii.ii.i-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p45"> On
the last clause, see Prolegg. <i>ubi supra.</i></p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.i-p46">9. When this had been read, the dishonesty of its
framers was soon apparent. For on the Bishops proposing that the Arian
heresy should be anathematized together with the other heresies too,
and all assenting, Ursacius and Valens and those with them refused;
till in the event the Fathers condemned them, on the ground that their
confession had been written, not in sincerity, but for the annulling of
the acts of Nicæa, and the introduction instead of their unhappy
heresy. Marvelling then at the deceitfulness of their language and
their unprincipled intentions, the Bishops said: ‘Not as if in
need of faith have we come hither; for we have within us faith, and
that in soundness: but that we may put to shame those who gainsay the
truth and attempt novelties. If then ye have drawn up this formula, as
if now beginning to believe, ye are not so much as clergy, but are
starting with school; but if you meet us with the same views with which
we have come hither, let there be a general unanimity, and let us
anathematize the heresies, and preserve the teaching of the Fathers.
Thus pleas for Councils will not longer circulate about, the Bishops at
Nicæa having anticipated them once for all, and done all that was
needful for the Catholic Church<note place="end" n="3478" id="xxii.ii.i-p46.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p47"> [Cf.
<i>Tom. ad. Ant.</i> 5, Soz. iii. 12.]</p></note>.’
However, even then, in spite of this general agreement of the Bishops,
still the above-mentioned refused. So at length the whole Council,
condemning them as ignorant and deceitful men, or rather as heretics,
gave their suffrages in behalf of the Nicene Council, and gave judgment
all of them that it was enough; but as to the forenamed Ursacius and
Valens, Germinius, Auxentius, Gaius, and Demophilus, they pronounced
them to be heretics, deposed them as not really Christians, but Arians,
and wrote against them in Latin what has been translated in its
substance into Greek, thus:—</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxii.ii.i-p48">10. Copy of an Epistle from the Council to
Constantius Augustus<note place="end" n="3479" id="xxii.ii.i-p48.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p49"> Cf.
Socr. ii. 39; Soz. iv. 10; Theod. <i>H. E.</i> ii. 19; Niceph. i. 40.
The Latin original is preserved by Hilary, <i>Fragm.</i> viii., but the
Greek is followed here, as stated <i>supr. Introd.</i></p></note>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxii.ii.i-p50">We believe that what was formerly decreed was
brought about both by God’s command and by order of your piety.
For we the bishops, from all the Western cities, assembled together at
Ariminum, both that the Faith of the Catholic Church might be made
known, and that gainsayers might be detected. For, as we have found
after long deliberation, it appeared desirable to adhere to and
maintain to the end, that faith which, enduring from antiquity, we have
received as preached by the prophets, the Gospels, and the Apostles
through our Lord Jesus Christ, Who is Keeper of your Kingdom and Patron
of your power. For it appeared wrong and unlawful to make any change in
what was rightly and justly defined, and what was resolved upon in
common at Nicæa along with the Emperor your father, the most
glorious Constantine,—the doctrine and spirit of which
[definition] went abroad and was proclaimed in the hearing and
understanding of all men. For it alone was the conqueror and destroyer
of the heresy of Arius, by which not that only but the other heresies<note place="end" n="3480" id="xxii.ii.i-p50.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p51"> The
Hilarian Latin is much briefer here.</p></note> also were destroyed, to which of a truth it
is perilous to add, and full of danger to minish aught from it, since
if either be done, our enemies will be able with impunity to do
whatever they will. Accordingly Ursacius and Valens, since they had
been <pb n="455" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_455.html" id="xxii.ii.i-Page_455" />from of old abettors and
sympathisers of the Arian dogma, were properly declared separate from
our communion, to be admitted to which they asked to be allowed a place
of repentance and pardon for the transgressions of which they were
conscious, as the documents drawn up by them testify. By which means
forgiveness and pardon on all charges has been obtained. Now the time
of these transactions was when the council was assembled at Milan<note place="end" n="3481" id="xxii.ii.i-p51.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p52"> 347.</p></note>, the presbyters of the Roman Church being
also present. But knowing at the same time that Constantine of worthy
memory had with all accuracy and deliberation published the Faith then
drawn up; when he had been baptized by the hands of men, and had
departed to the place which was his due, [we think it] unseemly to make
a subsequent innovation and to despise so many saints, confessors,
martyrs, who compiled and drew up this decree; who moreover have
continued to hold in all matters according to the ancient law of the
Church; whose faith God has imparted even to the times of your reign
through our Master Jesus Christ, through whom also it is yours to reign
and rule over the world in our day<note place="end" n="3482" id="xxii.ii.i-p52.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p53"> The
whole passage is either much expanded by Athan., or much condensed by
Hilary.</p></note>. Once more
then the pitiful men of wretched mind with lawless daring have
announced themselves as the heralds of an impious opinion, and are
attempting to upset every summary of truth. For when according to your
command the synod met, those men laid bare the design of their own
deceitfulness. For they attempted in a certain unscrupulous and
disorderly manner to propose to us an innovation, having found as
accomplices in this plot Germinius, Auxentius<note place="end" n="3483" id="xxii.ii.i-p53.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p54"> Auxentius, omitted in Hilary’s copy. A few words are wanting
in the Latin in the commencement of one of the sentences which follow.
[See above, note 3.]</p></note>,
and Gaius, the stirrers up of strife and discord, whose teaching by
itself has gone beyond every pitch of blasphemy. But when they
perceived that we did not share their purpose, nor agree with their
evil mind, they transferred themselves to our council, alleging that it
might be advisable to compile something instead. But a short time was
enough to expose their plans. And lest the Churches should have a
recurrence of these disturbances, and a whirl of discord and confusion
throw everything into disorder, it seemed good to keep undisturbed the
ancient and reasonable institutions, and that the above persons should
be separated from our communion. For the information therefore of your
clemency, we have instructed our legates to acquaint you with the
judgment of the Council by our letter, to whom we have given this
special direction, to establish the truth by resting their case upon
the ancient and just decrees; and they will also assure your piety that
peace would not be accomplished by the removal of those decrees as
Valens and Ursacius alleged. For how is it possible for peace-breakers
to bring peace? on the contrary, by their means strife and confusion
will arise not only in the other cities, but also in the Church of the
Romans. On this account we ask your clemency to regard our legates with
favourable ears and a serene countenance and not to suffer aught to be
abrogated to the dishonour of the dead; but allow us to abide by what
has been defined and laid down by our forefathers, who, we venture to
say, we trust in all things acted with prudence and wisdom and the Holy
Spirit; because by these novelties not only are the faithful made to
disbelieve, but the infidels also are embittered<note place="end" n="3484" id="xxii.ii.i-p54.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p55"> The
Greek here mistranslates ‘credulitatem’ as though it were
‘crudelitatem.’ The original sense is the heathen are kept
back from believing.</p></note>. We pray also that you would give orders
that so many Bishops who are detained abroad, among whom are numbers
who are broken with age and poverty, may be enabled to return to their
own country, lest the Churches suffer, as being deprived of their
Bishops. This, however, we ask with earnestness, that nothing be
innovated upon existing creeds, nothing withdrawn; but that all remain
incorrupt which has continued in the times of your Father’s piety
and to the present time; and that you will not permit us to be
harassed, and estranged from our sees; but that the Bishops may in
quiet give themselves always to prayers and worship, which they do
always offer for your own safety and for your reign, and for peace,
which may the Divinity bestow on you for ever. But our legates are
conveying the subscriptions and titles of the Bishops, and will also
inform your piety from the Holy Scriptures themselves.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxii.ii.i-p56">11. <i>Decree of the Council</i><note place="end" n="3485" id="xxii.ii.i-p56.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p57"> This
Decree is also preserved in Hilary, who has besides preserved the
‘Catholic Definition’ of the Council, in which it professes
its adherence to the Creed of Nicæa, and, in opposition to the
Sirmian Confession which the Arians had proposed, acknowledges in
particular both the word and the meaning of ‘substance:’
‘substantiæ nomen et rem, a multis sanctis Scripturis
insinuatam mentibus nostris, obtinere debere sui firmitatem.’
<i>Fragm.</i> vii. 3. [The decree is now re-translated from the
Greek.]</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxii.ii.i-p58">As far as it was fitting and possible, dearest
brethren, the general Council and the holy Church have had patience,
and have generously displayed the Church’s forbearance towards
Ursacius and Valens, Gaius, Germinius, and Auxentius; who by so often
changing what they had believed, have troubled all the Churches, and
still are endeavouring to foist their heretical spirit upon the faith
of the orthodox. For they wish to annul the formulary passed at
Nicæa, which was framed against the Arian heresy. They have
presented to us besides a creed drawn up by themselves from without,
and utterly alien to the most holy Church; which we could not lawfully
receive. Even before this, and now, have they been pronounced heretics
and gainsayers by us, whom we have not admitted to our communion, but
condemned and deposed them in their presence by our voices. Now then,
what seems good to you, again declare, that each one’s vote may
be ratified by his subscription.</p>

<p class="c115" id="xxii.ii.i-p59">The Bishops answered with one accord, It seems
good that the aforenamed heretics should be condemned, that the
Catholic faith may remain in peace.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.i-p60">Matters at Ariminum then had this speedy issue;
for there was no disagreement there, but all of them with one accord
both put into writing what they decided upon, and deposed the Arians<note place="end" n="3486" id="xxii.ii.i-p60.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p61"> [On
the subsequent events at Ariminum, see Prolegg. <i>ubi
supra.</i>]</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.i-p62">12. Meanwhile the transactions in Seleucia the
Rugged were as follows: it was in the month called by the Romans
September, by the Egyptians Thoth, and by the Macedonians
Gorpiæus, and the day of the month according to the Egyptians the
16th<note place="end" n="3487" id="xxii.ii.i-p62.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p63"> i.e.
Sep. 14, 359 (Egyptian leap-year.) Gorpiæus was the first month of
the Syro-Macedonic year among the Greeks, dating according to the era
of the Seleucidæ. The original transactions at Ariminum had at
this time been finished as much as two months, and its deputies were
waiting for Constantius at Constantinople.</p></note>, upon which all the members of the Council
assembled together. And there were present about a hundred and sixty;
and whereas there were many who were accused among them, and their
accusers were crying out against them, Acacius, and Patrophilus, and
Uranius of Tyre, and Eudoxius, who usurped the Church of Antioch, and
Leontius<note place="end" n="3488" id="xxii.ii.i-p63.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p64"> [Of
Tripolis, D.C.B. iii. 688 (3).]</p></note>, and Theodotus<note place="end" n="3489" id="xxii.ii.i-p64.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p65"> [‘Theodosius’ <i>infr.</i>]</p></note>,
and Evagrius, and <pb n="456" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_456.html" id="xxii.ii.i-Page_456" />Theodulus, and
George who has been driven from the whole world<note place="end" n="3490" id="xxii.ii.i-p65.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p66"> There
is little to observe of these Acacian Bishops in addition to [the names
and sees in Epiph. <i>Hær.</i> lxxiii. 26] except that George is
the Cappadocian, the notorious intruder into the see of S. Athanasius.
[For his expulsion see Fest. <i>Ind.</i> xxx, and on the composition of
the council, see Gwatkin, note G, p. 190.]</p></note>,
adopt an unprincipled course. Fearing the proofs which their accusers
had to shew against them, they coalesced with the rest of the Arian
party (who were mercenaries in the cause of irreligion for this
purpose, and were ordained by Secundus, who had been deposed by the
great Council), the Libyan Stephen, and Seras, and Polydeuces, who were
under accusation upon various charges, next Pancratius, and one Ptolemy
a Meletian<note place="end" n="3491" id="xxii.ii.i-p66.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p67"> The
Meletian schismatics of Egypt had formed an alliance with the Arians
from the first. Cf. <i>Ep. Æg.</i> 22. vid. also <i>Hist.
Arian.</i> 31, 78. After Sardica the Arians attempted a coalition with
the Donatists of Africa. Aug. <i>contr. Cresc.</i> iii. 38.</p></note>. And they made a pretence<note place="end" n="3492" id="xxii.ii.i-p67.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p68"> Acacius had written to the Semi-Arian Macedonius of Constantinople
in favour of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.i-p68.1">κατὰ πάντα
ὅμοιον</span>, and of
the Son’s being <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.i-p68.2">τῆς αὐτῆς
οὐσίας</span>, and
this the Council was aware of. Soz. iv. 22. Acacius made answer that no
one ancient or modern was ever judged by his writings. Socr. ii.
40.</p></note> of entering upon the question of faith, but
it was clear they were doing so from fear of their accusers; and they
took the part of the heresy, till at length they were divided among
themselves. For, whereas those with Acacius and his fellows lay under
suspicion and were very few, the others were the majority; therefore
Acacius and his fellows, acting with the boldness of desperation,
altogether denied the Nicene formula, and censured the Council, while
the others, who were the majority, accepted the whole proceedings of
the Council, except that they complained of the word
‘Coessential,’ as obscure and so open to suspicion. When
then time passed, and the accusers pressed, and the accused put in
pleas, and thereby were led on further by their irreligion and
blasphemed the Lord, thereupon the majority of Bishops became
indignant<note place="end" n="3493" id="xxii.ii.i-p68.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p69"> They
also confirmed the Semi-Arian Confession of the Dedication, 341. of
which <i>infr.</i> §22. After this the Acacians drew up another
Confession, which Athan. has preserved, <i>infr.</i> §29. in which
they persist in their rejection of all but Scripture terms. This the
Semi-Arian majority rejected, and proceeded to depose its
authors.</p></note>, and deposed Acacius, Patrophilus,
Uranius, Eudoxius, and George the contractor<note place="end" n="3494" id="xxii.ii.i-p69.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p70"> Pork
contractor to the troops, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.i-p70.1">ὑποδέκτην</span>, <i>Hist. Arian.</i> 75. vid. Naz. <i>Orat.</i> 21.
16.</p></note>,
and others from Asia, Leontius, and Theodosius, Evagrius and Theodulus,
and excommunicated Asterius, Eusebius, Augarus, Basilicus, Phœbus,
Fidelius, Eutychius, and Magnus. And this they did on their
non-appearance, when summoned to defend themselves on charges which
numbers preferred against them. And they decreed that so they should
remain, until they made their defence and cleared themselves of the
offences imputed to them. And after despatching the sentence pronounced
against them to the diocese of each, they proceeded to Constantius, the
most irreligious<note place="end" n="3495" id="xxii.ii.i-p70.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p71"> [Cf.
<i>supr.</i> pp. 237, 267.]</p></note> Augustus, to report
to him their proceedings, as they had been ordered. And this was the
termination of the Council in Seleucia.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.i-p72">13. Who then but must approve of the
conscientious conduct of the Bishops at Ariminum? who endured such
labour of journey and perils of sea, that by a sacred and canonical
resolution they might depose the Arians, and guard inviolate the
definitions of the Fathers. For each of them deemed that, if they undid
the acts of their predecessors, they were affording a pretext to their
successors to undo what they themselves then were enacting<note place="end" n="3496" id="xxii.ii.i-p72.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p73"> <i>Supr.</i> §5, note 1.</p></note>. And who but must condemn the fickleness of
Eudoxius, Acacius, and their fellows, who sacrifice the honour due to
their own fathers to partizanship and patronage of the Ario-maniacs<note place="end" n="3497" id="xxii.ii.i-p73.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p74"> On
the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.i-p74.1">᾽Αρειομανῖται</span>, Gibbon observes, ‘The ordinary appellation with
which Athanasius and his followers chose to compliment the Arians, was
that of Ariomanites,’ ch. xxi. note 61. Rather, the name
originally was a state title, injoined by Constantine, vid. Petav.
<i>de Trin.</i> i. 8 fin. Naz. <i>Orat.</i> p. 794. note e. [Petavius
states this, but without proof.] Several meanings are implied in this
title; the real reason for it was the fanatical fury with which it
spread and maintained itself; and hence the strange paronomasia of
Constantine, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.i-p74.2">᾽Αρὲς
ἄρειε</span>, with an
allusion to Hom. <i>Il.</i> v. 31. A second reason, or rather sense, of
the appellation was that, denying the Word, they have forfeited the
gift of reason, e.g. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.i-p74.3">τῶν
᾽Αρειομανιτῶν
τὴν
ἀλογίαν</span>.
<i>de Sent. Dion.</i> init. 24 fin. <i>Orat.</i> ii. §32, iii.
§63. [The note, which is here much condensed, gives profuse
illustrations of this figure of speech.]</p></note>? for what confidence can be placed in their
acts, if the acts of their fathers be undone? or how call they them
fathers and themselves successors, if they set about impeaching their
judgment? and especially what can Acacius say of his own master,
Eusebius, who not only gave his subscription in the Nicene Council, but
even in a letter<note place="end" n="3498" id="xxii.ii.i-p74.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p75"> Vid.
<i>supr.</i> pp. 152, 74.</p></note> signified to his
flock, that that was true faith, which the Council had declared? for,
if he explained himself in that letter in his own way<note place="end" n="3499" id="xxii.ii.i-p75.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p76"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.i-p76.1">ὡς ἠθέλησεν</span>. vid. also <i>de Decr.</i> §3. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.i-p76.2">ὡς ἠθέλησαν</span>. <i>ad Ep. Æg.</i> 5.</p></note>, yet he did not contradict the
Council’s terms, but even charged it upon the Arians, that their
position that the Son was not before His generation, was not even
consistent with His being before Mary. What then will they proceed to
teach the people who are under their teaching? that the Fathers erred?
and how are they themselves to be trusted by those, whom they teach to
disobey their Teachers? and with what eyes too will they look upon the
sepulchres of the Fathers whom they now name heretics? And why do they
defame the Valentinians, Phrygians, and Manichees, yet give the name of
saint to those whom they themselves suspect of making parallel
statements? or how can they any longer be Bishops, if they were
ordained by persons whom they accuse of heresy<note place="end" n="3500" id="xxii.ii.i-p76.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p77"> §5, note 1.</p></note>?
But if their sentiments were wrong and their writings se<pb n="457" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_457.html" id="xxii.ii.i-Page_457" />duced the world, then let their memory perish
altogether; when, however, you cast out their books, go and cast out
their remains too from the cemeteries, so that one and all may know
that they are seducers, and that you are parricides.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.i-p78">14. The blessed Apostle approves of the
Corinthians because, he says, ‘ye remember me in all things, and
keep the traditions as I delivered them to you’ (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xi. 2" id="xxii.ii.i-p78.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.2">1 Cor. xi. 2</scripRef>); but they, as entertaining such views
of their predecessors, will have the daring to say just the reverse to
their flocks: ‘We praise you not for remembering your fathers,
but rather we make much of you, when you hold not their
traditions.’ And let them go on to accuse their own unfortunate
birth, and say, ‘We are sprung not of religious men but of
heretics.’ For such language, as I said before, is consistent in
those who barter their Fathers’ fame and their own salvation for
Arianism, and fear not the words of the divine proverb, ‘There is
a generation that curseth their father’ (<scripRef passage="Prov. xxx. 11; Ex. xxi. 17" id="xxii.ii.i-p78.2" parsed="|Prov|30|11|0|0;|Exod|21|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.30.11 Bible:Exod.21.17">Prov. xxx. 11; Ex. xxi. 17</scripRef>), and the threat lying in the Law
against such. They then, from zeal for the heresy, are of this
obstinate temper; you, however, be not troubled at it, nor take their
audacity for truth. For they dissent from each other, and, whereas they
have revolted from their Fathers, are not of one and the same mind, but
float about with various and discordant changes. And, as quarrelling
with the Council of Nicæa, they have held many Councils
themselves, and have published a faith in each of them, and have stood
to none<note place="end" n="3501" id="xxii.ii.i-p78.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.i-p79"> <i>Ad
Ep. Æg.</i> 6.</p></note>, nay, they will never do otherwise,
for perversely seeking, they will never find that Wisdom which they
hate. I have accordingly subjoined portions both of Arius’s
writings and of whatever else I could collect, of their publications in
different Councils; whereby you will learn to your surprise with what
object they stand out against an Ecumenical Council and their own
Fathers without blushing.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Part" title="History of Arian Opinions." progress="80.79%" prev="xxii.ii.i" next="xxii.ii.iii" id="xxii.ii.ii"><p class="c25" id="xxii.ii.ii-p1">

<span class="c1" id="xxii.ii.ii-p1.1">Part II. <span class="c10" id="xxii.ii.ii-p1.2">History of Arian Opinions</span>.</span></p>

<p class="c90" id="xxii.ii.ii-p2">Arius’s own sentiments; his Thalia and
Letter to S. Alexander; corrections by Eusebius and others; extracts
from the works of Asterius; letter of the Council of Jerusalem; first
Creed of Arians at the Dedication of Antioch; second, Lucian’s on
the same occasion; third, by Theophronius; fourth, sent to Constans in
Gaul; fifth, the Macrostich sent into Italy; sixth, at Sirmium;
seventh, at the same place; and eighth also, as given above in §8;
ninth, at Seleucia; tenth, at Constantinople; eleventh, at Antioch.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxii.ii.ii-p3">15. Arius and those with him thought and
professed thus: ‘God made the Son out of nothing, and called Him
His Son;’ ‘The Word of God is one of the creatures;’
and ‘Once He was not;’ and ‘He is alterable; capable,
when it is His Will, of altering.’ Accordingly they were expelled
from the Church by the blessed Alexander. However, after his expulsion,
when he was with Eusebius and his fellows, he drew up his heresy upon
paper, and imitating in the Thalia no grave writer, but the Egyptian
Sotades, in the dissolute tone of his metre<note place="end" n="3502" id="xxii.ii.ii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p4"> Cf.
<i>Orat.</i> i. §§2–5; <i>de Sent. D.</i> 6; Socr. i.
9. The Arian Philostorgius tells us that ‘Arius wrote songs for
the sea and for the mill and for the road, and then set them to
suitable music,’ <i>Hist.</i> ii. 2. It is remarkable that
Athanasius should say the <i>Egyptian</i> Sotades, and again in
<i>Sent. D.</i> 6. There were two Poets of the name; one a writer of
the Middle Comedy, <i>Athen. Deipn.</i> vii. 11; but the other, who is
here spoken of, was a native of Maronea in Crete, according to Suidas
(<i>in voc.</i>), under the successors of Alexander, <i>Athen.</i> xiv.
4. He wrote in Ionic metre, which was of infamous name from the
subjects to which he and others applied it. vid. <i>Suid.</i> ibid.
Horace’s Ode. ‘Miserarum est neque amori, &amp;c.’ is
a specimen of this metre, and some have called it Sotadic; but Bentley
shews <i>in loc.</i> that Sotades wrote in the Ionic a majore.
Athenæus implies that all Ionic metres were called Sotadic, or
that Sotades wrote in various Ionic metres. The Church adopted the
Doric music, and forbade the Ionic and Lydian. The name
‘Thalia’ commonly belonged to convivial songs; Martial
contrasts the ‘lasciva Thalia’ with ‘carmina
sanctiora,’ <i>Epigr.</i> vii. 17. vid. Thaliarchus, ‘the
master of the feast,’ Horat. Od. i. 9. [The metre of the
fragments of the ‘Thalia’ is obscure, there are no traces
of the Ionic foot, but very distinct anapæstic cadences. In fact
the lines resemble ill-constructed or very corrupt anapæstic
tetrameters catalectic, as in a comic <i>Parabasis.</i> For Sotades,
the Greek text here reads corruptly Sosates.]</p></note>,
he writes at great length, for instance as follows:—</p>

<p class="c103" id="xxii.ii.ii-p5">Blasphemies of Arius.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxii.ii.ii-p6">God Himself then, in His own nature, is ineffable
by all men. Equal or like Himself He alone has none, or one in glory.
And Ingenerate we call Him, because of Him who is generate by nature.
We praise Him as without beginning because of Him who has a beginning.
And adore Him as everlasting, because of Him who in time has come to
be. The Unbegun made the Son a beginning of things originated; and
advanced Him as a Son to Himself by adoption. He has nothing proper to
God in proper subsistence. For He is not equal, no, nor one in
essence<note place="end" n="3503" id="xxii.ii.ii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p7"> This
passage ought to have been added <i>supr.</i> p. 163, note 8, as
containing a more direct denial of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p7.1">ὁμοούσιον</span></p></note> with Him. Wise is God, for He is the
teacher of Wisdom<note place="end" n="3504" id="xxii.ii.ii-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p8"> That
is, Wisdom, or the Son, is but the <i>disciple</i> of Him who is Wise,
and not the <i>attribute</i> by which He is Wise, which is what the
Sabellians said, vid. <i>Orat</i>. iv. §2, and what Arius imputed
to the Church.</p></note>. There is full
proof that God is invisible to all beings; both to things which are
through the Son, and to the Son He is invisible. I will say it
expressly, how by the Son is seen the Invisible; by that power by which
God sees, and in His own measure, the Son endures to see the Father, as
is lawful. Thus there is a Triad, not in equal glories. Not
intermingling with each other<note place="end" n="3505" id="xxii.ii.ii-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p9.1">ἀνεπιμικτοί</span>, that is, he denied the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p9.2">περιχώρησις</span>, vid. <i>supr. Orat.</i> iii. 3, &amp;c.</p></note> are their
subsistences. One more glorious than the other in their glories unto
immensity. Foreign from the Son in essence is the Father, for He is
without beginning. Understand that the Monad was; but the Dyad was not,
before it was in existence. It follows at once that, though the Son was
not, the Father was God. Hence the Son, not being (for He existed at
the will of the Father), is God Only-begotten<note place="end" n="3506" id="xxii.ii.ii-p9.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p10"> [<scripRef passage="John i. 18" id="xxii.ii.ii-p10.1" parsed="|John|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.18">John i. 18</scripRef>, best <span class="c10" id="xxii.ii.ii-p10.2">mss.</span>, and cf. Hort, <i>Two
Diss.</i> p. 26.</p></note>,
and He is alien from either. Wisdom existed as Wisdom by the will of
the Wise God. <pb n="458" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_458.html" id="xxii.ii.ii-Page_458" />Hence He is conceived
in numberless conceptions<note place="end" n="3507" id="xxii.ii.ii-p10.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p11"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p11.1">ἐπινοίαις</span>, that is, our Lord’s titles are but <i>names, or
figures,</i> not properly belonging to Him, but [cf. Bigg. <i>B. L.</i>
p. 168 <i>sq.</i>]</p></note>: Spirit, Power,
Wisdom, God’s glory, Truth, Image, and Word. Understand that He
is conceived to be Radiance and Light. One equal to the Son, the
Superior is able to beget; but one more excellent, or superior, or
greater, He is not able. At God’s will the Son is what and
whatsoever He is. And when and since He was, from that time He has
subsisted from God. He, being a strong God, praises in His degree the
Superior. To speak in brief, God is ineffable to His Son. For He is to
Himself what He is, that is, unspeakable. So that nothing which is
called comprehensible<note place="end" n="3508" id="xxii.ii.ii-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p12"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p12.1">κατὰ
κατάληψιν</span>, that is, there is nothing comprehensible in the Father for
the Son to know and declare. On the other hand the doctrine of the
Anomœans was, that all men could know Almighty God
perfectly.</p></note> does the Son know
to speak about; for it is impossible for Him to investigate the Father,
who is by Himself. For the Son does not know His own essence, For,
being Son, He really existed, at the will of the Father. What argument
then allows, that He who is from the Father should know His own parent
by comprehension? For it is plain that for that which hath a beginning
to conceive how the Unbegun is, or to grasp the idea, is not
possible.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxii.ii.ii-p13">16. And what they wrote by letter to the blessed
Alexander, the Bishop, runs as follows:—</p>

<p class="c41" id="xxii.ii.ii-p14"><i>To Our Blessed Pope</i><note place="end" n="3509" id="xxii.ii.ii-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p15"> [The
ordinary title of eminent bishops, especially of the bishop of
Alexandria.]</p></note> <i>and Bishop, Alexander, the Presbyters and
Deacons send health in the Lord.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxii.ii.ii-p16">Our faith from our forefathers, which also we
have learned from thee, Blessed Pope, is this:—We acknowledge One
God, alone Ingenerate, alone Everlasting, alone Unbegun, alone True,
alone having Immortality, alone Wise, alone Good, alone Sovereign;
Judge, Governor, and Providence of all, unalterable and unchangeable,
just and good, God of Law and Prophets and New Testament; who begat an
Only-begotten Son before eternal times, through whom He has made both
the ages and the universe; and begat Him, not in semblance, but in
truth; and that He made Him subsist at His own will, unalterable and
unchangeable; perfect creature of God, but not as one of the creatures;
offspring, but not as one of things begotten; nor as Valentinus
pronounced that the offspring of the Father was an issue<note place="end" n="3510" id="xxii.ii.ii-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p17"> What
the Valentinian <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p17.1">προβολὴ</span> was is described in Epiph. <i>Hær.</i> 31, 13 [but see D.C.B.
iv. 1086 <i>sqq.</i>] Origen protests against the notion of
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p17.2">προβολή</span>, <i>Periarch.</i> iv. p. 190, and Athanasius <i>Expos.</i>
§1. The Arian Asterius too considers <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p17.3">προβολὴ</span> to introduce the notion of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p17.4">τεκνογονία</span>, Euseb. <i>contr. Marc.</i> i. 4. p. 20. vid. also Epiph.
<i>Hær.</i> 72. 7. Yet Eusebius uses the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p17.5">προβάλλεσθαι</span>. <i>Eccl. Theol.</i> i. 8. On the other hand Tertullian
uses it with a protest against the Valentinian sense. Justin has
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p17.6">προβληθὲν
γέννημα</span>,
<i>Tryph.</i> 62. And Nazianzen calls the Almighty Father <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p17.7">προβολεὺς</span>
of the Holy Spirit. <i>Orat.</i> 29. 2. Arius
introduces the word here as an <i>argumentum ad invidiam.</i> Hil.
<i>de Trin.</i> vi. 9.</p></note>; nor as Manichæus taught that the
offspring was a portion of the Father, one in essence<note place="end" n="3511" id="xxii.ii.ii-p17.8"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p18"> The
Manichees adopting a material notion of the divine substance,
considered that it was divisible, and that a portion of it was absorbed
by the power of darkness.</p></note>; or as Sabellius, dividing the Monad, speaks
of a Son-and-Father<note place="end" n="3512" id="xxii.ii.ii-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p19"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p19.1">υἱοπατόρα</span>. The term is ascribed to Sabellius, Ammon. in <i>Caten.
Joan.</i> i. 1. p. 14: to Sabellius and [invidiously to] Marcellus,
Euseb. <i>Eccl. Theol.</i> ii. 5: Cf., as to Marcellus, Cyr. Hier.
<i>Catech.</i> xv. 9. also iv. 8. xi. 16; Epiph. <i>Hær.</i> 73.
11 fin.: to Sabellians, Athan. <i>Expos. Fid.</i> 2. and 7, and Greg.
Nyssen. <i>contr. Eun.</i> xii. p. 733: to certain heretics, Cyril.
Alex. <i>in Joann.</i> p. 243: to Praxeas and Montanus, <i>Mar.
Merc.</i> p. 128: to Sabellius, Cæsar. <i>Dial.</i> i. p. 550: to
Noetus, Damasc. <i>Hær.</i> 57.</p></note>; nor as Hieracas,
of one torch from another, or as a lamp divided into two<note place="end" n="3513" id="xxii.ii.ii-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p20"> [On
Hieracas, see D.C.B. iii. 24; also Epiph. <i>Hær.</i> 67; Hil.
<i>Trin.</i> vi. 12.]</p></note>; nor that He who was before, was afterwards
generated or new-created into a Son<note place="end" n="3514" id="xxii.ii.ii-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p21"> Bull
considers that the doctrine of such Fathers is here spoken of as held
that our Lord’s <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p21.1">συγκατάβασις</span>
to create the world was a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p21.2">γέννησις</span>, and certainly such language as that of Hippol. <i>contr.
Noet.</i> §15. favours the supposition. But one class of
[Monarchians] may more probably be intended, who held that the Word
became the Son upon His incarnation, such as Marcellus, vid. Euseb.
<i>Eccles. Theol.</i> i. 1. <i>contr. Marc.</i> ii. 3. vid. also
<i>Eccles. Theol.</i> ii. 9. p. 114 b. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p21.3">μηδ᾽ ἄλλοτε
ἄλλην κ.τ.λ</span>. Also the Macrostich says, ‘We anathematize those who call
Him the mere Word of God, not allowing Him to be Christ and Son of God
before all ages, but from the time He took on Him our flesh: such are
the followers of Marcellus and Photinus, &amp;c.’ <i>infr.</i>
§26. Again, Athanasius, <i>Orat.</i> iv. 15, says that, of those
who divide the Word from the Son, some called our Lord’s manhood
the Son, some the two Natures together, and some said ‘that the
Word Himself became the Son when He was made man.’ It makes it
more likely that Marcellus is meant, that Asterius seems to have
written against him before the Nicene Council, and that Arius in other
of his writings borrowed from Asterius. vid. <i>de Decret.</i>
§8.</p></note>, as thou too
thyself, Blessed Pope, in the midst of the Church and in session hast
often condemned; but, as we say, at the will of God, created before
times and before ages, and gaining life and being from the Father, who
gave subsistence to His glories together with Him. For the Father did
not, in giving to Him the inheritance of all things, deprive Himself of
what He has ingenerately in Himself; for He is the Fountain of all
things. Thus there are Three Subsistences. And God, being the cause of
all things, is Unbegun and altogether Sole, but the Son being begotten
apart from time by the Father, and being created and founded before
ages, was not before His generation, but being begotten apart from time
before all things, alone was made to subsist by the Father. For He is
not eternal or co-eternal or co-unoriginate with the Father, nor has He
His being together with the Father, as some speak of relations<note place="end" n="3515" id="xxii.ii.ii-p21.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p22"> Eusebius’s letter to Euphration, which is mentioned just
after, expresses this more distinctly—‘If they coexist, how
shall the Father be Father and the Son Son? or how the One first, the
Other second? and the One ingenerate and the other generate?’
<i>Acta Conc.</i> 7. p. 301. The phrase <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p22.1">τὰ πρός τι</span> Bull well explains to refer to the Catholic truth that the
Father or Son being named; the Other is therein implied without naming.
<i>Defens. F. N.</i> iii. 9. §4. Hence Arius, in his Letter to
Eusebius, complains that Alexander says, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p22.2">ἀεὶ ὁ
θεός, ἀεὶ ὁ
υἱ&amp; 231·ς ἅμα
πατήρ, ἅμα υἱ&amp;
231·ς</span>. Theod. <i>H. E.</i> i.
4.</p></note>, introducing two ingenerate beginnings, but
God is before all things as being Monad and Beginning of all. Wherefore
also He is before the Son; as we have learned also from thy preaching
in the midst of the Church. So far then as from God He has being, and
glories, and life, and all things are delivered unto Him, in such sense
is God His origin. For He is above Him, as being His God and before
Him. But if the terms ‘from Him,’ and ‘from the
womb,’ and ‘I came forth from the Father, and I am come<note place="end" n="3516" id="xxii.ii.ii-p22.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p23"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p23.1">ἥκω</span>, and so Chrys. <i>Hom.</i> 3. <i>Hebr.</i> init. Epiph.
<i>Hær.</i> 73. 31, and 36.</p></note>’ (<scripRef passage="Rom. xi. 36; Ps. cx. 3; John xvi. 28" id="xxii.ii.ii-p23.2" parsed="|Rom|11|36|0|0;|Ps|10|3|0|0;|John|16|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.36 Bible:Ps.10.3 Bible:John.16.28">Rom. xi. 36; Ps. cx. 3; John xvi. 28</scripRef>), be understood by some to mean as
if a part of Him, one in essence or as an issue, then the Father is
according to them compounded and divisible and alterable and material,
and, as far as their belief goes, has the circumstances of a body, Who
is the Incorporeal God.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxii.ii.ii-p24">This is a part of what Arius and his fellows
vomited from their heretical hearts.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p25">17. And before the Nicene Council took place,
similar statements were made by Eusebius and his fellows, Narcissus,
Patrophilus, Maris, Paulinus, Theodotus, and Athanasius of [A]nazarba<note place="end" n="3517" id="xxii.ii.ii-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p26"> Most
of these original Arians were attacked in a work of Marcellus’s
which Eusebius answers. ‘Now he replies to Asterius,’ says
Eusebius, ‘now to the great Eusebius’ [of Nicomedia],
‘and then he turns upon that man of God, that indeed thrice
blessed person Paulinus [of Tyre]. Then he goes to war with
Origen.…Next he marches out against Narcissus, and pursues the
other Eusebius,’ [himself]. ‘In a word, he counts for
nothing all the Ecclesiastical Fathers, being satisfied with no one but
himself.’ <i>contr. Marc.</i> i. 4. [On Maris (who was <i>not</i>
at Ariminum, and scarcely at Antioch in 363) see D.C.B. <i>s.v.</i>
(2). On Theodotus see vol. i. of this series, p. 320, note 37. On
Paulinus, <i>ib.</i> p. 369.]</p></note>. And Eusebius of Nicomedia <pb n="459" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_459.html" id="xxii.ii.ii-Page_459" />wrote over and above to Arius, to this effect,
‘Since your sentiments are good, pray that all may adopt them;
for it is plain to any one, that what has been made was not before its
origination; but what came to be has a beginning of being.’ And
Eusebius of Cæsarea in Palestine, in a letter to Euphration the
Bishop<note place="end" n="3518" id="xxii.ii.ii-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p27"> [Of
Balaneæ, see <i>Ap. Fug.</i> 3; <i>Hist. Ar.</i> 5.]</p></note>, did not scruple to say plainly that
Christ was not true God<note place="end" n="3519" id="xxii.ii.ii-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p28"> Quoted, among other passages from Eusebius, in the 7th General
Council, <scripRef passage="Act. 6" id="xxii.ii.ii-p28.1" parsed="|Acts|6|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6">Act. 6</scripRef>. p. 409. [Mansi. xiii. 701 D]. ‘The Son Himself
is God, but not Very God.’ [But see Prolegg. <i>ubi supr.</i>
note 5].</p></note>. And Athanasius of
[A]nazarba uncloked the heresy still further, saying that the Son of
God was one of the hundred sheep. For writing to Alexander the Bishop,
he had the extreme audacity to say: ‘Why complain of Arius and
his fellows, for saying, The Son of God is made as a creature out of
nothing, and one among others? For all that are made being represented
in parable by the hundred sheep, the Son is one of them. If then the
hundred are not created and originate, or if there be beings beside
that hundred, then may the Son be not a creature nor one among others;
but if those hundred are all originate, and there is nothing besides
the hundred save God alone, what absurdity do Arius and his fellows
utter, when, as comprehending and reckoning Christ in the hundred, they
say that He is one among others?’ And George who now is in
Laodicea, and then was presbyter of Alexandria, and was staying at
Antioch, wrote to Alexander the Bishop; ‘Do not complain of Arius
and his fellows, for saying, “Once the Son of God was not,”
for Isaiah came to be son of Amos, and, whereas Amos was before Isaiah
came to be, Isaiah was not before, but came to be afterwards.’
And he wrote to the Arians, ‘Why complain of Alexander the Pope,
saying, that the Son is from the Father? for you too need not fear to
say that the Son was from God.’ For if the Apostle wrote (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xi. 12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p28.2" parsed="|1Cor|11|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.12">1 Cor. xi. 12</scripRef>), ‘All things are from God,’
and it is plain that all things are made of nothing, though the Son too
is a creature and one of things made, still He may be said to be from
God in that sense in which all things are said to be ‘from
God.’ From him then those who hold with Arius learned to simulate
the phrase ‘from God,’ and to use it indeed, but not in a
good meaning. And George himself was deposed by Alexander for certain
reasons, and among them for manifest irreligion; for he was himself a
presbyter, as has been said before.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p29">18. On the whole then such were their statements,
as if they all were in dispute and rivalry with each other, which
should make the heresy more irreligious, and display it in a more naked
form. And as for their letters I had them not at hand, to dispatch them
to you; else I would have sent you copies; but, if the Lord will, this
too I will do, when I get possession of them. And one Asterius<note place="end" n="3520" id="xxii.ii.ii-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p30"> Asterius has been mentioned above, p. 155, note 2, &amp;c.
Philostorgius speaks of him as adopting Semi-Arian terms; and Acacius
gives an extract from him containing them, ap. Epiph. <i>Hær.</i>
72. 6. He seems to be called many-headed with an allusion to the Hydra,
and to his activity in the Arian cause and his fertility in writing. He
wrote comments on Scripture. [See Prolegg. ii. §3 (2) a, <i>sub.
fin</i>.]</p></note> from Cappadocia, a many-headed Sophist, one
of the fellows of Eusebius, whom they could not advance into the
Clergy, as having done sacrifice in the former persecution in the time
of Constantius’s grandfather, writes, with the countenance of
Eusebius and his fellows, a small treatise, which was on a par with the
crime of his sacrifice, yet answered their wishes; for in it, after
comparing, or rather preferring, the locust and the caterpillar to
Christ, and saying that Wisdom in God was other than Christ, and was
the Framer as well of Christ as of the world, he went round the
Churches in Syria and elsewhere, with introductions from Eusebius and
his fellows, that as he once made trial of denying, so now he might
boldly oppose the truth. The bold man intruded himself into forbidden
places, and seating himself in the place of Clergy<note place="end" n="3521" id="xxii.ii.ii-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p31"> None
but the clergy might enter the Chancel, i.e. in Service time. Hence
Theodosius was made to retire by S. Ambrose. <i>Theod.</i> v. 17. The
Council of Laodicea, said to be held <span class="c10" id="xxii.ii.ii-p31.1">a.d.</span> 372,
forbids any but persons in orders, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p31.2">ἱερατικοί</span>, to enter the Chancel and then communicate. Can. 19. vid.
also 44. <i>Conc.</i> t. i. pp. 788, 789. It is doubtful what orders
the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p31.3">ἱερατικοὶ</span> is intended to include. vid. Bingham, <i>Antiqu.</i> viii.
6. §7.</p></note>, he used to read publicly this treatise of
his, in spite of the general indignation. The treatise is written at
great length, but portions of it are as follows:—</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxii.ii.ii-p32">For the Blessed Paul said not that he preached
Christ, His, that is, God’s, ‘own Power’ or
‘Wisdom,’ but without the article, ‘God’s Power
and God’s Wisdom’ (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 24" id="xxii.ii.ii-p32.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.24">1 Cor. i. 24</scripRef>), preaching that the own power of God
Himself was distinct, which was con-natural and co-existent with Him
unoriginately, generative indeed of Christ, creative of the whole
world; concerning which he teaches in his Epistle to the Romans, thus,
‘The invisible things of Him from the creation of the world are
clearly seen, being understood by the things which are made, even His
eternal power and divinity’ (<scripRef passage="Rom. i. 20" id="xxii.ii.ii-p32.2" parsed="|Rom|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.20">Rom. i. 20</scripRef>). For as no one would say that the Deity
there mentioned was Christ, but the Father Himself, so, as I think, His
eternal power is also not the Only-begotten God (<scripRef passage="Joh. i. 18" id="xxii.ii.ii-p32.3" parsed="|John|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.18">Joh. i. 18</scripRef>), but the Father who begat Him. And he
tells us of another Power and Wisdom of God, namely, that which is
manifested through Christ, and made known through the works themselves
of His Ministry.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxii.ii.ii-p33">And again:—</p>

<p class="c116" id="xxii.ii.ii-p34">Although His eternal Power and Wisdom, which
<pb n="460" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_460.html" id="xxii.ii.ii-Page_460" />truth argues to be Unbegun and
Ingenerate, would appear certainly to be one and the same, yet many are
those powers which are one by one created by Him, of which Christ is
the First-born and Only-begotten. All however equally depend upon their
Possessor, and all His powers are rightly called His, who created and
uses them; for instance, the Prophet says that the locust, which became
a divine punishment of human sin, was called by God Himself, not only a
power of God, but a great power (<scripRef passage="Joel ii. 25" id="xxii.ii.ii-p34.1" parsed="|Joel|2|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Joel.2.25">Joel ii. 25</scripRef>). And the blessed David too in several
of the Psalms, invites, not Angels alone, but Powers also to praise
God. And while he invites them all to the hymn, he presents before us
their multitude, and is not unwilling to call them ministers of God,
and teaches them to do His will.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p35">19. These bold words against the Saviour did not
content him, but he went further in his blasphemies, as follows:</p>

<p class="c116" id="xxii.ii.ii-p36">The Son is one among others; for He is first of
things originate, and one among intellectual natures; and as in things
visible the sun is one among phenomena, and it shines upon the whole
world according to the command of its Maker, so the Son, being one of
the intellectual natures, also enlightens and shines upon all that are
in the intellectual world.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p37">And again he says, Once He was not, writing
thus:—‘And before the Son’s origination, the Father
had pre-existing knowledge how to generate; since a physician too,
before he cured, had the science of curing<note place="end" n="3522" id="xxii.ii.ii-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p38"> <i>Ep. Æg.</i> 13.</p></note>.’ And he says again: ‘The Son
was created by God’s beneficent earnestness; and the Father made
Him by the superabundance of His Power.’ And again: ‘If the
will of God has pervaded all the works in succession, certainly the Son
too, being a work, has at His will come to be and been made.’ Now
though Asterius was the only person to write all this, Eusebius and his
fellows felt the like in common with him.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p39">20. These are the doctrines for which they are
contending; for these they assail the ancient Council, because its
members did not propound the like, but anathematized the Arian heresy
instead, which they were so eager to recommend. This was why they put
forward, as an advocate of their irreligion, Asterius who sacrificed, a
sophist too, that he might not spare to speak against the Lord, or by a
show of reason to mislead the simple. And they were ignorant, the
shallow men, that they were doing harm to their own cause. For the ill
savour of their advocate’s idolatrous sacrifice betrayed still
more plainly that the heresy is Christ’s foe. And now again, the
general agitations and troubles which they are exciting, are in
consequence of their belief, that by their numerous murders and their
monthly Councils, at length they will undo the sentence which has been
passed against the Arian heresy<note place="end" n="3523" id="xxii.ii.ii-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p40"> Vid.
<i>infr.</i> §32.</p></note>. But here too
they seem ignorant, or to pretend ignorance, that even before Nicea
that heresy was held in detestation, when Artemas<note place="end" n="3524" id="xxii.ii.ii-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p41"> [On
Artemas or Artemon and Theodotus, see Prolegg. ii. §3 (2)
a.]</p></note> was laying its foundations, and before him
Caiaphas’s assembly and that of the Pharisees his contemporaries.
And at all times is this gang of Christ’s foes detestable, and
will not cease to be hateful, the Lord’s Name being full of love,
and the whole creation bending the knee, and confessing ‘that
Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father’ (<scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 11" id="xxii.ii.ii-p41.1" parsed="|Phil|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.11">Phil. ii. 11</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p42">21. Yet so it is, they have convened successive
Councils against that Ecumenical One, and are not yet tired. After the
Nicene, Eusebius and his fellows had been deposed; however, in course
of time they intruded themselves without shame upon the Churches, and
began to plot against the Bishops who withstood them, and to substitute
in the Church men of their own heresy. Thus they thought to hold
Councils at their pleasure, as having those who concurred with them,
whom they had ordained on purpose for this very object. Accordingly,
they assemble at Jerusalem, and there they write thus:—</p>

<p class="c116" id="xxii.ii.ii-p43">The Holy Council assembled in Jerusalem<note place="end" n="3525" id="xxii.ii.ii-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p44"> [See
<i>Apol. Ar.</i> 84; <i>Hist. Ar.</i> 1; Prolegg. ii. §5. The
first part of the letter will be found <i>supr. Apol. Ar.</i> p.
144.]</p></note> by the grace of God, &amp;c….their
orthodox teaching in writing<note place="end" n="3526" id="xxii.ii.ii-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p45"> This
is supposed to be the same Confession which is preserved by Socr. i.
26. and Soz. ii. 27. and was presented to Constantine by Arius in
330.</p></note>, which we all
confessed to be sound and ecclesiastical. And he reasonably recommended
that they should be received and united to the Church of God, as you
will know yourselves from the transcript of the same Epistle, which we
have transmitted to your reverences. We believe that yourselves also,
as if recovering the very members of your own body, will experience
great joy and gladness, in acknowledging and recovering your own
bowels, your own brethren and fathers; since not only the Presbyters,
Arius and his fellows, are given back to you, but also the whole
Christian people and the entire multitude, which on occasion of the
aforesaid men have a long time been in dissension among you. Moreover
it were fitting, now that you know for certain what has passed, and
that the men have communicated with us and have been received by so
great a Holy Council, that you should with all readiness hail this your
coalition and peace with your own members, specially since the articles
of the faith which they have published preserve indisputable the
universally confessed apostolical tradition and teaching.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p46">22. This was the beginning of their Councils, and
in it they were speedy in divulging their views, and could not conceal
them. For when they said that they had banished all jealousy, and,
after the expulsion of Athanasius, Bishop of Alexandria, recommended
the reception of Arius and his friends, they shewed that their measures
against Athanasius himself then, and before against all the other
Bishops who withstood them, had for their object their receiving <pb n="461" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_461.html" id="xxii.ii.ii-Page_461" />Arius and his fellows, and introducing
the heresy into the Church. But although they had approved in this
Council all Arius’s malignity, and had ordered to receive his
party into communion, as they had set the example, yet feeling that
even now they were short of their wishes, they assembled a Council at
Antioch under colour of the so-called Dedication<note place="end" n="3527" id="xxii.ii.ii-p46.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p47"> [Prolegg. ch. ii. §6 (2).]</p></note> and, since they were in general and lasting
odium for their heresy, they publish different letters, some of this
sort, and some of that and what they wrote in one letter was as
follows:—</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxii.ii.ii-p48">We have not been followers of Arius,—how
could Bishops, such as we, follow a Presbyter?—nor did we receive
any other faith beside that which has been handed down from the
beginning. But, after taking on ourselves to examine and to verify his
faith, we admitted him rather than followed him; as you will understand
from our present avowals.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p49">For we have been taught from the first, to
believe<note place="end" n="3528" id="xxii.ii.ii-p49.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p50"> 1st
Confession or 1st of Antioch, <span class="c10" id="xxii.ii.ii-p50.1">a.d.</span> 341. [See
Socr. ii. 10.]</p></note> in one God, the God of the Universe,
the Framer and Preserver of all things both intellectual and
sensible.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p51">And in One Son of God, Only-begotten, who existed
before all ages, and was with the Father who had begotten Him, by whom
all things were made, both visible and invisible, who in the last days
according to the good pleasure of the Father came down; and has taken
flesh of the Virgin, and jointly fulfilled all His Father’s will,
and suffered and risen again, and ascended into heaven, and sitteth on
the right hand of the Father, and cometh again to judge quick and dead,
and remaineth King and God unto all ages.</p>

<p class="c115" id="xxii.ii.ii-p52">And we believe also in the Holy Ghost; and if it
be necessary to add, we believe concerning the resurrection of the
flesh, and the life everlasting.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p53">23. Here follows what they published next at the
same Dedication in another Epistle, being dissatisfied with the first,
and devising something newer and fuller:</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxii.ii.ii-p54">We believe<note place="end" n="3529" id="xxii.ii.ii-p54.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p55"> 2nd
Confession or 2nd of Antioch, <span class="c10" id="xxii.ii.ii-p55.1">a.d.</span> 341. This
formulary is that known as <i>the</i> Formulary of the Dedication. It
is quoted as such by Socr. ii. 39, 40. Soz. iv. 15. and <i>infr.</i>
§29. [On its attribution to Lucian, see Prolegg. <i>ubi supr.,</i>
and Caspari <i>Alte. u. Neue Q</i>. p. 42 note.]</p></note>, conformably
to the evangelical and apostolical tradition, in One God, the Father
Almighty, the Framer, and Maker, and Provider of the Universe, from
whom are all things.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p56">And in One Lord Jesus Christ, His Son,
Only-begotten God (<scripRef passage="Joh. i. 18" id="xxii.ii.ii-p56.1" parsed="|John|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.18">Joh. i.
18</scripRef>), by whom are all things,
who was begotten before all ages from the Father, God from God, whole
from whole, sole from sole<note place="end" n="3530" id="xxii.ii.ii-p56.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p57"> Vid.
10th Confession, <i>infr.</i> §30.</p></note>, perfect from
perfect, King from King, Lord from Lord, Living Word, Living Wisdom,
true Light, Way, Truth, Resurrection, Shepherd, Door, both unalterable
and<note place="end" n="3531" id="xxii.ii.ii-p57.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p58"> These
strong words and those which follow, whether Lucian’s or not,
mark the great difference between this confession and the foregoing.
The words ‘unalterable and unchangeable’ are formal
anti-Arian symbols, as the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p58.1">τρεπτὸν</span> or alterable was one of the most characteristic parts of
Arius’s creed. vid. <i>Orat.</i> i. §35, &amp;c.</p></note> unchangeable; exact Image<note place="end" n="3532" id="xxii.ii.ii-p58.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p59"> On <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p59.1">ἀπαράλλακτος
εἰκὼν κατ᾽
οὐσίαν</span>, which
was synonymous with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p59.2">ὁμοιούσιος</span>, vid. <i>infr.</i> §38. <i>supr.</i> p. 163, note 9.
It was in order to secure the true sense of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p59.3">ἀπαράλλακτον</span>
that the Council adopted the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p59.4">ὁμοούσιον  ᾽Απαράλλακτον</span>
is accordingly used as a familiar word by Athan. <i>de
Decr.</i> §§20, 24. <i>Orat.</i> iii. §36. <i>contr.
Gent.</i> 41. 46. fin. Philostorgius ascribing it to Asterius, and
Acacius quotes a passage from his writings containing it; cf. S.
Alexander <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p59.5">τὴν
κατὰ πάντα
ὁμοιότητα
αὐτοῦ ἐκ
φύσεως
ἀπομαξάμενος</span>, in Theod. <i>H. E.</i> i. 4. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p59.6">Χαρακτήρ</span>, <scripRef passage="Hebr. i. 3" id="xxii.ii.ii-p59.8" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3">Hebr. i. 3</scripRef>. contains the same
idea. Basil. <i>contr. Eunom.</i> i. 18.</p></note> of the Godhead, Essence, Will, Power and
Glory of the Father; the first born of every creature, who was in the
beginning with God, God the Word, as it is written in the Gospel,
‘and the Word was God’ (<scripRef passage="John i. 1" id="xxii.ii.ii-p59.9" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">John i. 1</scripRef>); by whom all things were made, and in
whom all things consist; who in the last days descended from above, and
was born of a Virgin according to the Scriptures, and was made Man,
Mediator<note place="end" n="3533" id="xxii.ii.ii-p59.10"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p60"> This
statement perhaps is the most Catholic in the Creed; not that the
former are not more explicit in themselves, or that in a certain true
sense our Lord may not be called a Mediator before He became incarnate,
but because the Arians, even Eusebius, like Philo and the Platonists,
consider Him as made in the beginning the ‘Eternal Priest of the
Father,’ <i>Demonst.</i> v. 3. <i>de Laud. C.</i> 3, 11,
‘an intermediate divine power,’ §§26, 27, and
notes.</p></note> between God and man, and Apostle of
our faith, and Prince of life, as He says, ‘I came down from
heaven, not to do Mine own will, but the will of Him that sent
Me’ (<scripRef passage="John vi. 38" id="xxii.ii.ii-p60.1" parsed="|John|6|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.38">John vi. 38</scripRef>); who suffered for us and rose
again on the third day, and ascended into heaven, and sat down on the
right hand of the Father, and is coming again with glory and power, to
judge quick and dead.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p61">And in the Holy Ghost, who is given to those who
believe for comfort, and sanctification, and initiation, as also our
Lord Jesus Christ enjoined His disciples, saying, ‘Go ye, teach
all nations, baptizing them in the Name of the Father, and the Son, and
the Holy Ghost’ (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxviii. 19" id="xxii.ii.ii-p61.1" parsed="|Matt|28|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.19">Matt.
xxviii. 19</scripRef>); namely of a
Father who is truly Father, and a Son who is truly Son, and of the Holy
Ghost who is truly Holy Ghost, the names not being given without
meaning or effect, but denoting accurately the peculiar subsistence,
rank, and glory of each that is named, so that they are three in
subsistence, and in agreement one<note place="end" n="3534" id="xxii.ii.ii-p61.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p62"> On
this phrase, which is justified by S. Hilary, <i>de Syn.</i> 32, and is
protested against in the Sardican Confession, Theod. <i>H. E.</i> ii. 6
[see Prolegg. <i>ubi supr.</i>]</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c115" id="xxii.ii.ii-p63">Holding then this faith, and holding it in the
presence of God and Christ, from beginning to end, we anathematize
every heretical heterodoxy<note place="end" n="3535" id="xxii.ii.ii-p63.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p64"> The
whole of these anathemas are [a compromise]. The Council anathematizes
‘<i>every</i> heretical heterodoxy;’ <i>not</i>, as
Athanasius observes, <i>supr.,</i> §7, the Arian.</p></note>. And if any
teaches, beside the sound and right faith of the Scriptures, that time,
or season, or age<note place="end" n="3536" id="xxii.ii.ii-p64.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p65"> Our
Lord was, as they held, <i>before</i> time, but still
created.</p></note>, either is or has
been before the generation of the Son, be he anathema. Or if any one
says, that the Son is a creature as one of the creatures, or an
offspring as one of the offsprings, or a work as one of the works, and
not the aforesaid articles one after another, as the divine Scriptures
have delivered, or if he teaches or preaches beside what we received,
be he anathema. For all that has been delivered in the divine
Scriptures, whether by Prophets or Apostles, do we truly and
reverentially both believe and follow<note place="end" n="3537" id="xxii.ii.ii-p65.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p66"> This
emphatic mention of Scripture is also virtually an Arian evasion,
admitting of a silent reference to themselves as interpreters of
Scripture.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p67">24. And one Theophronius<note place="end" n="3538" id="xxii.ii.ii-p67.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p68"> On
this Creed see Prolegg. <i>ubi supr.</i></p></note>,
Bishop of Tyana, put forth before them all the following statement of
his personal faith. And they subscribed it, accepting the faith of this
man:—</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxii.ii.ii-p69">God<note place="end" n="3539" id="xxii.ii.ii-p69.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p70"> 3rd
Confession or 3rd of Antioch, <span class="c10" id="xxii.ii.ii-p70.1">a.d.</span>
341.</p></note> knows, whom I call
as a witness upon my soul, that so I believe:—in God the Father
Almighty, the Creator and Maker of the Universe, from whom are all
things.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p71">And in His Only-begotten Son, Word, Power, and
Wisdom, our Lord Jesus Christ, through whom are all things; who has
been begotten from the Father before the ages, perfect God from perfect
God<note place="end" n="3540" id="xxii.ii.ii-p71.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p72"> It
need scarcely be said, that ‘perfect from perfect’ is a
symbol on which the Catholics laid stress, Athan. <i>Orat.</i> ii. 35.
Epiph. <i>Hær.</i> 76. p. 945. but it admitted of an evasion. An
especial reason for insisting on it in the previous centuries had been
the Sabellian doctrine, which considered the title ‘Word’
when applied to our Lord to be adequately explained by the ordinary
sense of the term, as a word spoken by us. In consequence they insisted
on His <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p72.1">τὸ
τέλειον</span>,
perfection, which became almost synonymous with His personality. (Thus
the Apollinarians, e.g. denied that our Lord was <i>perfect</i> man,
because His <i>person</i> was not human. Athan. <i>contr. Apoll.</i> i.
2.) And Athan. condemns the notion of ‘the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p72.2">λόγος ἐν τῷ
θεῷ ἀτελὴς,
γεννηθεὶς
τέλειος</span>,
<i>Orat</i>. iv. 11. The Arians then, as being the especial opponents
of the Sabellians, insisted on nothing so much as our Lord’s
being a real, living, substantial, Word. vid. Eusebius <i>passim.</i>
‘The Father,’ says Acacius against Marcellus, ‘begat
the Only-begotten, alone alone, and perfect perfect; for there is
nothing imperfect in the Father, wherefore neither is there in the Son,
but the Son’s perfection is the genuine offspring of His
perfection, and superperfection.’ <i>ap. Epiph. Hær.</i> 72.
7. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p72.3">Τέλειος</span> then was a relative word, varying with the subject matter, vid.
<i>Damasc. F. O.</i> i. 8. p. 138. and when the Arians said that our
Lord was perfect God, they meant, ‘perfect, <i>in that sense in
which</i> He is God’—i.e. as a secondary
divinity.—Nay, in one point of view, holding as they did no real
condescension or assumption of a really new state, they would use the
term of His divine Nature more freely than the Catholics sometimes had.
‘Nor was the Word,’ says Hippolytus, ‘before the
flesh and by Himself, perfect Son, though being perfect Word,
Only-begotten; nor could the flesh subsist by itself without the Word,
because that in the Word it has its consistence: thus then He was
manifested One perfect Son of God.’ <i>contr. Noet.</i>
15.</p></note>, and was with <pb n="462" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_462.html" id="xxii.ii.ii-Page_462" />God in subsistence, and in the last days
descended, and was born of the Virgin according to the Scriptures, and
was made man, and suffered, and rose again from the dead, and ascended
into the heavens, and sat down on the right hand of His Father, and
cometh again with glory and power to judge quick and dead, and
remaineth for ever:</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p73">And in the Holy Ghost, the Paraclete, the Spirit
of truth (<scripRef passage="Joh. xv. 26" id="xxii.ii.ii-p73.1" parsed="|John|15|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.26">Joh. xv. 26</scripRef>), which also God promised by His
Prophet to pour out (<scripRef passage="Joel ii. 28" id="xxii.ii.ii-p73.2" parsed="|Joel|2|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Joel.2.28">Joel ii.
28</scripRef>) upon His servants, and
the Lord promised to send to His disciples: which also He sent, as the
Acts of the Apostles witness.</p>

<p class="c115" id="xxii.ii.ii-p74">But if any one teaches, or holds in his mind,
aught beside this faith, be he anathema; or with Marcellus of Ancyra<note place="end" n="3541" id="xxii.ii.ii-p74.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p75"> [See
Prolegg.] Marcellus wrote his work against Asterius in 335, the year of
the Arian Council of Jerusalem, which at once took cognisance of it,
and cited Marcellus to appear before them. The next year a Council held
at Constantinople condemned and deposed him.</p></note>, or Sabellius, or Paul of Samosata, be he
anathema, both himself and those who communicate with him.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p76">25. Ninety Bishops met at the Dedication under
the Consulate of Marcellinus and Probinus, in the 14th of the
Indiction<note place="end" n="3542" id="xxii.ii.ii-p76.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p77"> <span class="c10" id="xxii.ii.ii-p77.1">a.d.</span> 341.</p></note>, Constantius the most irreligious
being present. Having thus conducted matters at Antioch at the
Dedication, thinking that their composition was deficient still, and
fluctuating moreover in their own opinions, again they draw up afresh
another formulary, after a few months, professedly concerning the
faith, and despatch Narcissus, Maris, Theodorus, and Mark into Gaul<note place="end" n="3543" id="xxii.ii.ii-p77.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p78"> [Cf.
Prolegg. ii. §6 (3) <i>init.</i>]</p></note>. And they, as being sent from the Council,
deliver the following document to Constans Augustus of blessed memory,
and to all who were there:</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxii.ii.ii-p79">We believe<note place="end" n="3544" id="xxii.ii.ii-p79.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p80"> 4th
Confession, or 4th of Antioch, <span class="c10" id="xxii.ii.ii-p80.1">a.d.</span> 342. The
fourth, fifth, and sixth Confessions are the same, and with them agree
the Creed of Philippopolis [<span class="c10" id="xxii.ii.ii-p80.2">a.d.</span> 343, see
Gwatkin, <i>Stud.</i> p. 119, espec. note 2].</p></note> in One God,
the Father Almighty, Creator and Maker of all things; from whom all
fatherhood in heaven and on earth is named. (<scripRef passage="Eph. iii. 15" id="xxii.ii.ii-p80.3" parsed="|Eph|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.15">Eph. iii. 15</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p81">And in His Only-begotten Son, our Lord Jesus
Christ, who before all ages was begotten from the Father, God from God,
Light from Light, by whom all things were made in the heavens and on
the earth, visible and invisible, being Word, and Wisdom, and Power,
and Life, and True Light; who in the last days was made man for us, and
was born of the Holy Virgin; who was crucified, and dead, and buried,
and rose again from the dead the third day, and was taken up into
heaven, and sat down on the right hand of the Father; and is coming at
the consummation of the age, to judge quick and dead, and to render to
every one according to his works; whose Kingdom endures indissolubly
into the infinite ages<note place="end" n="3545" id="xxii.ii.ii-p81.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p82"> These
words, which answer to those [of our present ‘Nicene’
Creed], are directed against the doctrine of Marcellus [on which see
Prolegg. ii. §3 (2) c, 3]. Cf. Eusebius, <i>de Eccl. Theol.</i>
iii. 8. 17. <i>cont. Marc.</i> ii. 4.</p></note>; for He shall be
seated on the right hand of the Father, not only in this age but in
that which is to come.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p83">And in the Holy Ghost, that is, the Paraclete;
which, having promised to the Apostles, He sent forth after His
ascension into heaven, to teach them and to remind of all things;
through whom also shall be sanctified the souls of those who sincerely
believe in Him.</p>

<p class="c115" id="xxii.ii.ii-p84"><pb n="463" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_463.html" id="xxii.ii.ii-Page_463" />But those
who say, that the Son was from nothing, or from other subsistence and
not from God, and, there was time when He was not, the Catholic Church
regards as aliens<note place="end" n="3546" id="xxii.ii.ii-p84.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p85"> S.
Hilary, as we have seen above, p. 78, by implication calls this the
Nicene Anathema; but it omits many of the Nicene clauses, and evades
our Lord’s eternal existence, substituting for ‘once He was
not,’ ‘there was <i>time</i> when He was not.’ It
seems to have been considered sufficient for Gaul, as used now, for
Italy as in the 5th Confession or Macrostich, and for Africa as in the
creed of Philippopolis.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p86">26. As if dissatisfied with this, they hold their
meeting again after three years, and dispatch Eudoxius, Martyrius, and
Macedonius of Cilicia<note place="end" n="3547" id="xxii.ii.ii-p86.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p87"> Little is known of Macedonius who was Bishop of Mopsuestia, or of
Martyrius; and too much of Eudoxius. This Long Confession, or
Macrostich, which follows, is remarkable; [see <i>Prolegg,</i> ch. ii.
§6 (3), Gwatkin, p. 125 <i>sq.</i>]</p></note>, and some others
with them, to the parts of Italy, to carry with them a faith written at
great length, with numerous additions over and above those which have
gone before. They went abroad with these, as if they had devised
something new.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxii.ii.ii-p88">We believe<note place="end" n="3548" id="xxii.ii.ii-p88.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p89"> 5th
Confession or Macrostich, <span class="c10" id="xxii.ii.ii-p89.1">a.d.</span> 344. [Published
by the Council which deposed Stephen and elected Leontius bishop of
Antioch.]</p></note> in one God the
Father Almighty, the Creator and Maker of all things, from whom all
fatherhood in heaven and on earth is named.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p90">And in His Only-begotten Son our Lord Jesus
Christ, who before all ages was begotten from the Father, God from God,
Light from Light, by whom all things were made, in heaven and on the
earth, visible and invisible, being Word and Wisdom and Power and Life
and True Light, who in the last days was made man for us, and was born
of the Holy Virgin, crucified and dead and buried, and rose again from
the dead the third day, and was taken up into heaven, and sat down on
the right hand of the Father, and is coming at the consummation of the
age to judge quick and dead, and to render to every one according to
his works, whose Kingdom endures unceasingly unto the infinite ages;
for He sitteth on the right hand of the Father not only in this age,
but also in that which is to come.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p91">And we believe in the Holy Ghost, that is, the
Paraclete, which, having promised to the Apostles, He sent forth after
the ascension into heaven, to teach them and to remind of all things:
through whom also shall be sanctified the souls of those who sincerely
believe in Him.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p92">But those who say, (1) that the Son was from
nothing, or from other subsistence and not from God; (2) and that there
was a time or age when He was not, the Catholic and Holy Church regards
as aliens. Likewise those who say, (3) that there are three Gods: (4)
or that Christ is not God; (5) or that before the ages He was neither
Christ nor Son of God; (6) or that Father and Son, or Holy Ghost, are
the same; (7) or that the Son is Ingenerate; or that the Father begat
the Son, not by choice or will; the Holy and Catholic Church
anathematizes.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p93">(1.) For neither is safe to say that the Son is
from nothing, (since this is no where spoken of Him in divinely
inspired Scripture,) nor again of any other subsistence before existing
beside the Father, but from God alone do we define Him genuinely to be
generated. For the divine Word teaches that the Ingenerate and Unbegun,
the Father of Christ, is One<note place="end" n="3549" id="xxii.ii.ii-p93.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p94"> It is
observable that here and in the next paragraph the only reasons they
give against using the only two Arian formulas which they condemn is
that they are not found in Scripture. Here, in their explanation of
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p94.1">ἐξ οὐκ
ὄντων</span>, or from
nothing, they do but deny it with Eusebius’s evasion,
<i>supr.</i> p. 75, note 5.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p95">(2.) Nor may we, adopting the hazardous position,
‘There was once when He was not,’ from unscriptural
sources, imagine any interval of time before Him, but only the God who
has generated Him apart from time; for through Him both times and ages
came to be. Yet we must not consider the Son to be co-unbegun and
co-ingenerate with the Father; for no one can be properly called Father
or Son of one who is co-unbegun and co-ingenerate with Him<note place="end" n="3550" id="xxii.ii.ii-p95.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p96"> They
argue after the usual Arian manner, that the term ‘Son’
essentially implies beginning, and excludes the title
‘co-unoriginate;’ but see <i>supr.</i> §16, note 1,
and p. 154, note 5.</p></note>. But we acknowledge<note place="end" n="3551" id="xxii.ii.ii-p96.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p97"> [The
four lines which follow are cited by Lightfoot, <i>Ign.</i> p. 91. ed.
2, as from <i>de Syn.</i> §3.]</p></note>
that the Father who alone is Unbegun and Ingenerate, hath generated
inconceivably and incomprehensibly to all: and that the Son hath been
generated before ages, and in no wise to be ingenerate Himself like the
Father, but to have the Father who generated Him as His beginning; for
‘the Head of Christ is God.’ (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. xi. 3" id="xxii.ii.ii-p97.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.3">1 Cor. xi. 3</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p98">(3.) Nor again, in confessing three realities and
three Persons, of the Father and the Son and the Holy Ghost according
to the Scriptures, do we therefore make Gods three; since we
acknowledge the Self-complete and Ingenerate and Unbegun and Invisible
God to be one only<note place="end" n="3552" id="xxii.ii.ii-p98.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p99"> Cf.
§28, end.</p></note>, the God and Father
(<scripRef passage="Joh. xx. 17" id="xxii.ii.ii-p99.1" parsed="|John|20|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.17">Joh. xx. 17</scripRef>) of the Only-begotten, who alone hath
being from Himself, and alone vouchsafes this to all others
bountifully.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p100">(4.) Nor again, in saying that the Father of our
Lord Jesus Christ is one only God, the only Ingenerate, do we therefore
deny that Christ also is God before ages: as the disciples of Paul of
Samosata, who say that after the incarnation He was by advance<note place="end" n="3553" id="xxii.ii.ii-p100.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p101"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p101.1">ἐκ
προκοπῆς</span>, <i>de Decr.</i> §10, note 10.</p></note> made God, from being made by nature a mere
man. For we acknowledge, that though He be subordinate to His Father
and God, yet, being before ages begotten of God, He is God perfect
according to nature and true<note place="end" n="3554" id="xxii.ii.ii-p101.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p102"> These
strong words, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p102.1">θεὸν κατὰ
φύσιν
τέλειον καὶ
ἀληθῆ</span> are of a
different character from any which have occurred in the Arian
Confessions. They can only be explained away by considering them used
<i>in contrast</i> to the Samosatene doctrine; so that ‘perfect
according to nature’ and ‘true,’ will not be directly
connected with ‘God’ so much as opposed to, ‘by
advance,’ ‘by adoption,’ &amp;c.</p></note>, and not first man
and then God, but first God and then becoming man for us, and never
having been deprived of being.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p103">(5.) We abhor besides, and anathematize those who
make a pretence of saying that He is but the mere word of God and
unexisting, having His being in another,—now as if pronounced, as
some speak, now as mental<note place="end" n="3555" id="xxii.ii.ii-p103.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p104"> The
use of the words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p104.1">ἐνδιάθετος</span>
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p104.2">προφορικός</span>, <i>mental</i> and <i>pronounced,</i> to distinguish the
two senses of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p104.3">λόγος</span>,
<i>reason</i> and <i>word,</i> came from the school of the Stoics, and
is found in Philo, and was under certain limitations allowed in
Catholic theology, Damasc. <i>F. O.</i> ii. 21. To use either
absolutely and to the exclusion of the other would have involved some
form of Sabellianism, or Arianism as the case might be; but each might
correct the defective sense of either. S. Theophilus speaks of our Lord
as at once <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p104.4">ἐνδιάθετος</span>
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p104.5">προφορικός</span>. <i>ad Autol.</i> ii. 10 and 22, S. Cyril as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p104.6">ἐνδιάθετος</span>, <i>in Joann.</i> p. 39. but see also <i>Thesaur.</i> p.
47. When the Fathers deny that our Lord is the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p104.7">προφορικὸς
λόγος</span>, they only mean
that that title is not, even as far as its philosophical idea went, an
adequate representative of Him, a word spoken being insubstantive, vid.
<i>Orat.</i> ii. 35; Hil. <i>de Syn.</i> 46; Cyr. <i>Catech.</i> xi.
10; Damas. <i>Ep.</i> ii. p. 203; Cyril <i>in Joann.</i> p. 31; Iren.
<i>Hær</i>. ii. 12. n. 5. Marcellus is said by Eusebius to have
considered our Lord as first the one and then the other. <i>Eccl.
Theol.</i> ii. 15.</p></note>,—holding that
He was not Christ or Son of God or mediator or image of God before
ages; but that He first became Christ and Son of God, when He took our
flesh from the Virgin, not quite four hundred years since. For they
will have it that then Christ began His Kingdom, and that it will have
an end after the consummation of all and the judgment<note place="end" n="3556" id="xxii.ii.ii-p104.8"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p105"> This
passage seems taken from Eusebius, and partly from Marcellus’s
own words. S. Cyril speaks of his doctrine in like terms.
<i>Catech.</i> xv. 27.</p></note>. Such are the disciples of Marcellus and
Scotinus<note place="end" n="3557" id="xxii.ii.ii-p105.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p106"> i.e.
Photinus. [A note illustrating the frequency of similar nicknames is
omitted. On Photinus, see Prolegg. ch. ii. §3. <i>ad
fin.</i>]</p></note> of Galatian Ancyra, who, equally with
Jews, negative Christ’s existence before ages, and His Godhead,
and unending Kingdom, upon pretence of supporting the divine Monarchy.
We, on the contrary, regard Him not as simply God’s pronounced
word or mental, but as Living God and Word, existing in Himself, and
Son of God and Christ; being and abiding with His Father before ages,
and that not in foreknowledge only<note place="end" n="3558" id="xxii.ii.ii-p106.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p107"> Cf.
Euseb. <i>contr. Marc</i>. i. 2.</p></note>, and
ministering to Him for the whole framing whether of things visible or
invisible. For He it is, to whom the Father said, ‘Let Us make
man in Our image, after Our likeness<note place="end" n="3559" id="xxii.ii.ii-p107.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p108"> Cf.
§27, notes.</p></note>’ (<scripRef passage="Gen. i. 26" id="xxii.ii.ii-p108.1" parsed="|Gen|1|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.26">Gen. i. 26</scripRef>), who also was seen in His own Person<note place="end" n="3560" id="xxii.ii.ii-p108.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p109"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p109.1">αὐτοπροσωπῶς</span>
and so Cyril Hier. <i>Catech.</i> xv. 14 and 17 (It
means, ‘not in personation’), and Philo contrasting divine
appearances with those of Angels. <i>Leg. Alleg.</i> iii. 62. On the
other hand, Theophilus on the text, ‘The voice of the Lord God
walking in the garden,’ speaks of the Word, ‘assuming the
person, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p109.2">πρόσωπον</span>, of the Father,’ and ‘in the person of
God,’ <i>ad Autol.</i> ii. 22. the word not then having its
theological sense.</p></note> by the patriarchs, gave the law, spoke by
the prophets, and at last, became man, and manifested His own Father to
all men, and reigns to never-ending ages. For Christ has taken no
recent dignity, but we have believed Him to be perfect from the first,
and like in all things to the Father<note place="end" n="3561" id="xxii.ii.ii-p109.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p110"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p110.1">ὅμοιον κατὰ
πάντα</span>. Here again we
have a strong Semi-Arian or almost Catholic formula introduced by the
bye. Of course it admitted of evasion, but in its fulness it included
‘essence.’ [See above §8, note 1, and
Introd.]</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p111">(6.) And those who say that the Father and Son
and Holy Ghost are the same, and irreligiously take the Three Names of
one and the same Reality and Person, we justly proscribe from the
Church, because they suppose the illimitable and impassible Father to
be limitable withal and passible through His becoming man: for such are
they whom Romans call Patripassians, and we Sabellians<note place="end" n="3562" id="xxii.ii.ii-p111.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p112"> See
vol. i. of this series, p. 295, note 1. In the reason which the
Confession alleges against that heretical doctrine it is almost implied
that the divine nature of the Son suffered on the Cross. They would
naturally fall into this notion directly they gave up our Lord’s
absolute divinity. It would naturally follow that our Lord had no human
soul, but that His pre-existent nature stood in the place of
it:—also that His Mediatorship was no peculiarity of His
Incarnation. vid. §23, note 2. §27, <i>Anath.</i> 12,
note.</p></note>. For we acknowledge that the Father who
sent, remained in the peculiar state of His unchangeable Godhead, and
that Christ who was sent fulfilled the economy of the Incarnation.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p113">(7.) And at the same time those who irreverently
say that the Son has been generated not by choice or will, thus
encompassing God with a necessity which excludes choice and purpose, so
that He begat the Son unwillingly, we account as most irreligious and
alien to the Church; in that they have dared to define such things
concerning God, beside the common notions concerning Him, nay, beside
the purport of divinely inspired Scripture. For <pb n="464" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_464.html" id="xxii.ii.ii-Page_464" />we, knowing that God is absolute and sovereign
over Himself, have a religious judgment that He generated the Son
voluntarily and freely; yet, as we have a reverent belief in the
Son’s words concerning Himself (<scripRef passage="Prov. viii. 22" id="xxii.ii.ii-p113.1" parsed="|Prov|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.22">Prov. viii. 22</scripRef>), ‘The Lord created me a beginning
of His ways for His works,’ we do not understand Him to have been
originated like the creatures or works which through Him came to be.
For it is irreligious and alien to the ecclesiastical faith, to compare
the Creator with handiworks created by Him, and to think that He has
the same manner of origination with the rest. For divine Scripture
teaches us really and truly that the Only-begotten Son was generated
sole and solely<note place="end" n="3563" id="xxii.ii.ii-p113.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p114"> The
Confession still insists upon the unscripturalness of the Catholic
positions. On the main subject of this paragraph the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p114.1">θελήσει
γεννηθὲν</span>, cf. <i>Orat.</i> iii. 59, &amp;c. The doctrine of the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p114.2">μονογενὲς</span>
has already partially come before us in <i>de
Decr.</i> §§7–9. pp. 154 <i>sq.</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p114.3">Μόνως</span>, not as the creatures. vid. p. 75, note 6.</p></note>. Yet<note place="end" n="3564" id="xxii.ii.ii-p114.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p115"> The
following passage is in its very form an interpolation or appendix,
while its doctrine bears distinctive characters of something higher
than the old absolute separation between the Father and the Son.
[Eusebius of Cæs. had] considered Them as two <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p115.1">οὐσίαι,
ὅμοιαι</span> like, but
not as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p115.2">ὁμοούσιοι</span>; his very explanation of the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p115.3">τέλειος</span> was ‘<i>independent</i>’ and
‘<i>distinct.</i>’ Language then, such as that in the text,
was the nearest assignable approach to the reception of the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p115.4">ὁμοούσιον</span>; [and in fact, to] the doctrine of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p115.5">περιχώρησις</span>, of which <i>supr. Orat.</i> iii.</p></note>, in saying that the Son is in Himself, and
both lives and exists like the Father, we do not on that account
separate Him from the Father, imagining place and interval between
their union in the way of bodies. For we believe that they are united
with each other without mediation or distance<note place="end" n="3565" id="xxii.ii.ii-p115.6"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p116"> <i>De
Decr.</i> §8.</p></note>,
and that they exist inseparable; all the Father embosoming the Son, and
all the Son hanging and adhering to the Father, and alone resting on
the Father’s breast continually<note place="end" n="3566" id="xxii.ii.ii-p116.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p117"> <i>De
Decr.</i> §26.</p></note>.
Believing then in the All-perfect Triad, the most Holy, that is, in the
Father, and the Son, and the Holy Ghost, and calling the Father God,
and the Son God, yet we confess in them, not two Gods, but one dignity
of Godhead, and one exact harmony of dominion, the Father alone being
Head over the whole universe wholly, and over the Son Himself, and the
Son subordinated to the Father; but, excepting Him, ruling over all
things after Him which through Himself have come to be, and granting
the grace of the Holy Ghost unsparingly to the saints at the
Father’s will. For that such is the account of the Divine
Monarchy towards Christ, the sacred oracles have delivered to us.</p>

<p class="c115" id="xxii.ii.ii-p118">Thus much, in addition to the faith before
published in epitome, we have been compelled to draw forth at length,
not in any officious display, but to clear away all unjust suspicion
concerning our opinions, among those who are ignorant of our affairs:
and that all in the West may know, both the audacity of the slanders of
the heterodox, and as to the Orientals, their ecclesiastical mind in
the Lord, to which the divinely inspired Scriptures bear witness
without violence, where men are not perverse.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p119">27. However they did not stand even to this; for
again at Sirmium<note place="end" n="3567" id="xxii.ii.ii-p119.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p120"> Sirmium [Mitrowitz on the Save] was a city of lower Pannonia, not
far from the Danube, and was the great bulwark of the Illyrian
provinces of the Empire. There Vetranio assumed the purple; and there
Constantius was born. The frontier war caused it to be from time to
time the Imperial residence. We hear of Constantius at Sirmium in the
summer of 357. Ammian. xvi. 10. He also passed there the ensuing
winter. ibid. xvii. 12. In October, 358, after the Sarmatian war, he
entered Sirmium in triumph, and passed the winter there. xvii. 13 fin.
and with a short absence in the spring, remained there till the end of
May, 359.</p></note> they met together<note place="end" n="3568" id="xxii.ii.ii-p120.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p121"> [Cf.
Prolegg. ch. ii. §7]. The leading person in this Council was Basil
of Ancyra. Basil held a disputation with Photinus. Silvanus too of
Tarsus now appears for the first time: while, according to Socrates,
Mark of Arethusa drew up the Anathemas; the Confession used was the
same as that sent to Constans, of the Council of Philippopolis, and the
Macrostich.</p></note> against Photinus<note place="end" n="3569" id="xxii.ii.ii-p121.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p122"> S.
Hilary treats their creed as a Catholic composition. <i>de Syn.</i>
39–63. Philastrius and Vigilius call the Council a meeting of
‘holy bishops’ and a ‘Catholic Council,’ <i>de
Hær.</i> 65. <i>in Eutych.</i> v. init. What gave a character and
weight to this Council was, that it met to set right a real evil, and
was not a mere pretence with Arian objects.</p></note>
and there composed a faith again, not drawn out into such length, not
so full in words; but subtracting the greater part and adding in its
place, as if they had listened to the suggestions of others, they wrote
as follows:—</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxii.ii.ii-p123">We believe<note place="end" n="3570" id="xxii.ii.ii-p123.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p124"> 6th
Confession, or 1st Sirmian, <span class="c10" id="xxii.ii.ii-p124.1">a.d.</span>
351.</p></note> in One God,
the Father Almighty, the Creator and Maker of all things, ‘from
whom all fatherhood in heaven and earth is named<note place="end" n="3571" id="xxii.ii.ii-p124.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p125"> <scripRef passage="Eph. iii. 15" id="xxii.ii.ii-p125.1" parsed="|Eph|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.15">Eph. iii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p126">And in His Only-begotten Son, our Lord Jesus the
Christ, who before all the ages was begotten from the Father, God from
God, Light from Light, by whom all things were made, in heaven and on
the earth, visible and invisible, being Word and Wisdom and True Light
and Life, who in the last of days was made man for us, and was born of
the Holy Virgin, and crucified and dead and buried, and rose again from
the dead the third day, and was taken up into heaven, and sat down on
the right hand of the Father, and is coming at the consummation of the
age, to judge quick and dead, and to render to every one according to
his works; whose Kingdom being unceasing endures unto the infinite
ages; for He shall sit on the right hand of the Father, not only in
this age, but also in that which is to come.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p127">And in the Holy Ghost, that is, the Paraclete;
which, having promised to the Apostles to send forth after His
ascension into heaven, to teach and to remind them of all things, He
did send; through whom also are sanctified the souls of those who
sincerely believe in Him.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p128">(1.) But those who say that the Son was from
nothing or from other subsistence<note place="end" n="3572" id="xxii.ii.ii-p128.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p129"> Vid.
p. 77, <i>sqq.</i></p></note> and not from
God, and that there was time or age when He was not, the Holy and
Catholic Church regards as aliens.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p130">(2.) Again we say, Whosoever says that the Father
and the Son are two Gods, be he anathema<note place="end" n="3573" id="xxii.ii.ii-p130.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p131"> This
Anathema which has occurred in substance in the Macrostich, and again
<i>infr. Anath.</i> 18 and 23. is a disclaimer of their in fact holding
a supreme and a secondary God. In the Macrostich it is disclaimed upon
a simple Arian basis. The Semi-Arians were more open to this
imputation; Eusebius, as we have seen above, distinctly calling our
Lord a second and another God. vid. p. 75, note 7. It will be observed
that this Anathema contradicts the one which immediately follows, and
the 11th, in which Christ is called God; except, on the one hand the
Father and Son are One God, which was the Catholic doctrine, or, on the
other, the Son is God in name only, which was the pure Arian or
Anomœan.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p132">(3.) And whosoever, saying that Christ is God,
before ages Son of God, does not confess that He has subserved the
Father for the framing of the universe, be he anathema<note place="end" n="3574" id="xxii.ii.ii-p132.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p133"> The
language of Catholics and heretics is very much the same on this point
of the Son’s ministration, with this essential difference of
sense, that Catholic writers mean a ministration internal to the divine
substance and an instrument connatural with the Father, and Arius meant
an external and created medium of operation. Thus S. Clement calls our
Lord ‘the All-harmonious Instrument (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p133.1">ὄργανον</span>) of
God.’ <i>Protrept.</i> p. 6; Eusebius ‘an animated and
living instrument (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p133.2">ὄργανον
ἔμψυχον</span>),
nay, rather divine and vivific of every substance and nature.’
<i>Demonstr.</i> iv. 4. S. Basil, on the other hand, insists that the
Arians reduced our Lord to ‘an inanimate
instrument,’ <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p133.3">ὀργανον
ἄψυχον</span>, though
they called Him <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p133.4">ὑπουργὸν
τελειότατον</span>, most perfect minister or underworker. <i>adv. Eunom.</i>
ii. 21. Elsewhere he makes them say, ‘the nature of a cause is
one, and the nature of an instrument, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p133.5">ὀργάνου</span>,
another;….foreign then in nature is the Son from the Father,
since such is an instrument from a workman.’ <i>De Sp. S.</i> n.
6 fin. vid. also n. 4 fin. 19, and 20. And so S. Gregory, ‘The
Father signifies, the Word accomplishes, not servilely, nor ignorantly,
but with knowledge and sovereignty, and to speak more suitably, in a
father’s way, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p133.6">πατρικῶς</span>. <i>Orat</i>. 30. 11. Cf. S. Cyril, <i>in Joann.</i> p. 48.
Explanations such as these secure for the Catholic writers some freedom
in their modes of speaking, e.g. Athan. speaks of the Son, as
‘enjoined and ministering,’ <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p133.7">προσταττόμενος,
καὶ
ὑπουργῶν</span>, <i>Orat.</i> ii. §22. Thus S. Irenæus speaks of the
Father being well-pleased and commanding, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p133.8">κελεύοντος</span>, and the Son doing and framing. <i>Hær.</i> iv. 75.
S. Basil too, in the same treatise in which are some of the foregoing
protests, speaks of ‘the Lord ordering,’ <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p133.9">προστάσσοντα</span>, and the word framing.’ <i>de Sp. S.</i> n. 38, S.
Cyril of Jerusalem, of ‘Him who bids, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p133.10">ἐντελλεται</span>, bidding to one who is present with Him,’ <i>Cat.</i>
xi. 16. vid. also <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p133.11">ὑπηρετῶν
τῇ βουλῇ</span>,
Justin. <i>Tryph.</i> 126, and ὑ<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p133.12">πουργόν</span>, Theoph. <i>ad Autol.</i> ii. 10. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p133.13">ἑξυπηρετῶν
θελήματι</span>, Clem. <i>Strom.</i> vii. p. 832.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p134"><pb n="465" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_465.html" id="xxii.ii.ii-Page_465" />(4.)
Whosoever presumes to say that the Ingenerate, or a part of Him, was
born of Mary, be he anathema.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p135">(5.) Whosoever says that according to
foreknowledge<note place="end" n="3575" id="xxii.ii.ii-p135.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p136"> §26, n. 7.</p></note> the Son is before
Mary and not that, generated from the Father before ages, He was with
God, and that through Him all things were originated, be he
anathema.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p137">(6.) Whosoever shall pretend that the essence of
God is dilated or contracted<note place="end" n="3576" id="xxii.ii.ii-p137.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p138"> <i>Orat.</i> iv. §13.</p></note>, be he
anathema.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p139">(7.) Whosoever shall say that the essence of God
being dilated made the Son, or shall name the dilation of His essence
Son, be he anathema.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p140">(8.) Whosoever calls the Son of God the mental or
pronounced Word<note place="end" n="3577" id="xxii.ii.ii-p140.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p141"> §26, n. 4.</p></note>, be he
anathema.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p142">(9.) Whosoever says that the Son from Mary is man
only, be he anathema.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p143">(10.) Whosoever, speaking of Him who is from Mary
God and man, thereby means God the Ingenerate<note place="end" n="3578" id="xxii.ii.ii-p143.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p144"> §26 (2) n. (2).</p></note>,
be he anathema.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p145">(11.) Whosoever shall explain ‘I God the
First and I the Last, and besides Me there is no God,’ (<scripRef passage="Is. xliv. 6" id="xxii.ii.ii-p145.1" parsed="|Isa|44|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.44.6">Is. xliv. 6</scripRef>), which is said for the denial of idols
and of gods that are not, to the denial of the Only-begotten, before
ages God, as Jews do, be he anathema.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p146">(12.) Whosoever hearing ‘The Word was made
flesh,’ (<scripRef passage="John i. 14" id="xxii.ii.ii-p146.1" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">John i. 14</scripRef>), shall consider that the Word has
changed into flesh, or shall say that He has undergone alteration by
taking flesh, be he anathema<note place="end" n="3579" id="xxii.ii.ii-p146.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p147"> The
12th and 13th Anathemas are intended to meet the charge which is
alluded to §26 (6), note 2, that Arianism involved the doctrine
that our Lord’s divine nature suffered. [But see Gwatkin, p.
147.] Athanasius brings this accusation against them distinctly in his
work against Apollinaris. <i>contr. Apoll.</i> i. 15. vid. also Ambros.
<i>de Fide,</i> iii. 31. Salig in his <i>de Eutychianismo ant.
Eutychen</i> takes notice of none of the passages in the
text.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p148">(13.) Whosoever hearing the Only-begotten Son of
God to have been crucified, shall say that His Godhead has undergone
corruption, or passion. or alteration, or diminution, or destruction,
be he anathema.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p149">(14.) Whosoever shall say that ‘Let Us make
man’ (<scripRef passage="Gen. i. 26" id="xxii.ii.ii-p149.1" parsed="|Gen|1|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.26">Gen. i. 26</scripRef>), was not said by the Father to
the Son, but by God to Himself, be he anathema<note place="end" n="3580" id="xxii.ii.ii-p149.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p150"> This
Anathema is directed against Marcellus, who held the very opinion which
it denounces, that the Almighty spake with Himself. Euseb. <i>Eccles.
Theol.</i> ii. 15. The Jews said that Almighty God spoke to the Angels.
Basil. <i>Hexaem.</i> fin. Others that the plural was used as
authorities on earth use it in way of dignity. Theod. <i>in Gen.</i>
19. As to the Catholic Fathers, as is well known, they interpreted the
text in the sense here given. See Petav.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p151">(15.) Whosoever shall say that Abraham saw, not
the Son, but the Ingenerate God or part of Him, be he anathema<note place="end" n="3581" id="xxii.ii.ii-p151.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p152"> This
again, in spite of the wording. which is directed against the Catholic
doctrine [or Marcellus?] is a Catholic interpretation. vid. [besides
Philo <i>de Somniis.</i> i. 12.) Justin. <i>Tryph.</i> 56. and 126.
Iren. <i>Hær.</i> iv. 10. n. 1. Tertull. <i>de carn. Christ.</i>
6. <i>adv. Marc.</i> iii. 9. <i>adv. Prax.</i> 16. Novat. <i>de
Trin.</i> 18. Origen. <i>in Gen. Hom.</i> iv. 5. Cyprian. <i>adv.
Jud.</i> ii. 5. Antioch. Syn. <i>contr. Paul. apud Routh. Rell.</i> t.
2. p. 469. Athan. <i>Orat.</i> ii. 13. Epiph. <i>Ancor.</i> 29 and 39.
<i>Hær.</i> 71. 5. Chrysost. <i>in Gen. Hom.</i> 41. 7. These
references are principally from Petavius; also from Dorscheus, who has
written an elaborate commentary on this Council, &amp;c. The Catholic
doctrine is that the Son has condescended to become visible by means of
material appearances. Augustine seems to have been the first who
changed the mode of viewing the texts in question, and considered the
divine appearance, not God the Son, but a created Angel. Vid. <i>de
Trin.</i> ii. <i>passim.</i> Jansenius considers that he did so from a
suggestion of S. Ambrose, that the hitherto received view had been the
origo hæresis Arianæ, vid. his <i>Augustinus, lib.
proœm.</i> c. 12. t. 2. p. 12.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p153">(16.) Whosoever shall say that with Jacob, not
the Son as man, but the Ingenerate God or part of Him, has wrestled, be
he anathema<note place="end" n="3582" id="xxii.ii.ii-p153.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p154"> This
and the following Canon are Catholic in their main doctrine, and might
be illustrated, if necessary, as the foregoing.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p155">(17.) Whosoever shall explain, ‘The Lord
rained fire from the Lord’ (<scripRef passage="Gen. xix. 24" id="xxii.ii.ii-p155.1" parsed="|Gen|19|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.19.24">Gen. xix. 24</scripRef>), not of the Father and the Son, and
says that He rained from Himself, be he anathema. For the Son, being
Lord, rained from the Father Who is Lord.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p156">(18.) Whosoever, hearing that the Father is Lord
and the Son Lord and the Father and Son Lord, for there is Lord from
Lord, says there are two Gods, be he anathema. For we do not place the
Son in the Father’s Order, but as subordinate to the Father; for
He did not descend upon Sodom without the Father’s will, nor did
He rain from Himself, but from the Lord, that is, the Father
authorising it. Nor is He of Himself set down on the right hand, but He
hears the Father saying, ‘Sit Thou on My right hand’ (<scripRef passage="Ps. cx. 1" id="xxii.ii.ii-p156.1" parsed="|Ps|10|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.10.1">Ps. cx. 1</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p157">(19.) Whosoever says that the Father and the Son
and the Holy Ghost are one Person, be he anathema.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p158">(20.) Whosoever, speaking of the Holy Ghost as
Paraclete, shall mean the Ingenerate God, be he anathema<note place="end" n="3583" id="xxii.ii.ii-p158.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p159"> It
was an expedient of the later Macedonians to deny that the Holy Spirit
was God because it was not usual to call Him Ingenerate. They asked the
Catholics whether the Holy Spirit was <i>Ingenerate, generate,</i> or
<i>created,</i> for into these three they divided all things. vid.
Basil <i>in Sabell. et Ar. Hom.</i> xxiv. 6. But, as the Arians had
first made the alternative only between <i>Ingenerate</i> and
<i>created,</i> and Athan. <i>de Decr.</i> §28. shews that
<i>generate</i> is a third idea really distinct from one and the other,
so S. Greg. Naz. adds. <i>processive,</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p159.1">ἐκπορευτὸν</span>, as an intermediate idea, contrasted with
<i>Ingenerate,</i> yet distinct from <i>generate. Orat.</i> xxxi. 8. In
other words, <i>Ingenerate</i> means, not only <i>not generate,</i> but
<i>not from any origin.</i> vid. August. <i>de Trin.</i> xv.
26.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p160">(21.) Whosoever shall deny, what the Lord taught
us, that the Paraclete is other than the Son, for He hath said,
‘And another Paraclete shall the Father send to you, whom I will
ask,’ (<scripRef passage="John xiv. 16" id="xxii.ii.ii-p160.1" parsed="|John|14|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.16">John xiv. 16</scripRef>) be he anathema.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p161">(22.) Whosoever shall say that the Holy Ghost is
part of the Father or of the Son<note place="end" n="3584" id="xxii.ii.ii-p161.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p162"> <i>Supra</i> (16).</p></note> be he
anathema.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p163">(23.) Whosoever shall say that the Father and the
Son and the Holy Ghost are three Gods, be he anathema.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p164">(24.) Whosoever shall say that the Son of God at
the will of God has come to be, as one of the works, be he
anathema.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p165">(25.) Whosoever shall say that the Son has been
generated, the Father not wishing it<note place="end" n="3585" id="xxii.ii.ii-p165.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p166"> §26 (7).</p></note>, be he
anathema. For not by compulsion, led by physical necessity, did the
Father, as He wished not, generate the Son, but He at once willed, and,
after generating Him from Himself apart from time and passion,
manifested Him.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p167">(26.) Whosoever shall say that the Son is without
beginning and ingenerate, as if speaking of two unbegun and two
ingenerate, and making two Gods, be he anathema. For the Son is the
Head, namely the beginning of all: and God is the Head, namely the
beginning of Christ; for thus to one unbegun beginning of the universe
do we religiously refer all things through the Son.</p>

<p class="c115" id="xxii.ii.ii-p168">(27.) And in accurate delineation of the idea of
Christianity we say this again; Whosoever shall not say that Christ is
God, Son of God, as being before ages, and having subserved the Father
in the framing of the Universe, but that from the time that He was born
of Mary, from thence He was called Christ and Son, and took an origin
of being God, be he anathema.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p169">28. Casting aside the whole of this, as if they
had discovered something better, they <pb n="466" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_466.html" id="xxii.ii.ii-Page_466" />propound another faith, and write at Sirmium in
Latin what is here translated into Greek<note place="end" n="3586" id="xxii.ii.ii-p169.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p170"> [The
‘blasphemia’ of Potamius, bishop of Lisbon; see
<i>Prolegg.</i> ch. ii. §8 (2), Hil. <i>de Syn.</i> 11; Socr. ii.
30].</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxii.ii.ii-p171">Whereas<note place="end" n="3587" id="xxii.ii.ii-p171.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p172"> 7th
Confession, or 2nd Sirmian, <span class="c10" id="xxii.ii.ii-p172.1">a.d.</span>
357.</p></note> it seemed good that
there should be some discussion concerning faith, all points were
carefully investigated and discussed at Sirmium in the presence of
Valens, and Ursacius, and Germinius, and the rest.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p173">It is held for certain that there is one God, the
Father Almighty, as also is preached in all the world.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p174">And His One Only-begotten Son, our Lord Jesus
Christ, generated from Him before the ages; and that we may not speak
of two Gods, since the Lord Himself has said, ‘I go to My Father
and your Father, and My God and your God’ (<scripRef passage="John xx. 17" id="xxii.ii.ii-p174.1" parsed="|John|20|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.17">John xx. 17</scripRef>). On this account He is God of all, as
also the Apostle taught: ‘Is He God of the Jews only, is He not
also of the Gentiles? yea of the Gentiles also: since there is one God
who shall justify the circumcision from faith, and the uncircumcision
through faith’ (<scripRef passage="Rom. iii. 29, 30" id="xxii.ii.ii-p174.2" parsed="|Rom|3|29|3|30" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.29-Rom.3.30">Rom.
iii. 29, 30</scripRef>); and every thing
else agrees, and has no ambiguity.</p>

<p class="c115" id="xxii.ii.ii-p175">But since many persons are disturbed by
questions concerning what is called in Latin ‘Substantia,’
but in Greek ‘Usia,’ that is, to make it understood more
exactly, as to ‘Coessential,’ or what is called,
‘Like-in-Essence,’ there ought to be no mention of any of
these at all, nor exposition of them in the Church, for this reason and
for this consideration, that in divine Scripture nothing is written
about them, and that they are above men’s knowledge and above
men’s understanding; and because no one can declare the
Son’s generation, as it is written, ‘Who shall declare His
generation’ (<scripRef passage="Is. liii. 8" id="xxii.ii.ii-p175.1" parsed="|Isa|53|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.8">Is. liii.
8</scripRef>)? for it is plain that the
Father only knows how He generated the Son, and again the Son how He
has been generated by the Father. And to none can it be a question that
the Father is greater: for no one can doubt that the Father is greater
in honour and dignity and Godhead, and in the very name of Father, the
Son Himself testifying, ‘The Father that sent Me is greater than
I’ (<scripRef passage="John x. 29; xiv. 28" id="xxii.ii.ii-p175.2" parsed="|John|10|29|0|0;|John|14|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.29 Bible:John.14.28">John x. 29; xiv.
28</scripRef>). And no one is ignorant,
that it is Catholic doctrine, that there are two Persons of Father and
Son, and that the Father is greater, and the Son subordinated to the
Father together with all things which the Father has subordinated to
Him, and that the Father has no beginning, and is invisible, and
immortal, and impassible; but that the Son has been generated from the
Father, God from God, Light from Light, and that His origin, as
aforesaid, no one knows, but the Father only. And that the Son Himself
and our Lord and God, took flesh, that is, a body, that is, man, from
Mary the Virgin, as the Angel preached beforehand; and as all the
Scriptures teach, and especially the Apostle himself, the doctor of the
Gentiles, Christ took man of Mary the Virgin, through which He has
suffered. And the whole faith is summed up<note place="end" n="3588" id="xxii.ii.ii-p175.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p176"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p176.1">κεφάλαιον</span>. vid. <i>de Decr.</i> §31. p. 56; <i>Orat.</i> i.
§34; Epiph. <i>Hær.</i> 73. 11.</p></note>,
and secured in this, that a Trinity should ever be preserved, as we
read in the Gospel, ‘Go ye and baptize all the nations in the
Name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost’ (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxviii. 19" id="xxii.ii.ii-p176.2" parsed="|Matt|28|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.19">Matt. xxviii. 19</scripRef>). And entire and perfect is the number
of the Trinity; but the Paraclete, the Holy Ghost, sent forth through
the Son, came according to the promise, that He might teach and
sanctify the Apostles and all believers<note place="end" n="3589" id="xxii.ii.ii-p176.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p177"> It
will be observed that this Confession; 1. by denying ‘two
Gods,’ and declaring that the One God is the God of Christ,
implies that our Lord is not God. 2. It says that the word
‘substance,’ and its compounds, ought not to be used as
being unscriptural, mysterious, and leading to disturbance; 3. it holds
that the Father is greater than the Son ‘in honour, dignity, and
godhead;’ 4. that the Son is subordinate to the Father
<i>with</i> all other things; 5. that it is the Father’s
characteristic to be invisible and impassible. They also say that our
Lord, hominem suscepisse per quem
<i>compassus</i> est, a word
which Phœbadius condemns in his remarks on this Confession; where,
by the way, he uses the word ‘spiritus’ in the sense of
Hilary and the Ante-Nicene Fathers, in a connection which at once
explains the obscure words of the supposititious Sardican Confession
(vid. above, §9, note 3), and turns them into another evidence of
this additional heresy involved in Arianism. ‘Impassibilis Deus,’says
Phœbadius, ‘quia Deus
<i>Spiritus</i>…non ergo
passibilis Dei Spiritus, licet in homine suo passus.’ Now the
Sardican Confession is thought ignorant, as well as unauthoritative,
e.g. by Natalis Alex. <i>Sæc.</i> 4. <i>Diss.</i> 29, because it
imputes to Valens and Ursacius the following belief, which he supposes
to be Patripassianism, but which exactly answers to this aspect and
representation of Arianism: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p177.1">ὅτι ὁ
λόγος καὶ ὅτι
τὸ πνεῦμα καὶ
ἐσταυρώθη
καὶ ἐσφάγη
καὶ ἀπέθανεν
καὶ ἀνέστη</span>. Theod. <i>H. E.</i> ii. 6. p. 844.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p178">29. After drawing up this, and then becoming
dissatisfied, they composed the faith which to their shame they paraded
with ‘the Consulate.’ And, as is their wont, condemning
this also, they caused Martinian the notary to seize it from the
parties who had the copies of it<note place="end" n="3590" id="xxii.ii.ii-p178.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p179"> Socrates [wrongly] connects this with the
‘blasphemia.’ <i>Hist.</i> ii. 30.</p></note>. And having
got the Emperor Constantius to put forth an edict against it, they form
another dogma afresh, and with the addition of certain expressions,
according to their wont, they write thus in Isauria.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxii.ii.ii-p180">We decline<note place="end" n="3591" id="xxii.ii.ii-p180.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p181"> 9th
Confession, at Seleucia <span class="c10" id="xxii.ii.ii-p181.1">a.d.</span> 359.</p></note> not to bring
forward the authentic faith published at the Dedication at Antioch<note place="end" n="3592" id="xxii.ii.ii-p181.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p182"> The
Semi-Arian majority in the Council had just before been confirming the
Creed of the Dedication; hence this beginning. vid. <i>supr.</i>
§11. The present creed, as if to propitiate the Semi-Arian
majority, adds an anathema upon the Anomœan as well as on the
Homoüsion and Homœusion.</p></note>; though certainly our fathers at the time
met together for a particular subject under investigation. But since
‘Coessential’ and ‘Like-in-essence,’ have
troubled many persons in times past and up to this day, and since
moreover some are said recently to have devised the Son’s
‘Unlikeness’ to the Father, on their account we reject
‘Coessential’ and ‘Like-in-essence,’ as alien
to the Scriptures, but ‘Unlike’ we anathematize, and
account all who profess it as aliens from the Church. And we distinctly
confess the ‘Likeness’ of the Son to the Father, according
to the Apostle, who says of the Son, ‘Who is the Image of the
Invisible God’ (<scripRef passage="Col. i. 15" id="xxii.ii.ii-p182.1" parsed="|Col|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15">Col. i.
15</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p183">And we confess and believe in one God, the Father
Almighty, the Maker of heaven and earth, of all things visible and
invisible.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p184">And we believe also in our Lord Jesus Christ, His
Son, generated from Him impassibly before all the ages, God the Word,
God from God, Only-begotten, light, life, truth, wisdom, power, through
whom all things were made, in the heavens and on the earth, whether
visible or invisible. He, as we believe, at the end of the world, for
the abolishment of sin, took flesh of the Holy Virgin, and was made
man, and suffered for our sins, and rose again, and was taken up into
heaven, and sitteth on the right hand of the Father, and is coming
again in glory, to judge quick and dead.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p185">We believe also in the Holy Ghost, which our
Saviour and Lord named Paraclete, having promised to send Him to the
disciples after His own departure, as He did send; through whom He
sanctifieth those in the Church who believe, and are baptized in the
Name of Father and Son and Holy Ghost.</p>

<p class="c115" id="xxii.ii.ii-p186">But those who preach aught beside this faith the
Catholic Church regards as aliens. And that to this faith that is
equivalent which was published lately at Sirmium, under sanction of his
religiousness the Emperor, is plain to all who read it.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p187">30. Having written thus in Isauria, they <pb n="467" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_467.html" id="xxii.ii.ii-Page_467" />went up to Constantinople<note place="end" n="3593" id="xxii.ii.ii-p187.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p188"> These
two sections seem to have been inserted by Athan. after his Letter was
finished, and contain later occurrences in the history of Ariminum,
than were contemplated when he wrote <i>supr.</i> §11. vid. note 7
<i>in loc.</i> It should be added that at this Council Ulfilas the
Apostle of the Goths, who had hitherto followed the Council of
Nicæa, conformed, and thus became the means of spreading through
his countrymen the Creed of Ariminum.</p></note>, and there, as if dissatisfied, they changed
it, as is their wont, and with some small additions against using even
‘Subsistence’ of Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, they
transmitted it to those at Ariminum, and compelled even those in the
said parts to subscribe, and those who contradicted them they got
banished by Constantius. And it runs thus:—</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxii.ii.ii-p189">We believe<note place="end" n="3594" id="xxii.ii.ii-p189.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p190"> 10th
Confession at Niké and Constantinople, <span class="c10" id="xxii.ii.ii-p190.1">a.d.</span> 359, 360.</p></note> in One God,
Father Almighty, from whom are all things;</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p191">And in the Only-begotten Son of God, begotten
from God before all ages and before every beginning, by whom all things
were made, visible and invisible, and begotten as only-begotten, only
from the Father only<note place="end" n="3595" id="xxii.ii.ii-p191.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p192"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p192.1">μόνος ἐκ
μόνου</span>. This phrase
may be considered a symptom of Anomœan influence; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p192.2">μόνος
παρά</span>, or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p192.3">ὑπό, μόνον</span> being one special formula adopted by Eunomius, explanatory
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p192.4">μονογενὴς</span>, in accordance with the original Arian theory, mentioned
<i>de Decr.</i> §7. <i>supr.</i> p. 154, that the Son was the one
instrument of creation. Eunomius said that He alone was created by the
Father alone; all other things being created by the Father, not alone,
but <i>through</i> Him whom alone He had first created. vid. Cyril.
<i>Thesaur.</i> 25. Basil <i>contr. Eunom.</i> ii. 21. Acacius ap.
Epiph. <i>Hær.</i> 72. 7. p. 839.</p></note>, God from God, like
to the Father that begat Him according to the Scriptures; whose origin
no one knows, except the Father alone who begat Him. He as we
acknowledge, the Only-begotten Son of God, the Father sending Him, came
hither from the heavens, as it is written, for the undoing of sin and
death, and was born of the Holy Ghost, of Mary the Virgin according to
the flesh, as it is written, and convened with the disciples, and
having fulfilled the whole Economy according to the Father’s
will, was crucified and dead and buried and descended to the parts
below the earth; at whom hades itself shuddered: who also rose from the
dead on the third day, and abode with the disciples, and, forty days
being fulfilled, was taken up into the heavens, and sitteth on the
right hand of the Father, to come in the last day of the resurrection
in the Father’s glory, that He may render to every man according
to his works.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p193">And in the Holy Ghost, whom the Only-begotten Son
of God Himself, Christ, our Lord and God, promised to send to the race
of man, as Paraclete, as it is written, ‘the Spirit of
truth’ (<scripRef passage="Joh. xvi. 13" id="xxii.ii.ii-p193.1" parsed="|John|16|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.13">Joh. xvi.
13</scripRef>), which He sent unto them
when He had ascended into the heavens.</p>

<p class="c115" id="xxii.ii.ii-p194">But the name of ‘Essence,’ which was
set down by the Fathers in simplicity, and, being unknown by the
people, caused offence, because the Scriptures contain it not, it has
seemed good to abolish, and for the future to make no mention of it at
all; since the divine Scriptures have made no mention of the Essence of
Father and Son. For neither ought Subsistence to be named concerning
Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. But, we say that the Son is Like the
Father, as the divine Scriptures say and teach; and all the heresies,
both those which have been afore condemned already, and whatever are of
modern date, being contrary to this published statement, be they
anathema<note place="end" n="3596" id="xxii.ii.ii-p194.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p195"> Here
as before, instead of speaking of Arianism, the Confession
anathematizes <i>all</i> heresies, vid. <i>supr</i>. §23, n.
4.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p196">31. However, they did not stand even to this: for
coming down from Constantinople to Antioch, they were dissatisfied that
they had written at all that the Son was ‘Like the Father, as the
Scriptures say;’ and putting their ideas upon paper<note place="end" n="3597" id="xxii.ii.ii-p196.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p197"> 11th
Confession at Antioch, <span class="c10" id="xxii.ii.ii-p197.1">a.d.</span> 361. [Socr. ii.
45. The occasion was the installation of Euzoius in place of
Meletius.]</p></note>, they began reverting to their first
doctrines, and said that ‘the Son is altogether unlike the
Father,’ and that the ‘Son is in no manner like the
Father,’ and so much did they change, as to admit those who spoke
the Arian doctrine nakedly and to deliver to them the Churches with
licence to bring forward the words of blasphemy with impunity<note place="end" n="3598" id="xxii.ii.ii-p197.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p198"> Acacius, Eudoxius, and the rest, after ratifying at Constantinople
the Creed framed at Niké and subscribed at Ariminum, appear next
at Antioch a year and a half later, when they throw off the mask, and,
avowing the Anomœan Creed, ‘revert,’ as S. Athanasius
says, ‘to their first doctrines,’ i.e. those with which
Arius started.</p></note>. Because then of the extreme shamelessness
of their blasphemy they were called by all Anomœans, having also
the name of Exucontian<note place="end" n="3599" id="xxii.ii.ii-p198.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p199"> From <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p199.1">ἐξ οὐκ
ὄντων</span>, ‘out of
nothing,’ one of the original Arian positions concerning the Son.
Theodoret says that they were also called Hexakionitæ, from the
nature of their place of meeting, <i>Hær.</i> iv. 3. and Du Cange
confirms it so far as to show that there was a place or quarter of
Constantinople Hexakionium. [Cf. Soph. <i>Lex. s.v.</i>]</p></note>, and the heretical
Constantius for the patron of their irreligion, who persisting up to
the end in irreligion, and on the point of death, thought good to be
baptized<note place="end" n="3600" id="xxii.ii.ii-p199.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p200"> This
passage shews that Athanasius did not insert these sections till two
years after the composition of the work itself; for Constantine died
<span class="c10" id="xxii.ii.ii-p200.1">a.d.</span> 361.</p></note>; not however by religious men, but by
Euzoius<note place="end" n="3601" id="xxii.ii.ii-p200.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p201"> Euzoius, now Arian Bishop of Antioch, was excommunicated with
Arius in Egypt and at Nicæa, and was restored with him to the
Church at the Council of Jerusalem.</p></note>, who for his Arianism had been
deposed, not once, but often, both when he was a deacon, and when he
was in the see of Antioch.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.ii-p202">32. The forementioned parties then had proceeded
thus far, when they were stopped and deposed. But well I know, not even
under these circumstances will they stop, as many as have now
dissembled,<note place="end" n="3602" id="xxii.ii.ii-p202.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.ii-p203"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.ii-p203.1">ὑπεκρίναντο</span>. <i>Hypocrites</i> is almost a title of the Arians (with
an apparent allusion to <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iv. 2" id="xxii.ii.ii-p203.2" parsed="|1Tim|4|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.2">1 Tim. iv. 2</scripRef>. vid. Socr. i. p.
5, <i>Orat.</i> i. §8).</p></note> but they will always be making parties
against the truth, until they return to themselves and say, ‘Let
us rise and go to our fathers, and we will say unto them, We
anathematize the Arian heresy, and we acknowledge the Nicene
Council;’ for against this is their quarrel. Who then, with ever
so little understanding, will bear them any longer? who, on hearing in
every Council some things taken away and others added, but perceives
that their mind is shifty and treacherous against Christ? who on seeing
them embodying to so great a length both their professions of faith,
and their own exculpation, but sees that they are giving sentence
against themselves, and studiously writing much which may be likely by
their officious display and abundance of words to seduce the simple and
<pb n="468" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_468.html" id="xxii.ii.ii-Page_468" />hide what they are in point of
heresy? But as the heathen, as the Lord said, using vain words in their
prayers (<scripRef passage="Mat. vi. 7" id="xxii.ii.ii-p203.3" parsed="|Matt|6|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.7">Mat. vi. 7</scripRef>), are nothing profited; so they
too, after all this outpouring, were not able to quench the judgment
pronounced against the Arian heresy, but were convicted and deposed
instead; and rightly; for which of their formularies is to be accepted
by the hearer? or with what confidence shall they be catechists to
those who come to them? for if they all have one and the same meaning,
what is the need of many? But if need has arisen of so many, it follows
that each by itself is deficient, not complete; and they establish this
point better than we can, by their innovating on them all and remaking
them. And the number of their Councils, and the difference of their
statements is a proof that those who were present at them, while at
variance with the Nicene, are yet too feeble to harm the Truth.</p>
</div3>

<div3 type="Part" title="On the Symbols 'Of the Essence' And 'Coessential.'" progress="83.03%" prev="xxii.ii.ii" next="xxiii" id="xxii.ii.iii"><p class="c25" id="xxii.ii.iii-p1">

<span class="c1" id="xxii.ii.iii-p1.1">Part III. <span class="c10" id="xxii.ii.iii-p1.2">On the Symbols ‘Of the
Essence’ And ‘Coessential.’</span></span></p>

<p class="c82" id="xxii.ii.iii-p2">We must look at the sense not the wording. The
offence excited is at the sense; meaning of the Symbols; the question
of their not being in Scripture. Those who hesitate only at
‘coessential,’ not to be considered Arians. Reasons why
‘coessential’ is better than ‘like-in-essence,’
yet the latter may be interpreted in a good sense. Explanation of the
rejection of ‘coessential’ by the Council which condemned
the Samosatene; use of the word by Dionysius of Alexandria; parallel
variation in the use of Unoriginate; quotation from Ignatius and
another; reasons for using ‘coessential;’ objections to it;
examination of the word itself; further documents of the Council of
Ariminum.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxii.ii.iii-p3">33. But since they are thus minded both towards
each other and towards those who preceded them, proceed we to ascertain
from them what absurdity they have seen, or what they complain of in
the received phrases, that they have proved ‘disobedient to
parents’ (<scripRef passage="Rom. i. 30" id="xxii.ii.iii-p3.1" parsed="|Rom|1|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.30">Rom. i.
30</scripRef>), and contend against an
Ecumenical Council<note place="end" n="3603" id="xxii.ii.iii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p4"> The
subject before us, naturally rises out of what has gone before. The
Anomœan creed was hopeless; but with the Semi-Arians all that
remained was the adjustment of phrases. Accordingly, Athan. goes on to
propose such <i>explanations</i> as might clear the way for a re-union
of Christendom. §47, note.</p></note>? ‘The phrases
“of the essence” and “coessential,”’ say
they, ‘do not please us, for they are an offence to some and a
trouble to many.’ This then is what they allege in their
writings; but one may reasonably answer them thus: If the very words
were by themselves a cause of offence to them, it must have followed,
not that some only should have been offended, and many troubled, but
that we also and all the rest should have been affected by them in the
same way; but if on the contrary all men are well content with the
words, and they who wrote them were no ordinary persons but men who
came together from the whole world, and to these testify in addition
the 400 Bishops and more who now met at Ariminum, does not this plainly
prove against those who accuse the Council, that the terms are not in
fault, but the perverseness of those who misinterpret them? How many
men read divine Scripture wrongly, and as thus conceiving it, find
fault with the Saints? such were the former Jews, who rejected the
Lord, and the present Manichees who blaspheme the Law<note place="end" n="3604" id="xxii.ii.iii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p5"> Vid.
<i>Orat.</i> i. 8; iv. 23.</p></note>; yet are not the Scriptures the cause to
them, but their own evil humours. If then ye can shew the terms to be
actually unsound, do so and let the proof proceed, and drop the
pretence of offence created, lest you come into the condition of the
Pharisees of old. For when they pretended offence at the Lord’s
teaching, He said, ‘Every plant, which My heavenly Father hath
not planted, shall be rooted up’ (<scripRef passage="Matt. xv. 13" id="xxii.ii.iii-p5.1" parsed="|Matt|15|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.13">Matt. xv. 13</scripRef>). By which He shewed that not the words
of the Father planted by Him were really an offence to them, but that
they misinterpreted what was well said, and offended themselves. And in
like manner they who at that time blamed the Epistles of the Apostle,
impeached, not Paul, but their own deficient learning and distorted
minds.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.iii-p6">34. For answer, what is much to the purpose, Who
are they whom you pretend are offended and troubled at these terms? of
those who are religious towards Christ not one; on the contrary they
defend and maintain them. But if they are Arians who thus feel, what
wonder they should be distressed at words which destroy their heresy?
for it is not the terms which offend them, but the proscription of
their irreligion which afflicts them. Therefore let us have no more
murmuring against the Fathers, nor pretence of this kind; or next<note place="end" n="3605" id="xxii.ii.iii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p7.1">ὥρα</span>. vid. <i>Orat.</i> i. §15; iv. §10; <i>Serap.</i>
ii. 1. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p7.2">καίρος</span> <i>de Decr</i>. §15. init.</p></note> you will be making complaints of the
Lord’s Cross, because it is ‘to Jews an offence and to
Gentiles foolishness,’ as said the Apostle<note place="end" n="3606" id="xxii.ii.iii-p7.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p8"> ‘The Apostle’ is a common title of S. Paul in
antiquity. Cf. August. <i>ad Bonifac.</i> iii. 3.</p></note> (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 23, 24" id="xxii.ii.iii-p8.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|23|1|24" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.23-1Cor.1.24">1
Cor. i. 23, 24</scripRef>). But as the
Cross is not faulty, for to us who believe it is ‘Christ the
power of God and the wisdom of God,’ though Jews rave, so neither
are the terms of the Fathers faulty, but profitable to those who
honestly read, and subversive of all irreligion, though the Arians so
often burst with rage as being condemned by them. Since then the
pretence that persons are offended does not hold, tell us yourselves,
why is it you are <pb n="469" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_469.html" id="xxii.ii.iii-Page_469" />not pleased with
the phrase ‘of the essence’ (this must first be enquired
about), when you yourselves have written that the Son is generated from
the Father? If when you name the Father, or use the word
‘God,’ you do not signify essence, or understand Him
according to essence, who is that He is, but signify something else
about Him<note place="end" n="3607" id="xxii.ii.iii-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p9"> Cf.
<i>de Decr.</i> 22, note 1.</p></note>, not to say inferior, then you should
not have written that the Son was from the Father, but from what is
about Him or in Him<note place="end" n="3608" id="xxii.ii.iii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p10"> <i>De
Decr.</i> 24, note 9.</p></note>; and so, shrinking
from saying that God is truly Father, and making Him compound who is
simple, in a material way, you will be authors of a newer blasphemy.
And, with such ideas, you must needs consider the Word, and the title
‘Son,’ not as an essence but as a name<note place="end" n="3609" id="xxii.ii.iii-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p11"> Vid.
<i>supr. Orat.</i> i. §15; <i>de Decr.</i> §22, note
1.</p></note> only, and in consequence hold your own views
as far as names only, and be talking, not of what you believe to exist,
but of what you think not to exist.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.iii-p12">35. But this is more like the crime of the
Sadducees, and of those among the Greeks who had the name of Atheists.
It follows that you will deny that even creation is the handy-work of
God Himself that is; at least, if ‘Father’ and
‘God’ do not signify the very essence of Him that is, but
something else, which you imagine: which is irreligious, and most
shocking even to think of. But if, when we hear it said, ‘I am
that I am,’ and, ‘In the beginning God created the heaven
and the earth,’ and, ‘Hear, O Israel, the Lord our God is
one Lord,’ and, ‘Thus saith the Lord Almighty’ (<scripRef passage="Ex. iii. 14; Gen. i. 1; Deut. vi. 4" id="xxii.ii.iii-p12.1" parsed="|Exod|3|14|0|0;|Gen|1|1|0|0;|Deut|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.3.14 Bible:Gen.1.1 Bible:Deut.6.4">Ex. iii. 14; Gen. i. 1; Deut. vi.
4</scripRef>), we understand nothing
else than the very simple, and blessed, and incomprehensible essence
itself of Him that is, (for though we be unable to master what He is,
yet hearing ‘Father,’ and ‘God,’ and
‘Almighty,’ we understand nothing else to be meant than the
very essence of Him that is<note place="end" n="3610" id="xxii.ii.iii-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p13"> <i>De
Decr.</i> 29, note 7.</p></note>); and if ye too
have said, that the Son is from God, it follows that you have said that
He is from the ‘essence’ of the Father. And since the
Scriptures precede you which say, that the Lord is Son of the Father,
and the Father Himself precedes them, who says, ‘This is My
beloved Son’ (<scripRef passage="Matt. iii. 17" id="xxii.ii.iii-p13.1" parsed="|Matt|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.17">Matt. iii.
17</scripRef>), and a son is no other
than the offspring from his father, is it not evident that the Fathers
have suitably said that the Son is from the Father’s essence?
considering that it is all one to say rightly ‘from God,’
and to say ‘from the essence.’ For all the creatures,
though they be said to have come into being from God, yet are not from
God as the Son is; for they are not offsprings in their nature, but
works. Thus, it is said, ‘in the beginning God,’ not
‘generated,’ but ‘made the heaven and the earth, and
all that is in them’ (<scripRef passage="Gen. i. 1" id="xxii.ii.iii-p13.2" parsed="|Gen|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.1">Gen. i. 1</scripRef>). And not, ‘who generates,’
but ‘who maketh His angels spirits, and His ministers a flame of
fire’ (<scripRef passage="Ps. civ. 4" id="xxii.ii.iii-p13.3" parsed="|Ps|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.4">Ps. civ. 4</scripRef>). And though the Apostle has said,
‘One God, from whom all things’ (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. viii. 6" id="xxii.ii.iii-p13.4" parsed="|1Cor|8|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.6">1 Cor. viii. 6</scripRef>), yet he says not this, as reckoning the
Son with other things; but, whereas some of the Greeks consider that
the creation was held together by chance, and from the combination of
atoms<note place="end" n="3611" id="xxii.ii.iii-p13.5"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p14"> Democritus, or Epicurus.</p></note>; and spontaneously from elements of similar
structure<note place="end" n="3612" id="xxii.ii.iii-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p15"> Anaxagoras.</p></note>, and has no cause; and others consider
that it came from a cause, but not through the Word; and each heretic
has imagined things at his will, and tells his fables about the
creation; on this account the Apostle was obliged to introduce
‘from God,’ that he might thereby certify the Maker, and
shew that the universe was framed at His will. And accordingly he
straightway proceeds: ‘And one Lord Jesus Christ, through whom
all things’ (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. viii. 6" id="xxii.ii.iii-p15.1" parsed="|1Cor|8|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.6">1 Cor.
viii. 6</scripRef>), by way of excepting
the Son from that ‘all’ (for what is called God’s
work, is all done through the Son; and it is not possible that the
things framed should have one origin with their Framer), and by way of
teaching that the phrase ‘of God,’ which occurs in the
passage, has a different sense in the case of the works, from what it
bears when used of the Son; for He is offspring, and they are works:
and therefore He, the Son, is the proper offspring of His essence, but
they are the handywork of his will.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.iii-p16">36. The Council, then, comprehending this<note place="end" n="3613" id="xxii.ii.iii-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p17"> <i>De
Decr.</i> §19.</p></note>, and aware of the different senses of the
same word, that none should suppose, that the Son was said to be
‘from God’ like the creation, wrote with greater
explicitness, that the Son was ‘from the essence.’ For this
betokens the true genuineness of the Son towards the Father; whereas,
by the simple phrase ‘from God,’ only the Creator’s
will in framing is signified. If then they too had this meaning, when
they wrote that the Word was ‘from the Father,’ they had
nothing to complain of in the Council; but if they meant ‘of
God,’ in the instance of the Son, as it is used of the creation,
then as understanding it of the creation, they should not name the Son,
or they will be manifestly mingling blasphemy with religiousness; but
either they have to cease reckoning the Lord with the creatures, or at
least to refrain from unworthy and unbecoming statements about <pb n="470" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_470.html" id="xxii.ii.iii-Page_470" />the Son. For if He is a Son, He is not a
creature; but if a creature, then not a Son. Since these are their
views, perhaps they will be denying the Holy Laver also, because it is
administered into Father and into Son and not into Creator and
Creature, as they account it. ‘But,’ they say, ‘all
this is not written: and we reject these words as unscriptural.’
But this, again, is an unblushing excuse in their mouths. For if they
think everything must be rejected which is not written, wherefore, when
the Arian party invent such a heap of phrases, not from Scripture<note place="end" n="3614" id="xxii.ii.iii-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p18"> <i>De
Decr.</i> 18, note 8.</p></note>, ‘Out of nothing,’ and
‘the Son was not before His generation,’ and ‘Once He
was not,’ and ‘He is alterable,’ and ‘the
Father is ineffable and invisible to the Son,’ and ‘the Son
knows not even His own essence;’ and all that Arius has vomited
in his light and irreligious Thalia, why do not they speak against
these, but rather take their part, and on that account contend with
their own Fathers? And, in what Scripture did they on their part find
‘Unoriginate,’ and ‘the term essence,’ and
‘there are three subsistences,’ and ‘Christ is not
very God,’ and ‘He is one of the hundred sheep,’ and
‘God’s Wisdom is ingenerate and without beginning, but the
created powers are many, of which Christ is one?’ Or how, when in
the so-called Dedication, Acacius and Eusebius and their fellows used
expressions not in Scripture, and said that ‘the First-born of
the creation’ was ‘the exact Image of the essence and power
and will and glory,’ do they complain of the Fathers, for making
mention of unscriptural expressions, and especially of essence? For
they ought either to complain of themselves, or to find no fault with
the Fathers.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.iii-p19">37. Now, if certain others made excuses of the
expressions of the Council, it might perhaps have been set down, either
to ignorance or to caution. There is no question, for instance, about
George of Cappadocia<note place="end" n="3615" id="xxii.ii.iii-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p20"> [Prolegg. ch. ii. §8 (1).]</p></note>, who was expelled
from Alexandria; a man, without character in years past, nor a
Christian in any respect; but only pretending to the name to suit the
times, and thinking ‘religion to be a’ means of
‘gain’ (<scripRef passage="1 Tim. vi. 5" id="xxii.ii.iii-p20.1" parsed="|1Tim|6|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.5">1 Tim. vi.
5</scripRef>). And therefore there is no
reason to complain of his making mistakes about the faith, considering
he knows neither what he says, nor whereof he affirms; but, according
to the text, ‘goeth after all, as a bird’ (<scripRef passage="1 Tim. i. 7; Prov. vii. 22, 23" id="xxii.ii.iii-p20.2" parsed="|1Tim|1|7|0|0;|Prov|7|22|7|23" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.7 Bible:Prov.7.22-Prov.7.23">1 Tim. i. 7; Prov. vii. 22, 23</scripRef>, not LXX.?) But when Acacius, and
Eudoxius, and Patrophilus say this, do not they deserve the strongest
reprobation? for while they write what is unscriptural themselves, and
have accepted many times the term ‘essence’ as suitable,
especially on the ground of the letter<note place="end" n="3616" id="xxii.ii.iii-p20.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p21"> <i>Supr.</i> p. 73.</p></note> of
Eusebius, they now blame their predecessors for using terms of the same
kind. Nay, though they say themselves, that the Son is ‘God from
God,’ and ‘Living Word,’ ‘Exact Image of the
Father’s essence;’ they accuse the Nicene Bishops of
saying, that He who was begotten is ‘of the essence’ of Him
who begat Him, and ‘Coessential’ with Him. But what marvel
if they conflict with their predecessors and their own Fathers, when
they are inconsistent with themselves, and fall foul of each other? For
after publishing, in the so-called Dedication at Antioch, that the Son
is exact Image of the Father’s essence, and swearing that so they
held and anathematizing those who held otherwise, nay, in Isauria,
writing down, ‘We do not decline the authentic faith published in
the Dedication at Antioch<note place="end" n="3617" id="xxii.ii.iii-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p22"> <i>Supr.</i> §29.</p></note>,’ where the
term ‘essence’ was introduced, as if forgetting all this,
shortly after, in the same Isauria, they put into writing the very
contrary, saying, We reject the words ‘coessential,’ and
‘like-in-essence,’ as alien to the Scriptures, and abolish
the term ‘essence,’ as not contained therein<note place="end" n="3618" id="xxii.ii.iii-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p23"> <i>Supr.</i> §8.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.iii-p24">38. Can we then any more account such men
Christians? or what sort of faith have they who stand neither to word
nor writing, but alter and change every thing according to the times?
For if, O Acacius and Eudoxius, you ‘do not decline the faith
published at the Dedication,’ and in it is written that the Son
is ‘Exact Image of God’s essence,’ why is it ye write
in Isauria, ‘we reject the Like in essence?’ for if the Son
is not like the Father according to essence, how is He ‘exact
image of the essence?’ But if you are dissatisfied at having
written ‘Exact Image of the essence,’ how is it that ye
‘anathematize those who say that the Son is Unlike?’ for if
He be not according to essence like, He is surely unlike: and the
Unlike cannot be an Image. And if so, then it does not hold that
‘he that hath seen the Son, hath seen the Father’ (<scripRef passage="John xiv. 9" id="xxii.ii.iii-p24.1" parsed="|John|14|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.9">John xiv. 9</scripRef>), there being then the greatest possible
difference between Them, or rather the One being wholly Unlike the
Other. And Unlike cannot possibly be called Like. By what artifice then
do you call Unlike like, and consider Like to be unlike, and pretend to
say that the Son is the Father’s Image? for if the Son be not
like the Father in essence, something is wanting to the Image, and it
is not a complete Image, nor a perfect radiance<note place="end" n="3619" id="xxii.ii.iii-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p25"> It
must not be supposed from this that he approves [as adequate] the
phrase <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p25.1">ὅμοιος κατ᾽
οὐσίαν</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p25.2">ὁμοιούσιος</span>, in this Treatise, for <i>infr.</i> §53. he rejects
it on the ground that when we speak of ‘like,’ we imply
qualities, not essence. Yet he himself frequently uses it, as other
Fathers, and <i>Orat.</i> i. §26. uses <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p25.3">ὅμοιος τῆς
οὐσίας</span>.</p></note>.
<pb n="471" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_471.html" id="xxii.ii.iii-Page_471" />How then read you, ‘In Him
dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead bodily?’ and, ‘from
His fulness all we received’ (<scripRef passage="Coloss. ii. 9; John i. 16" id="xxii.ii.iii-p25.4" parsed="|Col|2|9|0|0;|John|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.9 Bible:John.1.16">Coloss. ii. 9; John i. 16</scripRef>)? how is it that you expel the Arian
Aetius as an heretic, though ye say the same with him? for he is your
companion, O Acacius, and he became Eudoxius’s master in this so
great irreligion<note place="end" n="3620" id="xxii.ii.iii-p25.5"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p26"> [Prolegg. ch. ii. §8 (2) a.]</p></note>; which was the
reason why Leontius the Bishop made him deacon, that using the name of
the diaconate as sheep’s clothing, he might be able with impunity
to pour forth the words of blasphemy.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.iii-p27">39. What then has persuaded you to contradict
each other, and to procure to yourselves so great a disgrace? You
cannot give any good account of it; this supposition only remains, that
all you do is but outward profession and pretence, to secure the
patronage of Constantius and the gain from thence accruing. And ye make
nothing of accusing the Fathers, and ye complain outright of the
expressions as being unscriptural; and, as it is written, ‘opened
your legs to every one that passed by’ (<scripRef passage="Ez. xvi. 25" id="xxii.ii.iii-p27.1" parsed="|Ezek|16|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.16.25">Ez. xvi. 25</scripRef>); so as to change as often as they wish,
in whose pay and keep you are. Yet, though a man use terms not in
Scripture, it makes no difference so that his meaning be religious<note place="end" n="3621" id="xxii.ii.iii-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p28"> Vid.
p. 162, note 8. Cf. Greg. Naz. <i>Orat.</i> 31. 24. vid. also Hil.
<i>contr. Constant.</i> 16. August. <i>Ep.</i> 238. n. 4–6.
Cyril. <i>Dial.</i> i. p. 391. Petavius refers to other passages. <i>de
Trin.</i> v. 5. §6.</p></note>. But the heretic, though he use scriptural
terms, yet, as being equally dangerous and depraved, shall be asked in
the words of the Spirit, ‘Why dost thou preach My laws, and
takest My covenant in thy mouth’ (<scripRef passage="Ps. l. 16" id="xxii.ii.iii-p28.1" parsed="|Ps|50|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.50.16">Ps. l. 16</scripRef>)? Thus whereas the devil, though
speaking from the Scriptures, is silenced by the Saviour, the blessed
Paul, though he speaks from profane writers, ‘The Cretans are
always liars,’ and, ‘For we are His offspring,’ and,
‘Evil communications corrupt good manners,’ yet has a
religious meaning, as being holy,—is ‘doctor of the
nations, in faith and verity,’ as having ‘the mind of
Christ’ (<scripRef passage="Tit. i. 12; Acts xvii. 28; 1 Cor. xv. 33; 1 Tim. ii. 7; 1 Cor. ii. 16" id="xxii.ii.iii-p28.2" parsed="|Titus|1|12|0|0;|Acts|17|28|0|0;|1Cor|15|33|0|0;|1Tim|2|7|0|0;|1Cor|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.12 Bible:Acts.17.28 Bible:1Cor.15.33 Bible:1Tim.2.7 Bible:1Cor.2.16">Tit. i. 12;
Acts xvii. 28; 1 Cor. xv. 33; 1 Tim. ii. 7; 1 Cor. ii. 16</scripRef>), and what he speaks, he utters
religiously. What then is there even plausible, in the Arian terms, in
which the ‘caterpillar’ (<scripRef passage="Joel ii. 25" id="xxii.ii.iii-p28.3" parsed="|Joel|2|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Joel.2.25">Joel ii. 25</scripRef>) and the ‘locust’ are
preferred to the Saviour, and He is reviled with ‘Once Thou wast
not,’ and ‘Thou wast created,’ and ‘Thou art
foreign to God in essence,’ and, in a word, no irreverence is
unused among them? But what did the Fathers omit in the way of
reverence? or rather, have they not a lofty view and a Christ-loving
religiousness? And yet these, they wrote, ‘We reject;’
while those others they endure in their insults towards the Lord, and
betray to all men, that for no other cause do they resist that great
Council but that it condemned the Arian heresy. For it is on this
account again that they speak against the term Coessential, about which
they also entertain wrong sentiments. For if their faith was right, and
they confessed the Father as truly Father, believed the Son to be
genuine Son, and by nature true Word and Wisdom of the Father, and as
to saying that the Son is ‘from God,’ if they did not use
the words of Him, as of themselves, but understood Him to be the proper
offspring of the Father’s essence, as the radiance is from light,
they would not every one of them have found fault with the Fathers; but
would have been confident that the Council wrote suitably; and that
this is the right faith concerning our Lord Jesus Christ.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.iii-p29">40. ‘But,’ say they, ‘the sense
of such expressions is obscure to us;’ for this is another of
their pretences,—‘We reject them<note place="end" n="3622" id="xxii.ii.iii-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p30"> §8.</p></note>,’ say they, ‘because we cannot
master their meaning.’ But if they were true in this profession,
instead of saying, ‘We reject them,’ they should ask
instruction from the well informed; else ought they to reject whatever
they cannot understand in divine Scripture, and to find fault with the
writers. But this were the venture of heretics rather than of us
Christians; for what we do not understand in the sacred oracles,
instead of rejecting, we seek from persons to whom the Lord has
revealed it, and from them we ask for instruction. But since they thus
make a pretence of the obscurity of such expressions, let them at least
confess what is annexed to the Creed, and anathematize those who hold
that ‘the Son is from nothing,’ and ‘He was not
before His generation,’ and ‘the Word of God is a creature
and work,’ and ‘He is alterable by nature,’ and
‘from another subsistence;’ and in a word let them
anathematize the Arian heresy, which has originated such irreligion.
Nor let them say any more, ‘We reject the terms,’ but that
‘we do not yet understand them;’ by way of having some
reason to shew for declining them. But I know well, and am sure, and
they know it too, that if they could confess all this and anathematize
the Arian heresy, they would no longer deny those terms of the Council.
For on this account it was that the Fathers, after declaring that the
Son was begotten from the Father’s essence, and Co-essential with
Him, thereupon added, ‘But those who say’—what has
just been quoted, <pb n="472" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_472.html" id="xxii.ii.iii-Page_472" />the symbols of
the Arian heresy,—‘we anathematize;’ I mean, in order
to shew that the statements are parallel, and that the terms in the
Creed imply the disclaimers subjoined, and that all who confess the
terms, will certainly understand the disclaimers. But those who both
dissent from the latter and impugn the former, such men are proved on
every side to be foes of Christ.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.iii-p31">41. Those who deny the Council altogether, are
sufficiently exposed by these brief remarks; those, however, who accept
everything else that was defined at Nicæa, and doubt only about
the Coessential, must not be treated as enemies; nor do we here attack
them as Ario-maniacs, nor as opponents of the Fathers, but we discuss
the matter with them as brothers with brothers<note place="end" n="3623" id="xxii.ii.iii-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p32"> [See
Prolegg. ch. ii. §8 (2) c.]</p></note>,
who mean what we mean, and dispute only about the word. For, confessing
that the Son is from the essence of the Father, and not from other
subsistence, and that He is not a creature nor work, but His genuine
and natural offspring, and that He is eternally with the Father as
being His Word and Wisdom, they are not far from accepting even the
phrase, ‘Coessential.’ Now such is Basil, who wrote from
Ancyra concerning the faith<note place="end" n="3624" id="xxii.ii.iii-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p33"> [Ath.
is referring to the Council of Ancyra, 358.]</p></note>. For only to say
‘like according to essence,’ is very far from signifying
‘of the essence,’ by which, rather, as they say themselves,
the genuineness of the Son to the Father is signified. Thus tin is only
like to silver, a wolf to a dog, and gilt brass to the true metal; but
tin is not from silver, nor could a wolf be accounted the offspring of
a dog.<note place="end" n="3625" id="xxii.ii.iii-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p34"> So
also <i>de Decr.</i> §23. p. 40. Pseudo-Ath. <i>Hyp. Mel. et
Euseb.</i> Hil. <i>de Syn.</i> 89. The illustration runs into this
position, ‘Things that are like, [need] not be the same.’
vid. §39. note 5. On the other hand, Athan. himself contends for
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p34.1">ταὐτὸν τῇ
ὁμοιώσει</span>, ‘the <i>same</i> in likeness.’ <i>de Decr.</i>
§20.</p></note> But since they say that He is
‘of the essence’ and ‘Like-in-essence,’ what do
they signify by these but ‘Coessential<note place="end" n="3626" id="xxii.ii.iii-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p35"> Vid.
Socr. iii. 25. p. 204. a.b. <i>Una substantia</i> religiose
prædicabitur quæ ex <i>nativitatis</i> proprietate et ex
naturæ <i>similitudine</i> ita indifferens sit, ut una dicatur.
Hil. <i>de Syn.</i> 67.</p></note>?’ For, while to say only
‘Like-in-essence,’ does not necessarily convey ‘of
the essence,’ on the contrary, to say ‘Coessential,’
is to signify the meaning of both terms, ‘Like-in-essence,’
and ‘of the essence.’ And accordingly they themselves in
controversy with those who say that the Word is a creature, instead of
allowing Him to be genuine Son, have taken their proofs against them
from human illustrations of son and father<note place="end" n="3627" id="xxii.ii.iii-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p36"> Here
at last Athan. alludes to the Ancyrene Synodal Letter, vid. Epiph.
<i>Hær.</i> 73, 5 and 7. about which he has kept a pointed silence
above, when tracing the course of the Arian confessions. That is, he
treats the Semi-Arians as tenderly as S. Hilary, <i>as soon as</i> they
break company with the Arians. The Ancyrene Council of 358 was a
protest against the ‘blasphemia’ or second Sirmian
Confession</p></note>,
with this exception that God is not as man, nor the generation of the
Son as issue of man, but such as may be ascribed to God, and is fit for
us to think. Thus they have called the Father the Fount of Wisdom and
Life, and the Son the Radiance of the Eternal Light, and the Offspring
from the Fountain, as He says, ‘I am the Life,’ and,
‘I Wisdom dwell with Prudence’ (<scripRef passage="John xiv. 6; Prov. viii. 12" id="xxii.ii.iii-p36.1" parsed="|John|14|6|0|0;|Prov|8|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.6 Bible:Prov.8.12">John xiv. 6; Prov. viii. 12</scripRef>). But the Radiance from the Light, and
Offspring from Fountain, and Son from Father, how can these be so fitly
expressed as by ‘Coessential?’ And is there any cause of
fear, lest, because the offspring from men are coessential, the Son, by
being called Coessential, be Himself considered as a human offspring
too? perish the thought! not so; but the explanation is easy. For the
Son is the Father’s Word and Wisdom; whence we learn the
impassibility and indivisibility of such a generation from the Father<note place="end" n="3628" id="xxii.ii.iii-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p37"> It is
usual with the Fathers to use the two terms ‘Son’ and
‘Word,’ to guard and complete the ordinary sense of each
other, vid. p. 157, note 6; and p. 167, note 4. The term Son, used by
itself, was abused into Arianism; and the term Word into Sabellianism;
again the term Son might be accused of introducing material notions,
and the term Word of imperfection and transitoriness. Each of them
corrected the other. <i>Orat.</i> i. §28. iv. §8. Euseb.
<i>contr. Marc.</i> ii. 4. p. 54. Isid. Pel. <i>Ep.</i> iv. 141. So S.
Cyril says that we learn ‘from His being called Son that He is
from Him, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p37.1">τὸ ἐξ
αὐτοῦ</span>; from His
being called Wisdom and Word, that He is in Him,’ <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p37.2">τὸ ἐν
αὐτῷ</span>. <i>Thesaur.</i> iv.
p. 31. However, S. Athanasius observes, that properly speaking the one
term implies the other, i.e. in its fulness. <i>Orat.</i> iii. §3.
iv. §24 fin. On the other hand the heretics accused Catholics of
inconsistency, or of a union of opposite errors, because they accepted
all the Scripture images together. Vigilius of Thapsus, <i>contr.
Eutych</i>. ii. init. vid. also i. init. and Eulogius, <i>ap. Phot</i>.
225, p. 759.</p></note>. For not even man’s word is part of
him, nor proceeds from him according to passion<note place="end" n="3629" id="xxii.ii.iii-p37.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p38"> <i>De
Decr.</i> §10.</p></note>;
much less God’s Word; whom the Father has declared to be His own
Son, lest, on the other hand, if we merely heard of ‘Word,’
we should suppose Him, such as is the word of man, impersonal; but
that, hearing that He is Son, we may acknowledge Him to be living Word
and substantive Wisdom.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.iii-p39">42. Accordingly, as in saying
‘offspring,’ we have no human thoughts, and, though we know
God to be a Father, we entertain no material ideas concerning Him, but
while we listen to these illustrations and terms, we think suitably of
God, for He is not as man, so in like manner, when we hear of
‘coessential,’ we ought to transcend all sense, and,
according to the Proverb, ‘understand by the understanding what
is set before us’ (<scripRef passage="Prov. xxiii. 1" id="xxii.ii.iii-p39.1" parsed="|Prov|23|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.23.1">Prov.
xxiii. 1</scripRef>); so as to know,
that not by will, but in truth, is He genuine from the Father, as Life
from Fountain, and Radiance from Light. Else<note place="end" n="3630" id="xxii.ii.iii-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p40"> Vid.
Epiph. <i>Hær.</i> 73. 3, &amp;c.</p></note>
why should we understand ‘offspring’ and ‘son,’
in no corporeal way, while we conceive of ‘coessential’ as
after the manner of bodies? especially since these terms are not here
used about different subjects, but of whom ‘offspring’ is
predicated, of Him is ‘coessential’ also. <pb n="473" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_473.html" id="xxii.ii.iii-Page_473" />And it is but consistent to attach the same
sense to both expressions as applied to the Saviour, and not to
interpret ‘offspring’ in a good sense, and
‘coessential’ otherwise; since to be consistent, ye who are
thus minded and who say that the Son is Word and Wisdom of the Father,
should entertain a different view of these terms also, and understand
Word in another sense, and Wisdom in yet another. But, as this would be
absurd (for the Son is the Father’s Word and Wisdom, and the
Offspring from the Father is one and proper to His essence), so the
sense of ‘Offspring’ and ‘Coessential’ is one,
and whoso considers the Son an offspring, rightly considers Him also as
‘coessential.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.iii-p41">43. This is sufficient to shew that the meaning
of the beloved ones<note place="end" n="3631" id="xxii.ii.iii-p41.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p42"> §54, note 2.</p></note> is not foreign nor
far from the ‘Coessential.’ But since, as they allege<note place="end" n="3632" id="xxii.ii.iii-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p43"> Vid.
Hilar. <i>de Syn.</i> 81 init.; Epiph. <i>Hær.</i> 73.
12.</p></note> (for I have not the Epistle in question),
the Bishops who condemned the Samosatene<note place="end" n="3633" id="xxii.ii.iii-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p44"> There
were three Councils held against Paul of Samosata, of the dates of 264,
269, and an intermediate year. The third is spoken of in the text,
which contrary to the opinion of Pagi, S. Basnage, and Tillemont,
Pearson fixes at 265 or 266.</p></note>
have said in writing that the Son is not coessential with the Father,
and so it comes to pass that they, for caution and honour towards those
who have so said, thus feel about that expression, it will be to the
purpose cautiously to argue with them this point also. Certainly it is
unbecoming to make the one conflict with the others; for all are
fathers; nor is it religious to settle, that these have spoken well,
and those ill; for all of them fell asleep in Christ. Nor is it right
to be disputatious, and to compare the respective numbers of those who
met in the Councils, lest the three hundred seem to throw the lesser
into the shade; nor to compare the dates, lest those who preceded seem
to eclipse those that came after. For all, I say, are fathers; and yet
not even the three hundred laid down nothing new, nor was it in any
self-confidence that they became champions of words not in Scripture,
but they fell back upon fathers, as did the others, and used their
words. For there have been two of the name of Dionysius, much older
than the seventy who deposed the Samosatene, of whom one was of Rome,
and the other of Alexandria. But a charge had been laid by some persons
against the Bishop of Alexandria before the Bishop of Rome, as if he
had said that the Son was made, and not coessential with the Father.
And, the synod at Rome being indignant, the Bishop of Rome expressed
their united sentiments in a letter to his namesake. And so the latter,
in defence, wrote a book with the title ‘of Refutation and
Defence;’ and thus he writes to the other:</p>

<p class="c116" id="xxii.ii.iii-p45">44. And<note place="end" n="3634" id="xxii.ii.iii-p45.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p46"> Vid.
p. 167, and a different translation, p. 183.</p></note> I wrote in another
Letter a refutation of the false charge which they bring against me,
that I deny that Christ is coessential with God. For though I say that
I have not found or read this term anywhere in holy Scripture, yet my
remarks which follow, and which they have not noticed, are not
inconsistent with that belief. For I instanced a human production,
which is evidently homogeneous, and I observed that undeniably fathers
differed from their children, only in not being the same individuals;
otherwise there could be neither parents nor children. And my Letter,
as I said before, owing to present circumstances, I am unable to
produce, or I would have sent you the very words I used, or rather a
copy of it all; which, if I have an opportunity, I will do still. But I
am sure from recollection, that I adduced many parallels of things
kindred with each other, for instance, that a plant grown from seed or
from root, was other than that from which it sprang, and yet altogether
one in nature with it; and that a stream flowing from a fountain,
changed its appearance and its name, for that neither the fountain was
called stream, nor the stream fountain, but both existed, and that the
fountain was as it were father, but the stream was what was generated
from the fountain.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.iii-p47">45. Thus the Bishop. If then any one finds fault
with those who met at Nicæa, as if they contradicted the decisions
of their predecessors, he might reasonably find fault also with the
seventy, because they did not keep to the statements of their own
predecessors; but such were the Dionysii and the Bishops assembled on
that occasion at Rome. But neither these nor those is it pious to
blame; for all were charged with the embassy of Christ, and all have
given diligence against the heretics, and the one party condemned the
Samosatene, while the other condemned the Arian heresy. And rightly
have both these and those written, and suitably to the matter in hand.
And as the blessed Apostle, writing to the Romans, said, ‘The Law
is spiritual, the Law is holy, and the commandment holy and just and
good’ (<scripRef passage="Rom. vii. 14, 12" id="xxii.ii.iii-p47.1" parsed="|Rom|7|14|0|0;|Rom|7|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.14 Bible:Rom.7.12">Rom. vii. 14,
12</scripRef>); and soon after,
‘What the Law could not do, in that it was weak’ (<scripRef passage="Rom. 8.3" id="xxii.ii.iii-p47.2" parsed="|Rom|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.3">ib.
viii. 3</scripRef>), but wrote to the
Hebrews, ‘The Law has made no one perfect’ (<scripRef passage="Heb. vii. 19" id="xxii.ii.iii-p47.3" parsed="|Heb|7|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.7.19">Heb. vii. 19</scripRef>); and to the Galatians, ‘By the
Law no one is justified’ (<scripRef passage="Gal. iii. 11" id="xxii.ii.iii-p47.4" parsed="|Gal|3|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.11">Gal. iii. 11</scripRef>), but to Timothy, ‘The Law is
good, if a man use it lawfully’ (<scripRef passage="1 Tim. i. 8" id="xxii.ii.iii-p47.5" parsed="|1Tim|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.8">1 Tim. i. 8</scripRef>); and no one would accuse the Saint of
inconsistency and variation in writing, but rather would admire how
suitably he wrote to each, to teach the Romans and the others to turn
from the letter to the spirit, but to instruct the Hebrews and
Galatians to place their hopes, not in the Law, but in the Lord who had
given the Law;—so, if the Fathers of the two Councils made
different mention of the Coessential, we ought not in any respect to
differ from them, but to investigate their meaning, and this will fully
<pb n="474" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_474.html" id="xxii.ii.iii-Page_474" />show us the agreement of both the
Councils. For they who deposed the Samosatene took Coessential in a
bodily sense, because Paul had attempted sophistry and said,
‘Unless Christ has of man become God, it follows that He is
Coessential with the Father; and if so, of necessity there are three
essences, one the previous essence, and the other two from it;’
and therefore guarding against this they said with good reason, that
Christ was not Coessential<note place="end" n="3635" id="xxii.ii.iii-p47.6"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p48"> This
is in fact the objection which Arius urges against the Coessential,
<i>supr.</i> §16, when he calls it the doctrine of Manichæus
and Hieracas, vid. §16, note 11. The same objection is protested
against by S. Basil, <i>contr. Eunom.</i> i. 19. Hilar. <i>de Trin.</i>
iv. 4. Yet, while S. Basil agrees with Athan. in his account of the
reason of the Council’s rejection of the word, S. Hilary on the
contrary reports that Paul himself accepted it, i.e. in a Sabellian
sense, and therefore the Council rejected it. ‘Male
homoüsion Samosatenus confessus est, sed numquid melius Arii
negaverunt.’ <i>de Syn.</i> 86.</p></note>. For the Son is not
related to the Father as he imagined. But the Bishops who anathematized
the Arian heresy, understanding Paul’s craft, and reflecting that
the word ‘Coessential’ has not this meaning when used of
things immaterial<note place="end" n="3636" id="xxii.ii.iii-p48.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p49"> Cf.
Soz. iii. 18. The heretical party, starting with the notion in which
their heresy in all its shades consisted, that the Son was a distinct
being from the Father, concluded that ‘<i>like</i> in
essence’ was the only term which would express the relation of
the Son to the Father. Here then the word ‘coessential’ did
just enable the Catholics to join issue with them, as exactly
expressing what the Catholics wished to express, viz. that there was no
such distinction between Them as made the term ‘like’
necessary, but that as material parent and offspring are individuals
under one common <i>species,</i> so the Eternal Father and Son are
Persons under one common <i>individual essence.</i></p></note>, and especially of
God, and acknowledging that the Word was not a creature, but an
offspring from the essence, and that the Father’s essence was the
origin and root and fountain of the Son, and that he was of very truth
His Father’s likeness, and not of different nature, as we are,
and separate from the Father, but that, as being from Him, He exists as
Son indivisible, as radiance is with respect to Light, and knowing too
the illustrations used in Dionysius’s case, the
‘fountain,’ and the defence of ‘Coessential’
and before this the Saviour’s saying, symbolical of unity<note place="end" n="3637" id="xxii.ii.iii-p49.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p50"> §49.</p></note>, ‘I and the Father are one’ and
‘he that hath seen Me hath seen the Father’ (<scripRef passage="John x. 30; xiv. 9" id="xxii.ii.iii-p50.1" parsed="|John|10|30|0|0;|John|14|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.30 Bible:John.14.9">John x. 30; xiv. 9</scripRef>), on these grounds reasonably asserted
on their part, that the Son was Coessential. And as, according to a
former remark, no one would blame the Apostle, if he wrote to the
Romans about the Law in one way, and to the Hebrews in another; in like
manner, neither would the present Bishops find fault with the ancient,
having regard to their interpretation, nor again in view of theirs and
of the need of their so writing about the Lord, would the ancient
censure their successors. Yes surely, each Council has a sufficient
reason for its own language; for since the Samosatene held that the Son
was not before Mary, but received from her the origin of His being,
therefore those who then met deposed him and pronounced him heretic;
but concerning the Son’s Godhead writing in simplicity, they
arrived not at accuracy concerning the Coessential, but, as they
understood the word, so spoke they about it. For they directed all
their thoughts to destroy the device of the Samosatene, and to shew
that the Son was before all things, and that, instead of becoming God
from man, He, being God, had put on a servant’s form, and being
Word, had become flesh, as John says (<scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 7; Joh. i. 14" id="xxii.ii.iii-p50.2" parsed="|Phil|2|7|0|0;|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.7 Bible:John.1.14">Phil. ii. 7; Joh. i. 14</scripRef>). This is how they dealt with the
blasphemies of Paul; but when Eusebius, Arius, and their fellows said
that though the Son was before time, yet was He made and one of the
creatures, and as to the phrase ‘from God,’ they did not
believe it in the sense of His being genuine Son from Father, but
maintained it as it is said of the creatures, and as to the oneness<note place="end" n="3638" id="xxii.ii.iii-p50.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p51"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p51.1">τὴν τῆς
ὁμοιώσεως
ἑνότητα</span>:
and so pp. 163, note 9, 165, 166. And Basil. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p51.2">ταὐτότητα
τῆς φύσεως</span>, <i>Ep.</i> 8. 3: [but] <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p51.3">ταὐτότητα
τῆς οὐσιάς</span>, Cyril <i>in Joan.</i> lib. iii. c. v. p. 302. [cf.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p51.4">ταὐτοούσιον</span>, p. 315, note 6.] It is uniformly asserted by the
Catholics that the Father’s godhead, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p51.5">θεότης</span>, is the Son’s; e.g. <i>infr.</i> §52; <i>supr.</i> p.
329 b, line 8; p. 333, note 5; <i>Orat.</i> i. 49 fin. ii. §18.
§73. fin. iii. §26; iii. §5 fin. iii. §53;
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p51.6">μίαν
τὴν θεότητα
καὶ τὸ ἴδιον
τῆς οὐσίας
τοῦ πατρός</span>. §56 <i>supr.</i> p. 84 fin. vid. §52. note. This
is an approach to the doctrine of the Una Res, defined in the fourth
Lateran Council [in 1215, see Harnack <i>Dogmg.</i> iii. 447, note, and
on the doctrine of the Greek Fathers, <i>Prolegg.</i> ch. ii. §3
(2) b.]</p></note> of likeness<note place="end" n="3639" id="xxii.ii.iii-p51.7"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p52"> Vid.
Epiph. <i>Hær.</i> 73. 9 fin.</p></note>
between the Son and the Father, did not confess that the Son is like
the Father according to essence, or according to nature as a son
resembles his father, but because of Their agreement of doctrines and
of teaching<note place="end" n="3640" id="xxii.ii.iii-p52.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p53"> §23, note 3.</p></note>; nay, when they drew a line and an
utter distinction between the Son’s essence and the Father,
ascribing to Him an origin of being, other than the Father, and
degrading Him to the creatures, on this account the Bishops assembled
at Nicæa, with a view to the craft of the parties so thinking, and
as bringing together the sense from the Scriptures, cleared up the
point, by affirming the ‘Coessential;’ that both the true
genuineness of the Son might thereby be known, and that to things
originate might be ascribed nothing in common with Him. For the
precision of this phrase detects their pretence, whenever they use the
phrase ‘from God,’ and gets rid of all the subtleties with
which they seduce the simple. For whereas they contrive to put a
sophistical construction on all other words at their will, this phrase
only, as detecting their heresy, do they dread; which the Fathers set
down as a bulwark<note place="end" n="3641" id="xxii.ii.iii-p53.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p54"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p54.1">ἐπιτείχισμα</span>; in like manner <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p54.2">σύνδεσμον
πίστεως</span>.
Epiph. <i>Ancor.</i> 6; cf. <i>Hær.</i> 69. 70; Ambros. <i>de
Fid.</i> iii. 15.</p></note> against their
irreligious notions one and all.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.iii-p55">46. Let then all contention cease, nor <pb n="475" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_475.html" id="xxii.ii.iii-Page_475" />let us any longer conflict, though the
Councils have differently taken the phrase ‘Coessential,’
for we have already assigned a sufficient defence of them; and to it
the following may be added:—We have not derived the word
‘Unoriginate’ from Scripture, (for no where does Scripture
call God Unoriginate,) yet since it has many authorities in its favour,
I was curious about the term, and found that it too has different
senses<note place="end" n="3642" id="xxii.ii.iii-p55.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p56"> [In
this passage the difficulties and confusion which surround the
terms <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p56.1">ἀγένητος</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p56.2">ἀγέννητος</span> (<i>supr.</i> p. 149, &amp;c.) come to a head. The question
is (assuming, as proved by Lightfoot, the validity of the distinction
of the two in Athan.) which word is to be read here. The <span class="c10" id="xxii.ii.iii-p56.3">mss.</span> are divided throughout between the two readings, but
it is clear (so Lightf. and Zahn on Ign. <i>Eph.</i> 7) that one word
alone is in view throughout the present passage. That word, then, is
pronounced by Lightf., partly on the strength of the quotation from the
unnamed teachers (<i>infr.</i> note 7), partly on the ground of a
reference to §26 (see note 10 there), to be <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p56.4">ἀγέννητος</span>. With all deference to so great an authority, I cannot
hesitate to pronounce for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p56.5">ἀγένητος</span>. (1.) The parallelism of the two senses with the third and fourth
senses of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p56.6">ἀγέν</span>.
<i>Orat.</i> i. 30. is almost decisive by itself. (2.) Ath.’s
explanation of Ignatius. viz. that Christ is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p56.7">γένητος</span> <i>on account of the flesh</i> (he
would have referred <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p56.8">γέννητος</span> to His Essence, <i>Orat</i>. i. 56, certainly not to the
flesh), while as Son and Word He is distinct from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p56.9">γένητα</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p56.10">ποιήματα</span>, is even more decisive. (3.) His explanation §46,
<i>sub fin.</i> that the Son is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p56.11">ἀγένητος</span> because He is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p56.12">ἀΐδιον
γέννημα</span> would lose all sense if <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p56.13">ἀγέννητος</span> were read. As a matter of fact, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p56.14">ἀγέννητος</span> is the specific, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p56.15">ἀγένητος</span> the generic term: the former was not applicable to the Eternal
Son; the latter was, except in the first of the two senses
distinguished in the text; a sense, however, more properly coming under
the specific idea of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p56.16">ἀγέννητος</span>. This was the ambiguity which made the similarity of the
two words so dangerous a weapon in Arian hands. The above note does not
of course affect the true reading of Ign. <i>Eph.</i> 7, as to which
Lightfoot and Zahn speak with authority: but it seems clear that
Athan., however mistakenly, <i>quotes</i> Ign. with the reading
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p56.17">ἀγένητος</span>.]</p></note>. Some, for instance, call what is, but
is neither generated, nor has any personal cause at all, unoriginate;
and others, the uncreate. As then a person, having in view the former
of these senses, viz. ‘that which has no personal cause,’
might say that the Son was not unoriginate, yet would not blame any one
whom he perceived to have in view the other meaning, ‘not a work
or creature but an eternal offspring,’ and to affirm accordingly
that the Son was unoriginate, (for both speak suitably with a view to
their own object); so, even granting that the Fathers have spoken
variously concerning the Coessential, let us not dispute about it, but
take what they deliver to us in a religious way, when especially their
anxiety was directed in behalf of religion.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.iii-p57">47. Ignatius, for instance, who was appointed
Bishop in Antioch after the Apostles, and became a martyr of Christ,
writes concerning the Lord thus: ‘There is one physician, fleshly
and spiritual, originate and unoriginate<note place="end" n="3643" id="xxii.ii.iii-p57.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p58"> Ign.
<i>ad Eph.</i> [Lightf. <i>Ign.</i> p. 90, Zahn <i>Patr. Apost.</i> ii.
p. 338.]</p></note>,’ God in man, true life in death, both
from Mary and from God;’ whereas some teachers who followed
Ignatius, write in their turn, ‘One is the Unoriginate, the
Father, and one the genuine Son from Him, true offspring, Word and
Wisdom of the Father<note place="end" n="3644" id="xxii.ii.iii-p58.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p59"> Not
known, but cf. Clement. <i>Strom.</i> vi. 7. p. 769. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p59.1">ἓν
μὲν τὸ
ἀγέννητον, ὁ
παντοκράτωρ
θεὸς, ἓν δὲ
καὶ τὸ
προγεννηθὲν
δι᾽ οὖ τὰ
πάντα
ἐγένετο, καὶ
χωρὶς αὐτοῦ
ἐγένετο οὐδὲ
ἕν</span>.</p></note>.’ If
therefore we have hostile feelings towards these writers, then have we
right to quarrel with the Councils; but if, knowing their faith in
Christ, we are persuaded that the blessed Ignatius was right in writing
that Christ was originate on account of the flesh (for He became
flesh), yet unoriginate, because He is not in the number of things made
and originated, but Son from Father; and if we are aware too that those
who have said that the Unoriginate is One, meaning the Father, did not
mean to lay down that the Word was originated and made, but that the
Father has no personal cause, but rather is Himself Father of Wisdom,
and in Wisdom has made all things that are originated; why do we not
combine all our Fathers in religious belief, those who deposed the
Samosatene as well as those who proscribed the Arian heresy, instead of
making distinctions between them and refusing to entertain a right
opinion of them? I repeat, that those, in view of the sophistical
explanation of the Samosatene, wrote, ‘He is not coessential<note place="end" n="3645" id="xxii.ii.iii-p59.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p60"> [On
the subject of the rejection of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p60.1">ὁμοούσιον</span> at this Council of Antioch, see <i>Prolegg.</i> ch. ii.
§3 (2) b.]</p></note>;’ and these, with an apposite meaning,
said that He was. For myself, I have written these brief remarks, from
my feeling towards persons who were religious to Christ-ward; but were
it possible to come by the Epistle which we are told that the former
wrote, I consider we should find further grounds for the aforesaid
proceeding of those blessed men. For it is right and meet thus to feel,
and to maintain a good conscience toward the Fathers, if we be not
spurious children, but have received the traditions from them, and the
lessons of religion at their hands.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.iii-p61">48. Such then, as we confess and believe, being
the sense of the Fathers, proceed we even in their company to examine
once more the matter, calmly and with a kindly sympathy, with reference
to what has been said before, viz. whether the Bishops collected at
Nicæa do not really prove to have thought aright. For if the Word
be a work and foreign to the Father’s essence, so that He is
separated from the Father by the difference of nature, He cannot be one
in essence with Him, but rather He is homogeneous by nature with the
works, though He surpass them in grace<note place="end" n="3646" id="xxii.ii.iii-p61.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p62"> <i>De
Decr.</i> §1.</p></note>.
On the other hand, if we confess that He is not a work but the genuine
offspring of the Father’s essence, it would follow that He is
inseparable from the Father, being connatural, because He is begotten
from Him. And being such, good reason He should be called Coessential.
<pb n="476" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_476.html" id="xxii.ii.iii-Page_476" />Next, if the Son be not such from
participation, but is in His essence the Father’s Word and
Wisdom, and this essence is the offspring of the Father’s
essence<note place="end" n="3647" id="xxii.ii.iii-p62.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p63"> §51, note.</p></note>, and its likeness as the radiance is
of the light, and the Son says, ‘I and the Father are One,’
and, ‘he that hath seen Me, hath seen the Father’ (<scripRef passage="John x. 30; xiv. 9" id="xxii.ii.iii-p63.1" parsed="|John|10|30|0|0;|John|14|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.30 Bible:John.14.9">John x. 30; xiv. 9</scripRef>), how must we understand these words? or
how shall we so explain them as to preserve the oneness of the Father
and the Son? Now as to its consisting in agreement<note place="end" n="3648" id="xxii.ii.iii-p63.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p64"> §23, note 3, yet vid. Hipp. <i>contr. Noet.</i> 7.</p></note> of doctrines, and in the Son’s not
disagreeing with the Father, as the Arians say, such an interpretation
is a sorry one; for both the Saints, and still more Angels and
Archangels, have such an agreement with God, and there is no
disagreement among them. For he who disagreed, the devil, was beheld to
fall from the heavens, as the Lord said. Therefore if by reason of
agreement the Father and the Son are one, there would be things
originated which had this agreement with God, and each of these might
say, ‘I and the Father are One.’ But if this be absurd, and
so it truly is, it follows of necessity that we must conceive of
Son’s and Father’s oneness in the way of essence. For
things originate, though they have an agreement with their Maker, yet
possess it only by influence<note place="end" n="3649" id="xxii.ii.iii-p64.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p65"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p65.1">κινήσει</span> vid. Cyril. <i>contr. Jul.</i> viii. p. 274. Greg. Nyss. <i>de
Hom. Op.</i> p. 87.</p></note>, and by
participation, and through the mind; the transgression of which
forfeits heaven. But the Son, being an offspring from the essence, is
one by essence, Himself and the Father that begat Him.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.iii-p66">49. This is why He has equality with the Father
by titles expressive of unity<note place="end" n="3650" id="xxii.ii.iii-p66.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p67"> §45.</p></note>, and what is said
of the Father, is said in Scripture of the Son also, all but His being
called Father<note place="end" n="3651" id="xxii.ii.iii-p67.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p68"> By
‘the Son being <i>equal</i> to the Father,’ is but meant
that He is His ‘exact image;’ it does not imply any
distinction of essence. Cf. Hil. <i>de Syn.</i> 73. But this implies
some exception, for else He would not be like or equal, but the same.
<i>ibid.</i> 72. Hence He is the Father’s image in all things
except in being the Father, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p68.1">πλὴν τῆς
ἀγεννησίας
καὶ τῆς
πατρότητος</span>. Damasc. <i>de Imag.</i> iii. 18. p. 354. vid. also Basil.
<i>contr. Eun.</i> ii. 28; Theod. <i>Inconfus.</i> p. 91; Basil.
<i>Ep.</i> 38. 7 fin. [Through missing this point the] Arians asked why
the Son was not the beginning of a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p68.2">θεογονία</span>. <i>Supr.</i> p. 319 a, note 1. vid. <i>infr.</i> note
8.</p></note>. For the Son
Himself said, ‘All things that the Father hath are Mine’
(<scripRef passage="John xvi. 15" id="xxii.ii.iii-p68.3" parsed="|John|16|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.15">John xvi. 15</scripRef>); and He says to the Father, ‘All
Mine are Thine, and Thine are Mine’ (<scripRef passage="John xvii. 10" id="xxii.ii.iii-p68.4" parsed="|John|17|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.10">John xvii. 10</scripRef>),—as for instance<note place="end" n="3652" id="xxii.ii.iii-p68.5"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p69"> Vid.
<i>Orat.</i> iii. §4.</p></note>, the name God; for ‘the Word was
God;’—Almighty, ‘Thus saith He that is, and that was,
and that is to come, the Almighty’ (<scripRef passage="John 1.1; Rev. 1.8" id="xxii.ii.iii-p69.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0;|Rev|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1 Bible:Rev.1.8">John i. 1; Apoc. i. 8</scripRef>):—the being Light, ‘I
am,’ He says, ‘the Light’ (<scripRef passage="John viii. 12" id="xxii.ii.iii-p69.2" parsed="|John|8|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.12">John viii. 12</scripRef>):—the Operative Cause, ‘All
things were made by Him,’ and, ‘whatsoever I see the Father
do, I do also’ (<scripRef passage="John i. 3; v. 19" id="xxii.ii.iii-p69.3" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0;|John|5|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3 Bible:John.5.19">John i.
3; v. 19</scripRef>):—the being
Everlasting, ‘His eternal power and godhead,’ and,
‘In the beginning was the Word,’ and, ‘He was the
true Light, which lighteth every man that cometh into the
world;’—the being Lord, for, ‘The Lord rained fire
and brimstone from the Lord,’ and the Father says, ‘I am
the Lord,’ and, ‘Thus saith the Lord, the Almighty
God;’ and of the Son Paul speaks thus, ‘One Lord Jesus
Christ, through whom all things’ (<scripRef passage="Rom. i. 20; John i. 1, 9; Gen. xix. 24; Isa. xlv. 5; Am. v. 16; 1 Cor. viii. 6" id="xxii.ii.iii-p69.4" parsed="|Rom|1|20|0|0;|John|1|1|0|0;|John|1|9|0|0;|Gen|19|24|0|0;|Isa|45|5|0|0;|Amos|5|16|0|0;|1Cor|8|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.20 Bible:John.1.1 Bible:John.1.9 Bible:Gen.19.24 Bible:Isa.45.5 Bible:Amos.5.16 Bible:1Cor.8.6">Rom. i. 20; John i. 1, 9; Gen. xix. 24;
Isa. xlv. 5; Am. v. 16; 1 Cor. viii. 6</scripRef>). And on the Father Angels wait, and
again the Son too is worshipped by them, ‘And let all the Angels
of God worship Him;’ and He is said to be Lord of Angels, for
‘the Angels ministered unto Him,’ and ‘the Son of Man
shall send His Angels.’ The being honoured as the Father, for
‘that they may honour the Son,’ He says, ‘as they
honour the Father;’—being equal to God, ‘He counted
it not a prize to be equal with God’ (<scripRef passage="Heb. i. 6; Matt. iv. 11; xxiv. 31; John v. 23; Phil. ii. 6" id="xxii.ii.iii-p69.5" parsed="|Heb|1|6|0|0;|Matt|4|11|0|0;|Matt|24|31|0|0;|John|5|23|0|0;|Phil|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.6 Bible:Matt.4.11 Bible:Matt.24.31 Bible:John.5.23 Bible:Phil.2.6">Heb. i. 6; Matt. iv. 11; xxiv. 31; John v.
23; Phil. ii. 6</scripRef>):— the
being Truth from the True, and Life from the Living, as being truly
from the Fountain, even the Father;—the quickening and raising
the dead as the Father, for so it is written in the Gospel. And of the
Father it is written, ‘The Lord thy God is One Lord,’ and,
‘The God of gods, the Lord, hath spoken, and hath called the
earth;’ and of the Son, ‘The Lord God hath shined upon
us,’ and, ‘The God of gods shall be seen in Sion.’
And again of God, Isaiah says, ‘Who is a God like unto Thee,
taking away iniquities and passing over unrighteousness?’ (<scripRef passage="Deut. vi. 4; Ps. l. 1; cxviii. 27; lxxxiv. 7, LXX.; Mic. vii. 18" id="xxii.ii.iii-p69.6" parsed="|Deut|6|4|0|0;|Ps|50|1|0|0;|Ps|18|27|0|0;|Ps|84|7|0|0;|Ps|84|70|0|0;|Mic|7|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.6.4 Bible:Ps.50.1 Bible:Ps.18.27 Bible:Ps.84.7 Bible:Ps.84.70 Bible:Mic.7.18">Deut. vi. 4; Ps. l. 1; cxviii. 27;
lxxxiv. 7, LXX.; Mic. vii. 18</scripRef>). But the Son said to whom He would,
‘Thy sins are forgiven thee;’ for instance, when, on the
Jews murmuring, He manifested the remission by His act, saying to the
paralytic, ‘Rise, take up thy bed, and go unto thy house.’
And of God Paul says, ‘To the King eternal;’ and again of
the Son, David in the Psalm, ‘Lift up your gates, O ye rulers,
and be ye lift up ye everlasting doors, and the King of glory shall
come in.’ And Daniel heard it said, ‘His Kingdom is an
everlasting Kingdom, and His Kingdom shall not be destroyed’
(<scripRef passage="Matt. ix. 5; Mark ii. 11; 1 Tim. i. 17; Ps. xxiv. 7; Dan. iv. 3; vii. 14" id="xxii.ii.iii-p69.7" parsed="|Matt|9|5|0|0;|Mark|2|11|0|0;|1Tim|1|17|0|0;|Ps|24|7|0|0;|Dan|4|3|0|0;|Dan|7|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.5 Bible:Mark.2.11 Bible:1Tim.1.17 Bible:Ps.24.7 Bible:Dan.4.3 Bible:Dan.7.14">Matt. ix. 5; Mark ii. 11; 1
Tim. i. 17; Ps. xxiv. 7; Dan. iv. 3; vii. 14</scripRef>). And in a word, all that you find said
of the Father, so much will you find said of the Son, all but His being
Father, as has been said.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.iii-p70">50. If then any think of other beginning, and
other Father, considering the equality of these attributes, it is a mad
thought. But if, since the Son is from the Father, all that is the
Father’s is the Son’s as in an image and Expression, let it
be considered dispassionately, whether an essence foreign from the
<pb n="477" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_477.html" id="xxii.ii.iii-Page_477" />Father’s essence admit of
such attributes; and whether such a one be other in nature and alien in
essence, and not coessential with the Father. For we must take reverent
heed, lest transferring what is proper to the Father to what is unlike
Him in essence, and expressing the Father’s godhead by what is
unlike in kind and alien in essence, we introduce another essence
foreign to Him, yet capable of the properties of the first essence<note place="end" n="3653" id="xxii.ii.iii-p70.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p71"> Arianism was in the dilemma of denying Christ’s divinity, or
introducing a second God. The Arians proper went off on the former side
of the alternative, the Semi-Arians on the latter; and Athan., as here
addressing the Semi Arians, insists on the greatness of the latter
error. This of course was <i>the</i> objection which attached to the
words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p71.1">ὁμοιούσιον,
ἀπαράλλακτος
εἴκων</span>, &amp;c., when
disjoined from the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p71.2">ὁμοούσιον</span>; and Eusebius’s language, <i>supr.</i> p. 75, note 7,
shews us that it is not an imaginary one.</p></note>, and lest we be silenced by God Himself,
saying, ‘My glory I will not give to another,’ and be
discovered worshipping this alien God, and be accounted such as were
the Jews of that day, who said, ‘Wherefore dost Thou, being a
man, make Thyself God?’ referring, the while, to another source
the things of the Spirit, and blasphemously saying, ‘He casteth
out devils through Beelzebub’ (<scripRef passage="Isa. xlii. 8; John x. 33; Luke xi. 15" id="xxii.ii.iii-p71.3" parsed="|Isa|42|8|0|0;|John|10|33|0|0;|Luke|11|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.42.8 Bible:John.10.33 Bible:Luke.11.15">Isa. xlii. 8; John x. 33; Luke xi. 15</scripRef>). But if this is shocking, plainly
the Son is not unlike in essence, but coessential with the Father; for
if what the Father has is by nature the Son’s, and the Son
Himself is from the Father, and because of this oneness of godhead and
of nature He and the Father are one, and He that hath seen the Son hath
seen the Father, reasonably is He called by the Fathers
‘Coessential;’ for to what is other in essence, it belongs
not to possess such prerogatives.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.iii-p72">51. And again, if, as we have said before, the
Son is not such by participation, but, while all things originated have
by participation the grace of God, He is the Father’s Wisdom and
Word of which all things partake<note place="end" n="3654" id="xxii.ii.iii-p72.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p73"> <i>De
Decr.</i> §10. p. 15, note 4.</p></note>, it follows
that He, being the deifying and enlightening power of the Father, in
which all things are deified and quickened, is not alien in essence
from the Father, but coessential. For by partaking of Him, we partake
of the Father; because that the Word is the Father’s own. Whence,
if He was Himself too from participation, and not from the Father His
essential Godhead and Image, He would not deify<note place="end" n="3655" id="xxii.ii.iii-p73.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p74"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p74.1">ἐθεοποίησε</span>
<i>Orat.</i>ii. §70.
<i>de Decr.</i> §14.</p></note>,
being deified Himself. For it is not possible that He, who merely
possesses from participation, should impart of that partaking to
others, since what He has is not His own, but the Giver’s; and
what He has received, is barely the grace sufficient for Himself.
However, let us fairly examine the reason why some, as is said, decline
the ‘Coessential,’ whether it does not rather shew that the
Son is coessential with the Father. They say then, as you have written,
that it is not right to say that the Son is coessential with the
Father, because he who speaks of ‘coessential’ speaks of
three, one essence pre-existing, and that those who are generated from
it are coessential: and they add, ‘If then the Son be coessential
with the Father, then an essence must be previously supposed, from
which they have been generated; and that the One is not Father and the
Other Son, but they are brothers together.<note place="end" n="3656" id="xxii.ii.iii-p74.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p75"> Cf.
<i>supr.</i> p. 314, note 1, Cyr. <i>Thesaur.</i> pp. 22,
23.</p></note>’ As to all this, though it be a Greek
interpretation, and what comes from them does not bind us<note place="end" n="3657" id="xxii.ii.iii-p75.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p76"> Cf.
p. 169, note 4<sup>a</sup> [and on <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p76.1">οὐσία</span> as a
philosophical and theological term, <i>Prolegg.</i> ch. ii. §3 (2)
b. On the divergence of its theological use from its philosophical
sense, see] Anastasius, <i>Hodeg.</i> 6. and Theorian, <i>Legat. ad
Arm.</i> pp. 441, 2. Socr. iii. 25. Damascene, speaking of the Jacobite
use of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p76.2">φύσις</span> and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p76.3">ὑπόστασις</span> says, ‘Who of holy men ever thus spoke? unless ye
introduce to us your S. Aristotle, as a thirteenth Apostle, and prefer
the idolater to the divinely inspired.’ <i>cont.</i>
<i>Jacob.</i> 10. p. 399. and so again Leontius, speaking of
Philoponus, who from the Monophysite confusion of nature and hypostasis
was led into Tritheism. ‘He thus argued, taking his start from
Aristotelic principles; for Aristotle says that there are of
individuals particular substances as well as one common.’ <i>De
Sect.</i> v. fin.</p></note>, still let us see whether those things which
are called coessential and are collateral, as derived from one essence
presupposed, are coessential with each other, or with the essence from
which they are generated. For if only with each other, then are they
other in essence and unlike, when referred to that essence which
generated them; for other in essence is opposed to coessential; but if
each be coessential with the essence which generated them, it is
thereby confessed that what is generated from any thing, is coessential
with that which generated it; and there is no need of seeking for three
essences, but merely to seek whether it be true that this is from
that<note place="end" n="3658" id="xxii.ii.iii-p76.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p77"> The
argument, when drawn out, is virtually this: if, because two subjects
are coessential, a third is pre-supposed of which they partake, then,
since either of these two is coessential with that of which both
partake, a new third must be supposed in which it and the pre-existing
substance partake and thus an infinite series of things coessential
must be supposed. Vid. Basil. <i>Ep.</i> 52. n. 2. [Cf. Aristot.
<i>Frag.</i> 183, p. 1509 b 23.]</p></note>. For should it happen that there were not
two brothers, but that only one had come of that essence, he that was
generated would not be called alien in essence, merely because there
was no other from the essence than he; but though alone, he must be
coessential with him that begat him. For what shall we say about
Jephtha’s daughter; because she was only-begotten, and ‘he
had not,’ says Scripture, ‘other child’ (<scripRef passage="Jud. xi. 34" id="xxii.ii.iii-p77.1" parsed="|Judg|11|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.11.34">Jud. xi. 34</scripRef>); and again, concerning the
widow’s son, whom the Lord raised from the dead, because he too
had no brother, but was only-begotten, was on that account neither of
these coessential with him that begat? Surely they were, for they were
children, and this is a property of children with reference to their
parents. And <pb n="478" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_478.html" id="xxii.ii.iii-Page_478" />in like manner also,
when the Fathers said that the Son of God was from His essence,
reasonably have they spoken of Him as coessential. For the like
property has the radiance compared with the light. Else it follows that
not even the creation came out of nothing. For whereas men beget with
passion<note place="end" n="3659" id="xxii.ii.iii-p77.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p78"> <i>Orat.</i> i. §28.</p></note>, so again they work upon an existing
subject matter, and otherwise cannot make. But if we do not understand
creation in a human way<note place="end" n="3660" id="xxii.ii.iii-p78.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p79"> Vid.
<i>de Decr.</i> §11, note 6: also Cyril, <i>Thesaur.</i> iv. p.
29: Basil. <i>contr.</i> <i>Eun.</i> ii. 23: Hil. <i>de Syn.</i>
17.</p></note>, when we attribute
it to God, much less seemly is it to understand generation in a human
way, or to give a corporeal sense to Coessential; instead of receding
from things originate, casting away human images, nay, all things
sensible, and ascending<note place="end" n="3661" id="xxii.ii.iii-p79.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p80"> Naz.
<i>Orat.</i> 28. 2.</p></note> to the Father<note place="end" n="3662" id="xxii.ii.iii-p80.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p81"> S.
Basil says in like manner that, though God is Father <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p81.1">κυρίως</span> properly, <i>supr.</i> p. 156, note 1, 157, note 6, 171,
note 5, 319, note 3), yet it comes to the same thing if we were to say
that He is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p81.2">τροπικῶς</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p81.3">ἐκ
μεταφορᾶς</span>, figuratively, such, <i>contr.</i> <i>Eun.</i> ii.
24; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p81.4">γέννησις</span> implies two things,—passion, and relationship,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p81.5">οἰκείωσις
φύσεως</span>;
accordingly we must take the latter as an indication of the divine
sense of the term. Cf. also <i>supr.</i> p. 158, note 7, p. 322,
<i>Orat.</i> ii. 32, iii. 18, 67, and Basil. <i>contr.</i>
<i>Eunom.</i> ii. 17; Hil. <i>de Trin.</i> iv. 2. Vid. also Athan.
<i>ad</i> <i>Serap.</i> i. 20. and Basil. <i>Ep</i>. 38. n. 5. and what
is said of the office of faith in each of these.</p></note>, lest we rob the Father of the Son in
ignorance, and rank Him among His own creatures.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.iii-p82">52. Further, if, in confessing Father and Son, we
spoke of two beginnings or two Gods as Marcion and Valentinus<note place="end" n="3663" id="xxii.ii.iii-p82.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p83"> <i>Supr.</i> p. 167, note 7, and p. 307.</p></note>, or said that the Son had any other mode of
godhead, and was not the Image and Expression of the Father, as being
by nature born from Him, then He might be considered unlike; for such
essences are altogether unlike each other. But if we acknowledge that
the Father’s godhead is one and sole, and that of Him the Son is
the Word and Wisdom; and, as thus believing, are far from speaking of
two Gods, but understand the oneness of the Son with the Father to be,
not in likeness of their teaching, but according to essence and in
truth, and hence speak not of two Gods but of one God; there being but
one Form<note place="end" n="3664" id="xxii.ii.iii-p83.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p84"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p84.1">ἕνος
ὄντος εἴδους
θεότητος</span>: for the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p84.2">εἶδος</span>, cf.
<i>Orat.</i> iii. 16 is generally applied to the Son, as in what
follows, and is synonymous [?] with hypostasis; but it is remarkable
that here it is almost synonymous with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p84.3">οὐσία</span> or
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p84.4">φύσις</span>. Indeed in one sense nature, substance, and hypostasis, are
all synonymous, i.e. as one and all denoting the Una Res, which is
Almighty God. The apparent confusion is useful as reminding us of this
great truth; vid. note 8, <i>infr.</i></p></note> of Godhead, as the Light is one and
the Radiance; (for this was seen by the Patriarch Jacob, as Scripture
says, ‘The sun rose upon him when the Form of God passed
by,’ <scripRef passage="Gen. xxxii. 31" id="xxii.ii.iii-p84.5" parsed="|Gen|32|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.32.31">Gen. xxxii. 31</scripRef>, LXX.); and beholding this, and
understanding of whom He was Son and Image, the holy Prophets say,
‘The Word of the Lord came to me;’ and recognising the
Father, who was beheld and revealed in Him, they made bold to say,
‘The God of our fathers hath appeared unto me, the God of
Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob’ (<scripRef passage="Exod. iii. 16" id="xxii.ii.iii-p84.6" parsed="|Exod|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.3.16">Exod. iii. 16</scripRef>); this being so, wherefore scruple we to
call Him coessential who is one with the Father, and appears as doth
the Father, according to likeness and oneness of godhead? For if, as
has been many times said, He has it not to be proper to the
Father’s essence, nor to resemble, as a Son, we may well scruple:
but if this be the illuminating and creative Power, specially proper to
the Father, without Whom He neither frames nor is known (for all things
consist through Him and in Him); wherefore, perceiving the fact, do we
decline to use the phrase conveying it? For what is it to be thus
connatural with the Father, but to be one in essence with Him? for God
attached not to Him the Son from without<note place="end" n="3665" id="xxii.ii.iii-p84.7"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p85"> <i>De
Decr.</i> §31.</p></note>,
as needing a servant; nor are the works on a level with the Creator,
and honoured as He is, or to be thought one with the Father. Or let a
man venture to make the distinction, that the sun and the radiance are
two lights, or different essences; or to say that the radiance accrued
to it over and above, and is not a simple and pure offspring from the
sun; such, that sun and radiance are two, but the light one, because
the radiance is an offspring from the Sun. But, whereas not more
divisible, nay less divisible is the nature<note place="end" n="3666" id="xxii.ii.iii-p85.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p86"> [<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p86.1">φύσις</span> is here
(as the apodosis of the clause shows) as well as in the next section,
used as a somewhat more vague equivalent for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p86.2">οὐσία</span>,
not, as Newman contends in an omitted note, for ‘person,’ a
use which is scarcely borne out by the (no doubt somewhat fluctuating)
senses of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p86.3">φύσις</span> in the
passages quoted by him from Alexander (in Theod. <i>H. E.</i> i. 4, cf.
Origen’s use of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p86.4">οὐσία</span>,
<i>Prolegg.</i> ch. ii. §3 (2) a) and Cyril <i>c.</i> <i>Nest.</i>
iii. p. 91. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p86.5">φύσις</span> and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p86.6">οὐσία</span>
are nearly equivalent in the manifesto of Basil of
Ancyra, whom Ath. has in view here, see Epiph. <i>Hær.</i> 73.
12–22.]</p></note> of
the Son towards the Father, and the godhead not accruing to the Son,
but the Father’s godhead being in the Son, so that he that hath
seen the Son hath seen the Father in Him; wherefore should not such a
one be called Coessential?</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.iii-p87">53. Even this is sufficient to dissuade you from
blaming those who have said that the Son was coessential with the
Father, and yet let us examine the very term ‘Coessential,’
in itself, by way of seeing whether we ought to use it at all, and
whether it be a proper term, and is suitable to apply to the Son. For
you know yourselves, and no one can dispute it, that Like is not
predicated of essence, but of habits, and qualities; for in the case of
essences we speak, not of likeness, but of identity. Man, for instance,
is said to be like man, not in essence, but according to habit and
character; for in essence men are of one nature. And again, man is not
said to be unlike dog, but to be of different nature. <pb n="479" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_479.html" id="xxii.ii.iii-Page_479" />Accordingly while the former are of one nature
and coessential, the latter are different in both. Therefore, in
speaking of Like according to essence, we mean like by participation;
(for Likeness is a quality, which may attach to essence), and this
would be proper to creatures for they, by partaking, are made like to
God. For ‘when He shall appear,’ says Scripture, ‘we
shall be like Him’ (<scripRef passage="1 John iii. 2" id="xxii.ii.iii-p87.1" parsed="|1John|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.2">1
John iii. 2</scripRef>), like, that is,
not in essence but in sonship, which we shall partake from Him. If then
ye speak of the Son as being by participation, then indeed call Him
Like-in-essence; but thus spoken of, He is not Truth, nor Light at all,
nor in nature God. For things which are from participation, are called
like, not in reality, but from resemblance to reality; so that they may
swerve, or be taken from those who share them. And this, again, is
proper to creatures and works. Therefore, if this be out of place, He
must be, not by participation, but in nature and truth Son, Light,
Wisdom, God; and being by nature, and not by sharing, He would properly
be called, not Like-in-essence, but Coessential. But what would not be
asserted, even in the case of others (for the Like has been shewn to be
inapplicable to essences), is it not folly, not to say violence, to put
forward in the case of the Son, instead of the
‘Coessential?’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.iii-p88">54. This is why the Nicene Council was correct in
writing, what it was becoming to say, that the Son, begotten from the
Father’s essence, is coessential with Him. And if we too have
been taught the same thing, let us not fight with shadows, especially
as knowing, that they who have so defined, have made this confession of
faith, not to misrepresent the truth, but as vindicating the truth and
religiousness towards Christ, and also as destroying the blasphemies
against Him of the Ario-maniacs. For this must be considered and noted
carefully, that, in using unlike-in-essence, and other-in-essence, we
signify not the true Son, but some one of the creatures, and an
introduced and adopted Son, which pleases the heretics; but when we
speak uncontroversially of the Coessential, we signify a genuine Son
born of the Father; though at this Christ’s enemies often burst
with rage<note place="end" n="3667" id="xxii.ii.iii-p88.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p89"> p.
171, note 6.</p></note>. What then I have learned myself, and
have heard men of judgment say, I have written in few words; but do
you, remaining on the foundation of the Apostles, and holding fast the
traditions of the Fathers, pray that now at length all strife and
rivalry may cease, and the futile questions of the heretics may be
condemned, and all logomachy<note place="end" n="3668" id="xxii.ii.iii-p89.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p90"> And
so <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p90.1">ταῖς
λογομαχίαις</span>, Basil <i>de Sp. S.</i> n. 16. It is used with an allusion
to the fight against the Word, as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p90.2">χριστομαχεῖν</span>
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p90.3">θεομαχεῖν</span>. Thus <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p90.4">λογομαχεῖν
μελετήσαντες,
καὶ λοιπὸν
πνευματομαχοῦντες,
ἔσονται μετ᾽
ὀλίγον
νεκροὶ τῇ
ἀλογί&amp; 139·</span>. <i>Serap.</i> iv. 1.</p></note>; and the guilty and
murderous heresy of the Arians may disappear, and the truth may shine
again in the hearts of all, so that all every where may ‘say the
same thing’ (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 10" id="xxii.ii.iii-p90.5" parsed="|1Cor|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.10">1 Cor. i.
10</scripRef>), and think the same
thing<note place="end" n="3669" id="xxii.ii.iii-p90.6"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p91"> Cf.
Hil. <i>de Syn.</i> 77, and appendix, note 3, also <i>supr.</i> p. 303,
and note. The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p91.1">ὁμοούσιον</span> was not imposed upon Ursacius and Valens, <span class="c10" id="xxii.ii.iii-p91.2">a.d.</span> 347, by Pope Julius; nor in the Council of Aquileia
in 381, was it offered by S. Ambrose to Palladius and Secundianus. S.
Jerome’s account of the apology made by the Fathers of Ariminum
is of the same kind. ‘We thought,’ they said, ‘the
sense corresponded to the words, nor in the Church of God, where there
is simplicity, and a pure confession, did we fear that one thing would
be concealed in the heart, another uttered by the lips. We were
deceived by our good opinion of the bad.’ <i>ad Lucif.</i>
19.</p></note>, and that, no Arian contumelies remaining,
it may be said and confessed in every Church, ‘One Lord, one
faith, one baptism’ (<scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 5" id="xxii.ii.iii-p91.3" parsed="|Eph|4|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.5">Eph. iv. 5</scripRef>), in Christ Jesus our Lord, through whom
to the Father be the glory and the strength, unto ages of ages.
Amen.</p>

<p class="c103" id="xxii.ii.iii-p92">Postscript.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxii.ii.iii-p93">55. After I had written my account of the
Councils<note place="end" n="3670" id="xxii.ii.iii-p93.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p94"> §11, note 7.</p></note>, I had information that the most
irreligious<note place="end" n="3671" id="xxii.ii.iii-p94.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p95"> §12, note 2.</p></note> Constantius had sent Letters to the
Bishops remaining in Ariminum; and I have taken pains to get copies of
them from true brethren and to send them to you, and also what the
Bishops answered; that you may know the irreligious craft of the
Emperor, and the firm and unswerving purpose of the Bishops towards the
truth.</p>

<p class="c81" id="xxii.ii.iii-p96"><i>Interpretation of the Letter</i><note place="end" n="3672" id="xxii.ii.iii-p96.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxii.ii.iii-p97"> These
two Letters are both in Socr. ii. 37. And the latter is in Theod. <i>H.
E.</i> ii. 15. p. 878. in a different version from the Latin
original.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxii.ii.iii-p98">Constantius, Victorious and Triumphant, Augustus,
to all Bishops who are assembled at Ariminum.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.iii-p99">That the divine and adorable Law is our chief
care, your excellencies are not ignorant; but as yet we have been
unable to receive the twenty Bishops sent by your wisdom, and charged
with the legation from you, for we are pressed by a necessary
expedition against the Barbarians; and as ye know, it beseems to have
the soul clear from every care, when one handles the matters of the
Divine Law. Therefore we have ordered the Bishops to await our return
at Adrianople; that, when all public affairs are well arranged, then at
length we may hear and weigh their suggestions. Let it not then be
grievous to your constancy to await their return, that, when they come
back with our answer to you, ye may be able to bring matters to a close
which so deeply affect the well-being of the Catholic Church.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxii.ii.iii-p100">This was what the Bishops received at the hands
of three emissaries.</p>

<p class="c103" id="xxii.ii.iii-p101">Reply of the Bishops.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxii.ii.iii-p102">The letter of your humanity we have received,
most God-beloved Lord Emperor, which reports that, on account of stress
of public affairs, as yet you have been unable to attend to our
deputies; and in which you com<pb n="480" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_480.html" id="xxii.ii.iii-Page_480" />mand
us to await their return, until your godliness shall be advised by them
of what we have defined conformably to our ancestors. However, we now
profess and aver at once by these presents, that we shall not recede
from our purpose, as we also instructed our deputies. We ask then that
you will with serene countenance command these letters of our
mediocrity to be read; but also that you will graciously receive those,
with which we charged our deputies. This however your gentleness
comprehends as well as we, that great grief and sadness at present
prevail, because that, in these your most happy days, so many Churches
are without Bishops. And on this account we again request your
humanity, most God-beloved Lord Emperor, that, if it please your
religiousness, you would command us, before the severe winter weather
sets in, to return to our Churches, that so we may be able, unto God
Almighty and our Lord and Saviour Christ, His Only-begotten Son, to
fulfil together with our flocks our wonted prayers in behalf of your
imperial sway, as indeed we have ever performed them, and at this time
make them.</p>

<p class="c81" id="xxii.ii.iii-p103"><span class="c10" id="xxii.ii.iii-p103.1">Additional</span> <span class="c10" id="xxii.ii.iii-p103.2">Note</span>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxii.ii.iii-p104">The ‘list of Sirmian confessions’
published by Newman as an <i>Excursus</i> to the <i>de Synodis</i> is
omitted here. It will be found printed as ‘Appendix iii.’
to his <i>Arians of the Fourth Century.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="xxii.ii.iii-p105">The <i>Excursus</i> on a Creed ascribed (at the
Council of Ephesus, see Hard. <i>Conc.</i> i. 1640, Hahn. §83;
Routh <i>Rell.</i> iii. 367) to the 70 bishops who condemned Paul of
Samosata, at Antioch <span class="c10" id="xxii.ii.iii-p105.1">a.d.</span> 269, and containing
the formula <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxii.ii.iii-p105.2">ὁμοούσιον</span> (against
this, <i>supr.</i> §§43–47), is also omitted, as
bearing only very indirectly on the <i>de Synodis.</i> Caspari <i>Alte
und Neue Quellen</i> (xi), p. 161, has thoroughly investigated the
Confession since Newman wrote, and has proved (what Newman half
suspected) that the document is of Apollinarian origin. As Caspari was
unaware of Newman’s discussion, this result comes as the result
of two independent investigations pursued on very different
lines.]</p>

</div3></div2></div1>

<div1 title="Synodal Letter to the People of Antioch. (Tomus ad Antiochenos.)" progress="84.96%" prev="xxii.ii.iii" next="xxiii.i" id="xxiii">

<div2 title="Introduction." progress="84.96%" prev="xxiii" next="xxiii.ii" id="xxiii.i"><p class="c9" id="xxiii.i-p1">

<pb n="481" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_481.html" id="xxiii.i-Page_481" /><span class="c8" id="xxiii.i-p1.1">Introduction to Tomus Ad Antiochenos.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="xxiii.i-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxiii.i-p3"><span class="c10" id="xxiii.i-p3.1">The</span> word
‘tome’ (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxiii.i-p3.2">τόμος</span>) means either a section,
or, in the case of such a document as that before us, a concise
statement. It is commonly applied to synodical letters (cf. the
‘Tome’ of Leo, <span class="c10" id="xxiii.i-p3.3">a.d.</span> 450, to
Flavian).</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxiii.i-p4">Upon the accession of Julian (November, 361) the
Homœan ascendancy which had marked the last six years of
Constantius collapsed. A few weeks after his accession (Feb. 362) an
edict recalled all the exiled Bishops. On Feb. 21 Athanasius
re-appeared in Alexandria. He was joined there by Lucifer of Cagliari
and Eusebius of Vercellæ, who were in exile in Upper Egypt. Once
more free, he took up the work of peace which had busied him in the
last years of his exile (see Prolegg. ch. ii. §9). With a heathen
once more on the throne of the Cæsars, there was everything to
sober Christian party spirit, and to promise success to the council
which met under Athanasius during the ensuing summer. Among the
twenty-one bishops who formed the assembly the most notable are
Eusebius of Vercellæ, Asterius of Petra, and Dracontius of Lesser
Hermopolis and Adelphius of Onuphis, the friends and correspondents of
Athanasius. The rest, with the exception of Anatolius of Eubœa,
were all from Egypt and Marmarica, and (probably three only) from S.W.
Asia. The council (Newman, <i>Arians,</i> v. i.; Gwatkin, <i>Stud.</i>
p. 205, Krüger, <i>Lucif.</i> 45–53, was occupied with four
problems: (1) The terms on which communion should be vouchsafed to
those Arians who desired to re-unite (§§3, 8). They were to
be asked for nothing beyond the Nicene test, and an express anathema
against Arianism, including the doctrine that the Holy Spirit is a
Creature. The latter point had been rising into prominence of late, and
had called forth from Athanasius his four Discourses to Serapion of
Thmuis. The emphatic way in which the point is pressed in §3,
implies that an attempt was being made in some quarter to subscribe the
Nicene Creed, while maintaining the Arian position with regard to the
Holy Spirit. The language of §3 cannot be reconciled with the
hypothesis (Gwatkin, <i>Studies,</i> 233), that no formal requirement
was made by this council on the subject. The person aimed at was
possibly Acacius, who (<i>Serap.</i> iv. 7) had treated the subject
with levity, and yet was now disposed to come to terms (as he did a
year later, Socr. iii. 25). It is true that we find the names of
Macedonius and his followers (N.B. not Eleusius) in the number of the
59 who betook themselves to Liberius (Socr. iv. 12), and neither in
their letter nor in his reply is there any allusion to the doctrine of
the Holy Spirit; and that Basil (<i>Ep.</i> 204), with the sanction of
Athanasius (cf. below, <i>Letters</i> 62, 63), did not press the test
upon those who were otherwise orthodox. But the council of 362 has
Syrian circumstances specially in view; and however we may explain it,
its language is too clear to be mistaken. (On the <i>general</i>
subject, cf. <i>Letter</i> 55.) (2) The Arian Christology also occupied
the council (§7). The integrity of Christ’s human nature on
the one hand, its perfect Union with the Word on the other, are clearly
emphasised. This question had begun to come into prominent discussion
in several parts of the Christian world (e.g. at Corinth, see <i>infr.
Letter</i> 59), and was soon to give rise to the system of
Apollinarius, who, however, it is interesting to note, was a party, by
his legates, to the present decision. (3) The state of the Church at
Antioch was the most practical problem before the council. Meletius was
returning to the presidency of the main body of the Antiochene church,
whose chief place of worship was the ‘Palaea’ (§3).
Since the deposition of Eustathius (<i>c.</i> 330), the intransigent or
‘protestant’ body had been without a bishop, and were
headed by the respected presbyter Paulinus. Small in numbers, and
dependent for a church upon the good will of the Arians, they were yet
strong in the unsullied orthodoxy of their antecedents, in the sympathy
of the West and of Athanasius himself, who had given offence at Antioch
in 346 by worshipping with them alone. Clearly the right course was
that they should reunite with the main body under Meletius, and this
was what the council recommended (§3), although, perhaps in
deference to the more uncompromising spirits, the union is treated
(<i>ib.</i> and 4) as a return of the larger body to the smaller,
instead of <i>vice versa.</i> (For the sequel, see Prolegg. <i>ubi
supra.</i>) (4) With the rivalry of parties at Antioch, a weighty
question of theological terminology was indirectly involved. The word
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxiii.i-p4.1">ὑπόστασις</span> had been
used in the Nicene anathema as a synonym of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxiii.i-p4.2">οὐσία</span> (see <i>Excursus A,</i>
pp. 77 <i>sqq.</i> above), and in this sense it was commonly used by
Athanasius in agreement with the New Testament use of the word <pb n="482" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_482.html" id="xxiii.i-Page_482" /> (Westcott on <scripRef passage="Heb. i. 3" id="xxiii.i-p4.3" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef>), with Dionysius
of Rome, and with the West, to whom <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxiii.i-p4.4">ὑπόστασις</span> was
etymologically identified with ‘Substantia’ their (perhaps
imperfect) equivalent for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxiii.i-p4.5">οὐσία</span>. On the other hand, the
general tendency of Eastern Theology had been to use <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxiii.i-p4.6">ὑπόστασις</span> in the
sense of Subject or Person, for which purpose it expressed the idea of
individual essence less ambiguously than <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxiii.i-p4.7">πρόσωπον</span>. This was
the use of the word adopted by Origen, Dionysius Alex. (<i>supr. de
Sent. Dionys.</i>), Alexander of Alexandria (in his letter Thdt. <i>H.
E</i>. i. 4. p. 16, l. 19), and by Athanasius himself in an earlier
work (p. 90, <i>supr.</i>) At Antioch the Eustathians appear to have
followed the Nicene and Western usage, using the word to emphasise the
Individual Unity of God as against Arian or Subordinationist views,
while the Meletians protested against the Marcellian monarchianism by
insisting on <i>three</i> Hypostases in the Godhead. The contradiction
was mainly verbal, the two parties being substantially at one as to the
doctrine, but varying in its expression. Hence the wise and charitable
decision of the council, which came naturally from one who, like
Athanasius, could use either expression, though he had come to prefer
the Western to the Eastern use<note place="end" n="3673" id="xxiii.i-p4.8"><p id="xxiii.i-p5"> It may be well to
trace briefly the sense of these technical terms, the history and
significance of which is a forcible reminder of the inability of
Theology to bring the Infinite within the categories of the Finite, to
do more than guard our Faith by pointing out the paths which experience
has shewn to lead to some false limitation of the fulness of the
Revelation of God in Christ.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxiii.i-p6">The distinction (drawn out Prolegg. ch. ii.
§3 (2) b) between the primary and secondary sense of
οὐσία in Greek metaphysics does not easily
fit the doctrine of the Holy Trinity. The
οὐσία common to Father and Son is not the
name of a <i>Species</i>, as ‘Man’ applies to Peter and
Paul. But neither can the idea of πρώτη
οὐσία be reconciled with inherence in three
distinct personal existences. (Cf. supr. p. 409, note 7.)</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" id="xxiii.i-p7">But here the word
ὑπόστασις comes in to help our imagination. The word (see Socr. <i>H.
E.</i> iii. 7. Westcott, <i>ubi supr</i>. and Newman, <i>Arians</i>,
<i>App</i>. 4), from various literal senses came to be transferred to
the philosophical vocabulary, doing duty as verbal substantive not only
for ὑφεστάναι but for ὑποκεῖσθαι. Like the concrete ὑποκείμενον
it was applied (a) to matter as underlying form, (b)
to substance as underlying attributes. In this latter use it served to
distinguish πρώτη from δευτέρα
οὐσία, expressing
moreover a complete self-contained existence in a way that οὐσία did
not. When therefore the idea of personal individuality has to be
expressed, ὑπόστασις is more suitable than οὐσία. But the
ambiguity of the latter word remains. Those who preferred to speak
of μία
ὑπόστασις thought of the Divine Essence rather as πρώτη
οὐσία, and of One
Personal God, with whom Father, Son, and Spirit were each absolutely
and fully identified (περιχώρησις), while with those who preferred πρεῖς
ὑποστάσεις
the idea of the Divine οὐσία approximated to δευτέρα
οὐσία, and guarded
against Tritheism solely by holding fast to the Monarchia of the
Father. The corrective to each position lay in the recognition of the
other, i.e. of its own incompleteness. (See further Prolegg. <i>ubi
supr</i>. and Zahn, <i>Marcell</i>. p. 87, <i>sq</i>.)</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxiii.i-p8">The Tome was carried to Antioch by the five
bishops named at the beginning of §1, and there subscribed by
Paulinus and Karterius of Antaradus. As to its effect among the friends
of Meletius our information is only inferential (see Gwatkin,
<i>Studies,</i> p. 208). On the supposed disciplinary legislation of
this council in relation to the <i>Syntagma Doctrinæ,</i> see
Prolegg. ch. ii. §§9.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxiii.i-p9">N.B. The translation of the present tract as well
as that of the <i>ad Afros</i> and of <i>Letters</i> 56, 59, 60, 61,
was made independently of that by Dr. Bright in his <i>Later Treatises
of S. Athanasius</i> (see Prolegg. ch. i. §2), but has been
carefully collated with it, and in not a few cases improved by its aid.
For a fuller commentary on these pieces than has been possible in this
volume, the reader is referred to Dr. Bright’s work.</p>
</div2>

<div2 title="Synodal Letter to the People of Antioch. (Tomus ad Antiochenos.)" progress="85.21%" prev="xxiii.i" next="xxiii.iii" id="xxiii.ii"><p class="c9" id="xxiii.ii-p1">

<pb n="483" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_483.html" id="xxiii.ii-Page_483" /><span class="c8" id="xxiii.ii-p1.1">Tome or
Synodal Letter to the People of Antioch.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="xxiii.ii-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxiii.ii-p3"><span class="c10" id="xxiii.ii-p3.1">To</span> our beloved and
much-desired fellow-ministers Eusebius<note place="end" n="3674" id="xxiii.ii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxiii.ii-p4"> Eusebius of Vercellæ, exiled (<i>Hist. Ar.</i> 33; <i>Ap.
Fug.</i> 4) after Milan 355. See D.C.B. ii. 374 (93).</p></note>,
Lucifer<note place="end" n="3675" id="xxiii.ii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiii.ii-p5"> Lucifer of Calaris: cf. <i>Letters</i> 50, 51, below, and <i>Hist.
Ar.</i> 33; <i>Apol. Fug.</i> 4.</p></note>, Asterius<note place="end" n="3676" id="xxiii.ii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiii.ii-p6"> The
following are all the details that can be collected with regard to the
bishops named in the text. Asterius (<i>Hist. Ar.</i> 18 note);
Kymatius of Paltus in Syria Prima (<i>Apol. Fug.</i> 3; <i>Hist.
Ar.</i> 5); Anatolius of Eubœa (not in D.C.B.); Gaius (<i>Apol.
Fug.</i> 7; <i>Hist. Ar.</i> 72, D.C.B. i. 387, No. 19??); Agathus,
<i>Hist. Ar.</i> 72 (not in D.C.B.); Ammonius (see <i>Hist. Ar. 72
sub.-fin.; Ap. Fug.</i> 7, <i>Letter</i> 49. 7, and <i>infr.</i>
Appendix, note 1 as to names in D.C.B.); Agathodæmon (<i>Hist.
Ar.</i> ibid.); Dracontius and Adelphius (<i>Letters</i> 49, 60);
Hermæon (Hermion in §10) unknown, unless the
‘Hermes’ of <i>Hist. Ar.</i> 72; Marcus (2), (cf. D.C.B
iii. 825 (7) for works ascribed to one or the other); Paphnutius,
(<i>Hist. Ar.</i> 72; D. C B. iv. 184 (4)); Zoilus of Andropolis
(Harduin, &amp;c., <i>suo jure,</i> identify him with the bishop of the
Syrian Larissa, who signs at Antioch in 363, <i>Conc.</i> i. 742;
D.C.B. iv. 1220); Andreas, George, Lucius, Macarius, Menas, and
Theodore, are unknown and not in D.C.B. The names all recur (excepting
those of George, Lucius, Macarius), in §10, where the sees are
specified.</p></note>,
Kymatius, and Anatolius, Athanasius and the bishops present in
Alexandria from Italy and Arabia, Egypt and Libya; Eusebius, Asterius,
Gaius, Agathus, Ammonius, Agathodæmon, Dracontius, Adelphius,
Hermæon, Marcus, Theodorus, Andreas, Paphnutius, another Marcus,
Zoilus, Menas, George, Lucius, Macarius and the rest, all greeting in
Christ.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxiii.ii-p7">We are persuaded that being ministers of God and
good stewards ye are sufficient to order the affairs of the Church in
every respect. But since it has come to us, that many who were formerly
separated from us by jealousy now wish for peace, while many also
having severed their connection with the Arian madmen are desiring our
communion, we think it well to write to your courtesy what ourselves
and the beloved Eusebius and Asterius have drawn up: yourselves being
our beloved and truly most-desired fellow-ministers. We rejoice at the
said tidings, and pray that even if any be left still far from us, and
if any appear to be in agreement with the Arians, he may promptly leave
their madness, so that for the future all men everywhere may say,
‘One Lord, one faith<note place="end" n="3677" id="xxiii.ii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiii.ii-p8"> <scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 5" id="xxiii.ii-p8.1" parsed="|Eph|4|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.5">Eph. iv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For as the
psalmist says, what is so good or pleasant as for brethren to dwell in
unity<note place="end" n="3678" id="xxiii.ii-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxiii.ii-p9"> See <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxxiii. 1" id="xxiii.ii-p9.1" parsed="|Ps|33|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.33.1">Ps. cxxxiii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>. But our dwelling is the Church, and our
mind ought to be the same. For thus we believe that the Lord also will
dwell with us, who says, ‘I will dwell with them and walk in
them<note place="end" n="3679" id="xxiii.ii-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxiii.ii-p10"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. vi. 16" id="xxiii.ii-p10.2" parsed="|2Cor|6|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.16">2 Cor. vi. 16</scripRef>, and <scripRef passage="Lev. xxvi. 12" id="xxiii.ii-p10.3" parsed="|Lev|26|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.26.12">Lev. xxvi.
12</scripRef>.</p></note>’ and ‘Here will I dwell for I
have a delight therein<note place="end" n="3680" id="xxiii.ii-p10.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxiii.ii-p11"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxxii. 14" id="xxiii.ii-p11.2" parsed="|Ps|32|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.32.14">Ps. cxxxii.
14</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But by
‘here’ what is meant but there where one faith and religion
is preached?</p>

<p class="c41" id="xxiii.ii-p12">2. <i>Mission of Eusebius and Asterius.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxiii.ii-p13">We then of Egypt truly wished to go to you along
with our beloved Eusebius and Asterius, for many reasons, but chiefly
that we might embrace your affection and together enjoy the said peace
and concord. But since, as we declared in our other letters, and as ye
may learn from our fellow-ministers, the needs of the church detain us,
with much regret we begged the same fellow-ministers of ours, Eusebius
and Asterius, to go to you in our stead. And we thank their piety in
that although they might have gone at once to their dioceses, they
preferred to go to you at all costs, on account of the pressing need of
the Church. They therefore having consented, we consoled ourselves with
the consideration that you and they being there, we all were present
with you in mind.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xxiii.ii-p14">3. <i>The ‘Meletians’ to be
acknowledged, and all who renounce heresy, especially as to the Holy
Spirit.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxiii.ii-p15">As many then as desire peace with us, and
specially those who assemble in the Old [Church]<note place="end" n="3681" id="xxiii.ii-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiii.ii-p16"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxiii.ii-p16.1">᾽Εν
τῇ παλαιᾷ</span>, cf. Theodt. <i>H. E.</i> i. 3: possibly the old Town is meant,
viz. the main part of Antioch on the left bank of the Orontes, so
called in distinction from the ‘New’ town of Seleucu
Callinicus which occupied the Island in the river. The
‘Old’ <i>Church,</i> or Church of the Apostles, was
situated in the Old Town, and was at present occupied by the orthodox
party of Meletius. The old orthodox party of Paulinus had only one
small church in the New Town, granted for their use out of respect for
Paulinus by the Arian Bishop Euzoius (Socr. <i>H. E.</i> iii.
9.).</p></note> and those again who are seceding <pb n="484" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_484.html" id="xxiii.ii-Page_484" />from the Arians, do ye call to
yourselves, and receive them as parents their sons, and welcome them as
tutors and guardians; and unite them to our beloved Paulinus and his
people, without requiring more from them than to anathematise the Arian
heresy and confess the faith confessed by the holy fathers at
Nicæa, and to anathematise also those who say that the Holy Spirit
is a Creature and separate from the Essence of Christ. For this is in
truth a complete renunciation of the abominable heresy of the Arians,
to refuse to divide the Holy Trinity, or to say that any part of it is
a creature. For those who, while pretending to cite the faith confessed
at Nicæa, venture to blaspheme the Holy Spirit, do nothing more
than in words deny the Arian heresy while they retain it in thought.
But let the impiety of Sabellius and of Paul of Samosata also be
anathematised by all, and the madness of Valentinian and Basilides, and
the folly of the Manichæans. For if this be done, all evil
suspicion will be removed on all hands, and the faith of the Catholic
Church alone be exhibited in purity.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xxiii.ii-p17">4. <i>The parties at Antioch to unite.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxiii.ii-p18">But that we, and they who have ever remained in
communion with us, hold this faith, we think no one of yourselves nor
any one else is ignorant. But since we rejoice with all those who
desire re-union, but especially with those that assemble in the Old
[church], and as we glorify the Lord exceedingly, as for all things so
especially for the good purpose of these men, we exhort you that
concord be established with them on these terms, and, as we said above,
without further conditions, without namely any further demand upon
yourselves on the part of those who assemble in the Old [church], or
Paulinus and his fellows propounding anything else, or aught beyond the
Nicene definition.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xxiii.ii-p19">5. <i>The creed of Sardica not an authorised
formula. Question of ‘hypostasis.’</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxiii.ii-p20">And prohibit even the reading or publication of
the paper, much talked of by some, as having been drawn up concerning
the Faith at the synod of Sardica. For the synod made no definition of
the kind. For whereas some demanded, on the ground that the Nicene
synod was defective, the drafting of a creed, and in their haste even
attempted it<note place="end" n="3682" id="xxiii.ii-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiii.ii-p21"> The
draft is given by Theodt. <i>H. E.</i> ii. 8; it insists vehemently on
the ‘One Hypostasis.’</p></note>, the holy synod assembled in Sardica
was indignant, and decreed that no statement of faith should be
drafted, but that they should be content with the Faith confessed by
the fathers at Nicæa, inasmuch as it lacked nothing but was full
of piety, and that it was undesirable for a second creed to be
promulged, lest that drafted at Nicæa should be deemed imperfect,
and a pretext be given to those who were often wishing to draft and
define a creed. So that if a man propound the above or any other paper,
stop them, and persuade them rather to keep the peace. For in such men
we perceive no motive save only contentiousness. For as to those whom
some were blaming for speaking of three Subsistences<note place="end" n="3683" id="xxiii.ii-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiii.ii-p22"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxiii.ii-p22.1">ὐποστάσεις</span></p></note>, on the ground that the phrase is
unscriptural and therefore suspicious, we thought it right indeed to
require nothing beyond the confession of Nicæa, but on account of
the contention we made enquiry of them, whether they meant, like the
Arian madmen, subsistences foreign and strange, and alien in essence
from one another, and that each Subsistence was divided apart by
itself, as is the case with creatures in general and in particular with
those begotten of men, or like different substances, such as gold,
silver, or brass;—or whether, like other heretics, they meant
three Beginnings and three Gods, by speaking of three Subsistences.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxiii.ii-p23">They assured us in reply that they neither meant
this nor had ever held it. But upon our asking them ‘what then do
you mean by it, or why do you use such expressions?’ they
replied, Because they believed in a Holy Trinity, not a trinity in name
only, but existing and subsisting in truth, ‘both a Father truly
existing and subsisting, and a Son truly substantial and subsisting,
and a Holy Spirit subsisting and really existing do we
acknowledge,’ and that neither had they said there were three
Gods or three beginnings, nor would they at all tolerate such as said
or held so, but that they acknowledged a Holy Trinity but One Godhead,
and one Beginning, and that the Son is coessential with the Father, as
the fathers said; while the Holy Spirit is not a creature, nor
external, but proper to and inseparable from the Essence of the Father
and the Son.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xxiii.ii-p24">6. <i>The question of one Subsistence
(Hypostasis) or three, not to be pressed.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxiii.ii-p25">Having accepted then these men’s
interpretation and defence of their language, we made enquiry of those
blamed by them for speaking of One Subsistence, whether they use the
expression in the sense of Sabellius, to the nega<pb n="485" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_485.html" id="xxiii.ii-Page_485" />tion of the Son and the Holy Spirit, or as
though the Son were non-substantial, or the Holy Spirit impersonal<note place="end" n="3684" id="xxiii.ii-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiii.ii-p26"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxiii.ii-p26.1">ἀνουσίου,
ἀνυποστάτου</span>, the words are rendered ‘unessential’ and
‘not subsisting’ in another connection, <i>supr.</i> p.
434, &amp;c.</p></note>. But they in their turn assured us that they
neither meant this nor had ever held it, but ‘we use the word
Subsistence thinking it the same thing to say Subsistence or
Essence;’ ‘But we hold that there is One, because the Son
is of the Essence of the Father, and because of the identity of nature.
For we believe that there is one Godhead, and that it has one nature,
and not that there is one nature of the Father, from which that of the
Son and of the Holy Spirit are distinct.’ Well, thereupon they
who had been blamed for saying there were three Subsistences agreed
with the others, while those who had spoken of One Essence, also
confessed the doctrine of the former as interpreted by them. And by
both sides Arius was anathematised as an adversary of Christ, and
Sabellius, and Paul of Samosata, as impious men, and Valentinus and
Basilides as aliens from the truth, and Manichæus as an inventor
of mischief. And all, by God’s grace, and after the above
explanations, agree together that the faith confessed by the fathers at
Nicæa is better than the said phrases, and that for the future
they would prefer to be content to use its language.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xxiii.ii-p27">7. <i>The human Nature of Christ complete, not
Body only.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxiii.ii-p28">But since also certain seemed to be contending
together concerning the fleshly Economy of the Saviour, we enquired of
both parties. And what the one confessed, the others also agreed to,
that the Word did not, as it came to the prophets, so dwell in a holy
man at the consummation of the ages, but that the Word Himself was made
flesh, and being in the Form of God, took the form of a servant<note place="end" n="3685" id="xxiii.ii-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiii.ii-p29"> <scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 7" id="xxiii.ii-p29.1" parsed="|Phil|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.7">Phil. ii. 7</scripRef>,
&amp;c.</p></note>, and from Mary after the flesh became man
for us, and that thus in Him the human race is perfectly and wholly
delivered from sin and quickened from the dead, and given access to the
kingdom of the heavens. For they confessed also that the Saviour had
not a body without a soul, nor without sense or intelligence; for it
was not possible, when the Lord had become man for us, that His body
should be without intelligence: nor was the salvation effected in the
Word Himself a salvation of body only, but of soul also. And being Son
of God in truth, He became also Son of Man, and being God’s
Only-begotten Son, He became also at the same time ‘firstborn
among many brethren<note place="end" n="3686" id="xxiii.ii-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxiii.ii-p30"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 29" id="xxiii.ii-p30.1" parsed="|Rom|8|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.29">Rom. viii. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Wherefore
neither was there one Son of God before Abraham, another after
Abraham<note place="end" n="3687" id="xxiii.ii-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxiii.ii-p31"> <scripRef passage="John viii. 58" id="xxiii.ii-p31.1" parsed="|John|8|58|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.58">John viii. 58</scripRef>.</p></note>: nor was there one that raised up
Lazarus, another that asked concerning him; but the same it was that
said as man, ‘Where does Lazarus lie<note place="end" n="3688" id="xxiii.ii-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxiii.ii-p32"> <scripRef passage="John 11.34" id="xxiii.ii-p32.1" parsed="|John|11|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.11.34">Ib. xi. 34</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and as God raised him up: the same
that as man and in the body spat, but divinely as Son of God opened the
eyes of the man blind from his birth<note place="end" n="3689" id="xxiii.ii-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxiii.ii-p33"> <scripRef passage="Mark viii. 22" id="xxiii.ii-p33.1" parsed="|Mark|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.8.22">Mark viii. 22</scripRef>,
&amp;c.</p></note>; and while, as
Peter says<note place="end" n="3690" id="xxiii.ii-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxiii.ii-p34"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. iv. 1" id="xxiii.ii-p34.1" parsed="|1Pet|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.1">1 Pet.
iv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>, in the flesh He suffered, as God
opened the tomb and raised the dead. For which reasons, thus
understanding all that is said in the Gospel, they assured us that they
held the same truth about the Word’s Incarnation and becoming
Man.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xxiii.ii-p35">8. <i>Questions of words must not be suffered to
divide those who think alike.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxiii.ii-p36">These things then being thus confessed, we exhort
you not hastily to condemn those who so confess, and so explain the
phrases they use, nor to reject them, but rather to accept them as they
desire peace and defend themselves, while you check and rebuke, as of
suspicious views, those who refuse so to confess and to explain their
language. But while you refuse toleration to the latter, counsel the
others also who explain and hold aright, not to enquire further into
each other’s opinions, nor to fight about words to no useful
purpose, nor to go on contending with the above phrases, but to agree
in the mind of piety. For they who are not thus minded, but only stir
up strife with such petty phrases, and seek something beyond what was
drawn up at Nicæa, do nothing except ‘give their neighbour
turbid confusion to drink<note place="end" n="3691" id="xxiii.ii-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiii.ii-p37"> <scripRef passage="Hab. ii. 15" id="xxiii.ii-p37.1" parsed="|Hab|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hab.2.15">Hab. ii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ like men
who grudge peace and love dissensions. But do ye, as good men and
faithful servants and stewards of the Lord, stop and check what gives
offence and is strange, and value above all things peace of that kind,
faith being sound. Perhaps God will have pity on us, and unite what is
divided, and, there being once more one flock<note place="end" n="3692" id="xxiii.ii-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxiii.ii-p38"> <scripRef passage="John x. 16" id="xxiii.ii-p38.1" parsed="|John|10|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.16">John x. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>,
we shall all have one leader, even our Lord Jesus Christ.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xxiii.ii-p39">9. <i>The above terms unanimously agreed
upon.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxiii.ii-p40">These things, albeit there was no need to require
anything beyond the synod of Nicæa, nor to tolerate the language
of contention, yet for the sake of peace, and to prevent the rejection
of men who wish to believe aright, we enquired into. And what they
confessed, we put briefly into writing, we namely who are left in
Alexandria, in common <pb n="486" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_486.html" id="xxiii.ii-Page_486" />with our
fellow-ministers, Asterius and Eusebius. For most of us had gone away
to our dioceses. But do you on your part read this in public where you
are wont to assemble, and be pleased to invite all to you thither. For
it is right that the letter should be there first read, and that there
those who desire and strive for peace should be re-united. And then,
when they are re-united, in the spot where all the laity think best, in
the presence of your courtesy, the public assemblies should be held,
and the Lord be glorified by all together. The brethren who are with me
greet you. I pray that you may be well, and remember us to the Lord;
both I, Athanasius, and likewise the other bishops assembled, sign, and
those sent by Lucifer, bishop of the island of Sardinia, two deacons,
Herennius and Agapetus; and from Paulinus, Maximus and Calemerus,
deacons also. And there were present certain monks of Apolinarius<note place="end" n="3693" id="xxiii.ii-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiii.ii-p41"> Of
Laodicea, the later heresiarch.</p></note> the bishop, sent from him for the
purpose.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xxiii.ii-p42">10. <i>Signatures.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxiii.ii-p43">The names of the several bishops to whom the
letter is addressed are: Eusebius of the city of Virgilli in Gaul<note place="end" n="3694" id="xxiii.ii-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiii.ii-p44"> i.e.
Vercellæ, in ‘Cisalpine’ Gaul, or Lombardy.</p></note>, Lucifer of the island of Sardinia, Asterius
of Petra, Arabia, Kymatius of Paltus, Cœle-Syria, Anatolius of
Eubœa.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxiii.ii-p45">Senders: the Pope Athanasius, and those present
with him in Alexandria, viz.: Eusebius, Asterius, and the others
above-mentioned, Gaius of Paratonium<note place="end" n="3695" id="xxiii.ii-p45.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiii.ii-p46"> In
Marmarica or ‘Libya Siccior’ near the <i>Ras el
Harzeit.</i></p></note> in Hither
Libya, Agathus of Phragonis and part of Elearchia in Egypt, Ammonius of
Pachnemunis<note place="end" n="3696" id="xxiii.ii-p46.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiii.ii-p47"> Capital of the Sebennytic nome, near <i>Handahur.</i></p></note> and the rest of Elearchia,
Agathodæmon of Schedia<note place="end" n="3697" id="xxiii.ii-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiii.ii-p48"> A
town and custom-house near Andropolis, between Alxa. and the Canopic
arm of the Nile.</p></note> and Menelaitas,
Dracontius of Lesser Hermupolis, Adelphius of Onuphis<note place="end" n="3698" id="xxiii.ii-p48.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiii.ii-p49"> Chief
town of a nome in the Delta.</p></note> in Lychni, Hermion of Tanes<note place="end" n="3699" id="xxiii.ii-p49.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiii.ii-p50"> ‘Zoan.’</p></note>, Marcus of Zygra<note place="end" n="3700" id="xxiii.ii-p50.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiii.ii-p51"> West
of Alxa. toward the Libyan dessert, and not far from Zygra in
Marmarica.</p></note>,
Hither Libya, Theodorus of Athribis<note place="end" n="3701" id="xxiii.ii-p51.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiii.ii-p52"> A
very important town near the head of the Tanite arm. See Amm. Marc.
xxii. 16. 6, who calls it one of the four largest cities in Egypt
proper.</p></note>, Andreas of
Arsenoe, Paphnutius of Sais, Marcus of Philæ, Zoilus of
Andrôs<note place="end" n="3702" id="xxiii.ii-p52.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiii.ii-p53"> i.e.
Andropolis (above, note 11).</p></note>, Menas of Antiphra<note place="end" n="3703" id="xxiii.ii-p53.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiii.ii-p54"> West
of Alxa. toward the Libyan dessert, and not far from Zygra in
Marmarica.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxiii.ii-p55">Eusebius also signs the following in Latin, of
which the translation is:</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxiii.ii-p56">I Eusebius, according to your exact confession
made on either side by agreement concerning the Subsistences, also add
my agreement; further concerning the Incarnation of our Saviour, namely
that the Son of God has become Man, taking everything upon Himself
without sin, like the composition of our old man, I ratify the text of
the letter. And whereas the Sardican paper is ruled out, to avoid the
appearance of issuing anything beyond the creed of Nicæa, I also
add my consent, in order that the creed of Nicæa may not seem by
it to be excluded, and [I agree] that it should not be published. I
pray for your health in the Lord.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxiii.ii-p57">I Asterius agree to what is above written, and
pray for your health in the Lord.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xxiii.ii-p58">11. <i>The ‘Tome’ signed at
Antioch.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxiii.ii-p59">And after this Tome was sent off from Alexandria,
thus signed by the aforesaid, [the recipients] in their turn signed
it:</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxiii.ii-p60">I Paulinus hold thus, as I received from the
fathers, that the Father perfectly exists and subsists, and that the
Son perfectly subsists, and that the Holy Spirit perfectly subsists.
Wherefore also I accept the above explanation concerning the Three
Subsistences, and the one Subsistence, or rather Essence, and those who
hold thus. For it is pious to hold and confess the Holy Trinity in one
Godhead. And concerning the Word of the Father becoming Man for us, I
hold as it is written, that, as John says, the Word was made Flesh, not
in the sense of those most impious persons who say that He has
undergone a change, but that He has become Man for us, being born of
the holy Virgin Mary and of the Holy Spirit. For the Saviour had a body
neither without soul, nor without sense, nor without intelligence. For
it were impossible, the Lord being made Man for us, that His body
should be without intelligence. Wherefore I anathematise those who set
aside the Faith confessed at Nicæa, and who do not say that the
Son is of the Father’s Essence, and coessential with the Father.
Moreover I anathematise those who say that the Holy Spirit is a
Creature made through the Son. Once more I anathematise the heresy of
Sabellius and of Photinus<note place="end" n="3704" id="xxiii.ii-p60.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiii.ii-p61"> See
Prolegg. ch. ii. §3 (2) <i>ad fin.</i> This is remarkable as the
first Eastern condemnation of Photinus by name from the Nicene side. He
had been condemned at Sirmium in 347, and under pressure from the East
apparently at Milan in 345 and 347, as well as in the Councils of
Antioch in 344, and Sirmium in 351 (<i>supr.</i> pp. 463, 464). On the
document of Paulinus, see Epiph. <i>Hær.</i> lxxvii. 20, 21, also
Dr. Bright’s note.</p></note>, and every heresy,
walking in the Faith of Nicæa, and in all that is above written. I
Karterius<note place="end" n="3705" id="xxiii.ii-p61.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiii.ii-p62"> Bishop of Antaradus on the Syrian coast (D.C.B. i. 410 (3)); see
<i>de Fuga,</i> 3, and <i>Hist. Ar.</i> 5. note 6a.</p></note> pray for your health.</p>
</div2>

<div2 title="Appendix. Exile of Athanasius under Julian, 362-363." progress="85.74%" prev="xxiii.ii" next="xxiv" id="xxiii.iii"><p class="c9" id="xxiii.iii-p1">

<pb n="487" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_487.html" id="xxiii.iii-Page_487" /><span class="c8" id="xxiii.iii-p1.1">Appendix.</span></p>

<p class="c73" id="xxiii.iii-p2"><span class="c40" id="xxiii.iii-p2.1">Exile of Athanasius under
Julian, 362–363.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="xxiii.iii-p3">
————————————</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxiii.iii-p4"><span class="c10" id="xxiii.iii-p4.1">The</span> fragment which
follows, containing an interesting report of a story told by Athanasius
to Ammonius, Bishop of Pachnemunis, is inserted here as furnishing
undesignedly important details as to the movements of Athanasius in
363. See Prolegg. ch. v. §3 h, also ch. ii. §9. It is
excerpted by Montfaucon from an account of the Abbat Theodore, written
for Theophilus, Bishop of Alexandria (385–412) by a certain Ammon
(<i>Acta SS. Maii,</i> Tom. iii. Append., pp. 63–71). The writer
was at that time a bishop (see unknown): he was born about 335, as he
was seventeen years old when he embraced the monastic life a year
‘and more’ after the proclamation of Gallus as Cæsar
(Mar. 15, 351). About the time of the expulsion of Athanasius by
Syrianus he retired to Nitria, where he remained many years, and
finally returned to Alexandria, where he appears (<i>infra</i>) as one
of the clergy; the date of his elevation to the Episcopate cannot be
fixed, but it obviously cannot be as early as 356–7 (so D.C.B. i.
102 (2), and probably is much later even than 362, in which year he
would still be hardly twenty-eight. (He mentions the objections to the
election of Athanasius, who was probably 30 in 328, on the ground of
his youth.) Accordingly (apart from the different form of his name) he
cannot<note place="end" n="3706" id="xxiii.iii-p4.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxiii.iii-p5"> The
Articles in D.C.B. i. 102 (2) and (3), combine variously data belonging
to three distinct persons. (1) The old bishop ordained by Alexander
(see unknown, see <i>Hist. Ar</i>. 72 init.). Signs the synodal letter
of the Sardican Council; is one of the infirm prelates cruelly expelled
by George, along with coffins to bury them in case of the journey being
fatal (see also <i>Apol. Fug</i>. 7). (2) Another Ammonius, probably
not a signatory of Sardica (cf. <i>Apol. Ar</i>. 50, with <i>Ep.
Fest</i>. for 347), but a contemporary of Serapion, sent by Athanasius
with Serap. to Constantius in 353. He had been a monk, but was then
(<i>Dracont</i>. 7) bishop of Pachnemunis and part of Elearchia
(<i>Tom</i>. 10), in which capacity, along with other exiles of
356–7 (<i>Hist. Ar</i>. 72; <i>Ap. Fug</i>. 7), he attends the
Council of 362. He is the ‘Ammonius of blessed memory’ in
the text. (3) Ammon, born 335, baptized 352, monk at Tabenne and Nitria
352–367 (?), then at Alexandria, and finally (about 390) bishop
of an unknown see in Egypt: wrote a short account of S. Theodore for
Pope Theophilus.</p></note> be identified with either of the
Ammonii referred to in <i>Tom. ad. Ant.</i> 1, note 3; <i>Hist. Ar.</i>
72, &amp;c. The elder of the two does not concern us here: the younger
(<i>supr.</i> pp. 483, 486), is the Ammonius to whom Athanasius told
the story in the hearing of Ammon, and was now dead. Of Hermon, Bishop
of Bubastis, mentioned as present along with Ammonius, Theophilus, and
Ammon when the story was told, nothing is known (except that the date
D.C.B. iii. 4 (2) is over 25 years too early). As he is not ‘of
blessed memory,’ he was possibly still living during the
Episcopate of Theophilus and Ammon. (There is nothing to identify him
with the bishop of <i>Tanes</i> in <i>Tom. Ant.</i> 1, 10.)</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxiii.iii-p6">The story itself is given at second-hand, from
Ammon’s recollection of a statement by Athanasius some 12 to 15
years (at least) before he wrote. The prophetic details about Jovian
may therefore be put down to natural accretion (<i>Letter</i> 56, note
2). But (apart from the fact that Julian’s death must have been
rumoured long before the tardy official announcement of it, Tillem.
<i>Emp.</i> iv. 449 <i>sqq.,</i> Prolegg. <i>ubi supr.</i>) that
Athanasius told of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxiii.iii-p6.1">φήμη</span>
of Julian’s death among the monks of the Thebaid need not be
doubted. The story is one of a very large class, many of which are
fairly authenticated. To say nothing of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxiii.iii-p6.2">φήμη</span> at the battle of Mycale; we have
in recent times the authority of Mr. R. Stuart Poole, of the British
Museum, for the fact that on the night of the death of the Duke of
Cambridge (July 9, 1850), Mr. Pooles’s brother ‘suddenly
took out his watch and said, “Note the time, the Duke of
Cambridge is dead,” and that the time proved to be
correct;’ also the case of Mr. Edmonds who saw at Leicester,
early in the morning of Nov. 4, 1837, an irruption of water into the
works of the Thames tunnel, by which a workman was drowned; (other
curious cases in ‘Phantasms of the Living’ vol. 2, pp. 367
<i>sqq.</i>). The letter or memoir from which this
‘Narratio’ is taken, was published by the Bollandists from
a Medicean <span class="c10" id="xxiii.iii-p6.3">ms.</span>, and it bears every internal
mark of genuineness. In what way it is integrally connected with the
<i>Vita Antonii</i> (Gwatkin, <i>Studies,</i> p. 101), except by the
fact that it happens to mention Antony, I fail to see. On the subject
of Theodore of Tabenne, the main subject of the memoir, see
Amélineau’s <i>S. Pakhôme</i> ( <i>ut supra,</i> p.
188), also <i>infr. Letter</i> 58, note 3.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxiii.iii-p7">“As I think your holiness was present and
heard, when his blessedness Pope Athanasius, in the presence of other
clergy of Alexandria and of my insignificance, formerly related in the
Great Church something about Theodorus<note place="end" n="3707" id="xxiii.iii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiii.iii-p8"> Cf.
<i>Vit. Ant</i>. 60, and see below, letters 57, 58, and <i>Acta SS.
Maii</i>, vol. iii. pp. 334–357, and <i>Appx</i>.; also D.C.B.
iv. 954 (53).</p></note>,
to the Ammonius of blessed memory, bishop of Elearchia<note place="end" n="3708" id="xxiii.iii-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiii.iii-p9"> <i>Tom. Ant</i>. 4.</p></note>, and to Hermon, bishop of the city of
Bumastica<note place="end" n="3709" id="xxiii.iii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiii.iii-p10"> i.e.
Bubastis.</p></note>; I write only what is necessary to put
your reverence in mind of what he said. When the famous bishops were
wondering at the Blessed Antony, Pope Athanasius—for Antony was
often with him—said to them:—</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxiii.iii-p11">I saw also at that season great men of God, who
are lately dead, Theodorus chief of the Tabennesian monks, and the
father of the monks around<note place="end" n="3710" id="xxiii.iii-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiii.iii-p12"> Opposite Hermupolis Magna in Upper Egypt.</p></note> Antinoopolis,
called Abbas Pammon. For when I was pursued by Julian, and was
expecting to be slain by him—for this news was shewn me by good
friends—these two came to me on the same day at Antinoopolis. And
having planned to hide with Theodorus, I embarked on his vessel, which
was completely covered in, while Abbas Pammon accompanied us. And when
the wind was unfavourable, I was very anxious and prayed; and the monks
with Theodore got out and towed the boat. And as Abbas Pammon was
encouraging me in my anxiety, I said ‘Believe me when I say that
my heart is never so trustful in time of peace as in time of
persecution. For I have good confidence that suffering for Christ, and
strengthened by His mercy, even though I am slain, I shall find mercy
with Him.’ And while I was still saying this, Theodorus fixed his
eyes on Abbas Pammon and smiled, while the other nearly laughed. So I
said to them, ‘Why have you laughed at my words, do you convict
me of cowardice?’ and Theodorus said to Abbas Pammon, ‘Tell
him why we smiled.’ At which the latter said, ‘You ought to
tell him.’ So Theodorus said, ‘in this very hour Julian has
been slain in Persia’ for so God had declared beforehand
concerning him: ‘the haughty man, the despiser and the boaster,
shall finish nothing<note place="end" n="3711" id="xxiii.iii-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiii.iii-p13"> <scripRef passage="Habak. ii. 5" id="xxiii.iii-p13.1" parsed="|Hab|2|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hab.2.5">Habak. ii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>. But a Christian
Emperor shall arise who shall be illustrious, but shall live only a
short time<note place="end" n="3712" id="xxiii.iii-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxiii.iii-p14"> Cf.
<i>Letter</i> 56, note 2.</p></note>. Wherefore you ought not to harass
yourselves by departing into the Thebaid, but secretly to go to the
Court, for you will meet him by the way, and having been kindly
received by him, will return to your Church. And he soon shall be taken
by God.’ And so it happened. From which cause I believe, that
many who are well pleasing to God live unnoticed, especially among the
monks. For those men unnoticed also, such as the blessed Amun and the
holy Theodorus<note place="end" n="3713" id="xxiii.iii-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiii.iii-p15"> On
<i>this</i> Theodore, see D.C.B. <i>s.v.</i> no. (67).</p></note> in the mountain of
Nitria, and the servant of God, the happy old man Pammon.”</p>
</div2></div1>

<div1 title="Synodal Letter to the Bishops of Africa. (Ad Afros Epistola Synodica.)" progress="85.95%" prev="xxiii.iii" next="xxiv.i" id="xxiv">

<div2 title="Introduction." progress="85.95%" prev="xxiv" next="xxiv.ii" id="xxiv.i"><p class="c9" id="xxiv.i-p1">


<pb n="488" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_488.html" id="xxiv.i-Page_488" /><span class="c8" id="xxiv.i-p1.1">Introduction to Ad Afros Epistola Synodica.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="xxiv.i-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c81" id="xxiv.i-p3">(<span class="c10" id="xxiv.i-p3.1">Written About</span> 369.)</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxiv.i-p4"><span class="c10" id="xxiv.i-p4.1">The</span> synodical letter
which follows was written after the accession of Damasus to the Roman
see (366). Whether it was written before any Western synod had formally
condemned Auxentius of Milan (see <i>Letter</i> 59. 1) may be doubted:
the complaint (§10) is rather that he still retains possession of
his see, which in fact he did until 374, the year after the death of
Athanasius. At any rate, Damasus had had time to hold a large synod,
the letter of which had reached Athanasius. The history of the synods
held by Damasus seems hopelessly obscure, and the date of our
encyclical is correspondingly doubtful. Damasus certainly held at one
time a synod of some 90 bishops from Italy and the Gauls, the letter of
which was sent to Illyricum and to the East (Thdt. <i>H. E.</i> ii. 22;
Soz. vi. 23; Hard. <i>Conc.</i> i. 771: the Latin of the copy sent to
Illyricum is dated ‘Siricio et Ardabure vv. cl. coss.,’ an
additional element of confusion). The name of Sabinus at the end of the
Latin copy sent to the East seems to fix the date of this synod (D.C.B.
i. 294) to 372. Thus the synod referred to §1 below must have been
an earlier one, the acts of which are lost. It cannot have been held
before the end of 367 or beginning of 368 (Montf. <i>Vit. Ath.</i>), as
the earlier period of the episcopate of Damasus was fully occupied by
different matters. Accordingly our encyclical falls between 368 and
372, probably as soon as Damasus had been able to assemble so large a
synod, and Athanasius to write in reply (§10). It may be added
that the letter of the Damasine synod of 372 refers in ambiguous terms
to the condemnation of Auxentius as having already taken place,
(‘damnatum esse liquet:’ was this because they felt unable
to dislodge him? see Tillem. viii. 400).</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxiv.i-p5">The occasion of the letter is two-fold:
principally to counteract the efforts that were being made in the West,
and especially in Africa (still later in the time of S. Augustine, see
<i>Collat. cum Maximin.</i> 4; and for earlier Arian troubles in
Africa, <i>Nicene Lib.</i> vol. i. p. 287), to represent the council of
Ariminum as a final settlement of the Faith, and so to set aside the
authority of the Nicene definition. The second object is involved in
the first. The head and centre of the dying efforts of Arianism in the
Roman West was apparently Auxentius, ‘one of the last survivors
of the victory of Ariminum.’ That he should be still undisturbed
in his see, while working far and wide to the damage of the Catholic
cause, was to Athanasius a distressing surprise, and he was urging the
Western bishops to put an end to such an anomaly.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxiv.i-p6">In the encyclical before us he begins (1–3)
by contrasting the synod of Nicæa with that of Ariminum, and
pointing out the real history of the latter, going over again to some
extent the ground of the earlier sections of the <i>de Synodis.</i> He
touches (3. end) on the disastrous termination of the Council. He then
proceeds to vindicate the Nicene creed (4–8) as essentially
Scriptural, i.e. as the only possible bar to the unscriptural
formulæ of the Arians. This he illustrates (5, 6) by an account,
substantially identical with that in the <i>de Decretis,</i> of the
evasions of every other test by the Asian bishops at Nicæa. He
repeatedly urges that the formula was no invention of the Nicene
Fathers (6, 9), appealing to the admission of Eusebius to this effect.
He attacks the Homœan position, shewing that its characteristic
watchword merely dissembles the alternative between Anomœanism and
the true co-essentiality of the Son (7). The most novel argument in the
Letter is that of §4, where he refutes the repudiation of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxiv.i-p6.1">οὐσία</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxiv.i-p6.2">ὑπόστασις</span> in the
creed of Niké by an argument from Scripture, starting from <scripRef passage="Ex. iii. 14" id="xxiv.i-p6.3" parsed="|Exod|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.3.14">Ex. iii. 14</scripRef> (as <i>de Decr.</i> 22 and <i>de
Syn.</i> 29), and turning upon the equivalence of the two terms in
question. This would appeal to Westerns, and expresses the usual view
of Ath. himself (<i>Tom. ad Ant. Introd.</i>) but would not have much
force with those who were accustomed to the Eastern terminology.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxiv.i-p7">The insistence (in §11) that the Nicene
formula involves the Godhead of the Spirit should be noted. It seems to
imply that, as a rule, such an explicit assurance as is insisted upon
in <i>Tom ad Ant.</i> 3, would be superfluous.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxiv.i-p8">The completeness of the work of Athanasius, now
very near his end, in winning over all Egypt to unanimity in faith and
in personal attachment to himself, is quaintly reflected in the naive
assurance (§10) that the bishops of Egypt and the Libyas
‘are all of one mind, and we always sign for one another if any
chance not to be present.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxiv.i-p9">The translation has been carefully compared with
that of Dr. Bright (<i>supr.</i> p. 482).</p>
</div2>

<div2 title="Synodal Letter to the Bishops of Africa. (Ad Afros Epistola Synodica.)" progress="86.08%" prev="xxiv.i" next="xxv" id="xxiv.ii"><p class="c9" id="xxiv.ii-p1">

<pb n="489" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_489.html" id="xxiv.ii-Page_489" /><span class="c8" id="xxiv.ii-p1.1">To the Bishops
of Africa.</span></p>

<p class="c73" id="xxiv.ii-p2"><span class="c40" id="xxiv.ii-p2.1">Letter of Ninety Bishops of
Egypt and Libya, including Athanasius.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="xxiv.ii-p3">
————————————</p>

<p class="c41" id="xxiv.ii-p4">1. <i>Pre-Eminence of the Council of Nicæa.
Efforts to exalt that of Ariminum at its expense.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxiv.ii-p5">The letters are sufficient which were written by
our beloved fellow-minister Damasus, bishop of the Great Rome, and the
large number of bishops who assembled along with him; and equally so
are those of the other synods which were held, both in Gaul and in
Italy, concerning the sound Faith which Christ gave us, the Apostles
preached, and the Fathers, who met at Nicæa from all this world of
ours, have handed down. For so great a stir was made at that time about
the Arian heresy, in order that they who had fallen into it might be
reclaimed, while its inventors might be made manifest. To that council,
accordingly, the whole world has long ago agreed, and now, many synods
having been held, all men have been put in mind, both in Dalmatia and
Dardania, Macedonia, Epirus and Greece, Crete, and the other islands,
Sicily, Cyprus, Pamphylia, Lycia, and Isauria, all Egypt and the
Libyas, and most of the Arabians have come to know it, and marvelled at
those who signed it, inasmuch as even if there were left among them any
bitterness springing up from the root of the Arians; we mean Auxentius,
Ursacius, Valens and their fellows, by these letters they have been cut
off and isolated. The confession arrived at at Nicæa was, we say
once more, sufficient and enough by itself, for the subversion of all
irreligious heresy, and for the security and furtherance of the
doctrine of the Church. But since we have heard that certain wishing to
oppose it are attempting to cite a synod supposed to have been held at
Ariminum, and are eagerly striving that it should prevail rather than
the other, we think it right to write and put you in mind, not to
endure anything of the sort: for this is nothing else but a second
growth of the Arian heresy. For what else do they wish for who reject
the synod held against it, namely the Nicene, if not that the cause of
Arius should prevail? What then do such men deserve, but to be called
Arians, and to share the punishment of the Arians? For they were not
afraid of God, who says, ‘Remove not the eternal boundaries which
thy fathers placed<note place="end" n="3714" id="xxiv.ii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p6"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xxii. 28" id="xxiv.ii-p6.2" parsed="|Prov|22|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.22.28">Prov. xxii.
28</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and
‘He that speaketh against father or mother, let him die the
death<note place="end" n="3715" id="xxiv.ii-p6.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p7"> <scripRef passage="Ex. xxi. 17" id="xxiv.ii-p7.1" parsed="|Exod|21|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.21.17">Ex. xxi. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>:’ they were not in awe of their
fathers, who enjoined that they who hold the opposite of their
confession should be anathema.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xxiv.ii-p8">2. <i>The Synod of Nicæa contrasted with the
local Synods held since.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxiv.ii-p9">For this was why an ecumenical synod has been
held at Nicæa, 318 bishops assembling to discuss the faith on
account of the Arian heresy, namely, in order that local synods should
no more be held on the subject of the Faith, but that, even if held,
they should not hold good. For what does that Council lack, that any
one should seek to innovate? It is full of piety, beloved; and has
filled the whole world with it. Indians have acknowledged it, and all
Christians of other barbarous nations. Vain then is the labour of those
who have often made attempts against it. For already the men we refer
to have held ten or more synods, changing their ground at each, and
while taking away some things from earlier decisions, in later ones
make changes and additions. And so far they have gained nothing by
writing, erasing, and using force, not knowing that ‘every plant
that the Heavenly Father hath not planted shall be plucked up<note place="end" n="3716" id="xxiv.ii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p10"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xv. 13" id="xxiv.ii-p10.1" parsed="|Matt|15|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.13">Matt. xv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But the word of the Lord which came
through the ecumenical Synod at Nicæa, abides for ever<note place="end" n="3717" id="xxiv.ii-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p11"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. i. 25" id="xxiv.ii-p11.1" parsed="|1Pet|1|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.25">1 Pet. i. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>. For if one compare number with number,
these who met at Nicæa are more than those at local synods,
inasmuch as the whole is greater than the part. But if a man wishes to
discern the reason of the Synod at Nicæa, and that of the large
number subsequently held by <pb n="490" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_490.html" id="xxiv.ii-Page_490" />these
men, he will find that while there was a reasonable cause for the
former, the others were got together by force, by reason of hatred and
contention. For the former council was summoned because of the Arian
heresy, and because of Easter, in that they of Syria, Cilicia and
Mesopotamia differed from us, and kept the feast at the same season as
the Jews. But thanks to the Lord, harmony has resulted not only as to
the Faith, but also as to the Sacred Feast. And that was the reason of
the synod at Nicæa. But the subsequent ones were without number,
all however planned in opposition to the ecumenical.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xxiv.ii-p12">3. <i>The true nature of the proceedings at
Ariminum.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxiv.ii-p13">This being pointed out, who will accept those who
cite the synod of Ariminum, or any other, against the Nicene? or who
could help hating men who set at nought their fathers’ decisions,
and put above them the newer ones, drawn up at Ariminum with contention
and violence? or who would wish to agree with these men, who do not
accept even their own? For in their own ten or more synods, as I said
above, they wrote now one thing, now another, and so came out clearly
as themselves the accusers of each one. Their case is not unlike that
of the Jewish traitors in old times. For just as they left the one well
of the living water, and hewed for themselves broken cisterns, which
cannot hold water, as the prophet Jeremiah has it<note place="end" n="3718" id="xxiv.ii-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p14"> ii.
13.</p></note>, so these men, fighting against the one
ecumenical synod, ‘hewed for themselves’ many synods, and
all appeared empty, like ‘a sheaf without strength<note place="end" n="3719" id="xxiv.ii-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p15"> <scripRef passage="Hos. viii. 7" id="xxiv.ii-p15.1" parsed="|Hos|8|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.8.7">Hos. viii. 7</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>.’ Let us not then tolerate those who
cite the Ariminian or any other synod against that of Nicæa. For
even they who cite that of Ariminum appear not to know what was done
there, for else they would have said nothing about it. For ye know,
beloved, from those who went from you to Ariminum, how Ursacius and
Valens, Eudoxius<note place="end" n="3720" id="xxiv.ii-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p16"> Eudoxius was at Seleucia, not at Ariminum.</p></note> and Auxentius<note place="end" n="3721" id="xxiv.ii-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p17"> See
note on §10 <i>infr.</i></p></note> (and there Demophilus<note place="end" n="3722" id="xxiv.ii-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p18"> Bishop of Berœa in Macedonia Tertia, and from 370–380
successor of Eudoxius as Arian bishop of CP.</p></note> also was with them), were deposed, after
wishing to write something to supersede the Nicene decisions. For on
being requested to anathematise the Arian heresy, they refused, and
preferred to be its ringleaders. So the bishops, like genuine servants
of the Lord and orthodox believers (and there were nearly 200<note place="end" n="3723" id="xxiv.ii-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p19"> There
were some 400 in all, so that the orthodox majority must have been far
more than 200 (see <i>de Syn.</i> 8, 33). But Gwatkin (<i>Stud.</i>
170, note 3), inclines to accept the statement in the text.</p></note>), wrote that they were satisfied with the
Nicene alone, and desired and held nothing more or less than that. This
they also reported to Constantius, who had ordered the assembling of
the synod. But the men who had been deposed at Ariminum went off to
Constantius, and caused those who had reported against them to be
insulted, and threatened with not being allowed to return to their
dioceses, and to be treated with violence in Thrace that very winter,
to compel them to tolerate their innovations.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xxiv.ii-p20">4. <i>The Nicene formula in accordance with
Scripture.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxiv.ii-p21">If then any cite the synod of Ariminum, firstly
let them point out the deposition of the above persons, and what the
bishops wrote, namely that none should seek anything beyond what had
been agreed upon by the fathers at Nicæa, nor cite any synod save
that one. But this they suppress, but make much of what was done by
violence in Thrace<note place="end" n="3724" id="xxiv.ii-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p22"> i.e.
at Niké, 359.</p></note>; thus shewing that
they are dissemblers of the Arian heresy, and aliens from the sound
Faith. And again, if a man were to examine and compare the great synod
itself, and those held by these people, he would discover the piety of
the one and the folly of the others. They who assembled at Nicæa
did so not after being deposed: and secondly, they confessed that the
Son was of the Essence of the Father. But the others, after being
deposed again and again, and once more at Ariminum itself, ventured to
write that it ought not to be said that the Son had Essence or
Subsistence. This enables us to see, brethren, that they of Nicæa
breathe the spirit of Scripture, in that God says in Exodus<note place="end" n="3725" id="xxiv.ii-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p23"> <scripRef passage="Ex. iii. 14" id="xxiv.ii-p23.1" parsed="|Exod|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.3.14">Ex. iii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>, ‘I am that I am,’ and through
Jeremiah, ‘Who is in His substance<note place="end" n="3726" id="xxiv.ii-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p24"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxiv.ii-p24.1">ὑποστήματι</span>, <scripRef passage="Jer. xxiii. 18" id="xxiv.ii-p24.3" parsed="|Jer|23|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.23.18">Jer. xxiii. 18</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>
and hath seen His word;’ and just below, ‘if they had stood
in My subsistence<note place="end" n="3727" id="xxiv.ii-p24.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p25"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxiv.ii-p25.1">ὑποστάσει</span>, <scripRef passage="Jer. 23.22" id="xxiv.ii-p25.2" parsed="|Jer|23|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.23.22"><i>v</i>. 22</scripRef>.</p></note> and heard My
words:’ now subsistence is essence, and means nothing else but
very being, which Jeremiah calls existence, in the words, ‘and
they heard not the voice of existence<note place="end" n="3728" id="xxiv.ii-p25.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p26"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxiv.ii-p26.1">ὕπαρξις</span>, <scripRef passage="Jer. ix. 10" id="xxiv.ii-p26.2" parsed="|Jer|9|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.9.10">Jer. ix. 10</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>.’ For subsistence, and essence, is
existence: for it is, or in other words exists. This Paul also
perceiving wrote to the Hebrews, ‘who being the brightness of his
glory, and the express Image of his subsistence<note place="end" n="3729" id="xxiv.ii-p26.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p27"> <scripRef passage="Heb. i. 3" id="xxiv.ii-p27.1" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But the others, who think they know
the Scriptures and call themselves wise, and do not choose to speak of
subsistence in God (for thus they wrote at Ariminum and at other synods
of theirs), were surely with justice deposed, saying as they did, <pb n="491" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_491.html" id="xxiv.ii-Page_491" />like the fool did in his heart<note place="end" n="3730" id="xxiv.ii-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p28"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xiv. 1" id="xxiv.ii-p28.1" parsed="|Ps|14|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.14.1">Ps. xiv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>, ‘God is not.’ And again the
fathers taught at Nicæa that the Son and Word is not a creature,
nor made, having read ‘all things were made through Him<note place="end" n="3731" id="xxiv.ii-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p29"> <scripRef passage="John i. 3" id="xxiv.ii-p29.1" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3">John i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and ‘in Him were all things
created, and consist<note place="end" n="3732" id="xxiv.ii-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p30"> <scripRef passage="Col. i. 16" id="xxiv.ii-p30.1" parsed="|Col|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.16">Col. i. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ while these
men, Arians rather than Christians, in their other synods have ventured
to call Him a creature, and one of the things that are made, things of
which He Himself is the Artificer and Maker. For if ‘through Him
all things were made’ and He too is a creature, He would be the
creator of Himself. And how can what is being created create? or He
that is creating be created?</p>

<p class="c41" id="xxiv.ii-p31">5. <i>How the test ‘Coessential’ came
to be adopted at Nicæa.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxiv.ii-p32">But not even thus are they ashamed, although they
say such things as cause them to be hated by all; citing the Synod of
Ariminum, only to shew that there also they were deposed. And as to the
actual definition of Nicæa, that the Son is coessential with the
Father, on account of which they ostensibly oppose the synod, and buzz
around everywhere like gnats about the phrase, either they stumble at
it from ignorance, like those who stumble at the stone of stumbling
that was laid in Sion<note place="end" n="3733" id="xxiv.ii-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p33"> <scripRef passage="Rom. ix. 33" id="xxiv.ii-p33.1" parsed="|Rom|9|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.33">Rom. ix. 33</scripRef>.</p></note>; or else they know,
but for that very reason are constantly opposing and murmuring, because
it is an accurate declaration and full in the face of their heresy. For
it is not the phrases that vex them, but the condemnation of themselves
which the definition contains. And of this, once again, they are
themselves the cause, even if they wish to conceal the fact of which
they are perfectly aware,—But we must now mention it, in order
that hence also the accuracy of the great synod may be shewn. For<note place="end" n="3734" id="xxiv.ii-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p34"> This
passage repeats in substance the account in <i>de Decr.</i>
19.</p></note> the assembled bishops wished to put away the
impious phrases devised by the Arians, namely ‘made of
nothing,’ and that the Son was ‘a thing made,’ and a
‘creature,’ and that ‘there was a time when He was
not,’ and that ‘He is of mutable nature.’ And they
wished to set down in writing the acknowledged language of Scripture,
namely that the Word is of God by nature Only-begotten, Power, Wisdom
of the Father, Very God, as John says, and as Paul wrote, brightness of
the Father’s glory and express image of His person<note place="end" n="3735" id="xxiv.ii-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p35"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxiv.ii-p35.1">ὑπόστασις</span></p></note>. But Eusebius and his fellows, drawn on by
their own error, kept conferring together as follows: ‘Let us
assent. For we also are of God: for “there is one God of whom are
all things<note place="end" n="3736" id="xxiv.ii-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p36"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. viii. 6" id="xxiv.ii-p36.2" parsed="|1Cor|8|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.6">1 Cor. viii.
6</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and “old things are
passed away, behold all things are made new, but all things are of
God<note place="end" n="3737" id="xxiv.ii-p36.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p37"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. v. 17, 18" id="xxiv.ii-p37.2" parsed="|2Cor|5|17|5|18" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.17-2Cor.5.18">2 Cor. v. 17,
18</scripRef>.</p></note>.”’ And they considered what is
written in the Shepherd<note place="end" n="3738" id="xxiv.ii-p37.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p38"> Herm.
<i>Mand.</i> 1.</p></note>, ‘Before all
things believe that God is one, who created and set all things in
order, and made them to exist out of nothing.’ But the Bishops,
beholding their craftiness, and the cunning of their impiety, expressed
more plainly the sense of the words ‘of God,’ by writing
that the Son is of the Essence of God, so that whereas the Creatures,
since they do not exist of themselves without a cause, but have a
beginning of their existence, are said to be ‘of God,’ the
Son alone might be deemed proper to the Essence of the Father. For this
is peculiar to one who is Only-begotten and true Word in relation to a
Father, and this was the reason why the words ‘of the
essence’ were adopted. Again<note place="end" n="3739" id="xxiv.ii-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p39"> Cf.
<i>de Decr.</i> §20, <i>ubi supr.</i></p></note>, upon the
bishops asking the dissembling minority if they agreed that the Son was
not a Creature, but the Power and only Wisdom of the Father, and the
Eternal Image, in all respects exact, of the Father, and true God,
Eusebius and his fellows were observed exchanging nods with one
another, as much as to say ‘this applies to us men also, for we
too are called “the image and glory of God<note place="end" n="3740" id="xxiv.ii-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p40"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xi. 7" id="xxiv.ii-p40.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.7">1 Cor. xi. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and of us it is said, “For we
which live are alway<note place="end" n="3741" id="xxiv.ii-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p41"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxv. 18" id="xxiv.ii-p41.2" parsed="|Ps|15|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.15.18">Ps. cxv. 18</scripRef> (<i>v</i>. 26,
LXX.); cf. <scripRef passage="2 Cor. iv. 11" id="xxiv.ii-p41.3" parsed="|2Cor|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.11">2 Cor. iv. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>,” and there
are many Powers, and “all the power<note place="end" n="3742" id="xxiv.ii-p41.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p42"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxiv.ii-p42.1">δύναμις</span>, <scripRef passage="Ex. xii. 41" id="xxiv.ii-p42.2" parsed="|Exod|12|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.12.41">Ex. xii. 41</scripRef></p></note> of
the Lord went out of the land of Egypt,” while the caterpillar
and the locust are called His “great power<note place="end" n="3743" id="xxiv.ii-p42.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p43"> <scripRef passage="Joel ii. 25" id="xxiv.ii-p43.1" parsed="|Joel|2|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Joel.2.25">Joel ii. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>.” And “the Lord of powers<note place="end" n="3744" id="xxiv.ii-p43.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p44"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxiv.ii-p44.1">δυνάμεων</span>, <scripRef passage="Ps. xlvi. 7" id="xxiv.ii-p44.3" parsed="|Ps|46|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.46.7">Ps. xlvi. 7</scripRef>.</p></note> is with us, the God of Jacob is our
help.” For we hold that we are proper<note place="end" n="3745" id="xxiv.ii-p44.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p45"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxiv.ii-p45.1">ἰδίους</span>.</p></note> to
God, and not merely so, but insomuch that He has even called us
brethren. Nor does it vex us, even if they call the Son Very God. For
when made He exists in verity.’</p>

<p class="c41" id="xxiv.ii-p46">6. <i>The Nicene test not unscriptural in sense,
nor a novelty.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxiv.ii-p47">Such was the corrupt mind of the Arians. But here
too the Bishops, beholding their craftiness, collected from the
Scriptures the figures of brightness, of the river and the well, and of
the relation of the express Image to the Subsistence, and the texts,
‘in thy light shall we see light<note place="end" n="3746" id="xxiv.ii-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p48"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxvi. 9" id="xxiv.ii-p48.1" parsed="|Ps|36|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.36.9">Ps. xxxvi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and ‘I and the Father are
one<note place="end" n="3747" id="xxiv.ii-p48.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p49"> <scripRef passage="John x. 30" id="xxiv.ii-p49.1" parsed="|John|10|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.30">John x. 30</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And lastly they wrote more plainly,
and concisely, that the Son was coessential with the Father; for all
the above passages signify this. And their murmuring, that the phrases
are unscriptural, is exposed as vain by themselves, for they have
uttered their impieties in unscriptural terms: (for such are ‘of
<pb n="492" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_492.html" id="xxiv.ii-Page_492" />nothing’ and ‘there was
a time when He was not’), while yet they find fault because they
were condemned by unscriptural terms pious in meaning. While they, like
men sprung from a dunghill, verily ‘spoke of the earth<note place="end" n="3748" id="xxiv.ii-p49.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p50"> <scripRef passage="John iii. 31" id="xxiv.ii-p50.1" parsed="|John|3|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.31">John iii. 31</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ the Bishops, not having invented
their phrases for themselves, but having testimony from their Fathers,
wrote as they did. For ancient bishops, of the Great Rome and of our
city, some 130 years ago, wrote<note place="end" n="3749" id="xxiv.ii-p50.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p51"> See
<i>de Syn.</i> §43, and <i>de Sent. Dionys.</i> 18, 19, also
<i>supr.</i> p. 76.</p></note> and censured
those who said that the Son was a creature and not coessential with the
Father. And Eusebius knew this, who was bishop of Cæsarea, and at
first an accomplice<note place="end" n="3750" id="xxiv.ii-p51.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p52"> But
see Socrates, ii. 21, and D.C.B. ii. p. 347.</p></note> of the Arian
heresy; but afterwards, having signed at the Council of Nicæa,
wrote to his own people affirming as follows: ‘we know that
certain eloquent and distinguished bishops and writers even of ancient
date used the word “coessential” with reference to the
Godhead of the Father and the Son.’</p>

<p class="c41" id="xxiv.ii-p53">7. <i>The position that the Son is a Creature
inconsistent and untenable.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxiv.ii-p54">Why then do they go on citing the Synod of
Ariminum, at which they were deposed? Why do they reject that of
Nicæa, at which their Fathers signed the confession that the Son
is of the Father’s Essence and coessential with Him? Why do they
run about? For now they are at war not only with the bishops who met at
Nicæa, but with their own great bishops and their own friends.
Whose heirs or successors then are they? How can they call men fathers,
whose confession, well and apostolically drawn up, they will not
accept? For if they think they can object to it, let them speak, or
rather answer, that they may be convicted of falling foul of
themselves, whether they believe the Son when He says, ‘I and my
Father are one,’ and ‘he that hath seen Me hath seen the
Father<note place="end" n="3751" id="xxiv.ii-p54.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p55"> <scripRef passage="John x. 30" id="xxiv.ii-p55.2" parsed="|John|10|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.30">John x. 30</scripRef>, and xiv.
9.</p></note>.’ ‘Yes,’ they must
answer, ‘since it is written we believe it.’ But if they
are asked how they are one, and how he that hath seen the Son hath seen
the Father, of course, we suppose they will say, ‘by reason of
resemblance,’ unless they have quite come to agree with those who
hold the brother-opinion to theirs, and are called<note place="end" n="3752" id="xxiv.ii-p55.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p56"> Cf.
<i>de Syn.</i> §31 (a chapter added after the death of
Constantius). The Anomœan sect, headed by Eunomius, and deriving
its intellectual impetus from Aetias, belongs to the second generation
of the Arian movement (their watchword is characterised as recent in
the creed of Niké, 359 <span class="c10" id="xxiv.ii-p56.1">a.d.</span>), and was
comparatively unfamiliar to Athanasius. Cf. Prolegg. ch. ii.
§8.</p></note> Anomœans. But if once more they are
asked, ‘how is He like?’ they brasen it out and say,
‘by perfect virtue and harmony, by having the same will with the
Father, by not willing what the Father wills not.’ But let them
understand that one assimilated to God by virtue and will is liable
also to the purpose of changing; but the Word is not thus, unless He is
‘like’ in part, and as we are, because He is not like [God]
in essence also. But these characteristics belong to us, who are
originate, and of a created nature. For we too, albeit we cannot become
like God in essence, yet by progress in virtue imitate God, the Lord
granting us this grace, in the words, ‘Be ye merciful as your
Father is merciful:’ ‘be ye perfect as your heavenly Father
is perfect<note place="end" n="3753" id="xxiv.ii-p56.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p57"> <scripRef passage="Luke vi. 36" id="xxiv.ii-p57.2" parsed="|Luke|6|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.36">Luke vi. 36</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 48" id="xxiv.ii-p57.3" parsed="|Matt|5|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.48">Matt. v.
48</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But that originate things are
changeable, no one can deny, seeing that angels transgressed, Adam
disobeyed, and all stand in need of the grace of the Word. But a
mutable thing cannot be like God who is truly unchangeable, any more
than what is created can be like its creator. This is why, with regard
to us, the holy man said, ‘Lord, who shall be likened unto thee<note place="end" n="3754" id="xxiv.ii-p57.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p58"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxxiii. 1" id="xxiv.ii-p58.2" parsed="|Ps|83|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.83.1">Ps. lxxxiii.
1</scripRef>,
LXX.</p></note>,’ and ‘who among the gods is
like unto thee, Lord<note place="end" n="3755" id="xxiv.ii-p58.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p59"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxxvi. 8" id="xxiv.ii-p59.1" parsed="|Ps|86|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.86.8">Ps. lxxxvi. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ meaning by
gods those who, while created, had yet become partakers of the Word, as
He Himself said, ‘If he called them gods to whom the word of God
came<note place="end" n="3756" id="xxiv.ii-p59.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p60"> <scripRef passage="John x. 35" id="xxiv.ii-p60.1" parsed="|John|10|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.35">John x. 35</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But things which partake cannot be
identical with or similar to that whereof they partake. For example, He
said of Himself, ‘I and the Father are one<note place="end" n="3757" id="xxiv.ii-p60.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p61"> <scripRef passage="John 10.30" id="xxiv.ii-p61.1" parsed="|John|10|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.30">Ib. x. 30</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ implying that things originate are
not so. For we would ask those who allege the Ariminian Synod, whether
a created essence can say, ‘what things I see my Father make,
those I make also<note place="end" n="3758" id="xxiv.ii-p61.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p62"> <scripRef passage="John 5.19" id="xxiv.ii-p62.1" parsed="|John|5|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.19">Ib. v. 19</scripRef>: the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxiv.ii-p62.2">ποίεω</span> is taken in the sense of <i>making.</i></p></note>.’ For things
originate are made and do not make; or else they made even themselves.
Why, if, as they say, the Son is a Creature and the Father is His
Maker, surely the Son would be His own maker, as He is able to make
what the Father makes, as He said. But such a supposition is absurd and
utterly untenable, for none can make himself.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xxiv.ii-p63">8. <i>The Son’s relation to the Father
essential, not merely ethical.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxiv.ii-p64">Once more, let them say whether things originate
could say<note place="end" n="3759" id="xxiv.ii-p64.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p65"> <scripRef passage="John xvi. 15" id="xxiv.ii-p65.1" parsed="|John|16|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.15">John xvi. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>, ‘all things whatsoever the
Father hath are Mine.’ Now, He has the prerogative of creating
and making, of Eternity, of omnipotence, of immutability. But things
originate cannot have the power of making, for they are creatures; nor
eternity, for their existence has a beginning; nor of omnipotence and
immutability, for they are under sway, and of changeable nature, as the
Scriptures say. Well then, if these prerogatives belong to the Son,
they clearly do so, not on account of His virtue, as said above, but
essentially, even as <pb n="493" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_493.html" id="xxiv.ii-Page_493" />the synod
said, ‘He is of no other essence’ but of the
Father’s, to whom these prerogatives are proper. But what can
that be which is proper to the Father’s essence, and an offspring
from it, or what name can we give it, save ‘coessential?’
For that which a man sees in the Father, that sees he also in the Son;
and that not by participation, but essentially. And this is [the
meaning of] ‘I and the Father are one,’ and ‘he that
hath seen Me hath seen the Father.’ Here especially once more it
is easy to shew their folly. If it is from virtue, the antecedent of
willing and not willing, and of moral progress, that you hold the Son
to be like the Father; while these things fall under the category of
quality; clearly you call God compound of quality and essence. But who
will tolerate you when you say this? For God, who compounded all things
to give them being, is not compound, nor of similar nature to the
things made by Him through the Word. Far be the thought. For He is
simple essence, in which quality is not, nor, as James says, ‘any
variableness or shadow of turning<note place="end" n="3760" id="xxiv.ii-p65.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p66"> <scripRef passage="James i. 17" id="xxiv.ii-p66.1" parsed="|Jas|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.17">James i. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>.’
Accordingly, if it is shewn that it is not from virtue (for in God
there is no quality, neither is there in the Son), then He must be
proper to God’s essence. And this you will certainly admit if
mental apprehension is not utterly destroyed in you. But what is that
which is proper to and identical with the essence of God, and an
Offspring from it by nature, if not by this very fact coessential with
Him that begat it? For this is the distinctive relation of a Son to a
Father, and he who denies this, does not hold that the Word is Son in
nature and in truth.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xxiv.ii-p67">9. <i>The honest repudiation of Arianism involves
the acceptance of the Nicene test.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxiv.ii-p68">This then the Fathers perceived when they wrote
that the Son was coessential with the Father, and anathematised those
who say that the Son is of a different Subsistence<note place="end" n="3761" id="xxiv.ii-p68.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p69"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxiv.ii-p69.1">ὑπόστασις</span></p></note>: not inventing phrases for themselves, but
learning in their turn, as we said, from the Fathers who had been
before them. But after the above proof, their Ariminian Synod is
superfluous, as well as any<note place="end" n="3762" id="xxiv.ii-p69.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p70"> Omit <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxiv.ii-p70.1">ἡ</span> with most <span class="c10" id="xxiv.ii-p70.2">mss.</span></p></note> other synod cited
by them as touching the Faith. For that of Nicæa is sufficient,
agreeing as it does with the ancient bishops also, in which too their
fathers signed, whom they ought to respect, on pain of being thought
anything but Christians. But if even after such proofs, and after the
testimony of the ancient bishops, and the signature of their own
Fathers, they pretend as if in ignorance to be alarmed at the phrase
‘coessential,’ then let them say and hold, in simpler terms
and truly, that the Son is Son by nature, and anathematise as the synod
enjoined those who say that the Son of God is a Creature or a thing
made, or of nothing, or that there was once a time when He was not, and
that He is mutable and liable to change, and of another Subsistence.
And so let them escape the Arian heresy. And we are confident that in
sincerely anathematising these views, they <i>ipso facto</i> confess
that the Son is of the Father’s Essence, and coessential with
Him. For this is why the Fathers, having said that the Son was
coessential, straightway added, ‘but those who say that He is a
creature, or made, or of nothing, or that there was once a time when He
was not,’ the Catholic Church anathematises: namely in order that
by this means they might make it known that these things are meant by
the word ‘coessential.’ And the meaning
‘Coessential’ is known from the Son not being a Creature or
thing made: and because he that says ‘coessential’ does not
hold that the Word is a Creature: and he that anathematises the above
views, at the same time holds that the Son is coessential with the
Father; and he that calls Him ‘coessential,’ calls the Son
of God genuinely and truly so; and he that calls Him genuinely Son
understands the texts, ‘I and the Father are one,’ and
‘he that hath seen Me hath seen the Father<note place="end" n="3763" id="xxiv.ii-p70.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p71"> <scripRef passage="John x. 30" id="xxiv.ii-p71.2" parsed="|John|10|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.30">John x. 30</scripRef>, and xiv.
9.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c41" id="xxiv.ii-p72">10. <i>Purpose of this Letter; warning against
Auxentius of Milan.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxiv.ii-p73">Now it would be proper to write this at greater
length. But since we write to you who know, we have dictated it
concisely, praying that among all the bond of peace might be preserved,
and that all in the Catholic Church should say and hold the same thing.
And we are not meaning to teach, but to put you in mind. Nor is it only
ourselves that write, but all the bishops of Egypt and the Libyas, some
ninety in number. For we all are of one mind in this, and we always
sign for one another if any chance not to be present. Such being our
state of mind, since we happened to be assembled, we wrote, both to our
beloved Damasus, bishop of the Great Rome, giving an account of
Auxentius<note place="end" n="3764" id="xxiv.ii-p73.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p74"> Auxentius (not in D.C.B.) was a native of Cappadocia (<i>Hist.
Ar.</i> 75), and had been ordained presbyter at Alexandria by Gregory
(next note). Upon the expulsion of the somewhat weak-kneed Dionysius
after the council at Milan (355) he was appointed to that see by
Constantius, although according to Athanasius (<i>ubi supr.</i>) he
knew no Latin, nor any thing else except irreligion (‘a busybody
rather than a Christian’). He took a leading part along with
Valens and others at the Council of Ariminum (<i>de Syn.</i> 8, 10) and
was included in the deposition of Arian leaders by that synod. Under
the orthodox Valentinian he maintained his see in spite of the efforts
of Philaster, Evagrius, and Eusebius of Vercellæ, and in spite of
the condemnations passed upon him by various Western synods
(362–371, see <i>ad Epict.</i> 1). In 364, Hilary travelled to
Milan on purpose to expose him before Valentinian. In a discussion
ordered by the latter, Hilary extorted from Auxentius a confession
which satisfied the Emperor, but not Hilary himself, whose persistent
denunciation of its insincerity caused his dismissal from the town.
Auxentius seems after this to have intrigued to obtain Illyrian
signatures to the creed of ( Niké or) Ariminum (Hard. <i>Conc.</i>
1. pp. 771, 773). Upon his death (374) Ambrose was elected bishop of
Milan, but was confronted by the Arian party with a rival bishop in the
person of a second Auxentius, said to have been a pupil of
Ulfilas.</p></note> who has in<pb n="494" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_494.html" id="xxiv.ii-Page_494" />truded upon the church at Milan; namely that he
not only shares the Arian heresy, but is also accused of many offences,
which he committed with Gregory<note place="end" n="3765" id="xxiv.ii-p74.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p75"> The
intrusive bishop of Alexandria, 339–346. He had ordained his
fellow-countryman Auxentius (Hilar. <i>in Aux.</i> 8).</p></note>, the sharer of
his impiety; and while expressing our surprise that so far he has not
been deposed and expelled from the Church, we thanked [Damasus] for his
piety and that of those who assembled at the Great Rome, in that by
expelling Ursacius and Valens, and those who hold with them, they
preserved the harmony of the Catholic Church. Which we pray may be
preserved also among you, and therefore entreat you not to tolerate, as
we said above, those who put forward a host of synods held concerning
the Faith, at Ariminum, at Sirmium, in Isauria, in Thrace, those in
Constantinople, and the many irregular ones in Antioch. But let the
Faith confessed by the Fathers at Nicæa alone hold good among you,
at which all the fathers, including those of the men who now are
fighting against it, were present, as we said above, and signed: in
order that of us too the Apostle may say, ‘Now I praise you that
ye remember me in all things, and as I handed the traditions to you, so
ye hold them fast<note place="end" n="3766" id="xxiv.ii-p75.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxiv.ii-p76"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xi. 2" id="xxiv.ii-p76.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.2">1 Cor. xi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c41" id="xxiv.ii-p77">11. <i>Godhead of the Spirit also involved in the
Nicene Creed.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxiv.ii-p78">For this Synod of Nicæa is in truth a
proscription of every heresy. It also upsets those who blaspheme the
Holy Spirit, and call Him a Creature. For the Fathers, after speaking
of the faith in the Son, straightway added, ‘And we believe in
the Holy Ghost,’ in order that by confessing perfectly and fully
the faith in the Holy Trinity they might make known the exact form of
the Faith of Christ, and the teaching of the Catholic Church. For it is
made clear both among you and among all, and no Christian can have a
doubtful mind on the point, that our faith is not in the Creature, but
in one God, Father Almighty, maker of all things visible and invisible:
and in one Lord Jesus Christ His Only-begotten Son, and in one Holy
Ghost; one God, known in the holy and perfect Trinity, baptized into
which, and in it united to the Deity, we believe that we have also
inherited the kingdom of the heavens, in Christ Jesus our Lord, through
whom to the Father be the glory and the power for ever and ever.
Amen.</p>
</div2></div1>

<div1 title="Letters of Athanasius with Two Ancient Chronicles of His Life." progress="86.85%" prev="xxiv.ii" next="xxv.i" id="xxv">

<div2 title="Introduction." progress="86.85%" prev="xxv" next="xxv.ii" id="xxv.i"><p class="c9" id="xxv.i-p1">


<pb n="495" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_495.html" id="xxv.i-Page_495" /><span class="c8" id="xxv.i-p1.1">Letters of Athanasius,</span></p>

<p class="c73" id="xxv.i-p2"><span class="c40" id="xxv.i-p2.1">with Two Ancient Chronicles of
His Life.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="xxv.i-p3">
————————————</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.i-p4"><span class="c10" id="xxv.i-p4.1">The</span> Letters cannot be
arranged in strict sequence of time without breaking into the
homogeneity of the <i>corpus</i> of Easter Letters. Accordingly we
divide them into two parts: (1) all that remain of the Easter or Festal
Epistles: (2) Personal Letters. From the latter class we exclude
synodical or encyclical documents, or treatises merely inscribed to a
friend, such as those printed above pp. 91, 149, 173, 222, &amp;c.,
&amp;c., the <i>ad Serapionem, ad Marcellinum,</i> &amp;c. There remain
a number of highly interesting letters, the survivals of what must have
been a large correspondence, all of which, excepting six (Nos. 52, 54,
56, 59, 60, 61), now appear in English for the first time. They are
arranged as nearly as possible in strict chronological order, though
this is in some cases open to doubt (e.g. 60, 64, &amp;c.). They mostly
belong to the later half of the episcopate of Athanasius, and are
therefore placed after the Festal Collection, which however itself
extends to the end of the Bishop’s life. The immemorial numbering
of the latter collection is of course retained, although many of the
forty-five are no longer to be found.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.i-p5">Prefixed to the Letters are two almost
contemporary chronicles, the one preserved in the same <span class="c10" id="xxv.i-p5.1">ms.</span> as Letters 46, 47, the other prefixed to the Syriac
<span class="c10" id="xxv.i-p5.2">ms.</span>, which is our sole channel for the bulk of
the Easter Letters. A memorandum appended to Letter 64 specifies
certain fragments not included in this volume. The striking fragment
<i>Filiis suis</i> has been conjecturally placed among the remains of
<i>Letter</i> 29.</p>

<p class="c49" id="xxv.i-p6">For the arrangement of the Letters, the reader is
referred to the general Table of Contents to this volume. We now
give</p>

<p class="c100" id="xxv.i-p7">a. The <i>Historia Acephala</i> or Maffeian
fragment, with short introduction.</p>

<p class="c100" id="xxv.i-p8">b. The Chronicon Prævium or <i>Festal
Index</i>, with introduction to it and to the Festal Letters.</p>
</div2>

<div2 title="The Historia Acephala." progress="86.90%" prev="xxv.i" next="xxv.ii.i" id="xxv.ii">

<div3 title="Introduction." progress="86.90%" prev="xxv.ii" next="xxv.ii.ii" id="xxv.ii.i"><p class="c9" id="xxv.ii.i-p1">

<span class="c8" id="xxv.ii.i-p1.1">A.—The <i>Historia Acephala.</i></span></p>

<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p2">
————————————</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.ii.i-p3">This most important document was brought to light
in 1738 by the Marchese F. Scipio Maffei († 1755), from a Latin
<span class="c10" id="xxv.ii.i-p3.1">ms.</span> (uncial parchment) in the Chapter Library
at Verona. It was reprinted from Maffei’s <i>Osservazioni
Letterarie</i> in the Padua edition of Athanasius; also in 1769 by
Gallandi (<i>Bibl. Patr.</i> v. 222), from which edition (the reprint
in Migne, xxvi. 1443 <i>sqq</i>. being full of serious misprints) the
following version has been made. The Latin text (including letters 46,
47, and a Letter of the Council of Sardica) is very imperfect, but the
annalist is so careful in his reckonings, and so often repeats himself,
that the careful reader can nearly always use the document to make good
its own gaps or wrong readings. Beyond this (except the insertion of
the consuls for 372, §17 <i>ad fin.</i>) the present editor has
not ventured<note place="end" n="3767" id="xxv.ii.i-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.ii.i-p4"> The
corrections were made before he could obtain the essay and text of
Sievers (<i>Zeitsch. Hist. Theol.</i> 1868), where he now finds them
nearly all anticipated. Sievers’ discussion has been carefully
and gratefully used, but his text is defective, especially from the
accidental omission of one of the key-clauses of the whole
(§17).</p></note> to go. The importance and value of the
fragment must now be shewn.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.ii.i-p5">The annalist evidently writes under the
episcopate of Theophilus, to which he hurriedly brings down his
chronology after the death of Athanasius (§19). At the fortieth
anniversary of the episcopate of Athanasius, June 8, 368, he makes a
pause (§17) in order to reckon up his dates. This passage is the
key of the whole of his chronological data. He accounts for the period
of forty years (thus placing the accession of Ath. at June 8, 328, in
agreement with the Index), shewing how it is exactly made up by the
periods of ‘exile’ and of ‘quiet’ previously
mentioned. To ‘quiet’ he assigns ‘xxii years v months
and x days,’ to ‘exile’ xvii years vi months xx days;
total xl years. He then shews how the latter is made up by the several
exiles he has chronicled. As the text stands we have the following
sum:</p>

<p class="c81" id="xxv.ii.i-p6"><span class="c10" id="xxv.ii.i-p6.1">Table A.</span></p>

<table class="c63" border="0" cellspacing="0" cellpadding="0" id="xxv.ii.i-p6.2">
<tr id="xxv.ii.i-p6.3">
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.ii.i-p6.4">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p7"><span class="c10" id="xxv.ii.i-p7.1">Exiles</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.ii.i-p7.2" />
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.ii.i-p7.3" />
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.ii.i-p7.4" />
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.ii.i-p7.5">
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.ii.i-p7.6">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p8">(1)</p>
</td>
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.ii.i-p8.1" />
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.ii.i-p8.2">
<p id="xxv.ii.i-p9">xc months</p>
</td>
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.ii.i-p9.1">
<p id="xxv.ii.i-p10">iii days</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.ii.i-p10.1">
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.ii.i-p10.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p11">[(2)]</p>
</td>
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.ii.i-p11.1" />
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.ii.i-p11.2" />
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.ii.i-p11.3" />
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.ii.i-p11.4">
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.ii.i-p11.5">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p12">(3)</p>
</td>
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.ii.i-p12.1" />
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.ii.i-p12.2">
<p id="xxv.ii.i-p13">lxxii "</p>
</td>
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.ii.i-p13.1">
<p id="xxv.ii.i-p14">xiv "</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.ii.i-p14.1">
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.ii.i-p14.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p15">(4)</p>
</td>
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.ii.i-p15.1" />
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.ii.i-p15.2">
<p id="xxv.ii.i-p16">xv "</p>
</td>
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.ii.i-p16.1">
<p id="xxv.ii.i-p17">xxii "</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.ii.i-p17.1">
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.ii.i-p17.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p18">(5)</p>
</td>
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.ii.i-p18.1" />
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.ii.i-p18.2">
<p id="xxv.ii.i-p19">iv "</p>
</td>
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.ii.i-p19.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.ii.i-p19.2">
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.ii.i-p19.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p20">‘exact result’</p>
</td>
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.ii.i-p20.1">
<p id="xxv.ii.i-p21">xvii years</p>
</td>
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.ii.i-p21.1">
<p id="xxv.ii.i-p22">vi months</p>
</td>
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.ii.i-p22.1">
<p id="xxv.ii.i-p23">xx days</p>
</td>
</tr>
</table>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.ii.i-p24">Now the exact result of the figures as they stand
is 182 months, 9 days, <i>i.e.</i> 15 years 2 months and 9 days, or 2
years 4 months and 11 days too little. Moreover of the well-known
‘five exiles,’ only four are accounted for. An exile has
thus dropped out, and an item of 2 years 4 months 11 days. Now this
corresponds exactly with the interval from Epiphi 17 (July 11), 335
(departure for Tyre, <i>Fest. Ind.</i> viii), to Athyr 27 (Nov. 23),
337 <pb n="496" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_496.html" id="xxv.ii.i-Page_496" /> (return to Alexandria <i>F.
I.</i> x). The annalist then (followed apparently by Theodt<i>. H.
E.</i> ii. 1) reckoned the <i>first</i> exile at the above figure. But
what of the first figure in our table, xc months iii days? It again
exactly coincides with the interval from Pharm. 21 (Apr. 16, Easter
Monday), 339 to Paophi 24 (Oct. 21), 346, on which day (§1) Athan.
returned from his <i>second</i> exile. This double coincidence cannot
be an accident. It demonstrates beyond all dispute that the missing
item of ‘ann. ii, mens. iv, d. xii’ has dropped out after
‘Treveris in Galliis,’ and that ‘mens. xc, dies
iii’ <i>relates to the second exile,</i> so that, in §1
also, the annalist wrote not ‘annos vi’ but ‘annos
<i>vii menses</i> vi <i>dies iii,</i>’ which he repeats §17
by its equivalent ‘mens. xc, d. iii,’ while words have
dropped out in §1 to the effect of what is supplied in brackets.
(Hefele, ii. 50, Eng. Tr., is therefore in error here).</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.ii.i-p25">I would add that the same obvious principle of
correcting a clearly corrupt figure by the writer’s own
subsequent reference to it, enables us also to correct the last figures
of §2 by those of §5, to correct the items by the sum total
of §§6, 7, and lastly to correct the corrupt readings
‘Gregorius’ for Georgius, and ‘Constans’ for
Constantius, by the many uncorrupt places which shew that the annalist
himself was perfectly aware of the right names.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.ii.i-p26">In one passage alone (§13
‘Athyr’ twice for Mechir, cf. <i>Fest. Ind.</i> viii) is
conjecture really needed; but even here the consuls are correctly
given, and support the right date.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.ii.i-p27">We are now in a position to construct tables of
‘exiles’ and ‘quiet’ periods from the
<i>Historia</i> as corrected by itself.</p>

<p class="c81" id="xxv.ii.i-p28"><span class="c10" id="xxv.ii.i-p28.1">Table B.</span> <i>Exiles
&amp;c., of Athanasius.</i></p>

<table class="c63" border="0" cellspacing="0" cellpadding="0" id="xxv.ii.i-p28.2">
<tr id="xxv.ii.i-p28.3">
<td style="width:181pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c118" id="xxv.ii.i-p28.4">
<p id="xxv.ii.i-p29"><span class="c10" id="xxv.ii.i-p29.1">Exiles lasted</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c119" id="xxv.ii.i-p29.2" />
<td style="width:72pt" valign="top" class="c120" id="xxv.ii.i-p29.3" />
<td style="width:253pt" valign="top" class="c121" id="xxv.ii.i-p29.4" />
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.ii.i-p29.5">
<td style="width:103pt" valign="top" class="c122" id="xxv.ii.i-p29.6">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p30">No.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:78pt" valign="top" class="c123" id="xxv.ii.i-p30.1">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p31">Years</p>
</td>
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c119" id="xxv.ii.i-p31.1">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p32">Months</p>
</td>
<td style="width:72pt" valign="top" class="c120" id="xxv.ii.i-p32.1">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p33">Days</p>
</td>
<td style="width:253pt" valign="top" class="c121" id="xxv.ii.i-p33.1">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p34">beginning</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.ii.i-p34.1">
<td style="width:103pt" valign="top" class="c122" id="xxv.ii.i-p34.2">
<p id="xxv.ii.i-p35"><br /></p>
</td>
<td style="width:78pt" valign="top" class="c123" id="xxv.ii.i-p35.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p36">(a) ii</p>
</td>
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c119" id="xxv.ii.i-p36.1">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p37">iv</p>
</td>
<td style="width:72pt" valign="top" class="c120" id="xxv.ii.i-p37.1">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p38">xi</p>
</td>
<td style="width:253pt" valign="top" class="c121" id="xxv.ii.i-p38.1">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p39">(b) Epiphi 17, 335 (July 11)</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.ii.i-p39.1">
<td style="width:103pt" valign="top" class="c122" id="xxv.ii.i-p39.2">
<p id="xxv.ii.i-p40"><br /></p>
</td>
<td style="width:78pt" valign="top" class="c123" id="xxv.ii.i-p40.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p41">vii</p>
</td>
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c119" id="xxv.ii.i-p41.1">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p42">vi</p>
</td>
<td style="width:72pt" valign="top" class="c120" id="xxv.ii.i-p42.1">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p43">iii</p>
</td>
<td style="width:253pt" valign="top" class="c121" id="xxv.ii.i-p43.1">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p44">(b) Pharmuthi 21, 339 (Apr. 16)</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.ii.i-p44.1">
<td style="width:103pt" valign="top" class="c122" id="xxv.ii.i-p44.2">
<p id="xxv.ii.i-p45"><br /></p>
</td>
<td style="width:78pt" valign="top" class="c123" id="xxv.ii.i-p45.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p46">vi</p>
</td>
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c119" id="xxv.ii.i-p46.1">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p47">xiv</p>
</td>
<td style="width:72pt" valign="top" class="c120" id="xxv.ii.i-p47.1" />
<td style="width:253pt" valign="top" class="c121" id="xxv.ii.i-p47.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p48">Mechir 13, 356 (Feb. 8)</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.ii.i-p48.1">
<td style="width:103pt" valign="top" class="c122" id="xxv.ii.i-p48.2">
<p id="xxv.ii.i-p49"><br /></p>
</td>
<td style="width:78pt" valign="top" class="c123" id="xxv.ii.i-p49.2">
<p id="xxv.ii.i-p50"><br /></p>
</td>
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c119" id="xxv.ii.i-p50.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p51">iii</p>
</td>
<td style="width:72pt" valign="top" class="c120" id="xxv.ii.i-p51.1">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p52">xxii</p>
</td>
<td style="width:253pt" valign="top" class="c121" id="xxv.ii.i-p52.1">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p53">Paophi 27, 362 (Oct. 24)</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.ii.i-p53.1">
<td style="width:103pt" valign="top" class="c122" id="xxv.ii.i-p53.2">
<p id="xxv.ii.i-p54"><br /></p>
</td>
<td style="width:78pt" valign="top" class="c123" id="xxv.ii.i-p54.2" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c119" id="xxv.ii.i-p54.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p55">iv</p>
</td>
<td style="width:72pt" valign="top" class="c120" id="xxv.ii.i-p55.1" />
<td style="width:253pt" valign="top" class="c121" id="xxv.ii.i-p55.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p56">Paophi 8, 365 (Oct. 5)</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.ii.i-p56.1">
<td style="width:103pt" valign="top" class="c122" id="xxv.ii.i-p56.2">
<p class="c124" id="xxv.ii.i-p57">Total Exiles</p>
</td>
<td style="width:78pt" valign="top" class="c123" id="xxv.ii.i-p57.1">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p58">xvii</p>
</td>
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c119" id="xxv.ii.i-p58.1">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p59">vi</p>
</td>
<td style="width:72pt" valign="top" class="c120" id="xxv.ii.i-p59.1">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p60">xx</p>
</td>
<td style="width:253pt" valign="top" class="c121" id="xxv.ii.i-p60.1" />
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.ii.i-p60.2">
<td style="width:590pt" colspan="5" valign="top" class="c125" id="xxv.ii.i-p60.3" />
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.ii.i-p60.4">
<td style="width:181pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c118" id="xxv.ii.i-p60.5">
<p id="xxv.ii.i-p61"><span class="c10" id="xxv.ii.i-p61.1">Quiet periods lasting</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c119" id="xxv.ii.i-p61.2" />
<td style="width:72pt" valign="top" class="c120" id="xxv.ii.i-p61.3" />
<td style="width:253pt" valign="top" class="c121" id="xxv.ii.i-p61.4" />
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.ii.i-p61.5">
<td style="width:103pt" valign="top" class="c122" id="xxv.ii.i-p61.6">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p62">No.</p>
</td>
<td style="width:78pt" valign="top" class="c123" id="xxv.ii.i-p62.1">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p63">Years</p>
</td>
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c119" id="xxv.ii.i-p63.1">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p64">Months</p>
</td>
<td style="width:72pt" valign="top" class="c120" id="xxv.ii.i-p64.1">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p65">Days</p>
</td>
<td style="width:253pt" valign="top" class="c121" id="xxv.ii.i-p65.1">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p66">beginning</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.ii.i-p66.1">
<td style="width:103pt" valign="top" class="c122" id="xxv.ii.i-p66.2">
<p id="xxv.ii.i-p67"><br /></p>
</td>
<td style="width:78pt" valign="top" class="c123" id="xxv.ii.i-p67.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p68">vii</p>
</td>
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c119" id="xxv.ii.i-p68.1">
<p id="xxv.ii.i-p69"><br /></p>
</td>
<td style="width:72pt" valign="top" class="c120" id="xxv.ii.i-p69.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p70">iii (b)</p>
</td>
<td style="width:253pt" valign="top" class="c121" id="xxv.ii.i-p70.1">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p71">Payni 14, 328 (June 8)</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.ii.i-p71.1">
<td style="width:103pt" valign="top" class="c122" id="xxv.ii.i-p71.2">
<p id="xxv.ii.i-p72"><br /></p>
</td>
<td style="width:78pt" valign="top" class="c123" id="xxv.ii.i-p72.2">
<p id="xxv.ii.i-p73"><br /></p>
</td>
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c119" id="xxv.ii.i-p73.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p74">iv</p>
</td>
<td style="width:72pt" valign="top" class="c120" id="xxv.ii.i-p74.1">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p75">xxiv (b)</p>
</td>
<td style="width:253pt" valign="top" class="c121" id="xxv.ii.i-p75.1">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p76">(b) Athyr 27, 337 (Nov. 23)</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.ii.i-p76.1">
<td style="width:103pt" valign="top" class="c122" id="xxv.ii.i-p76.2">
<p id="xxv.ii.i-p77"><br /></p>
</td>
<td style="width:78pt" valign="top" class="c123" id="xxv.ii.i-p77.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p78">ix</p>
</td>
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c119" id="xxv.ii.i-p78.1">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p79">iii</p>
</td>
<td style="width:72pt" valign="top" class="c120" id="xxv.ii.i-p79.1">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p80">xix (§5)</p>
</td>
<td style="width:253pt" valign="top" class="c121" id="xxv.ii.i-p80.1">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p81">Paophi 24, 346 (Oct. 21)</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.ii.i-p81.1">
<td style="width:103pt" valign="top" class="c122" id="xxv.ii.i-p81.2">
<p id="xxv.ii.i-p82"><br /></p>
</td>
<td style="width:78pt" valign="top" class="c123" id="xxv.ii.i-p82.2" />
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c119" id="xxv.ii.i-p82.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p83">viii</p>
</td>
<td style="width:72pt" valign="top" class="c120" id="xxv.ii.i-p83.1">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p84">(§10)</p>
</td>
<td style="width:253pt" valign="top" class="c121" id="xxv.ii.i-p84.1">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p85">Mechir 27, 362 (Feb. 21)</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.ii.i-p85.1">
<td style="width:103pt" valign="top" class="c122" id="xxv.ii.i-p85.2">
<p id="xxv.ii.i-p86"><br /></p>
</td>
<td style="width:78pt" valign="top" class="c123" id="xxv.ii.i-p86.2">
<p id="xxv.ii.i-p87"><br /></p>
</td>
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c119" id="xxv.ii.i-p87.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p88">vii</p>
</td>
<td style="width:72pt" valign="top" class="c120" id="xxv.ii.i-p88.1">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p89">xvii (b)</p>
</td>
<td style="width:253pt" valign="top" class="c121" id="xxv.ii.i-p89.1">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p90">(c) Mechir 19, 364 (Feb. 14)</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.ii.i-p90.1">
<td style="width:103pt" valign="top" class="c122" id="xxv.ii.i-p90.2">
<p id="xxv.ii.i-p91"><br /></p>
</td>
<td style="width:78pt" valign="top" class="c123" id="xxv.ii.i-p91.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p92">ii</p>
</td>
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c119" id="xxv.ii.i-p92.1">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p93">iv</p>
</td>
<td style="width:72pt" valign="top" class="c120" id="xxv.ii.i-p93.1">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p94">vii (a)</p>
</td>
<td style="width:253pt" valign="top" class="c121" id="xxv.ii.i-p94.1">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p95">Mechir 7, 366 (Feb. 1)</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.ii.i-p95.1">
<td style="width:103pt" valign="top" class="c122" id="xxv.ii.i-p95.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p96"><i>Total ‘quiet’</i> (to June 8,
368)</p>
</td>
<td style="width:78pt" valign="top" class="c123" id="xxv.ii.i-p96.1">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.ii.i-p97">xxii</p>
</td>
<td style="width:84pt" valign="top" class="c119" id="xxv.ii.i-p97.1">
<p id="xxv.ii.i-p98"><br /></p>
</td>
<td style="width:72pt" valign="top" class="c120" id="xxv.ii.i-p98.2">
<p id="xxv.ii.i-p99"><br /></p>
</td>
<td style="width:253pt" valign="top" class="c121" id="xxv.ii.i-p99.2" />
</tr>
</table>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.ii.i-p100">N.B. In the above Table, (a) denotes dates or
figures <i>directly implied</i> in the existing text, (b) those implied
by it <i>in combination</i> with other sources, (c) those based on
<i>conjectural</i> emendation of the existing text. All unmarked data
are expressly given.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.ii.i-p101">Table B shews the deliberate and careful
calculation which runs through the system of our annalist. Once or
twice he indulges in a round figure, exiles 1 and 5 are each a day too
long by the Egyptian calendar, and this is set off by his apparently
reckoning the fifth quiet period as two days too short. But the writer
clearly knew his own mind. In fact, the one just ground on which we
might distrust his chronology is its systematic character. He has a
thorough scheme of his own, which he carries out to a nicety. Now such
a chronology is not necessarily untrustworthy. Its consistency
<i>may</i> be artificial; on the other hand, it may be due to accurate
knowledge of the facts. Whether this is so or not must be ascertained
partly from a writer’s known opportunities and capacity, partly
from his agreement or discrepancy with other sources of knowledge. Now
our annalist wrote in the time of Theophilus (385–412), and may
therefore rank as a contemporary of Athanasius (cf. Prolegg. ch. v.)
His opportunities therefore were excellent. As to his capacity, his
work bears every trace of care and skill. He is no historian, nor a
stylist, but as an annalist he understood what he was doing. As to
agreement with other data, we remark to begin with that it was the
publication of this fragment in the 18th century that first shed a ray
of light on the Erebus and Chaos of the chronology of the Council of
Sardica and its adjacent events; that it at once justified the critical
genius of Montfaucon, Tillemont and others, against the objections with
which their date for the death of Athanasius<note place="end" n="3768" id="xxv.ii.i-p101.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.ii.i-p102"> But
our annalist gives May 3, while <i>Fest. Ind.</i> gives May 2, the day
solemnised in the Coptic Martyrologies (Mai, <i>Script. Vett.</i> vol.
4, part 2, pp. 29, 114), and doubtless the right one. Perhaps, if
Athanasius died in the night of May 2–3, the former day might be
chosen for his commemoration, while our annalist may still be literally
exact.</p></note>
was assailed, and here again upset the confused chronological
statements of the fifth-century historians in favour of the incidental
evidence of many more primary authorities<note place="end" n="3769" id="xxv.ii.i-p102.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.ii.i-p103"> See
Tillem. viii. 719 <i>sqq.</i></p></note>.
But most important of all is its confirmation by the evidence of the
<i>Festal Letters</i> discovered in 1842, and especially by their
<i>Index,</i> the so-called ‘Chronicon Athanasianum.’ It is
evident at a glance that our annalist is quite independent of the
<i>Index,</i> as he gives many details which it does not contain. But
neither can the <i>Index</i> be a compilation from the annalist. Each
writer had access to information not embodied in the other, and there
is no positive evidence that either used the other in any way. When
they agree, therefore, their evidence has the greatest possible weight.
Their main heads of agreement are indicated in the Chronological Table,
Prolegg. <i>sub fin.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.ii.i-p104">It remains to notice shortly the two digressions
on the doings of Eudoxius and the Anomœans (§§2, 12 of
Migne, paragraphs II, IX of Gallandi). Here the annalist is off his own
ground, and evidently less well informed. In §2 we learn nothing
of interest: but the ‘Ecthesis’ of the Anomœans in
par. IX is of importance, and only too evidently authentic. It still
awaits a critical examination, and it is not easy to give it its exact
place in the history of the later Arianism. Apparently it belongs to
the period 360–364, when the Anomœans were organising their
schism (Gwatkin, pp. 226, 180) the names being those of the
ultra-Arians condemned by the Homœans in 360 (Prolegg. ch. ii.
§8 <i>fin.</i>).</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.ii.i-p105">The contrast between the vagueness of statement
in these digressions, and the writer’s firmness of touch in
dealing with Alexandrian affairs is most significant.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.ii.i-p106">The fragment runs as follows:</p>
</div3>

<div3 title="The Historia Acephala." progress="87.15%" prev="xxv.ii.i" next="xxv.iii" id="xxv.ii.ii"><p class="c81" id="xxv.ii.ii-p1">

<span class="c40" id="xxv.ii.ii-p1.1">Historia</span>
<span class="c1" id="xxv.ii.ii-p1.2"><span class="c10" id="xxv.ii.ii-p1.3">Acephala</span>.</span></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.ii.ii-p2">I. 1. The Emperor Constantius also wrote
concerning the return of Athanasius, and among the Emperor’s
letters this one too is to be found.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.ii.ii-p3">2. And it came to pass after the death of Gregory
that Athanasius returned from the city of Rome and the parts of Italy,
and entered Alexandria Paophi xxiv, Coss. Constantius IV, Constans III
(October 21, 346); that is after [vii] years vi [months and iii days,]
and <pb n="497" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_497.html" id="xxv.ii.ii-Page_497" />remained quiet at Alexandria
ix<note place="end" n="3770" id="xxv.ii.ii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.ii.ii-p4"> Corrected from §§5, 17, <i>infr.</i>; text
‘xvi.’</p></note> years iii<note place="end" n="3771" id="xxv.ii.ii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.ii.ii-p5"> Corrected from §5; text ‘6 months.’</p></note> months [and
xix days].</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.ii.ii-p6">II. Now after his return, Coss. Limenius<note place="end" n="3772" id="xxv.ii.ii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.ii.ii-p7"> Text
‘Hypatius.’</p></note> and Catulinus (349), Theodore<note place="end" n="3773" id="xxv.ii.ii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.ii.ii-p8"> Of
Heraclea.</p></note>, Narcissus<note place="end" n="3774" id="xxv.ii.ii-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.ii.ii-p9"> Cf.
<i>Apol. Fug.</i> 1, &amp;c., &amp;c.</p></note>,
and George, with others, came to Constantinople, wishing to persuade
Paul to communicate with them, who received them not even with a word,
and answered their greeting with an anathema. So they took to
themselves Eusebius of Nicomedia<note place="end" n="3775" id="xxv.ii.ii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.ii.ii-p10"> Bishop of CP. 338–341. On his death Paul was restored, but
Maccdonius appointed by the Arians. This was in 341–2. The final
expulsion and death of Paul was about the date given in the text; but
the events of several years are lumped together without clear
distinction.</p></note>, and laid
snares for the most blessed Paul, and lodging a calumny against him
concerning Constans and Magnentius, expelled him from CP. that they
might have room there, and sow the Arian heresy. Now the people of CP.,
desiring the most blessed Paul, raised continual riots to prevent his
being taken from the city, for they loved his sound doctrine. The
Emperor, however, was angry, and sent Count Hermogenes to cast him out;
but the people, hearing this, dragged forth Hermogenes through the
midst of the town. From which matter they obtained a pretext against
the Bishop, and exiled him to Armenia. Theodore and the rest wishing to
place in the See of that Town Eudoxius, an ally and partisan of the
Arian heresy, ordained [Bishop] of Germanicia, while the people were
stirred to riot, and would not allow any one to sit in the See of
blessed Paul,—they took Macedonius, a presbyter of Paul, and
ordained him bishop of the town of CP., whom the whole assembly of
bishops condemned, since against his own father he had disloyally
received laying on of hands from heretics.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.ii.ii-p11">However, after Macedonius had communicated with
them and signed, they brought in pretexts of no importance, and
removing him from the Church, they instal the aforesaid Eudoxius of
Antioch<note place="end" n="3776" id="xxv.ii.ii-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.ii.ii-p12"> In
360.</p></note>, whence [the partakers] in this
secession are called Macedonians, making shipwreck concerning the Holy
Spirit.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.ii.ii-p13">III. 3. After this time Athanasius, hearing that
there was to be disturbance against him, the Emperor Constantius<note place="end" n="3777" id="xxv.ii.ii-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.ii.ii-p14"> Text
‘Constans.’ This passage (3–5), is used by Soz. iv.
9.</p></note> being in residence at Milan (353), sent to
court a vessel with v Bishops, Serapion of Thmuis, Triadelphus of
Nicotas, Apollo of Upper Cynopolis, Ammonius of Pachemmon,…and
iii Presbyters of Alexandria, Peter the Physician, Astericus, and
Phileas. After their setting sail from Alexandria, Coss. Constantius VI
Augustus, and Constantius<note place="end" n="3778" id="xxv.ii.ii-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.ii.ii-p15"> Text
‘Constans.’ This passage (3–5), is used by Soz. iv.
9.</p></note> Cæsar II,
Pachom xxiv (May 19, 353), presently four days after Montanus of the
Palace entered Alexandria Pachom xxviii, and gave a letter of the same
Constantius<note place="end" n="3779" id="xxv.ii.ii-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.ii.ii-p16"> Text
‘Constans.’ This passage (3–5), is used by Soz. iv.
9.</p></note> Augustus to the bishop Athanasius,
forbidding him to come to court, on which account the bishop was
exceedingly desolate, and the whole people much troubled<note place="end" n="3780" id="xxv.ii.ii-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.ii.ii-p17"> Fatigatus,’ Soz. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.ii.ii-p17.1">ἐταράχθησαν</span></p></note>. So Montanus, accomplishing nothing, set
forth, leaving the bishop at Alexandria.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.ii.ii-p18">4. Now after a while Diogenes, Imperial Notary,
came to Alexandria in the month of Mensor (August, 355) Coss. Arbetion
and Lollianus: that is ii years and v months<note place="end" n="3781" id="xxv.ii.ii-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.ii.ii-p19"> Cf.
<i>Apol. Const.</i> 22; read ii years ii months.</p></note>
from when Montanus left Alexandria. And Diogenes pressed every one
urgently to compel the bishop to leave the town, and afflicted all not
a little. Now on the vi day of the month Thoth, he made a sharp attempt
to besiege the church, and he spent iv months in his efforts, that is
from the month Mensor, or from the [first] day of those intercalated
until the xxvi day of Choiac (Dec. 23). But as the people and the
judges strongly resisted Diogenes, Diogenes returned without success on
the xxvi day of the said month Choiac, Coss. Arbetion and Lollianus,
after iv months as aforesaid.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.ii.ii-p20">IV. 5. Now Duke Syrianus, and Hilary the Notary,
came from Egypt to Alexandria on the tenth day of Tybi (Jan. 6, 356)
after Coss. Arbetion and Lollianus. And sending in front all the
legions of soldiers throughout Egypt and Libya, the Duke and the Notary
entered the Church of Theonas with their whole force of soldiers by
night, on the xiii day of Mechir, during the night preceding the xiv.
And breaking the doors of the Church of Theonas, they entered with an
infinite force of soldiers. But bishop Athanasius escaped their hands,
and was saved, on the aforesaid xiv of Mechir<note place="end" n="3782" id="xxv.ii.ii-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.ii.ii-p21"> Text
throughout ‘Methir.’</p></note>.
Now this happened ix years iii months and xix days from the
Bishop’s return from Italy. But when the Bishop was delivered,
his presbyters and people remained in possession of the Churches, and
holding communion iv months, until there entered Alexandria the prefect
Cataphronius and Count Heraclius in the month Pahyni xvi day, Coss.
Constantius<note place="end" n="3783" id="xxv.ii.ii-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.ii.ii-p22"> Text
‘Constans.’ This passage (3–5), is used by Soz. iv.
9.</p></note> VIII and Julianus Cæsar I (June
10, 356).</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.ii.ii-p23">V. 6. And four days after they entered<note place="end" n="3784" id="xxv.ii.ii-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.ii.ii-p24"> <i>Supr.</i> p. 290.</p></note> the Athanasians were ejected from the
Churches, and they were handed over to those who belonged to George<note place="end" n="3785" id="xxv.ii.ii-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.ii.ii-p25"> Text
‘Gregory;’ §§6, 7 are used by Soz. iv. 10,
§8 by Soz. v. 7.</p></note>, and were expecting him as Bishop. So they
received the Churches on the xxi day of Pahyni. Moreover George<note place="end" n="3786" id="xxv.ii.ii-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.ii.ii-p26"> Text
‘Gregory;’ §§6, 7 are used by Soz. iv. 10,
§8 by Soz. v. 7.</p></note> arrived at Alexandria, Coss. Constantius<note place="end" n="3787" id="xxv.ii.ii-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.ii.ii-p27"> Text
‘Constans.’ This passage (3–5), is used by Soz. iv.
9.</p></note> IX, and Julianus Cæsar II, Mechir xxx
(Feb. 24, 357), that is, eight months and xi days from when his party
received the Churches. So George<note place="end" n="3788" id="xxv.ii.ii-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.ii.ii-p28"> Text
‘Gregory;’ §§6, 7 are used by Soz. iv. 10,
§8 by Soz. v. 7.</p></note> entered
Alexandria, and kept the Churches xviii whole months: and then the
common people attacked him in the Church of Dionysius, and he was
hardly delivered with danger and a great struggle on the i day of the
month Thoth, Coss. Tatianus and Cerealis (Aug. 29, 358). Now George<note place="end" n="3789" id="xxv.ii.ii-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.ii.ii-p29"> Text
‘Gregory;’ §§6, 7 are used by Soz. iv. 10,
§8 by Soz. v. 7.</p></note> was ejected from Alexandria on the x<note place="end" n="3790" id="xxv.ii.ii-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.ii.ii-p30"> Read
‘34th.’</p></note> day after the riot, namely v of Paophi (Oct.
2). But they who belonged to Bishop Athanasius, ix days after the
departure of George, that is on the xiv of Pa[ophi], cast out the men
of George<note place="end" n="3791" id="xxv.ii.ii-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.ii.ii-p31"> Text
‘Gregory;’ §§6, 7 are used by Soz. iv. 10,
§8 by Soz. v. 7.</p></note>, and held the Churches two months and
xiv days; until there came Duke Sebastian from Egypt and cast them out,
and again assigned the Churches to the party of George on the xxviii
day of the month Choiac (Dec. 24).</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.ii.ii-p32">7. Now ix whole months after the departure of
George from Alexandria, Paulus the Notary arrived Pahyni xxix, Coss.
Eusebius, Hypatius (June 23, 359), and published an Imperial Order on
behalf of George, and coerced many in vengeance for him. And [ii years
and] v months after, George came to Alexandria Athyr xxx (Coss. Taurus,
and Florentius) from court (Nov. 26, 361), that is iii years and two
months after he had fled. And at Antioch they of the Arian heresy,
casting out the Paulinians from the Church, appointed Meletius. When he
would not consent to their evil mind, they ordained Euzoius a presbyter
of George<note place="end" n="3792" id="xxv.ii.ii-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.ii.ii-p33"> Text
‘Gregory;’ §§6, 7 are used by Soz. iv. 10,
§8 by Soz. v. 7.</p></note> of Alexandria in his stead.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.ii.ii-p34">VI. 8. Now George, having entered Alexandria as
aforesaid on the xxx Athyr, remained safely in the town iii days, that
is [till] iii Choiac. For, on the iv day of that same month, the
prefect Gerontius announced the death of the Emperor Constantius, and
that Julianus alone held the whole Empire. Upon which news, the
citizens of Alexandria and all shouted against George, and with one
accord placed him under custody. And he was in prison bound with iron
from the aforesaid iv day of Choiac, up to the xxvii of the same month,
xxiv days. For on the xxviii day of the same month early in the
morning, nearly all the people of that town led forth George from
prison, and also the Count who was with him, the Superintendent of the
building of the <pb n="498" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_498.html" id="xxv.ii.ii-Page_498" />Church which is
called Cæsareum, and killed them both, and carried their bodies
round through the midst of the town, that of George on a camel, but
that of Dracontius, men dragging it by ropes; and so having insulted
them, at about the vii hour of the day, they burnt the bodies of
each.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.ii.ii-p35">VII. 9. Now in the next.…day of Mechir the
x day of the month, after Coss. Taurus and Florentius (Feb. 4, 362), an
order of the Emperor Julian was published commanding those things to be
restored to the idols and temple attendants and the public account,
which in former times had been taken away from them.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.ii.ii-p36">10. But after iii days, Mechir xiv, an order was
given of the same Emperor Julian, also of the Vicar Modestus, to
Gerontius prefect, ordering all Bishops hitherto defeated by factions
and exiled to return to their towns and provinces. Now this letter was
published on the following day Mechir xv, while subsequently an edict
also of the prefect Gerontius was published, by which the Bishop
Athanasius was ordered to return to his Church. And xii days after the
publication of this Edict Athanasius was seen at Alexandria, and
entered the Church in the same month Mechir, xxvii day, so that there
is from his flight which took place in the times of Syrianus and Hilary
till his return, when Julianus.…Mechir xxvii. He remained in the
Church until Paophi xxvi, Coss. Mamertinus and Nevitta (Oct. 23, 362),
viii whole months.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.ii.ii-p37">11. Now on the aforesaid day, Paophi xxvii, he
[the prefect] published an Edict of the Emperor Julianus, that
Athanasius, Bishop, should retire from Alexandria, and no sooner was
the Edict published, than the Bishop left the town and abode round
about Thereu<note place="end" n="3793" id="xxv.ii.ii-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.ii.ii-p38"> Compare ‘Chereu’ in <i>Vit. Ant.</i> 86.</p></note>. Soon after his departure Olympus the
prefect, in obedience to the same<note place="end" n="3794" id="xxv.ii.ii-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.ii.ii-p39"> The
previous reference to him has dropped out; see <i>Fest. Ind.</i>
xxxv.</p></note> Pythiodorus,
and those who were with him, most difficult persons, sent into exile
Paulus and Astericius, presbyters of Alexandria, and directed them to
live at the town of Andropolis.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.ii.ii-p40">VIII. 12. Now Olympus the same prefect, in the
month Mensor, xxvi day, Coss. Julianus Augustus IV. and Sallustius
(Aug. 20, 363), announced that Julian the Emperor was dead, and that
Jovianus a Christian was Emperor. And in the following month, Thoth
xviii, a letter of the Emperor Jovianus came to Olympus the prefect
that only the most high God should be worshipped, and Christ, and that
the peoples, holding communion in the Churches, should practise
religion. Moreover Paulus and Astericius, the aforesaid presbyters,
returned from exile at the town of Andropolis, and entered Alexandria,
on the x day of Thoth, after x months.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.ii.ii-p41">13. Now Bishop Athanasius, having tarried as
aforesaid at Thereon, went up to the higher parts of Egypt as far as
Upper Hermopolis in the Thebaid, and as far as Antinoopolis. And while
he was staying in these places, it was learned that the Emperor Julian
was dead, and that Jovian a Christian was Emperor. So the Bishop
entered Alexandria secretly, his arrival not being known to many, and
went by sea to meet the Emperor Jovian, and afterwards, Church affairs
being settled<note place="end" n="3795" id="xxv.ii.ii-p41.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.ii.ii-p42"> Used
by Soz. vi. 5.</p></note>, received a letter,
and came to Alexandria and entered into the Church on the xix day of
Athyr<note place="end" n="3796" id="xxv.ii.ii-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.ii.ii-p43"> Read
Mechir, i.e. Feb. 14, 364.</p></note> Coss. Jovianus and Varronianus. From his
leaving Alexandria according to the order of Julian until he arrived on
the aforesaid xix day of Athyr<note place="end" n="3797" id="xxv.ii.ii-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.ii.ii-p44"> Read
Mechir, i.e. Feb. 14, 364.</p></note> after one year and
iii months, and xxii days.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.ii.ii-p45">IX. Now at CP. Eudoxius of Germanicia held the
Church, and there was a division between him and Macedonius; but by
means of Eudoxius there went forth another worse heresy from the
spurious [teaching] of the Arians, Aetius and Patricius<note place="end" n="3798" id="xxv.ii.ii-p45.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.ii.ii-p46"> Can
this be the Hypatius of Philst. ix. 19? For Heliodorus and Stephen, see
<i>Hist. Ar.</i> p. 294; <i>de Syn.</i> 12; Theod. <i>H. E.</i> ii. 28
and Gwatkin, <i>Studies,</i> pp. 226, 180 note.</p></note> of Nicæa, who communicated with
Eunomius, Heliodorus, and Stephen. And Eudoxius adopting this,
communicated with Euzoius, Bishop at Antioch, of the Arian sect, and
they deposed on a pretext Seleucius<note place="end" n="3799" id="xxv.ii.ii-p46.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.ii.ii-p47"> i.e.
Eleusius.</p></note> and
Macedonius, and Hypatian<note place="end" n="3800" id="xxv.ii.ii-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.ii.ii-p48"> i.e.
Eustathius.</p></note>, and other xv
Bishops belonging to them, since they would not receive
‘Unlike’ nor ‘Creature of the Uncreated.’ Now
their Exposition is as follows:—</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.ii.ii-p49">Exposition of Patricius<note place="end" n="3801" id="xxv.ii.ii-p49.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.ii.ii-p50"> Can
this be the Hypatius of Philst. ix. 19? For Heliodorus and Stephen see
<i>Hist. Ar.</i> p. 294; <i>de Syn.</i> 12; Theod. <i>H. E.</i> ii. 28
and Gwatkin, <i>Studies,</i> pp. 226, 180 note.</p></note>
and Aetius, who communicated with Eunomius, Heliodorus, and
Stephen.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.ii.ii-p51">These are the attributes of God, Unbegotten,
without origin, Eternal, not to be commanded, Immutable, All-seeing,
Infinite, Incomparable, Almighty, knowing the future without foresight;
without beginning<note place="end" n="3802" id="xxv.ii.ii-p51.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.ii.ii-p52"> Lat.
‘dominio’ for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.ii.ii-p52.1">ἄρχῃ</span>.</p></note>. These do not
belong to the Son, for He is commanded, is under command, is made from
nothing, has an end, is not compared [with the Father], the Father
surpasses Him…of Christ is found: as pertaining to the Father, He
is ignorant of the future. He was not God, but Son of God; God of those
who are after Him: and in this He possesses invariable likeness with
the Father, namely He sees all things because all things…because
He is not changed in goodness; [but] not like in the quality of
Godhead, nor in nature. But if we said that He was born of the quality
of Godhead, we say that He resembles the offspring of serpents<note place="end" n="3803" id="xxv.ii.ii-p52.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.ii.ii-p53"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Matt. iii. 7" id="xxv.ii.ii-p53.1" parsed="|Matt|3|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.7">Matt. iii. 7</scripRef></p></note>, and that is an impious saying: and like as
a statue produces rust from itself, and will be consumed by the rust
itself, so also the Son, if He is produced from the nature of the
Father, will consume the Father. But from the work, and the newness of
work, the Son is naturally God, and not from the Nature, but from
another nature like as the Father, but not from Him. For He was made
the image of God, and we are out of God, and from God. Inasmuch as all
things are from God, and the Son also, as if from something [else].
Like as iron if it has rust will be diminished, like as a body if it
produces worms is eaten up, like as a wound if it produce discharges
will be consumed by them, so [thinks] he who says that the Son is from
the Nature of the Father; now let him who does not say that the Son is
like the Father be put outside the Church and be anathema. If we shall
say that the Son of God is God, we bring in Two without beginning: we
call Him Image of God; he who calls Him ‘out from God’
Sabellianises. And he who says that he is ignorant of the nativity of
God Manicheanizes: if any one shall say that the Essence of the Son is
like the Essence of the Father unbegotten, he blasphemes. For just as
snow and white lead are similar in whiteness but dissimilar in kind, so
also the Essence of the Son is other than the Essence of the Father.
But snow has a different whiteness<note place="end" n="3804" id="xxv.ii.ii-p53.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.ii.ii-p54"> Text
imperfect, ‘Externo autem conniventes oculos
egressi.’</p></note> …</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.ii.ii-p55">Be pleased to hear that the Son is like the
Father in His operations; like as Angels cannot comprehend the Nature
of Archangels, let them please to understand, nor Archangels the Nature
of a Cherubin, nor Cherubins the Nature of the Holy Spirit, nor the
Holy Spirit the Nature of the Only-begotten, nor the Only-begotten the
nature of the Unbegotten God.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.ii.ii-p56">14. Now when the Bishop Athanasius was about
coming from Antioch to Alexandria, the Arians Eudoxius, Theodore,
Sophronius, Euzoius and Hilary took counsel and appointed Lucius, a
presbyter of George, to seek audience of the Emperor Jovian at the
Palace, and to say what is contained in the copies<note place="end" n="3805" id="xxv.ii.ii-p56.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.ii.ii-p57"> i.e.
the memoranda printed as Appendix to <i>Letter</i> 56. §14 is
used, but badly, by Soz. vi. 5.</p></note>. <i>Now here we have omitted some less
necessary matter.</i></p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.ii.ii-p58"><pb n="499" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_499.html" id="xxv.ii.ii-Page_499" />X. 15. Now
after Jovian, Valentinian and Valens having been somewhat rapidly
summoned to the throne, a decree of theirs, circulated everywhere,
which also was delivered at Alexandria on Pachon x, Coss. Valentinian
and Valens (May 5, 365), to the effect that the Bishops deposed and
expelled from their Churches under Constantius, who had in the time of
Julian’s reign reclaimed for themselves and taken back their
Bishopric, should now be cast out anew from the Churches, a penalty
being laid on the courts of a fine of ccc pounds of gold, unless that
is they should have [ba]nished the Bishops from the Churches and towns.
On which account at Alexandria great confusion and riot arose, insomuch
that the whole Church was troubled, since also the officials were few
in number with the prefect Flavian and his staff: and on account of the
imperial order and the fine of gold they were urgent that the Bishops
should leave the town; the Christian multitude resisting and gainsaying
the officials and the judge, and maintaining that the Bishop Athanasius
did not come under this definition nor under the Imperial order,
because neither did Constantius banish him, but even restored him.
Likewise also Julian persecuted him; he recalled all, and him for the
sake of idolatry he cast out anew, but Jovian brought him back. This
opposition and riot went on until the next month Payni, on the xiv day;
for on this day the prefect Flavian made a report, declaring that he
had consulted the Emperors on this very point which was stirred at
Alexandria, and so they all became quiet in a short time<note place="end" n="3806" id="xxv.ii.ii-p58.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.ii.ii-p59"> §§15, 16 are used by Soz. vi. 12.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.ii.ii-p60">XI. 16. iv months and xxiv days after, that is on
Paophi viii, the Bishop Athanasius left the Church secretly by night,
and retired to a villa near the New River<note place="end" n="3807" id="xxv.ii.ii-p60.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.ii.ii-p61"> i.e.
in the western suburb.</p></note>.
But the prefect Flavian and Duke Victorinus not knowing that he had
retired, on the same night arrived at the Church of Dionysius with a
force of soldiers: and having broken the back door, and entered the
upper parts of the house in search of the Bishop’s apartment,
they did not find him, for, not long before he had retired, and he
remained, staying at the aforesaid property from the above day, Paophi
viii, till Mechir vi, that is iv whole months (Oct. 5–Jan. 31).
After this, the Imperial notary Bresidas, in the same month Mechir came
to Alexandria with an Imperial letter, ordering the said Bishop
Athanasius to return to Town, and hold the Churches as usual; and on
the vii day of the month Mechir, after Coss. Valentinian and Valens,
that is Coss. Gratian and Degalaifus, the said notary Bresidas with
Duke Victorinus and Flavian the Prefect assembled at the palace and
announced to the officers of the courts who were present, and the
people, that the Emperors had ordered the Bishop to return to town, and
straightway the said Bresidas the notary went forth with the officers
of the courts, and a multitude of the people of the Christians to the
aforesaid villa, and taking the Bishop Athanasius with the Imperial
order, led him in to the Church which is called that of Dionysius on
the vii day of the mouth Mechir.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.ii.ii-p62">XII. 17. From Coss. Gratian and Dagalaifus (366)
to the next consulships of Lupicinus and Jovinus (367) and that of
[Valentinian II. and] Valens II. on Payni xiv (June 8, 368) in [this]
Consulship xl [years of the Bishopric] of Athanasius are finished. Out
of which [years] he abode at Treveri in Gaul [ii years iv months xi
days<note place="end" n="3808" id="xxv.ii.ii-p62.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.ii.ii-p63"> i.e.
July 11, 335, to Nov. 23, 337, see above, p. 496.</p></note>, and in Italy and the West] xc months and
iii days. At Alexandria [and] in uncertain places in hiding, when he
was being harassed by Hilary the notary and the Duke, lxxii months and
xiv days. In Egypt and Antioch upon journeys xv months and xxii days:
upon the property near the new river iv months. The result will be
exactly vi<note place="end" n="3809" id="xxv.ii.ii-p63.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.ii.ii-p64"> Migne
xi. (misprint).</p></note> months and xvii years and<note place="end" n="3810" id="xxv.ii.ii-p64.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.ii.ii-p65"> The
following 14 words are left out by an error in Sievers.</p></note> xx days. Moreover, he remained in quiet at
Alexandria xxii years and v months x days. But also, he twice stayed a
little time outside Alexandria in his last journey and at Tyre and at
CP. Accordingly, the result will be as I have stated above, xl years of
the episcopate of Athanasius until Payni [x]iv, Coss. Valentinian and
Valens. And in the following consulate of Valentinian and Victor, Payni
xiv, i year, and in the following consulships of Valentinian [III] and
Valens III Payni xiv, and in the following Consulships of Gratian and
Probus, [and the next of Modestus and Arintheus], and another
consulship of Valentinian [IV] and Valens IV, on Pachon viii he falls
asleep (May 3, 373).</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.ii.ii-p66">XIII. 18. Now in the aforesaid consulship of
Lupicinus and Jovinus, Lucius being specially desirous to claim for
himself the episcopate of the Arians a long time after he had left
Alexandria, arrived in the aforesaid consulship, and entered the town
secretly by night on the xxvi day of the month Thoth (Sept. 24, 367):
and as it is said, abode in a certain small house keeping in hiding for
that day. But next day he went to a house where his mother was staying;
and his arrival being known at once all over the town, the whole people
assembled and blamed his entry. And Duke Trajanus and the Prefect were
extremely displeased at his irrational and bold arrival, and sent
officials to cast him out of the town. So the officials came to Lucius,
and considering all of them that the people were angry and very riotous
against him they feared to bring him out of the house by themselves,
lest he should be killed by the multitude. And they reported this to
the judges. And presently the judges themselves, Duke Trajan, and the
Prefect Tatianus [came] to the place with many soldiers, entered the
house and brought out Lucius themselves at the vii hour of the day, on
the xxvii day of Thoth. Now while Lucius was following the judges, and
the whole people of the town after them, Christians and Pagans, and of
divers religions, all alike with one breath, and with one mind, and of
one accord, did not cease, from the house whence he was led, through
the middle of the town, as far as the house of the Duke, from shouting,
and hurling at him withal insults and criminal charges, and from
crying, ‘Let him be taken out of the town.’ However, the
Duke took him into his house, and he stayed with him for the remaining
hours of the day, and the whole night, and on the following the xxviii
of the same month, the Duke early in the morning, and taking him in
charge as far as Nicopolis<note place="end" n="3811" id="xxv.ii.ii-p66.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.ii.ii-p67"> A
short distance east of Alexandria, see <i>Dict. Gr. and Rom. Geog.</i>
s.v.</p></note>, handed him over to
soldiers to be escorted from Egypt.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.ii.ii-p68">19. Now whereas Athanasius died on the viii of
the month Pachon, the v day before he fell asleep, he ordained Peter,
one of the ancient presbyters, Bishop, who carried on the Episcopate,
following him in all things. After whom Timothy his B[rother] succeeded
to the Episcopate for iv years. After him Theophilus from [being]
deacon was ordained Bishop (385). The End.</p>
</div3></div2>

<div2 title="The Festal Letters, and their Index." progress="87.79%" prev="xxv.ii.ii" next="xxv.iii.i" id="xxv.iii">

<div3 title="Introduction." progress="87.79%" prev="xxv.iii" next="xxv.iii.ii" id="xxv.iii.i"><p class="c9" id="xxv.iii.i-p1">


<pb n="500" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_500.html" id="xxv.iii.i-Page_500" /><span class="c8" id="xxv.iii.i-p1.1">B.—The Festal Letters, and Their Index,</span></p>

<p class="c126" id="xxv.iii.i-p2"><span class="c1" id="xxv.iii.i-p2.1">Or Chronicon
Athanasianum.</span></p>

<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p3">
————————————</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.i-p4"><span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.i-p4.1">The</span> latter document is
from the hand, it would seem, of the original collector of the Easter
Letters of Athanasius (yet see <i>infr</i>. note 6a). He gives, in a
paragraph corresponding to each Easter in the episcopate of Athanasius,
a summary of the calendar data for the year, a notice of the most
important events, and especially particulars as to the Letter for the
Easter in question, viz., Whether any peculiar circumstances attended
its publication, and whether for some reason the ordinary Letter was
omitted.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.i-p5">The variations of practice which had rendered the
Paschal Feast a subject of controversy from very early times (see
<i>Dict. Christ. Antiq.</i> <span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.i-p5.1">Easter</span>) had given
rise to the custom of the announcement of Easter at a convenient
interval beforehand by circular letters. In the third century the
Bishops of Alexandria issued such letters (e.g. Dionysius in Eus. <i>H.
E.</i> vii. 20), and at the Council of Nicæa, where the Easter
question was dealt with (<i>ad Afros. 2</i>), the Alexandrian see was
requested to undertake the duty of announcing the correct date to the
principal foreign Churches as well as to its own suffragan sees. (This
is doubted in the learned article <span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.i-p5.2">Paschal
Letters</span> D.C.A. p. 1562, but the statement of Cyril. Alex. in his
‘Prologus Paschalis’ is express: cf. Ideler 2, 259. The
only doubt is, whether the real reference is to <i>Sardica,</i> see
<i>Index</i> xv. and <i>Ep</i>. 18.) This was probably due to the
astronomical learning for which Alexandria was famous<note place="end" n="3812" id="xxv.iii.i-p5.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.i-p6"> So
Leo Magnus (<i>Ep. ad Marcian. Imp.</i>) ‘apud Ægyptios
huius supputationis antiquitus tradita peritia.’</p></note>. At any rate we have fragments of the Easter
letters of Dionysius and of Theophilus, and a collection of the Letters
of Cyril<note place="end" n="3813" id="xxv.iii.i-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.i-p7"> We
trace differences of opinion in spite of the authority of the
Alexandrian Pope in ‘Index’ xii, xv, xxi, and <i>Ep.</i>
18.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.i-p8">The Easter letters of Athanasius were, until
1842, only known to us by allusions in Jerome (<i>de V. illustr.</i>
87) and others, and by fragments in Cosmas Indicopleustes purporting to
be taken from the 2nd, 5th, 6th, 22nd, 24th, 28th, 29th, 40th, and
45th. Cardinal Mai had also shortly before the discovery of the
‘Corpus’ unearthed a minute fragment of the 13th. But in
1842 Archdeacon Tattam brought home from the Monastery of the Theotokos
in the desert of Skete a large number of Syriac <span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.i-p8.1">mss.</span>, which for over a century European scholars had been
vainly endeavouring to obtain. Among these, when deposited in the
British Museum, Cureton discovered a large collection of the Festal
Letters of Athanasius, with the ‘Index,’ thus realising the
suspicion of Montfaucon (Migne xxvi.) that the lost treasure might be
lurking in some Eastern monastery. Another consignment of <span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.i-p8.2">mss.</span> from the same source produced some further portions,
which were likewise included in the translation revised for the present
volume<note place="end" n="3814" id="xxv.iii.i-p8.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.i-p9"> Further details in Migne, P.G. xxvi. 1339 <i>sqq.</i> and Preface
(by Williams?) to Oxford Transl. of <i>Fest. Epp.</i> (Parker,
1854.)</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.i-p10">(1) <i>Number of Festal Letters of
Athanasius.</i>—This question, which is of first-rate importance
for the chronology of the period, must be regarded as settled, at any
rate until some discovery which shall revolutionise all existing data.
The number 45, which was the maximum known to antiquity<note place="end" n="3815" id="xxv.iii.i-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.i-p11"> The
very late Arabic Life of Ath. alone gives 47 (Migne xxv. p. ccli.), a
statement which we may safely ignore in view of the general character
of the document which is ‘crowded with incredible trivialities
and follies’ (Montf.), outbidding by far the ‘unparalleled
rubbish’ (id.) of the worst of the Greek biographies (see Migne
xxv. p. liv. <i>sq.</i>).</p></note>, is confirmed by the Index, and by the fact
that the citations from Cosmas (see above) tally with the order of the
Letters in this Syriac version in every case where the letter is
preserved entire, while Letter 39, preserved by a different writer,
also tallies with the reference to it in the Index. It is therefore
unassailably established on our existing evidence that the last Easter
letter of Ath. was his ‘45th,’ in other words that 45 is
the <i>full or normal</i> number of his festal letters. This clinches
the reckoning of the <i>Index</i> and <i>Hist. Aceph.</i> that he was
bishop for 45 Easters (329–373 inclusive), i.e. for parts of 46
years (328–373 inclusive). Moreover it corroborates, and is
rivetted firm by, the statement of Cyril. Alex. <i>Ep.</i> 1, that
Athan. graced the see of Alexandria ‘fully 46 years.’
‘Il le dit en voulant faire son eloge: de sorte qu’il y a
tout lieu de croire qu’il n’a point passé les 46 ans:
car <i>pour peu qu’il fust entré dans la</i> 47<sup>me</sup>
<i>année,</i> S. Cyrille auroit <i>dû naturellement luy
donner</i> 47 <i>ans</i><note place="end" n="3816" id="xxv.iii.i-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.i-p12"> The
italics are ours. Cf. Rufin. <i>H. E.</i> ii. 3, ‘xlvi
<i>anno</i> sacerdotii sui.’</p></note>.’ So
Tillemont (viii. 719), whose opinion is all the more valuable from the
fact that he is unable to harmonise it with his date for the accession
of Ath., and accordingly forgets, p. 720 (<i>sub. fin.</i>), what he
has said on the previous page.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.i-p13">But we observe that many of the 45 Letters are
represented in the ‘corpus’ by blanks. This is doubtless
often the result of accidental loss. But the Index informs us that in
several years, owing to his adversities, ‘the Pope was unable to
write.’ This however may be fairly understood to refer to the
usual public or circular letter. Often when unable to write this, he
sent a few cordial lines to some friend (<i>Letter</i> 12) or to the
clergy (17, 18) or people (29? see notes there) of Alexandria, in order
that the true Easter might be kept (cf. the Arian blunder in 340,
<i>Ind.</i> xii, with the note to Serapion <i>Letter</i> 12 from Rome).
But occasionally the Index is either corrupt or mistaken, e.g. No.
xiii, where the Pope is stated to have written no letter, while yet the
‘Corpus’ contains one, apparently entire and of the usual
public kind. We may therefore still hope for letters or fragments for
any of the ‘missing’ years.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.i-p14"><pb n="501" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_501.html" id="xxv.iii.i-Page_501" />(2) The
Festal Letters are fully worthy to rank with any extant writings of
Athanasius. The same warmth, vigour, and simplicity pervades them as we
find elsewhere in his writings, especially in such gems as the letter
to Dracontius (<i>Ep</i>. 49). Their interest, however (apart from
chronology), is mainly personal and practical. Naturally the use and
abuse of Fast and Festival occupy a prominent place throughout.
Repeatedly he insists on the joyfulness of Christian feasts, and on the
fact that they are typical of, and intended to colour, the whole period
of the Christian’s life. We gather from <i>Ep</i>. 12 that Lent
was kept less strictly in Egypt than in some other Christian countries.
He insists not only upon fasting, but upon purity and charity,
especially toward the poor (<i>Ep</i>. 1. 11, cf. <i>Ep</i>. 47. 4,
&amp;c.). We trace the same ready command of Scripture, the same grave
humour in the unexpected turn given to some familiar text (<i>Ep</i>.
39) as we are used to in Athanasius. The Eucharist is a feeding upon
the Word (4. 3), and to be prepared for by amendment of life,
repentance, and confession of sin (i.e. to God, <i>Ep</i>. 7. 10). Of
special importance is the Canon of Holy Scripture in <i>Ep</i>. 39, on
which see Prolegg. ch. iv § 4.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.i-p15">It should be observed that the interval before
Easter at which notice was given varied greatly. Some letters (e.g. 1,
2, 20) by a natural figure of speech, refer to the Feast as actually
come; but others (17, 18) were certainly written as early as the
preceding Easter. Letter 4 was written not long before Lent, but was
(§ 1) unusually late. The statement of Cassian referred to below
(note to <i>Ep</i>. 17) is therefore incorrect at any rate for our
period.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.i-p16">(3) <i>The Index to the Festal
Letters</i>.—This chronicle, so constantly referred to throughout
this volume, is of uncertain date, but probably (upon internal
evidence) only ‘somewhat later’ (Hefele, <i>E. Tr.</i> vol.
ii. p. 50) than Athanasius himself. Its special value is in the points
where it agrees with the <i>Hist. Aceph.</i> (<i>supr</i>. Prolegg. ch.
v.), where we recognise the accredited reckoning of the Alexandrian
Church as represented by Cyril and Proterius (see Tillem. <i>ubi
supr</i>.). The writer undoubtedly makes occasional slips (cf.
<i>Index</i> iii. with Letter iv. and p. 512, note 1, <i>Index</i>
xiii. with Letter<note place="end" n="3817" id="xxv.iii.i-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.i-p17"> Some
phenomena might suggest (Hefele, ii. 88, note) that the <i>Index</i>
was originally prefixed to another collection of the letters, and was
copied by a collector or transcriber of our present corpus; cf.
<i>Index</i> xiii., note 17<sup>b</sup>, and p. 527, note 1.</p></note> xiii.!), and the
text would be a miracle if it had come down to us uncorrupt (see notes
<i>passim</i>): but on the main dates he is consistent with himself,
with the <i>Chron. Aceph.</i> and (so far as they come in contact) with
the notices of the Alexandrian bishops above mentioned.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.i-p18">The writer’s method, however, must be
attended to if we are to avoid a wrong impression as to his accuracy.
<i>Firstly</i>, his year is not the Julian but the Egyptian year
(<i>infr</i>. Table C) from Aug. 29 to Aug. 28. Each year is designated
by the <i>new</i> consuls who come into office in the fifth month.
Secondly, in each year he takes a leading event or events, round which
he groups antecedent or consequent facts, which often belong to other
years. Two or three examples will make this clear. (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.i-p18.1">α</span>) Year Aug. 30, 335–Aug. 28, 336: leading
event, exile of Athanasius (he reaches CP. Oct. 30, 335, leaves for
Gaul [Feb. 7], both in the same Egyptian year). Antecedent: His
departure for Tyre July 11, 335, at end of <i>previous Egyptian
Year</i>. (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.i-p18.2">β</span>) The ‘eventful’
year Aug. 337–Aug. 338: leading event, triumphant return of
Athanasius from Gaul, Oct. 21, 337. Antecedent: death of Constantine on
previous 22nd of May (i.e. 337<note place="end" n="3818" id="xxv.iii.i-p18.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.i-p19"> Misunderstood by Hefele, vol. ii. p. 88 (<i>E.
Tra</i>.).</p></note>). (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.i-p19.1">γ</span>) Year 342–3: leading event, Council of Sardica
(summons issued, at any rate, before end of Aug. 343). Consequent
events: temporary collapse of Arian party and recantation of Ursacius
and Valens (344–347? Further examples in Gwatkin, <i>Studies</i>,
p. 105). Bearing this in mind, the discriminating student will derive
most important help from the study of the Index: when its data agree
with those derived from other good sources, they must be allowed
first-rate authority. This is the principle followed in the Prolegomena
(ch. v.) and throughout this volume. On the main points in dispute, as
strewn above, we have to reckon with a compact uniform chronological
system, checked and counter-checked by careful calculations (<i>Hist.
Aceph.</i>), and transmitted by two independent channels; in agreement,
moreover, as concerns the prior and posterior limits, with the
reckoning adopted by the successors of Athanasius in the see.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.i-p20">N.B.—The <i>translation</i> of the Index
and Festal Letters is revised by Miss Payne Smith from that contained
in the Oxford ‘Library of the Fathers.’ A German
translation by Larsow was published at Berlin 1852. The Latin Version
(from an Italian translation) of Card. Mai is in Migne, xxvi. 1351
sqq.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.i-p21">The following Tables bear specially on the Festal
Index.</p>

<p class="c101" id="xxv.iii.i-p22">Table C. <i>The Egyptian Year.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.i-p23">After the final settlement of Egypt by Augustus
as a province of the Roman Empire, the use of the Julian form of
computation was established in Alexandria, the first day of the new
Calendar being fixed to the 28th of August, the 1st of Thot of the year
in which the innovation took place; from which period, six, instead of
five, supplementary days were added at the end of every fourth year; so
that the form of the Alexandrian year was as follows. <i>The months
from Phamenoth</i> 5 (Mar. 1) <i>onwards are unaffected by
leap-year</i>.</p>

<table class="c63" border="0" cellspacing="0" cellpadding="0" id="xxv.iii.i-p23.2">
<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p23.3">
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.iii.i-p23.4">
<p id="xxv.iii.i-p24">Thot</p>
</td>
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.iii.i-p24.1">
<p id="xxv.iii.i-p25">29 August</p>
</td>
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.iii.i-p25.1">
<p id="xxv.iii.i-p26">Pharmuthi</p>
</td>
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.iii.i-p26.1">
<p id="xxv.iii.i-p27">27 March</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p27.1">
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.iii.i-p27.2">
<p id="xxv.iii.i-p28">Paophi</p>
</td>
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.iii.i-p28.1">
<p id="xxv.iii.i-p29">28 September</p>
</td>
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.iii.i-p29.1">
<p id="xxv.iii.i-p30">Pachon</p>
</td>
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.iii.i-p30.1">
<p id="xxv.iii.i-p31">26 April</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p31.1">
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.iii.i-p31.2">
<p id="xxv.iii.i-p32">Athyr</p>
</td>
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.iii.i-p32.1">
<p id="xxv.iii.i-p33">28 October</p>
</td>
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.iii.i-p33.1">
<p id="xxv.iii.i-p34">Paoni (Payni)</p>
</td>
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.iii.i-p34.1">
<p id="xxv.iii.i-p35">26 May</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p35.1">
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.iii.i-p35.2">
<p id="xxv.iii.i-p36">Choiak</p>
</td>
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.iii.i-p36.1">
<p id="xxv.iii.i-p37">27 November</p>
</td>
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.iii.i-p37.1">
<p id="xxv.iii.i-p38">Epiphi</p>
</td>
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.iii.i-p38.1">
<p id="xxv.iii.i-p39">25 June</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p39.1">
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.iii.i-p39.2">
<p id="xxv.iii.i-p40">Tybi</p>
</td>
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.iii.i-p40.1">
<p id="xxv.iii.i-p41">27 December</p>
</td>
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.iii.i-p41.1">
<p id="xxv.iii.i-p42">Mesori</p>
</td>
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.iii.i-p42.1">
<p id="xxv.iii.i-p43">25 July</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p43.1">
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.iii.i-p43.2">
<p id="xxv.iii.i-p44">Mechir</p>
</td>
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.iii.i-p44.1">
<p id="xxv.iii.i-p45">26 January</p>
</td>
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.iii.i-p45.1">
<p id="xxv.iii.i-p46">Epagomena</p>
</td>
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.iii.i-p46.1">
<p id="xxv.iii.i-p47">24 August</p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p47.1">
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.iii.i-p47.2">
<p id="xxv.iii.i-p48">Phamenoth</p>
</td>
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.iii.i-p48.1">
<p id="xxv.iii.i-p49">25 February</p>
</td>
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.iii.i-p49.1" />
<td style="width:148pt" valign="top" class="c117" id="xxv.iii.i-p49.2" />
</tr>
</table>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.i-p50">N.B.—In leap-years, the <i>Diocletian</i>
year (see p. 503, note 4) began on the previous Aug. 30, which was
accordingly the First of Thot, owing to the additional
‘epagomenon’ which preceded it. Accordingly all the months
<i>to Phamenoth inclusive</i> begin a day late. Then, the Julian
intercalary day coming in as Feb. 29, Pharmuthi and the succeeding
months begin as shewn above. (See Ideler, vol. I, pp. 161, 164, also
140, 142.)</p>

<p class="c127" id="xxv.iii.i-p51"><pb n="502" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_502.html" id="xxv.iii.i-Page_502" />Table D.
<i>Of the Chronological Information Given in the Index to the Paschal
Letters.</i></p>

<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p52">
————————————</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.i-p53">N.B.—The Year of our Lord, the Golden
Numbers, and Dominical Letter, and the date of Easter according to the
Modern Reckoning, are added. The age of the Moon on Easter-day is
apparently given from observations or reckoned by some lost system (see
<i>Index</i> x. xxii.); in about one case out of three it varies from
the modern reckoning, perhaps once or twice from corruption of text.
The Epact is a day too little for 342, 344, 361, 362, 363 (see Galle in
Larsow;. <i>F.B.</i> 48, <i>sqq.</i>).</p>

<table class="c63" border="0" cellspacing="0" cellpadding="0" id="xxv.iii.i-p53.1">
<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p53.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p53.3" />
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p53.4" />
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p53.5" />
<td style="width:200pt" colspan="4" valign="top" class="c131" id="xxv.iii.i-p53.6">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p54"><span class="c130" id="xxv.iii.i-p54.1">Easter Day.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p54.2" />
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p54.3" />
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p54.4" />
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p54.5" />
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p54.6" />
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p54.7">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p54.8">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p55"><span class="c130" id="xxv.iii.i-p55.1">Number of Letter.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p55.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p56"><span class="c130" id="xxv.iii.i-p56.1">Year of Diocl.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p56.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p57"><span class="c130" id="xxv.iii.i-p57.1">Year of our Lord.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p57.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p58"><span class="c130" id="xxv.iii.i-p58.1">Egyptian Calendar.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p58.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p59"><span class="c130" id="xxv.iii.i-p59.1">Roman Calendar.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:56pt" valign="top" class="c138" id="xxv.iii.i-p59.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p60"><span class="c130" id="xxv.iii.i-p60.1">Modern Reckon-ing.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:50pt" colspan="3" valign="top" class="c139" id="xxv.iii.i-p60.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p61"><span class="c130" id="xxv.iii.i-p61.1">Day of Lunar Month.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:52pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c140" id="xxv.iii.i-p61.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p62"><span class="c130" id="xxv.iii.i-p62.1">Epact (age of Moon on Mar.
22).</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c141" id="xxv.iii.i-p62.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p63"><span class="c130" id="xxv.iii.i-p63.1">Sunday Letter and
Concur-rentes.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:44pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c142" id="xxv.iii.i-p63.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p64"><span class="c130" id="xxv.iii.i-p64.1">Indict<sup>n</sup>.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" valign="top" class="c143" id="xxv.iii.i-p64.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p65"><span class="c130" id="xxv.iii.i-p65.1">Golden Num-bers.</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p65.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p65.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p66"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p66.1">…</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p66.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p67"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p67.1">44</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p67.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p68"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p68.1">328</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p68.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p69"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p69.1">19 Pharm.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p69.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p70"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p70.1">XVIII Kal. Mai</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:61pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c144" id="xxv.iii.i-p70.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p71"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p71.1">14 April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p71.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p72"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p72.1">18</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p72.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p73"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p73.1">25</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p73.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p74"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p74.1">1 F</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p74.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p75"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p75.1">1</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p75.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p76"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p76.1">6</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p76.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p76.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p77"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p77.1">I</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p77.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p78"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p78.1">45</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p78.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p79"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p79.1">329</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p79.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p80"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p80.1">11 Pharm.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p80.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p81"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p81.1">VIII Id. April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:61pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c144" id="xxv.iii.i-p81.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p82"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p82.1">6 April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p82.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p83"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p83.1">22</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p83.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p84"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p84.1">6</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p84.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p85"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p85.1">2 E</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p85.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p86"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p86.1">2</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p86.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p87"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p87.1">7</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p87.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p87.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p88"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p88.1">II</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p88.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p89"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p89.1">46</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p89.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p90"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p90.1">330</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p90.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p91"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p91.1">24 Pharm.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p91.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p92"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p92.1">XIII Kal. Mai</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:61pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c144" id="xxv.iii.i-p92.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p93"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p93.1">19 April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p93.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p94"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p94.1">15</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p94.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p95"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p95.1">17</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p95.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p96"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p96.1">3 D</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p96.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p97"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p97.1">3</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p97.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p98"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p98.1">8</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p98.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p98.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p99"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p99.1">III</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p99.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p100"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p100.1">47</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p100.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p101"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p101.1">331</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p101.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p102"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p102.1">16 Pharm.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p102.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p103"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p103.1">III Id. April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:61pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c144" id="xxv.iii.i-p103.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p104"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p104.1">11 April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p104.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p105"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p105.1">18</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p105.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p106"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p106.1">28</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p106.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p107"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p107.1">4 C</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p107.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p108"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p108.1">4</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p108.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p109"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p109.1">9</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p109.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p109.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p110"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p110.1">IV</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p110.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p111"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p111.1">48</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p111.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p112"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p112.1">332</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p112.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p113"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p113.1">7 Pharm.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p113.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p114"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p114.1">IV Non. April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:61pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c144" id="xxv.iii.i-p114.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p115"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p115.1">2 April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p115.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p116"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p116.1">20</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p116.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p117"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p117.1">9</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p117.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p118"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p118.1">6 A</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p118.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p119"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p119.1">5</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p119.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p120"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p120.1">10</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p120.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p120.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p121"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p121.1">V</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p121.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p122"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p122.1">49</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p122.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p123"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p123.1">333</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p123.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p124"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p124.1">20 Pharm.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p124.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p125"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p125.1">XVI I Kal. Mai</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:61pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c144" id="xxv.iii.i-p125.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p126"><note place="end" n="3819" id="xxv.iii.i-p126.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.i-p127"> According to the usual Antegregorian rule, Easter would fall on
April 22.</p></note> <span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p127.1">15 April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p127.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p128"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p128.1">15</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p128.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p129"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p129.1">20</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p129.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p130"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p130.1">7 G</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p130.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p131"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p131.1">6</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p131.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p132"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p132.1">11</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p132.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p132.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p133"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p133.1">VI</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p133.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p134"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p134.1">50</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p134.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p135"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p135.1">334</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p135.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p136"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p136.1">12 Pharm.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p136.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p137"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p137.1">VII Id. April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:61pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c144" id="xxv.iii.i-p137.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p138"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p138.1">7 April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p138.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p139"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p139.1">17</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p139.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p140"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p140.1">1</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p140.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p141"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p141.1">1 F</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p141.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p142"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p142.1">7</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p142.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p143"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p143.1">12</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p143.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p143.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p144"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p144.1">VII</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p144.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p145"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p145.1">51</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p145.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p146"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p146.1">335</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p146.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p147"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p147.1">4 Pharm.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p147.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p148"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p148.1">III Kal. April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:61pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c144" id="xxv.iii.i-p148.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p149"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p149.1">30 March</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p149.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p150"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p150.1">20</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p150.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p151"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p151.1">12</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p151.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p152"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p152.1">2 E</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p152.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p153"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p153.1">8</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p153.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p154"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p154.1">13</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p154.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p154.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p155"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p155.1">VIII</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p155.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p156"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p156.1">52</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p156.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p157"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p157.1">336</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p157.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p158"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p158.1">23 Pharm.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p158.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p159"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p159.1">XIV Kal. Mai</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:61pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c144" id="xxv.iii.i-p159.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p160"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p160.1">18 April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p160.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p161"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p161.1">20</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p161.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p162"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p162.1">23</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p162.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p163"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p163.1">4 C</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p163.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p164"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p164.1">9</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p164.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p165"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p165.1">14</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p165.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p165.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p166"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p166.1">IX</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p166.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p167"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p167.1">53</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p167.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p168"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p168.1">337</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p168.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p169"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p169.1">8 Pharm.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p169.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p170"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p170.1">III Non. April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:61pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c144" id="xxv.iii.i-p170.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p171"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p171.1">3 April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p171.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p172"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p172.1">16</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p172.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p173"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p173.1">4</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p173.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p174"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p174.1">5 B</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p174.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p175"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p175.1">10</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p175.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p176"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p176.1">15</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p176.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p176.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p177"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p177.1">X</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p177.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p178"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p178.1">54</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p178.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p179"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p179.1">338</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p179.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p180"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p180.1">30 Pham<sup>th</sup>.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p180.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p181"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p181.1">VII Kal. April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:61pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c144" id="xxv.iii.i-p181.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p182"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p182.1">26 March</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p182.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p183"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p183.1">18½</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p183.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p184"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p184.1">15</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p184.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p185"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p185.1">6 A</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p185.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p186"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p186.1">11</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p186.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p187"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p187.1">16</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p187.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p187.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p188"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p188.1">XI</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p188.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p189"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p189.1">55</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p189.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p190"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p190.1">339</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p190.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p191"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p191.1">20 Pharm.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p191.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p192"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p192.1">XVII Kal. Mai</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:61pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c144" id="xxv.iii.i-p192.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p193"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p193.1">15 April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p193.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p194"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p194.1">20</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p194.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p195"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p195.1">26</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p195.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p196"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p196.1">7 G</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p196.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p197"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p197.1">12</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p197.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p198"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p198.1">17</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p198.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p198.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p199"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p199.1">XII</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p199.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p200"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p200.1">56</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p200.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p201"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p201.1">340</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p201.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p202"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p202.1">4 Pharm.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p202.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p203"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p203.1">III Kal. April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:61pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c144" id="xxv.iii.i-p203.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p204"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p204.1">30 March</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p204.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p205"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p205.1">15</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p205.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p206"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p206.1">7</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p206.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p207"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p207.1">2 E</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p207.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p208"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p208.1">13</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p208.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p209"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p209.1">18</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p209.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p209.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p210"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p210.1">XIII</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p210.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p211"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p211.1">57</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p211.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p212"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p212.1">341</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p212.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p213"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p213.1">24 Pharm.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p213.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p214"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p214.1">XIII Kal. Mai</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:61pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c144" id="xxv.iii.i-p214.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p215"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p215.1">19 April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p215.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p216"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p216.1">16</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p216.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p217"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p217.1">18</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p217.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p218"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p218.1">3 D</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p218.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p219"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p219.1">14</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p219.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p220"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p220.1">19</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p220.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p220.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p221"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p221.1">XIV</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p221.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p222"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p222.1">58</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p222.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p223"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p223.1">342</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p223.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p224"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p224.1">16 Pharm.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p224.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p225"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p225.1">III Id. April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:61pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c144" id="xxv.iii.i-p225.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p226"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p226.1">11 April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p226.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p227"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p227.1">16</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p227.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p228"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p228.1">29</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p228.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p229"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p229.1">4 C</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p229.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p230"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p230.1">15</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p230.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p231"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p231.1">1</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p231.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p231.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p232"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p232.1">XV</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p232.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p233"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p233.1">59</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p233.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p234"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p234.1">343</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p234.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p235"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p235.1">1 Pharm.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p235.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p236"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p236.1">VI Kal. April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:61pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c144" id="xxv.iii.i-p236.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p237"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p237.1">27 March</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p237.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p238"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p238.1">15</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p238.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p239"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p239.1">11</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p239.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p240"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p240.1">5 B</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p240.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p241"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p241.1">1</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p241.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p242"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p242.1">2</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p242.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p242.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p243"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p243.1">XVI</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p243.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p244"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p244.1">60</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p244.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p245"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p245.1">344</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p245.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p246"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p246.1">20 Pharm.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p246.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p247"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p247.1">XVII Kal. Mai</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:61pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c144" id="xxv.iii.i-p247.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p248"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p248.1">15 April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p248.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p249"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p249.1">19</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p249.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p250"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p250.1">21</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p250.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p251"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p251.1">7 G</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p251.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p252"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p252.1">2</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p252.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p253"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p253.1">3</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p253.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p253.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p254"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p254.1">XVII</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p254.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p255"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p255.1">61</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p255.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p256"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p256.1">345</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p256.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p257"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p257.1">12 Pharm.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p257.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p258"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p258.1">VII Id. April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:61pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c144" id="xxv.iii.i-p258.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p259"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p259.1">7 April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p259.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p260"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p260.1">19</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p260.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p261"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p261.1">3</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p261.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p262"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p262.1">1 F</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p262.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p263"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p263.1">3</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p263.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p264"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p264.1">4</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p264.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p264.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p265"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p265.1">XVIII</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p265.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p266"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p266.1">62</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p266.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p267"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p267.1">346</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p267.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p268"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p268.1">4 Pharm.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p268.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p269"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p269.1">III Kal. April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:61pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c144" id="xxv.iii.i-p269.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p270"><note place="end" n="3820" id="xxv.iii.i-p270.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.i-p271"> According to the usual rule, Easter would fall on March 23; see
<i>Letter</i> 18, note 3.</p></note> <span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p271.1">30 March</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p271.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p272"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p272.1">21</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p272.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p273"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p273.1">14</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p273.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p274"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p274.1">2 E</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p274.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p275"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p275.1">4</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p275.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p276"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p276.1">5</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p276.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p276.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p277"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p277.1">XIX</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p277.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p278"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p278.1">63</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p278.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p279"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p279.1">347</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p279.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p280"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p280.1">17 Pharm.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p280.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p281"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p281.1">Prid. Id. April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:61pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c144" id="xxv.iii.i-p281.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p282"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p282.1">12 April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p282.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p283"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p283.1">15</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p283.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p284"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p284.1">25</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p284.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p285"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p285.1">3 D</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p285.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p286"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p286.1">5</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p286.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p287"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p287.1">6</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p287.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p287.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p288"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p288.1">XX</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p288.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p289"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p289.1">64</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p289.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p290"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p290.1">348</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p290.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p291"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p291.1">8 Pharm.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p291.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p292"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p292.1">III Non. April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:61pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c144" id="xxv.iii.i-p292.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p293"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p293.1">3 April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p293.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p294"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p294.1">18</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p294.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p295"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p295.1">6</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p295.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p296"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p296.1">5 B</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p296.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p297"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p297.1">6</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p297.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p298"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p298.1">7</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p298.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p298.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p299"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p299.1">XXI</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p299.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p300"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p300.1">65</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p300.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p301"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p301.1">349</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p301.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p302"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p302.1">30 Pham<sup>th</sup>.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p302.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p303"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p303.1">VII Kal. April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:61pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c144" id="xxv.iii.i-p303.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p304"><note place="end" n="3821" id="xxv.iii.i-p304.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.i-p305"> According to rule, Easter would fall on April 23, which perhaps
was the day really observed, as it agrees with the age of the moon; but
see note on <i>Index</i> No. xxi.</p></note> <span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p305.1">26 March</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p305.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p306"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p306.1">19</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p306.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p307"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p307.1">17</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p307.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p308"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p308.1">6 A</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p308.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p309"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p309.1">7</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p309.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p310"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p310.1">8</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p310.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p310.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p311"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p311.1">XXII</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p311.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p312"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p312.1">66</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p312.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p313"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p313.1">350</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p313.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p314"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p314.1">13 Pharm.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p314.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p315"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p315.1">VI Id. April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:61pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c144" id="xxv.iii.i-p315.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p316"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p316.1">8 April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p316.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p317"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p317.1">19</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p317.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p318"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p318.1">28</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p318.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p319"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p319.1">7 G</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p319.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p320"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p320.1">8</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p320.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p321"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p321.1">9</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p321.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p321.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p322"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p322.1">XXIII</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p322.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p323"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p323.1">67</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p323.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p324"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p324.1">351</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p324.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p325"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p325.1">5 Pharm.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p325.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p326"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p326.1">Prid. Kal. April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:61pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c144" id="xxv.iii.i-p326.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p327"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p327.1">31 March</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p327.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p328"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p328.1">18</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p328.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p329"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p329.1">9</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p329.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p330"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p330.1">1 F</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p330.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p331"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p331.1">9</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p331.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p332"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p332.1">10</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p332.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p332.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p333"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p333.1">XXIV</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p333.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p334"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p334.1">68</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p334.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p335"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p335.1">352</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p335.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p336"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p336.1">24 Pharm.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p336.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p337"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p337.1">XIII Kal. Mai</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:61pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c144" id="xxv.iii.i-p337.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p338"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p338.1">19 April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p338.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p339"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p339.1">18</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p339.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p340"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p340.1">20</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p340.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p341"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p341.1">3 D</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p341.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p342"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p342.1">10</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p342.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p343"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p343.1">11</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p343.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p343.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p344"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p344.1">XXV</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p344.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p345"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p345.1">69</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p345.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p346"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p346.1">353</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p346.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p347"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p347.1">16 Pharm.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p347.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p348"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p348.1">III Id April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:61pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c144" id="xxv.iii.i-p348.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p349"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p349.1">11 April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p349.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p350"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p350.1">21</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p350.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p351"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p351.1">1</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p351.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p352"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p352.1">4 C</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p352.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p353"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p353.1">11</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p353.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p354"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p354.1">12</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p354.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p354.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p355"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p355.1">XXVI</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p355.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p356"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p356.1">70</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p356.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p357"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p357.1">354</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p357.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p358"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p358.1">1 Pharm.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p358.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p359"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p359.1">VI Kal. April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:61pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c144" id="xxv.iii.i-p359.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p360"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p360.1">27 March</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p360.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p361"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p361.1">17</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p361.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p362"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p362.1">12</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p362.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p363"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p363.1">5 B</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p363.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p364"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p364.1">12</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p364.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p365"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p365.1">13</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p365.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p365.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p366"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p366.1">XXVII</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p366.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p367"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p367.1">71</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p367.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p368"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p368.1">355</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p368.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p369"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p369.1">21 Pharm.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p369.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p370"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p370.1">XVI Kal. Mai</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:61pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c144" id="xxv.iii.i-p370.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p371"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p371.1">16 April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p371.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p372"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p372.1">18</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p372.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p373"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p373.1">23</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p373.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p374"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p374.1">6 A</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p374.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p375"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p375.1">13</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p375.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p376"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p376.1">14</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p376.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p376.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p377"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p377.1">XXVIII</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p377.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p378"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p378.1">72</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p378.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p379"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p379.1">356</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p379.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p380"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p380.1">12 Pharm.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p380.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p381"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p381.1">VII Id. April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:61pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c144" id="xxv.iii.i-p381.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p382"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p382.1">7 April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p382.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p383"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p383.1">17</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p383.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p384"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p384.1">4</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p384.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p385"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p385.1">1 F</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p385.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p386"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p386.1">14</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p386.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p387"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p387.1">15</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p387.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p387.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p388"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p388.1">XXIX</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p388.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p389"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p389.1">73</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p389.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p390"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p390.1">357</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p390.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p391"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p391.1">27 Pham<sup>th</sup>.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p391.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p392"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p392.1">X Kal. April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:61pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c144" id="xxv.iii.i-p392.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p393"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p393.1">23 March</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p393.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p394"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p394.1">17</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p394.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p395"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p395.1">15</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p395.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p396"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p396.1">2 E</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p396.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p397"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p397.1">15</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p397.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p398"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p398.1">16</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p398.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p398.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p399"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p399.1">XXX</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p399.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p400"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p400.1">74</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p400.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p401"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p401.1">358</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p401.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p402"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p402.1">17 Pharm.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p402.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p403"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p403.1">Prid Id. April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:61pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c144" id="xxv.iii.i-p403.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p404"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p404.1">12 April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p404.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p405"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p405.1">17</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p405.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p406"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p406.1">26</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p406.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p407"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p407.1">3 D</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p407.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p408"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p408.1">1</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p408.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p409"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p409.1">17</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p409.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p409.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p410"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p410.1">XXXI</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p410.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p411"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p411.1">75</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p411.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p412"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p412.1">359</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p412.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p413"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p413.1">9 Pharm.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p413.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p414"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p414.1">Prid. Non. April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:61pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c144" id="xxv.iii.i-p414.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p415"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p415.1">4 April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p415.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p416"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p416.1">20</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p416.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p417"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p417.1">7</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p417.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p418"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p418.1">4 C</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p418.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p419"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p419.1">2</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p419.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p420"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p420.1">18</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p420.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p420.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p421"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p421.1">XXXII</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p421.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p422"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p422.1">76</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p422.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p423"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p423.1">360</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p423.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p424"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p424.1">28 Pharm.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p424.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p425"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p425.1">IX Kal. Mai</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:61pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c144" id="xxv.iii.i-p425.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p426"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p426.1">23 April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p426.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p427"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p427.1">21</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p427.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p428"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p428.1">18</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p428.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p429"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p429.1">6 A</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p429.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p430"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p430.1">3</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p430.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p431"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p431.1">19</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p431.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p431.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p432"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p432.1">XXXIII</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p432.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p433"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p433.1">77</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p433.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p434"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p434.1">361</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p434.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p435"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p435.1">13 Pharm.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p435.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p436"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p436.1">VI Id. April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:61pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c144" id="xxv.iii.i-p436.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p437"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p437.1">8 April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p437.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p438"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p438.1">17</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p438.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p439"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p439.1">29</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p439.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p440"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p440.1">7 G</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p440.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p441"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p441.1">4</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p441.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p442"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p442.1">1</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p442.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p442.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p443"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p443.1">XXXIV</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p443.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p444"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p444.1">78</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p444.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p445"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p445.1">362</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p445.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p446"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p446.1">5 Pharm.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p446.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p447"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p447.1">Prid. Kal. April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:61pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c144" id="xxv.iii.i-p447.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p448"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p448.1">31 March</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p448.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p449"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p449.1">25</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p449.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p450"><note place="end" n="3822" id="xxv.iii.i-p450.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.i-p451"> Read
Moon 20, Epact 11.</p></note> <span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p451.1">10</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p451.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p452"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p452.1">1 F</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p452.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p453"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p453.1">5</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p453.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p454"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p454.1">2</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p454.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p454.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p455"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p455.1">XXXV</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p455.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p456"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p456.1">79</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p456.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p457"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p457.1">363</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p457.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p458"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p458.1">25 Pharm.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p458.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p459"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p459.1">XII Kal. Mai</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:61pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c144" id="xxv.iii.i-p459.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p460"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p460.1">20 April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p460.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p461"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p461.1">20</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p461.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p462"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p462.1">21</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p462.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p463"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p463.1">2 E</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p463.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p464"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p464.1">6</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p464.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p465"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p465.1">3</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p465.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p465.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p466"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p466.1">XXXVI</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p466.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p467"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p467.1">80</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p467.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p468"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p468.1">364</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p468.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p469"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p469.1">9 Pharm.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p469.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p470"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p470.1">Prid. Non. April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:61pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c144" id="xxv.iii.i-p470.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p471"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p471.1">4 April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p471.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p472"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p472.1">16</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p472.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p473"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p473.1">3</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p473.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p474"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p474.1">4 C</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p474.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p475"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p475.1">7</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p475.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p476"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p476.1">4</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p476.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p476.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p477"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p477.1">XXXVII</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p477.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p478"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p478.1">81</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p478.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p479"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p479.1">365</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p479.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p480"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p480.1">1 Pharm.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p480.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p481"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p481.1">VI Kal. April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:61pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c144" id="xxv.iii.i-p481.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p482"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p482.1">27 March</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p482.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p483"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p483.1">19</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p483.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p484"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p484.1">14</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p484.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p485"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p485.1">5 B</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p485.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p486"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p486.1">8</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p486.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p487"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p487.1">5</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p487.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p487.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p488"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p488.1">XXXVIII</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p488.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p489"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p489.1">82</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p489.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p490"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p490.1">366</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p490.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p491"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p491.1">21 Pharm.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p491.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p492"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p492.1">XVI Kal. Mai</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:61pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c144" id="xxv.iii.i-p492.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p493"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p493.1">16 April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p493.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p494"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p494.1">20</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p494.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p495"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p495.1">25</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p495.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p496"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p496.1">6 A</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p496.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p497"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p497.1">9</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p497.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p498"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p498.1">6</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p498.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p498.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p499"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p499.1">XXXIX</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p499.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p500"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p500.1">83</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p500.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p501"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p501.1">367</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p501.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p502"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p502.1">6 Pharm.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p502.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p503"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p503.1">Kal. April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:61pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c144" id="xxv.iii.i-p503.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p504"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p504.1">1 April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p504.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p505"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p505.1">16</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p505.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p506"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p506.1">6</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p506.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p507"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p507.1">7 G</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p507.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p508"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p508.1">10</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p508.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p509"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p509.1">7</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p509.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p509.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p510"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p510.1">XL</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p510.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p511"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p511.1">84</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p511.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p512"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p512.1">368</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p512.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p513"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p513.1">25 Pharm.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p513.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p514"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p514.1">XII Kal. Mai</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:61pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c144" id="xxv.iii.i-p514.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p515"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p515.1">20 April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p515.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p516"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p516.1">16</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p516.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p517"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p517.1">17</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p517.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p518"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p518.1">2 E</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p518.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p519"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p519.1">11</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p519.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p520"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p520.1">8</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p520.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p520.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p521"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p521.1">XLI</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p521.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p522"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p522.1">85</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p522.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p523"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p523.1">369</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p523.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p524"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p524.1">17 Pharm.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p524.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p525"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p525.1">Prid. Id. April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:61pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c144" id="xxv.iii.i-p525.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p526"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p526.1">12 April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p526.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p527"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p527.1">15</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p527.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p528"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p528.1">28</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p528.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p529"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p529.1">3 D</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p529.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p530"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p530.1">12</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p530.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p531"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p531.1">9</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p531.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p531.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p532"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p532.1">XLII</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p532.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p533"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p533.1">86</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p533.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p534"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p534.1">370</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p534.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p535"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p535.1">2 Pharm.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p535.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p536"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p536.1">V Kal. April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:61pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c144" id="xxv.iii.i-p536.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p537"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p537.1">28 March</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p537.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p538"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p538.1">15</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p538.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p539"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p539.1">9</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p539.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p540"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p540.1">4 C</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p540.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p541"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p541.1">13</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p541.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p542"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p542.1">10</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p542.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p542.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p543"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p543.1">XLIII</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p543.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p544"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p544.1">87</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p544.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p545"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p545.1">371</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p545.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p546"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p546.1">22 Pharm.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p546.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p547"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p547.1">XV Kal. Mai</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:61pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c144" id="xxv.iii.i-p547.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p548"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p548.1">17 April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p548.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p549"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p549.1">16</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p549.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p550"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p550.1">20</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p550.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p551"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p551.1">5 B</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p551.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p552"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p552.1">14</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p552.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p553"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p553.1">11</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p553.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p553.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p554"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p554.1">XLIV</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p554.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p555"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p555.1">88</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p555.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p556"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p556.1">372</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p556.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p557"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p557.1">13 Pharm.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p557.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p558"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p558.1">VI Id. April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:61pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c144" id="xxv.iii.i-p558.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p559"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p559.1">8 April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p559.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p560"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p560.1">19</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p560.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p561"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p561.1">1</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p561.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p562"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p562.1">7 G</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p562.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p563"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p563.1">15</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p563.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p564"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p564.1">12</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

<tr id="xxv.iii.i-p564.2">
<td style="width:67pt" valign="top" class="c128" id="xxv.iii.i-p564.3">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p565"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p565.1">XLV</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p565.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p566"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p566.1">89</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c129" id="xxv.iii.i-p566.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p567"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p567.1">373</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p567.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p568"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p568.1">5 Pharm.</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:70pt" valign="top" class="c137" id="xxv.iii.i-p568.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p569"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p569.1">Prid. Kal. April</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:61pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c144" id="xxv.iii.i-p569.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p570"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p570.1">31 March</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:41pt" valign="top" class="c132" id="xxv.iii.i-p570.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p571"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p571.1">21</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:53pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c133" id="xxv.iii.i-p571.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p572"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p572.1">12</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:49pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c134" id="xxv.iii.i-p572.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p573"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p573.1">1 F</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:45pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c135" id="xxv.iii.i-p573.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p574"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p574.1">1</span></p>
</td>
<td style="width:54pt" colspan="2" valign="top" class="c136" id="xxv.iii.i-p574.2">
<p class="c2" id="xxv.iii.i-p575"><span class="c65" id="xxv.iii.i-p575.1">13</span></p>
</td>
</tr>

</table>

</div3>

<div3 title="Index." progress="88.27%" prev="xxv.iii.i" next="xxv.iii.iii" id="xxv.iii.ii"><p class="c81" id="xxv.iii.ii-p1">

<pb n="503" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_503.html" id="xxv.iii.ii-Page_503" /><span class="c40" id="xxv.iii.ii-p1.1">Index.</span></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.ii-p2"><span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.ii-p2.1">An</span> Index of the months
of each year, and of the days, and of the Indictions, and of the
Consulates, and of the Governors in Alexandria, and of all the Epacts,
and of those [days] which are named ‘of the Gods<note place="end" n="3823" id="xxv.iii.ii-p2.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p3"> The
‘Gods’ correspond to the Concurrentes,’ i.e. to the
days of the week upon which Mar. 24 occurs in the year in question.
(See Table, and Ideler, 2. 261), and so to the ‘Sunday
letters,’ which follow the ‘gods’ in inverse order,
‘a’ corresponding to years when there were 6
‘gods,’ b to 5, &amp;c., f to 1, g to 7.</p></note>,’ and the reason [any Letter] was not
sent, and the returns from exile<note place="end" n="3824" id="xxv.iii.ii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p4"> The
meaning of these words is doubtful. Larslow renders them ‘the
answers from abroad.’</p></note>—from the
Festal Letters of Pope Athanasius.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p5">The Festal Letters of Athanasius, Bishop of
Alexandria, which he sent year by year, to the several cities and all
the provinces subject to him; that is, from Pentapolis, and on to
Libya, Ammoniaca, the greater and the lesser Oasis, Egypt, and
Augustamnica, with the Heptanomis of<note place="end" n="3825" id="xxv.iii.ii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p6"> Read
‘and.’</p></note> the upper and
middle Thebais; [commencing] from the 44th<note place="end" n="3826" id="xxv.iii.ii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p7"> i.e.
the year beginning Aug. 30, 327 (328 being leap-year). The
‘Diocletian’ era, or era ‘of the martyrs,’ was
that used by the Egyptian Christians. It is incorrectly described in
D.C.A. s.v. <span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.ii-p7.1">Era</span>; see Ideler, <i>ut
supr</i>.</p></note>
year of the Diocletian Era, in which the Paschal Festival was on xvi<note place="end" n="3827" id="xxv.iii.ii-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p8"> Read
xix (April 14). The corruption is easy in Syriac.</p></note> Pharmuthi; xviii Kal. Mai; xviii Moon; when
Alexander, his predecessor, having departed this life on xxii
Pharmuthi<note place="end" n="3828" id="xxv.iii.ii-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p9"> April
17.</p></note>, he [Athan.] succeeded him after the
Paschal festival on xiv Pauni, Indict. i, Januarius and Justus being
Consuls, the governor Zenius of Italy being the Præfect of Egypt,
Epact xxv; Gods, i.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p10">I. (Aug. 29, 328, to Aug. 28, <span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.ii-p10.1">a.d.</span> 329.) In this year, Easter-day was on xi Pharmuthi;
viii. Id. Ap.; xxii Moon; Coss. Constantinus Aug. viii, Constantinus
Cæs. IV; the same governor Zenius being Præfect of Egypt;
Indict. ii; Epact vi; Gods, ii. This was the first Letter he [Athan.]
sent; for he was ordained Bishop in the preceding year after the
Paschal feast, Alexander, as is known, having despatched one for that
year, before he was released from life. This was in the 45th of the
Diocletian era.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p11">II. (329–330.) In this year, Easter-day was
on xxiv Pharmuthi; xiii Kal. Mai; xv Moon; Coss. Gallicianus,
Symmachus; the governor Magninianus the Cappadocian being Præfect
of Egypt; Indict. iii; Epact xvii; Gods, iii. In this year he went
through the Thebais.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p12">III. (330–331.) In this year, Easter-day
was on xvi Pharmuthi; xviii Moon; iii Id. Ap.; Coss. Annius Bassus,
Ablavius; the governor Hyginus<note place="end" n="3829" id="xxv.iii.ii-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p13"> The
heading to <i>Ep</i>. 3 gives Florentius.</p></note> of Italy,
Præfect of Egypt; Epact xxviii; Indict. iv. He sent this Letter
while journeying on his return from the Imperial Court. For in this
year he went to the Imperial Court to the Emperor Constantine the
Great, having been summoned before him, on account of an accusation his
enemies made, that he had been appointed when too young. He appeared,
was thought worthy of favour and honour, and returned<note place="end" n="3830" id="xxv.iii.ii-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p14"> This
ought to have been placed under iv; but see p. 512, note 7.</p></note> when the fast was half finished.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p15">IV. (331–332.) In this year, Easter-day was
on xvii<note place="end" n="3831" id="xxv.iii.ii-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p16"> Read
vii.</p></note> Pharmuthi; xx Moon; iv Non. Apr.;
Epact ix; Gods, vi; Coss. Pacatianus, Hilarianus; the same governor
Hyginus, Præfect of Egypt; Indict. v. In this year he went through
Pentapolis, and was in Ammoniaca.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p17">V. (332–333.) In this year, Easter-day was
on xx Pharmuthi; xv Moon; xvii Kal. Mai; Epact xx; Gods, vii; Coss.
Dalmatius, Zenophilus; the governor Paternus<note place="end" n="3832" id="xxv.iii.ii-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p18"> Vid.
<i>Ep. Fest.</i> v. n. 2.</p></note>,
Præfect of Egypt; Indict. vi.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p19">VI. (333–334.) In this year, Easter-day was
on xii Pharmuthi; xvii Moon; vii Id. Apr.; Indict. vii; Epact i; Gods,
i; Coss. Optatus, Paulinus; the same governor Paternus<note place="end" n="3833" id="xxv.iii.ii-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p20"> The
headings of Letters 6, 7, give Philagrius.</p></note> Præfect of Egypt. In this year he went
through the lower country. In it he was summoned to a Synod, his
enemies having previously devised mischief against him in Cæsarea
of Palestine; but becoming aware of the conspiracy, he excused himself
from attending.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p21">VII. (334–335.) In this year, Easter-day
was on xiv<note place="end" n="3834" id="xxv.iii.ii-p21.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p22"> Read
iv, as below, No. xii.</p></note> Pharmuthi; xx Moon; iii Kal. Ap.;
Indict. viii; Epact xii; Gods, ii; Coss. Constantius<note place="end" n="3835" id="xxv.iii.ii-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p23"> i.e.
Julius C.; the Syr. has Constantinus, by an error.</p></note>, Albinus; the same governor Paternus,
Præfect of Egypt.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p24">VIII. (335–336.) In this year, Easter-day
was on xxiii Pharmuthi, xx Moon; xiv Kal. Mai; Indict. ix; Epact xxiii;
Gods, iv; Coss. Nepotianus, Facundus; the governor Philagrius, the
Cappadocian, Præfect of Egypt. In this year he went to that Synod
of his enemies which was assembled at Tyre. Now he journeyed from this
place on xvii Epiphi<note place="end" n="3836" id="xxv.iii.ii-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p25"> July
11, 335.</p></note>, but when a
discovery was made of the plot against him, he removed thence and fled
in an open boat to Constantinople. Arriving there on ii Athyr<note place="end" n="3837" id="xxv.iii.ii-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p26"> Oct.
30, 335.</p></note>, after eight days he presented himself
before the Emperor Constantine, and spoke plainly. But his enemies, by
various secret devices, influenced the Emperor, who suddenly condemned
him to exile, and he set out on the tenth of Athyr<note place="end" n="3838" id="xxv.iii.ii-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p27"> Read
‘Mechir,’ Feb. 5, 336 (Gwatkin, p. 137, the correction is
due to Sievers).</p></note> to Gaul, to Constans Cæsar, the son of
Augustus. On this account he wrote no Festal Letter.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p28">IX. (336–7.) In this year, Easter-day was
on viii Pharmuthi; xvi Moon; iv<note place="end" n="3839" id="xxv.iii.ii-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p29"> Read
iii.</p></note> Non. Ap.;
Indict. x; Epact iv; Gods, v; Coss. Felicianus, Titianus; the governor
Philagrius, the Cappadocian, Præfect of Egypt. He was in Treviri
of Gaul, and on this account was unable to write a Festal Letter.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p30">X. (337–8.) In this year, Easter-day was on
xxx Phamenoth; vii Kal. Ap.; xix<note place="end" n="3840" id="xxv.iii.ii-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p31"> ‘xviii½,’ heading of <i>Letter</i> 10.</p></note> Moon, Indict.
xi; Epact xv; Gods, vi; Coss. Ursus, Polemius; the governor Theodorus<note place="end" n="3841" id="xxv.iii.ii-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p32"> Superseded by Philagrius (see heading, and Prolegg. ch. ii.
§6 (1) note).</p></note>, of Heliopolis, Præfect of Egypt. In
this year, Constantine having died on xxvii Pachon<note place="end" n="3842" id="xxv.iii.ii-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p33"> May
22, 337.</p></note>, Athanasius, now liberated, returned from
Gaul triumphantly on xxvii<note place="end" n="3843" id="xxv.iii.ii-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p34"> Nov.
23, 337.</p></note> Athyr. In this
year, too, there were many events. Antony, the great leader, came to
Alexandria, and though he remained there only two days, shewed himself
wonderful in many things, and healed many. He went away on the third of
Messori.<note place="end" n="3844" id="xxv.iii.ii-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p35"> July
27, 338, supr. p. 214.</p></note></p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p36">XI. (338–9.) In this year, Easter-day was
on xx Pharmuthi; xx Moon; xvii Kal. Mai; Epact xxvi; Gods, vii; Indict.
xii; Coss. Constantius II, Constans I<note place="end" n="3845" id="xxv.iii.ii-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p37"> The
Syriac has erroneously Constantius I., Constans II.</p></note>;
the governor Philagrius, the Cappadocian, Præfect of Egypt. In
this year, again, there were many tumults. On the xxii Phamenoth<note place="end" n="3846" id="xxv.iii.ii-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p38"> Mar.
18, 339.</p></note> he was pursued in the night, and the next
day he fled from the Church of Theonas, after he had baptized many.
Then, four days after, Gregorius the Cappadocian entered the city as
Bishop.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p39">XII. (339–340.) In this year, Easter-day
was on xiv<note place="end" n="3847" id="xxv.iii.ii-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p40"> Read
iv. as above, No. vii.</p></note> Pharmuthi; xv Moon; iii Kal. Ap.;
Epact vii; Gods, ii; Indict. xiii; Coss. Acyndinus, Proclus; the same
governor Philagrius, Præfect of Egypt. Gregorius continued his
acts of violence, and therefore [Ath.] wrote no Festal Letter. The
Arians proclaimed [Easter] on xxvii Phamenoth, and were much ridiculed
on account of this error. Then altering it in the middle of the fast,
they kept it with us on iv<note place="end" n="3848" id="xxv.iii.ii-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p41"> Read
iv. as above, No. vii.</p></note> Pharmuthi, as
above. He [Athanasius] gave notice of it to the presbyters of
Alexandria in a short note, not being able to send a letter as usual,
on account of his flight and the treachery.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p42">XIII. (340–341.) In this year, Easter-day
was on xxiv Pharmuthi; xvi Moon; xiii. Kal. Mai; Epact xviii; <pb n="504" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_504.html" id="xxv.iii.ii-Page_504" />Gods, iii; Indict. xiv; Coss.
Marcellinus, Probinus; the governor Longinus, of Nicæa,
Præfect of Egypt. Augustamnica was separated.<note place="end" n="3849" id="xxv.iii.ii-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p43"> i.e.
‘made a separate province.’ This had been known (Gothofr.
in <i>Cod. Th</i>. xii. i. 34) to fall between 325 and 342; and
Augustamnica is not mentioned as a province in 338–9,
<i>supr</i>. p. 101.</p></note> On account of Gregorius continuing in the
city, and exercising violence, although this illness commenced, the
Pope did not write a Festal Letter even this time<note place="end" n="3850" id="xxv.iii.ii-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p44"> This
and the similar notice at the end of xiv are incorrect. The Index may
have been written for a collection which lacked Letters 13,
14.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p45">XIV. (341–2.) In this year, Easter-day was
on xvi Pharmuthi; xx<note place="end" n="3851" id="xxv.iii.ii-p45.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p46"> The
Syriac has xvi, which is an error.</p></note> Moon; iii Id. Ap.;
Epact xxix; Gods, iv; Indict. xv; Coss. Constantius III, Constans II;
the governor Longinus of Nicæa, Præfect of Egypt. Because
Gregorius was in the city, [though] severely ill, the Pope was unable
to send [any Letter].</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p47">XV. (342–3.) In this year, Easter-day was
on i Pharmuthi; xv Moon; vi Kal. Ap.; Epact xi; Gods, v; Indict. i;
Coss. Placidus, Romulus; the same governor Longinus, of Nicæa,
Præfect of Egypt. In this year the Synod of Sardica was held<note place="end" n="3852" id="xxv.iii.ii-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p48"> The
summons for the Council was issued ‘in this year,’ i.e.
before August, 343, but the proceedings fall in the autumn and winter,
i.e. in the next Egyptian year, and the sequel (about Ursac. and
Valens) refers to what took place about 347.</p></note>; and when the Arians had arrived, they
returned to Philippopolis, for Philagrius gave them this advice there.
In truth, they were blamed everywhere, and were even anathematised by
the Church of Rome, and having written a recantation to Pope
Athanasius, Ursacius and Valens were put to shame. There was an
agreement made at Sardica respecting Easter, and a decree was issued to
be binding for fifty years, which the Romans and Alexandrians
everywhere announced in the usual manner. Again he [Athan.] wrote a
Festal Letter.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p49">XVI. (343–4.) In this year, Easter-day was
on xx Pharmuthi; xix Moon; xvii Kal. Mai; Epact xxi; Gods, vi[i], Coss.
Leontius, Sallustius; the governor Palladius, of Italy, Præfect of
Egypt; Indict. ii. Being at Naissus on his return from the Synod, he
there celebrated Easter<note place="end" n="3853" id="xxv.iii.ii-p49.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p50"> Easter, i.e. Apr. 15, 344, at Nish, or Nissa, in
Servia.</p></note>. Of this Easter-day
he gave notice in few words to the presbyters of Alexandria, but he was
unable to do so to the country.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p51">XVII. (344–5.) In this year, Easter-day was
on xii Pharmuthi; xviii Moon; vii. Id. Ap.; Epact ii; Gods, i; Indict.
iii; Coss. Amantius, Albinus; the governor Nestorius of Gaza,
Præfect of Egypt. Having travelled to Aquileia, he kept Easter
there. Of this Easter-day, he gave notice in few words to the
presbyters of Alexandria, but not to the country.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p52">XVIII. (345–6.) In this year, Easter-day
was on iv Pharmuthi; xxi<note place="end" n="3854" id="xxv.iii.ii-p52.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p53"> The
Syriac in this place has xxiv. But we find xxi in the heading to the
Letter itself.</p></note> Moon; iii Kal. Ap.;
Epact xiv; Gods, ii; Indict. iv; Coss. Constantius<note place="end" n="3855" id="xxv.iii.ii-p53.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p54"> The
Syriac has Constantinus.</p></note> Aug. IV, Constans Aug. III; the same
governor Nestorius of Gaza, Præfect of Egypt. Gregorius having
died on the second of Epiphi<note place="end" n="3856" id="xxv.iii.ii-p54.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p55"> June
26 of the previous year (345).</p></note>, he returned from
Rome and Italy, and entered the city and the Church. Moreover he was
thought worthy of a grand reception, for on the xxiv Paophi<note place="end" n="3857" id="xxv.iii.ii-p55.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p56"> Oct.
21, 346.</p></note>, the people and all those in authority met
him a hundred miles distant, and he continued in honour. He had already
sent the Festal Letter for this year, in few words, to the
presbyters.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p57">XIX. (346–7.) In this year, Easter-day was
on xvii Pharmuthi xv. Moon; Prid. Id. Apr.; Epact xxv; Gods, iii;
Indict. v; Coss. Rufinus, Eusebius; the same governor Nestorius of
Gaza, Præfect of Egypt. He wrote this Letter while residing here
in Alexandria, giving notice of some things which he had not been able
to do before.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p58">XX. (347–8.) In this year, Easter-day was
on vii Pharmuthi; xviii Moon; iii Non. Ap.; Epact vi; Gods, v<note place="end" n="3858" id="xxv.iii.ii-p58.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p59"> Text
‘iv.’</p></note> Indict. vi; Coss. Philippus, Salia; the same
governor Nestorius of Gaza, Præfect of Egypt. This Letter also he
sent while residing in Alexandria.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p60">XXI. (348–9.) In this year, Easter-day was
on xxx Phamenoth;…xix Moon,…vii Kal. Ap.; Epact xvii; Gods,
vi; Indict. vii. But because the Romans refused, for they said they
held a tradition from the Apostle Peter not to pass the twenty-sixth
day of Pharmuthi, nor..the thirtieth of Phamenoth, xxi
Moon,………………<note place="end" n="3859" id="xxv.iii.ii-p60.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p61"> The
text is imperfect and apparently very corrupt; ‘xix Moon’
fits Pharm. 28 (Apr. 23), which was the true Easter, and probably
observed at Alexandria, while the Romans, refusing to go beyond Apr.
21, kept Easter on Pham. 30 (Mar. 26), on which day the Moon was really
xxi days old. See Table D, and <i>Letter</i> 18. <i>Letter</i> 21 is
lost.</p></note>,
vii Kal. Ap.; Coss. Limenius, Catullinus; the same governor Nestorius
of Gaza, Præfect of Egypt. He sent this also while residing in
Alexandria.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p62">XXII. (349–50.) In this year, Easter-day
was on xiii Pharmuthi; xix Moon, the second hour; vi Id. Ap.; Epact
xxviii; Gods, vii; Indict. viii; Coss. Sergius, Nigrianus; the same
governor Nestorius of Gaza, Præfect of Egypt. In this year,
Constans was slain by Magnentius, and Constantius held the empire
alone; then he wrote to the Pope [Athan.], telling him to fear nothing
because of the death of Constans, but to confide in him as he had done
in Constans while living.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p63">XXIII. (350–1.) In this year, Easter day
was on v Pharmuthi; Moon xviii; Prid. Kal. Ap.; Epact ix; Gods, i;
Indict. ix; the Consulship after that of Sergius and Nigrianus; the
same governor Nestorius of Gaza, again Præfect of Egypt.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p64">XXIV. (351–2.) In this year, Easter-day was
on xxiv Pharmuthi; xviii Moon; xiii Kal. Mai, Epact xx; Gods, iii;
Indict. x, Coss. Constantius Aug. V, Constantius Cæsar I; the same
governor Nestorius of Gaza, Præfect of Egypt. Gallus was
proclaimed Cæsar<note place="end" n="3860" id="xxv.iii.ii-p64.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p65"> In
the previous year, Mar. 15, 351.</p></note>, and his name
changed into Constantius.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p66">XXV. (352–3.) In this year, Easter-day was
on xvi Pharmuthi; xxi Moon; iii Id. Ap.; Epact i; Gods, iv; Indict. xi;
Coss. Constantius Aug. VI, Constantius Cæsar II; the governor
Sebastianus of Thrace, præfect of Egypt. In this year, Serapion<note place="end" n="3861" id="xxv.iii.ii-p66.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p67"> Cf.
<i>Letters</i> 49, 54.</p></note>, Bishop of Thmuis, and Triadelphus of
Nicion, and the presbyters Petrus and Astricius, with others, were sent
to the emperor Constantius, through fear of mischief from the Arians.
They returned, having effected nothing. In this year, Montanus,
Silentiarius of the Palace, [was sent]…against [the]<note place="end" n="3862" id="xxv.iii.ii-p67.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p68"> Text
corrupt.</p></note> Bishop, but, a tumult having been excited,
he retired, having failed to effect anything.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p69">XXVI. (353–4.) In this year, Easter-day was
on i<note place="end" n="3863" id="xxv.iii.ii-p69.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p70"> Text
‘iv.’</p></note> Pharmuthi; xvii Moon; vi Kal. Ap.; Epact
xii; Gods, v; Indict. xii; Coss. Constantius Aug. VII, Constantius
Cæsar III.; the same governor Sebastianus of Thrace, Præfect
of Egypt.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p71">XXVII. (354–5.) In this year, Easter-day
was on xxi Pharmuthi; xviii Moon; xvi Kal. Mai; Epact xxiii; Gods, vi;
Indict. xiii; Coss. Arbetion, Lollianus; the governor Maximus the Elder
of Nicæa, Prefect of Egypt. In this year, Diogenes, the Secretary
of the Emperor, entered with the design of seizing the Bishop. But he,
too, having raged in vain, went away quietly.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p72">XXVIII. (355–6.) In this year, Easter-day
was on xii Pharmuthi; xvii Moon; vii Id. Ap.; Epact iv; Gods, i;
Indict. xiv, Coss. Constantius Aug. VIII, Julianus Cæsar I; the
same governor Maximus the <pb n="505" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_505.html" id="xxv.iii.ii-Page_505" />Elder of
Nicæa, Præfect of Egypt, who was succeeded by Cataphronius of
Byblus. In this year, Syrianus Dux, having excited a tumult in the
Church on the thirteenth of Mechir, on the fourteenth<note place="end" n="3864" id="xxv.iii.ii-p72.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p73"> Feb.
8–9, 356.</p></note> at night entered Theonas with his soldiers;
but he was unable to capture [Athanasius], for he escaped in a
miraculous manner.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p74">XXIX (356–7.) In this year, Easter-day was
on xxvii Phamenoth; xvii Moon; x Kal. Ap., Epact xv; Gods, ii; Indict.
xv; Coss. Constantius Aug. IX, Julianus Cæsar II; the same
governor Cataphronius, of Byblus, Præfect of Egypt, to whom
succeeded Parnassius. Then Georgius entered on the thirtieth of Mechir,
and acted with excessive violence. But Athanasius, the Bishop, had
fled, and was sought for in the city with much oppression, many being
in danger on this account. Therefore no Festal Letter was written<note place="end" n="3865" id="xxv.iii.ii-p74.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p75"> But
see <i>Letter</i> 29, note 1.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p76">XXX. (357–8.) In this year, Easter-day was
on xvii Pharmuthi; Prid. Id. Ap.; xvii Moon; Epact xxvi; Gods, iii;
Indict. i; Coss. Tatianus, Cerealis; the governor Parius of Corinth,
Præfect of Egypt. Athanasius, the Bishop, lay concealed in the
city of Alexandria. But Georgius left on the fifth of Paophi<note place="end" n="3866" id="xxv.iii.ii-p76.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p77"> Oct.
2, 358.</p></note> being driven away by the multitude. On this
account, neither this year was the Pope able to send a Festal
Letter.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p78">XXXI. (358–9.) In this year, Easter-day was
on ix<note place="end" n="3867" id="xxv.iii.ii-p78.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p79"> Text
‘xix.’</p></note> Pharmuthi; Prid. Non. Ap.; xx Moon; Epact
vii; Gods, iv; Indict. ii; Coss. Eusebius, Hypatius; the same governor
Parius, who was succeeded by Italicianus of Italy for three months;
after him Faustinus, of Chalcedon. Neither this year did the Pope write
[any Letter].</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p80">XXXII. (359–60.) In this year, Easter-day
was on xxviii Pharmuthi; ix Kal. Mai; xxi Moon; Epact xviii; Gods, vi;
Indict. iii; Coss. Constantius Aug. X, Julianus Cæsar III; the
governor Faustinus, of Chalcedon, Præfect of Egypt. This
Præfect and Artemius Dux, having entered a private house and a
small cell, in search of Athanasius the Bishop, bitterly tortured
Eudæmonis, a perpetual virgin. On this account no [Letter] was
written this year.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p81">XXXIII. (360–1.) In this year, Easter-day
was on xiii Pharmuthi, vi Id. Ap.; xvii Moon; Epact xxix; Gods, vii;
Indict. iv; Coss. Taurus, Florentius; the same governor Faustinus<note place="end" n="3868" id="xxv.iii.ii-p81.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p82"> Or
Pausanias. This name is written vaguely in the Syriac, varying in all
the three places in which it occurs.</p></note>, Præfect of Egypt, who was succeeded by
Gerontius the Armenian. He was unable to send [a Letter]. In this year,
Constantius died<note place="end" n="3869" id="xxv.iii.ii-p82.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p83"> Nov.
23, 361.</p></note>, and Julianus
holding the empire alone, there was a cessation of the persecution
against the Orthodox. For commands were issued everywhere from the
emperor Julianus, that the Orthodox ecclesiastics who had been
persecuted in the time of Constantius should be let alone.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p84">XXXIV. (361–2.) In this year, Easter-day
was on v<note place="end" n="3870" id="xxv.iii.ii-p84.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p85"> Text
‘xv.’</p></note> Pharmuthi; Prid. Kal. Ap.; xxv Moon;
Epact x; Gods, i; Indict. v; Coss. Mamertinus, Nevitta; the same
governor Gerontius, who was succeeded by Olympus of Tarsus. In this
year, in Mechir, Athanasius the Bishop returned to the Church, after
his flight, by the command of Julianus Augustus, who pardoned all the
Bishops and Clergy in exile, as was before said. This year, then, he
wrote [a Letter].</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p86">XXXV. (362–3.) In this year, Easter-day was
on xxv Pharmuthi; xii Kal. Mai; xx Moon; Epact xxi; Gods, ii; Indict.
vi; Coss. Julianus Augustus IV, Sallustius; the same governor Olympus,
Præfect of Egypt. Pythiodorus Trico of Thebes, a Philosopher,
brought a decree of Julianus on the twenty-seventh of Paophi, and set
it in action against the Bishop first, and uttered many threats. So he
[Athan.] left the city at once, and went up to the Thebais. And when
after eight months Julianus died, and his death was announced,
Athanasius returned secretly by night to Alexandria. Then on the eighth
of Thoth, he embarked<note place="end" n="3871" id="xxv.iii.ii-p86.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p87"> Prolegg. ch. v. §3, h.</p></note> at the Eastern
Hierapolis, and met the emperor Jovian, by whom he was dismissed with
honour. He sent this festal Letter to all the country, while being
driven by persecution from Memphis to the Thebais, and it was delivered
as usual.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p88">XXXVI. (363–4). In this year, Easter-day
was on ix Pharmuthi; Prid. Non. Ap.; xvi Moon; Epact iii; Gods, iv;
Indict. vii; Coss. Jovianus Aug., Varronianus; the governor Aerius, of
Damascus, Præfect; who was succeeded by Maximus of Rapheotis, and
he again by Flavianus the Illyrian. In this year, the Pope returned to
Alexandria and the Church on the twenty-fifth of Mechir. He sent the
Festal Letter, according to custom, from Antioch to all the Bishops in
all the province.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p89">XXXVII. (364–5.) In this year, Easter-day
was on i Pharmuthi; v[i] Kal. Ap.; xix Moon; Epact xiv; Gods, v;
Indict. viii; Coss. Valentinianus Aug. I, Valens Aug.; the same
Flavianus, the Illyrian, being governor. We received the Cæsareum;
but again, the Pope being persecuted<note place="end" n="3872" id="xxv.iii.ii-p89.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p90"> May
5, 365.</p></note> with
accusations, withdrew<note place="end" n="3873" id="xxv.iii.ii-p90.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p91"> Oct.
5, 365.</p></note> to the garden of
the new river. But a few days<note place="end" n="3874" id="xxv.iii.ii-p91.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p92"> Feb.
i. 366.</p></note> after, Barasides,
the notary, came to him with the Præfect and obtained an entrance
for him into the Church. Then, an earthquake happening on the
twenty-seventh of Epiphi<note place="end" n="3875" id="xxv.iii.ii-p92.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p93"> July
21, 365; so also <i>Chron. Pasch</i>. and Amm. Marc. xxvi. 10,
specially mentioning Alexandria.</p></note>, the sea returned
from the East, and destroyed many persons, and much damage was
caused.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p94">XXXVIII. (365–6.) In this year, Easter-day
was on xxi Pharmuthi; xvi Kal. Mai; xx Moon; Epact xxv; Gods, vi;
Indict. ix; in the first year of the Consulship of Gratianus, the son
of Augustus, and Daglaiphus; the same governor Flavianus, Præfect.
On the twenty-seventh of Epiphi, the heathen made an attack, and the
Cæsareum was burnt and consequently many of the citizens suffered
great distress, while the authors of the calamity were condemned and
exiled. After this, Proclianus the Macedonian, became chief.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p95">XXXIX. (366–7.) In this year, Easter-day
was on vi<note place="end" n="3876" id="xxv.iii.ii-p95.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p96"> Text
‘xvi.’</p></note> Pharmuthi; Kal. Ap.; xvi Moon; Epact
vi; Gods, vii; Indict. x; Coss. Lupicinus, Jovinus; the same Proclianus
being governor, who was succeeded by Tatianus of Lycia. In this year,
when Lucius had attempted an entrance on the twenty-sixth of Thoth<note place="end" n="3877" id="xxv.iii.ii-p96.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p97"> Sep.
24, 367; cf. <i>Hist. Aceph</i>.</p></note>, and lay concealed by night in a house on
the side of the enclosure of the Church; and when Tatianus the
Præfect and Trajanus Dux brought him out, he left the city, and
was rescued in a wonderful manner, while the multitude sought to kill
him. In this year he [Ath.] wrote, forming a Canon of the Holy
Scriptures.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p98">XL. (367–8.) In this year, Easter-day was
on xxv Pharmuthi; xii Kal. Mai; xvi Moon; Epact xvii; Gods, ii; Indict.
xi; Coss. Valentinianus Aug. II, Valens Aug. II; the same governor
Tatianus, Præfect. He [Athan.] began to build anew the
Cæsareum, on the 6th of Pachon, having been honoured with an
imperial command by Trajanus Dux. He also discovered the incendiaries,
and immediately cleared away the rubbish of the burnt ruins, and
restored the edifice in the month Pachon.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p99">XLI. (368–9.) In this year, Easter-day was
on xvii<note place="end" n="3878" id="xxv.iii.ii-p99.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p100"> Text
‘xxvii.’</p></note> Pharmuthi; Prid. Id. Ap.; xv Moon;
Epact xxviii; <pb n="506" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_506.html" id="xxv.iii.ii-Page_506" />Gods, iii; Indict.
xii; Coss. Valentinianus (son of Augustus) I, Victor; the same Tatianus
being governor. The Pope began to build that Church in Mendidium which
bears his name, on the twenty-fifth<note place="end" n="3879" id="xxv.iii.ii-p100.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p101"> Sept.
22, 368.</p></note> of the month
Thoth, at the beginning of the eighty-fifth year of the Diocletian
Era.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p102">XLII. (369–70.) In this year, Easter-day
was on ii Pharmuthi; v<note place="end" n="3880" id="xxv.iii.ii-p102.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p103"> Text
‘iv.’</p></note> Kal. Ap.; xv Moon;
Epact ix; Gods, iv; Indict. xiii; Coss. Valentinianus Aug. III, Valens
Aug. III; the same Tatianus being governor, who was succeeded by
Olympius Palladius, of Samosata. The Pope finished the Church, called
after his name, at the close of the eighty-sixth year of the Diocletian
Era; in which also he celebrated the dedication, on the fourteenth<note place="end" n="3881" id="xxv.iii.ii-p103.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p104"> Aug.
7, 370.</p></note> of Mesori.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p105">XLIII. (370–1.) In this year, Easter-day
was on xxii Pharmuthi; xv Kal. Mai; xvi Moon; Epact xx; Gods, v;
Indict. xiv; Coss. Gratianus Aug. II, Probus; the same Palladius being
governor; who was succeeded as Præfect of Egypt by Ælius
Palladius, of Palestine, who was called Cyrus.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p106">XLIV. (371–2.) In this year, Easter-day was
on xiii Pharmuthi; vi Id. Ap.; xix Moon; Epact i; Gods, vii<note place="end" n="3882" id="xxv.iii.ii-p106.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p107"> The
Syr. has ‘and not one,’ which must be incorrect.</p></note>, Indict. xv; Coss. Modestus, Arintheus; the
same Ælius Palladius the governor, called Cyrus, Præfect of
Egypt.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p108">XLV. (372–3.) In this year, Easter-day was
on v Pharmuthi; Prid. Kal. Ap.; xxi Moon; Epact xii; Gods, i; Indict.
i; Coss. Valentinianus IV, Valens IV; the same governor Ælius
Palladius, Præfect of Egypt. At the close of this year, on the
seventh of Pachon<note place="end" n="3883" id="xxv.iii.ii-p108.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.ii-p109"> [May
2, 373.]</p></note>, he [Athan.]
departed this life in a wonderful manner.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.ii-p110">The end of the heads of the Festal Letters of
holy Athanasius, Bishop of Alexandria.</p>
</div3>

<div3 title="Festal Letters." progress="88.92%" prev="xxv.iii.ii" next="xxv.iii.iii.i" id="xxv.iii.iii">

<div4 type="Letter" title="For 329. Easter-day xi Pharmuthi; viii Id. April; Ær. Dioclet. 45; Coss. Constantinus Aug. VIII. Constantinus Cæs. IV; Præfect. Septimius Zenius; Indict. II." n="I" shorttitle="Letter I" progress="88.92%" prev="xxv.iii.iii" next="xxv.iii.iii.ii" id="xxv.iii.iii.i"><p class="c9" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p1">

<span class="c8" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p1.1">I. Festal Letters.</span></p>

<p class="c41" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p2"><span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p2.1">Letter I.</span>—<i>For
329. Easter-day xi Pharmuthi; viii Id. April; Ær. Dioclet. 45;
Coss. Constantinus Aug. VIII. Constantinus Cæs. IV; Præfect.
Septimius Zenius; Indict. II.</i></p>

<p class="c88" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p3"><span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p3.1">Of Fasting, and Trumpets, and
Feasts.</span></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p4"><span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p4.1">Come</span>, my beloved, the
season calls us to keep the feast. Again, ‘the Sun of
Righteousness<note place="end" n="3884" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p5"> <scripRef passage="Mal. iv. 2" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p5.1" parsed="|Mal|4|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.4.2">Mal. iv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>, causing His divine
beams to rise upon us, proclaims beforehand the time of the feast, in
which, obeying Him, we ought to celebrate it, lest when the time has
passed by, gladness likewise may pass us by. For discerning the time is
one of the duties most urgent on us, for the practice of virtue; so
that the blessed Paul, when instructing his disciple, teaches him to
observe the time, saying, ‘Stand (ready) in season, and out of
season<note place="end" n="3885" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p6"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. iv. 2" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p6.1" parsed="|2Tim|4|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.2">2 Tim. iv. 2</scripRef>. The due
celebration of the feast is spoken of as producing a permanent
beneficial effect on the Christian. Cf. <i>Letter</i> 4.</p></note>’—that knowing both the one
and the other, he might do things befitting the season, and avoid the
blame of unseasonableness. For thus the God of all, after the manner of
wise Solomon<note place="end" n="3886" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p7"> <scripRef passage="Eccl. iii. 7" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p7.1" parsed="|Eccl|3|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.3.7">Eccl. iii. 7</scripRef>. Cf. S. Cyril.
<i>Homil. Pasch.</i> V.</p></note>, distributes everything in time and
season, to the end that, in due time, the salvation of men should be
everywhere spread abroad. Thus the ‘Wisdom of God<note place="end" n="3887" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p8"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 24" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p8.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.24">1 Cor. i. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ,
not out of season, but in season, ‘passed upon holy souls,
fashioning the friends of God and the prophets<note place="end" n="3888" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p9"> <scripRef passage="Wisd. vii. 27" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p9.1" parsed="|Wis|7|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.7.27">Wisd. vii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ so that although very many were
praying for Him, and saying, ‘O that the salvation of God were
come out of Sion<note place="end" n="3889" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p10"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xiv. 7" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p10.1" parsed="|Ps|14|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.14.7">Ps. xiv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>!’—the
Spouse also, as it is written in the Song of Songs, was praying and
saying, ‘O that Thou wert my sister’s son, that sucked the
breasts of my mother<note place="end" n="3890" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p11"> <scripRef passage="Song of Sol. 8.1" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p11.1" parsed="|Song|8|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Song.8.1">Cant. viii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>!’ that Thou
wert like the children of men, and wouldest take upon Thee human
passions for our sake!—nevertheless, the God of all, the Maker of
times and seasons, Who knows our affairs better than we do, while, as a
good physician, He exhorts to obedience in season—the only one in
which we may be healed—so also does He send Him not unseasonably,
but seasonably, saying, ‘In an acceptable time have I heard Thee,
and in the day of salvation I have helped Thee<note place="end" n="3891" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p12"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xlix. 8" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p12.1" parsed="|Isa|49|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.49.8">Isa. xlix. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p13">2. And, on this account, the blessed Paul, urging
us to note this season, wrote, saying, ‘Behold, now is the
accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation<note place="end" n="3892" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p14"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. vi. 2" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p14.1" parsed="|2Cor|6|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.2">2 Cor. vi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ At set seasons also He called the
children of Israel to the Levitical feasts by Moses, saying,
‘Three times in a year ye shall keep a feast to Me<note place="end" n="3893" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p15"> <scripRef passage="Exod. xxiii. 14" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p15.2" parsed="|Exod|23|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.23.14">Exod. xxiii.
14</scripRef>.</p></note>’ (one of which, my beloved, is that
now at hand), the trumpets of the priests sounding and urging its
observance; as the holy Psalmist commanded, saying, ‘Blow with
the trumpet in the new moon, on the [solemn] day of your feast<note place="end" n="3894" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p15.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p16"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxxi. 3" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p16.2" parsed="|Ps|81|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.81.3">Ps. lxxxi. 3</scripRef>, cf. <scripRef passage="Num. x. 8" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p16.3" parsed="|Num|10|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.10.8">Num. x.
8</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Since this sentence enjoins upon us
to blow both on the new moons, and on the solemn<note place="end" n="3895" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p16.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p17"> Or
<i>appointed,</i> and so <i>passim.</i></p></note> <pb n="507" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_507.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-Page_507" />days, He
hath made a solemn day of that in which the light of the moon is
perfected in the full; which was then a type, as is this of the
trumpets. At one time, as has been said, they called to the feasts; at
another time to fasting and to war. And this was not done without
solemnity, nor by chance, but this sound of the trumpets was appointed,
so that every man should come to that which was proclaimed. And this
ought to be learned not merely from me, but from the divine Scriptures,
when God was revealed to Moses, and said, as it is written in the book
of Numbers; ‘And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, Make to thee
two trumpets; of silver shalt thou make them, and they shall be for
thee to call the congregation<note place="end" n="3896" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p18"> <scripRef passage="Num. x. 1, 2" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p18.1" parsed="|Num|10|1|10|2" osisRef="Bible:Num.10.1-Num.10.2">Num. x. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note>;’—very
properly for those who here love Him. So that we may know that these
things had reference to the time of Moses—yea, were to be
observed so long as the shadow lasted, the whole being appointed for
use, ‘till the time of reformation<note place="end" n="3897" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p19"> <scripRef passage="Heb. ix. 10" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p19.1" parsed="|Heb|9|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.9.10">Heb. ix. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ ‘For’ (said He)
‘if ye shall go out to battle in your land against your enemies
that rise up against you<note place="end" n="3898" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p20"> <scripRef passage="Numb. x. 9" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p20.1" parsed="|Num|10|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.10.9">Numb. x. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>’ (for such
things as these refer to the land, and no further), ‘then ye
shall proclaim with the trumpets, and shall be remembered before the
Lord, and be delivered from your enemies.’ Not only in wars did
they blow the trumpet, but under the law, there was a festal trumpet
also. Hear him again, going on to say, ‘And in the day of your
gladness, and in your feasts, and your new moons, ye shall blow with
the trumpets<note place="end" n="3899" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p21"> <scripRef passage="Num. 10.10" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p21.1" parsed="|Num|10|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.10.10">Ib. x. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And let no man think it a
light and contemptible matter, if he hear the law command respecting
trumpets; it is a wonderful and fearful thing. For beyond any other
voice or instrument, the trumpet is awakening and terrible; so Israel
received instruction by these means, because he was then but a child.
But in order that the proclamation should not be thought merely human,
being superhuman, its sounds resembled those which were uttered when
they trembled before the mount<note place="end" n="3900" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p22"> <scripRef passage="Exod. xix. 16" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p22.1" parsed="|Exod|19|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.19.16">Exod. xix. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>; and they were
reminded of the law that was then given them, and kept it.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p23">3. For the law was admirable, and the shadow was
excellent, otherwise, it would not have wrought fear, and induced
reverence in those who heard; especially in those who at that time not
only heard but saw these things. Now these things were typical, and
done as in a shadow. But let us pass on to the meaning, and henceforth
leaving the figure at a distance, come to the truth, and look upon the
priestly trumpets of our Saviour, which cry out, and call us, at one
time to war, as the blessed Paul saith; ‘We wrestle not with
flesh and blood, but with principalities, with powers, with the rulers
of this dark world, with wicked spirits in heaven<note place="end" n="3901" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p24"> <scripRef passage="Eph. vi. 12" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p24.1" parsed="|Eph|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.12">Eph. vi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ At another time the call is made to
virginity, and self-denial, and conjugal harmony, saying, To virgins,
the things of virgins; and to those who love the way of abstinence, the
things of abstinence; and to those who are married<note place="end" n="3902" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p25"> Cf. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 2, 5" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p25.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|2|0|0;|1Cor|7|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.2 Bible:1Cor.7.5">1 Cor. vii. 2, 5</scripRef>.</p></note>, the things of an honourable marriage; thus
assigning to each its own virtues and an honourable recompense.
Sometimes the call is made to fasting, and sometimes to a feast. Hear
again the same [Apostle] blowing the trumpet, and proclaiming,
‘Christ our Passover is sacrificed; therefore let us keep the
feast, not with old leaven, neither with the leaven of malice and
wickedness<note place="end" n="3903" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p26"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 5.7,8" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p26.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|7|5|8" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.7-1Cor.5.8">Ib. v. 7, 8</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ If thou wouldest listen to a
trumpet much greater than all these, hear our Saviour saying; ‘In
that last and great day of the feast, Jesus stood and cried, saying, If
any man thirst, let him come unto Me and drink<note place="end" n="3904" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p27"> <scripRef passage="John vii. 37" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p27.1" parsed="|John|7|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.37">John vii. 37</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For it became the Saviour not simply
to call us to a feast, but to ‘the great feast;’ if only we
will be prepared to hear, and to conform to the proclamation of every
trumpet.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p28">4. For since, as I before said, there are divers
proclamations, listen, as in a figure, to the prophet blowing the
trumpet; and further, having turned to the truth, be ready for the
announcement of the trumpet, for he saith, ‘Blow ye the trumpet
in Sion: sanctify a fast<note place="end" n="3905" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p29"> <scripRef passage="Joel ii. 15" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p29.1" parsed="|Joel|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Joel.2.15">Joel ii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ This is a
warning trumpet, and commands with great earnestness, that when we
fast, we should hallow the fast. For not all those who call upon God,
hallow God, since there are some who defile Him; yet not Him—that
is impossible—but their own mind concerning Him; for He is holy,
and has pleasure in the saints<note place="end" n="3906" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p30"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xvi. 3" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p30.1" parsed="|Ps|16|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.16.3">Ps. xvi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>. And therefore the
blessed Paul accuses those who dishonour God; ‘Transgressors of
the law dishonour God<note place="end" n="3907" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p31"> <scripRef passage="Rom. ii. 23" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p31.1" parsed="|Rom|2|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.23">Rom. ii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ So then, to
make a separation from those who pollute the fast, he saith here,
‘sanctify a fast.’ For many, crowding to the fast, pollute
themselves in the thoughts of their hearts, sometimes by doing evil
against their brethren, sometimes by daring to defraud. And, to mention
nothing else, there are many who exalt themselves above their
neighbours, thereby causing great mischief. For the boast of fasting
did no good to the Pharisee, although he fasted twice in the week<note place="end" n="3908" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p32"> <scripRef passage="Luke xviii. 12" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p32.2" parsed="|Luke|18|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.12">Luke xviii.
12</scripRef>.</p></note>, only because he exalted himself against the
publican. In the same manner the Word blamed <pb n="508" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_508.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-Page_508" />the children of Israel on account of such a
fast as this, exhorting them by Isaiah the Prophet, and saying,
‘This is not the fast and the day that I have chosen, that a man
should humble his soul; not even if thou shouldest bow down thy neck
like a hook, and shouldest strew sackcloth and ashes under thee;
neither thus shall ye call the fast acceptable<note place="end" n="3909" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p32.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p33"> <scripRef passage="Is. lviii. 5" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p33.1" parsed="|Isa|58|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.58.5">Is. lviii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ That we may be able to shew what
kind of persons we should be when we fast, and of what character the
fast should be, listen again to God commanding Moses, and saying, as it
is written in Leviticus<note place="end" n="3910" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p34"> <scripRef passage="Levit. xxiii. 26" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p34.2" parsed="|Lev|23|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.23.26">Levit. xxiii.
26</scripRef>,
<i>sq.</i></p></note>, ‘And the
Lord spake unto Moses, saying, In the tenth day of this seventh month,
there shall be a day of atonement; a convocation, and a holy day shall
it be to you; and ye shall humble your souls, and offer whole
burnt-offerings unto the Lord.’ And afterwards, that the law
might be defined on this point, He proceeds to say; ‘Every soul
that shall not humble itself, shall be cut off from the people<note place="end" n="3911" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p34.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p35"> <scripRef passage="Lev. 23.29" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p35.1" parsed="|Lev|23|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.23.29">Ib. xxiii. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p36">5. Behold, my brethren, how much a fast can do,
and in what manner the law commands us to fast. It is required that not
only with the body should we fast, but with the soul. Now the soul is
humbled when it does not follow wicked opinions, but feeds on becoming
virtues. For virtues and vices are the food of the soul, and it can eat
either of these two meats, and incline to either of the two, according
to its own will. If it is bent toward virtue, it will be nourished by
virtues, by righteousness, by temperance, by meekness, by fortitude, as
Paul saith; ‘Being nourished by the word of truth<note place="end" n="3912" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p37"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iv. 6" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p37.1" parsed="|1Tim|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.6">1 Tim. iv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Such was the case with our Lord, who
said, ‘My meat is to do the will of My Father which is in
heaven<note place="end" n="3913" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p38"> <scripRef passage="John iv. 34" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p38.1" parsed="|John|4|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.34">John iv. 34</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But if it is not thus with the
soul, and it inclines downwards, it is then nourished by nothing but
sin. For thus the Holy Ghost, describing sinners and their food,
referred to the devil when He said, ‘I have given him to be meat
to the people of Æthiopia<note place="end" n="3914" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p39"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxiv. 14" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p39.1" parsed="|Ps|74|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.74.14">Ps. lxxiv. 14</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>.’ For this is
the food of sinners. And as our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, being
heavenly bread, is the food of the saints, according to this;
‘Except ye eat My flesh, and drink My blood<note place="end" n="3915" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p40"> <scripRef passage="John vi. 53" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p40.1" parsed="|John|6|53|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.53">John vi. 53</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ so is the devil the food of the
impure, and of those who do nothing which is of the light, but work the
deeds of darkness. Therefore, in order to withdraw and turn them from
vices, He commands them to be nourished with the food of virtue;
namely, humbleness of mind, lowliness to endure humiliations, the
acknowledgment of God. For not only does such a fast as this obtain
pardon for souls, but being kept holy, it prepares the saints, and
raises them above the earth.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p41">6. And indeed that which I am about to say is
wonderful, yea it is of those things which are very miraculous; yet not
far from the truth, as ye may be able to learn from the sacred<note place="end" n="3916" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p41.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p42"> The
word in the Syriac is ‘priestly.’ But in this and in other
places, it appears to be for the Greek <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p42.1">῾Ιερός</span>.
Cf. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p42.2">τὰ
ἱερὰ
γράμματα</span>. <scripRef passage="2 Tim. iii. 15" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p42.3" parsed="|2Tim|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.15">2 Tim. iii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note> writings. That great man Moses, when
fasting, conversed with God, and received the law. The great and holy
Elijah, when fasting, was thought worthy of divine visions, and at last
was taken up like Him who ascended into heaven. And Daniel, when
fasting, although a very young man, was entrusted with the mystery, and
he alone understood the secret things of the king, and was thought
worthy of divine visions. But because the length of the fast of these
men was wonderful, and the days prolonged, let no man lightly fall into
unbelief; but rather let him believe and know, that the contemplation
of God, and the word which is from Him, suffice to nourish those who
hear, and stand to them in place of all food. For the angels are no
otherwise sustained than by beholding at all times the face of the
Father, and of the Saviour who is in heaven. And thus Moses, as long as
he talked with God, fasted indeed bodily, but was nourished by divine
words. When he descended among men, and God was gone up from him, he
suffered hunger like other men. For it is not said that he fasted
longer than forty days—those in which he was conversing with God.
And, generally, each one of the saints has been thought worthy of
similar transcendent nourishment.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p43">7. Wherefore, my beloved, having our souls
nourished with divine food, with the Word, and according to the will of
God, and fasting bodily in things external, let us keep this great and
saving feast as becomes us. Even the ignorant Jews received this divine
food, through the type, when they ate a lamb in the passover. But not
understanding the type, even to this day they eat the lamb, erring in
that they are without the city and the truth. As long as Judæa and
the city existed, there were a type, and a lamb, and a shadow, since
the law thus commanded<note place="end" n="3917" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p44"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xii. 11, 13, 14" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p44.2" parsed="|Deut|12|11|0|0;|Deut|12|13|0|0;|Deut|12|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.12.11 Bible:Deut.12.13 Bible:Deut.12.14">Deut. xii. 11, 13,
14</scripRef>.</p></note>: These things shall
not be done in another city; but in the land of Judæa, and in no
place without [the land of Judæa]. And besides this, the law
commanded them to offer whole burnt-offerings and sacrifices, there
being no other altar than that in Jerusalem. For on this account, in
that city alone was there an altar and temple built, and in no other
city were they permitted <pb n="509" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_509.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-Page_509" />to perform
these rites, so that when that city should come to an end, then those
things that were figurative might also be done away.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p45">8. Now observe; that city, since the coming of
our Savior, has had an end, and all the land of the Jews has been laid
waste; so that from the testimony of these things (and we need no
further proof, being assured by our own eyes of the fact) there must,
of necessity, be an end of the shadow. And not from me should these
things be learned, but the sacred voice of the prophet foretold,
crying; ‘Behold upon the mountains the feet of Him that bringeth
good tidings, and publisheth peace<note place="end" n="3918" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p45.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p46"> <scripRef passage="Nah. i. 15" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p46.1" parsed="|Nah|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Nah.1.15">Nah. i. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and
what is the message he published, but that which he goes on to say to
them, ‘Keep thy feasts, O Judah; pay to the Lord thy vows. For
they shall no more go to that which is old; it is finished; it is taken
away: He is gone up who breathed upon the face, and delivered thee from
affliction<note place="end" n="3919" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p46.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p47"> <scripRef passage="Nah. i. 15" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p47.2" parsed="|Nah|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Nah.1.15">Nah. i. 15</scripRef>; ii.
1,
LXX.</p></note>.’ Now who is he that went up? a
man may say to the Jews, in order that even the boast of the shadow may
be done away; neither is it an idle thing to listen to the expression,
‘It is finished; he is gone up who breathed.’ For nothing
was finished before he went up who breathed. But as soon as he went up,
it was finished. Who was he then, O Jews, as I said before? If Moses,
the assertion would be false; for the people were not yet come to the
land in which alone they were commanded to perform these rites. But if
Samuel, or any other of the prophets, even in that case there would be
a perversion of the truth; for hitherto these things were done in
Judæa, and the city was standing. For it was necessary that while
that stood, these things should be performed. So that it was none of
these, my beloved, who went up. But if thou wouldest hear the true
matter, and be kept from Jewish fables, behold our Saviour who went up,
and ‘breathed upon the face, and said to His disciples, Receive
ye the Holy Ghost<note place="end" n="3920" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p47.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p48"> <scripRef passage="John xx. 22" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p48.1" parsed="|John|20|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.22">John xx. 22</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For as soon
as these things were done, everything was finished, for the altar was
broken, and the veil of the temple was rent; and although the city was
not yet laid waste, the abomination was ready to sit in the midst of
the temple, and the city and those ancient ordinances to receive their
final consummation.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p49">9. Since then we have passed beyond that time of
shadows, and no longer perform rites under it, but have turned, as it
were, unto the Lord; ‘for the Lord is the Spirit, and where the
Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty<note place="end" n="3921" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p49.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p50"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. iii. 17" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p50.2" parsed="|2Cor|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.17">2 Cor. iii.
17</scripRef>.</p></note>;’—as we hear the sacred trumpet,
no longer slaying a material lamb, but that true Lamb that was slain,
even our Lord Jesus Christ; ‘Who was led as a sheep to the
slaughter, and was dumb as a lamb before her shearers<note place="end" n="3922" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p50.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p51"> <scripRef passage="Is. liii. 7" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p51.1" parsed="|Isa|53|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.7">Is. liii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ being purified by His precious
blood, which speaketh better things than that of Abel, having our feet
shod with the preparation of the Gospel, holding in our hands the rod
and staff of the Lord, by which that saint was comforted, who said<note place="end" n="3923" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p51.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p52"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxiii. 4" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p52.1" parsed="|Ps|23|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.23.4">Ps. xxiii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>, ‘Thy rod and Thy staff they comfort
me;’ and to sum up, being in all respects prepared, and careful
for nothing, because, as the blessed Paul saith, ‘The Lord is at
hand<note place="end" n="3924" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p52.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p53"> <scripRef passage="Phil. iv. 5" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p53.1" parsed="|Phil|4|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.5">Phil. iv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and as our Saviour saith, ‘In
an hour when we think not, the Lord cometh;—Let us keep the
Feast, not with old leaven, neither with the leaven of malice and
wickedness; but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth.
Putting off the old man and his deeds, let us put on the new man<note place="end" n="3925" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p53.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p54"> <scripRef passage="Luke xii. 40" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p54.2" parsed="|Luke|12|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.40">Luke xii. 40</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. v. 8" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p54.3" parsed="|1Cor|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.8">1 Cor. v.
8</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Ephes. iv. 22-24" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p54.4" parsed="|Eph|4|22|4|24" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.22-Eph.4.24">Ephes. iv. 22–24</scripRef>.</p></note>, which is created in God,’ in
humbleness of mind, and a pure conscience; in meditation of the law by
night and by day. And casting away all hypocrisy and fraud, putting far
from us all pride and deceit, let us take upon us love towards God and
towards our neighbour, that being new [creatures], and receiving the
new wine, even the Holy Spirit, we may properly keep the feast, even
the month of these new [fruits]<note place="end" n="3926" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p54.5"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p55"> Alluding to <scripRef passage="Deut. xvi. 1" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p55.2" parsed="|Deut|16|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.16.1">Deut. xvi. 1</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p56">10. We<note place="end" n="3927" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p56.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p57"> We
should not have much difficulty in fixing upon many of the phrases and
expressions used by S. Athan. towards the close of his Epistles, by
referring to the concluding sentences in the Paschal Letters of S.
Cyril, who seems herein to have closely imitated his illustrious
predecessor in the Patriarchate. The Syriac translator must frequently
have had before him the following expressions: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p57.1">ἀρχόμενοι
τῆς ἁγίας
τεσσαρακοστῆς—ἐπισυνάπτοντες—συνάπτοντες
ἐξῆς—</span><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p57.2">περιλύοντες
τὰς
νηστείας—καταπαύοντες
τὰς
νηστείας—ἑσπέρᾳ
βαθεί&amp; 139·
σαββάτου—τῇ
ἐπιφωσκούσῃ
κυριακῇ</span>.</p></note> begin the holy fast
on the fifth day of Pharmuthi (March 31), and adding to it according to
the number of those six holy and great days, which are the symbol of
the creation of this world, let us rest and cease (from fasting) on the
tenth day of the same Pharmuthi (April 5), on the holy sabbath of the
week. And when the first day of the holy week dawns and rises upon us,
on the eleventh day of the same month (April 6), from which again we
count all the seven weeks one by one, let us keep feast on the holy day
of Pentecost—on that which was at one time to the Jews,
typically, the feast of weeks, in which they granted forgiveness and
settlement of debts; and indeed that day was one of deliverance in
every respect. Let us keep the feast on the first day of the great
week, as a symbol of the world to come, in which we here receive a
pledge that we shall have everlasting life hereafter. Then having
passed <pb n="510" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_510.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-Page_510" />hence, we shall keep a
perfect feast with Christ, while we cry out and say, like the saints,
‘I will pass to the place of the wondrous tabernacle, to the
house of God; with the voice of gladness and thanksgiving, the shouting
of those who rejoice<note place="end" n="3928" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p57.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p58"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xlii. 4" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p58.1" parsed="|Ps|42|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.42.4">Ps. xlii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ whence pain
and sorrow and sighing have fled, and upon our heads gladness and joy
shall have come to us! May we be judged worthy to be partakers in these
things.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p59">11. Let us remember the poor, and not forget
kindness to strangers; above all, let us love God with all our soul,
and might, and strength, and our neighbour as ourselves. So may we
receive those things which the eye hath not seen, nor the ear heard,
and which have not entered into the heart of man, which God hath
prepared for those that love Him<note place="end" n="3929" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p59.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p60"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 9" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p60.2" parsed="|1Cor|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.9">1 Cor. ii. 9</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Is. lxiv. 4" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p60.3" parsed="|Isa|64|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.64.4">Is. lxiv.
4</scripRef>.</p></note>, through His
only Son, our Lord and Saviour, Jesus Christ; through Whom, to the
Father alone, by the Holy Ghost, be glory and dominion for ever and
ever. Amen.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p61">Salute one another with a kiss. All the brethren
who are with me salute you.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.i-p62">Here endeth the first Festal Letter of holy
Athanasius.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Letter" title="For 330. Easter-day xxiv Pharmuthi; xiii Kal. Mai; Æra Dioclet. 46; Coss. Gallicianus, Valerius Symmachus; Præfect, Magninianus; Indict. iii." progress="89.47%" prev="xxv.iii.iii.i" next="xxv.iii.iii.iii" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii"><p class="c41" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p1.1">Letter II</span>.—<i>For
330. Easter-day xxiv Pharmuthi; xiii Kal. Mai; Æra Dioclet. 46;
Coss. Gallicianus, Valerius Symmachus; Præfect, Magninianus;
Indict. iii.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p2"><span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p2.1">Again</span>, my brethren, is
Easter come and gladness; again the Lord hath brought us to this
season; so that when, according to custom, we have been nourished with
His words, we may duly keep the feast. Let us celebrate it then, even
heavenly joy, with those saints who formerly proclaimed a like feast,
and were ensamples to us of conversation in Christ. For not only were
they entrusted with the charge of preaching the Gospel, but, if we
enquire, we shall see, as it is written, that its power was displayed
in them. ‘Be ye therefore followers of me<note place="end" n="3930" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p2.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p3"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iv. 16" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p3.1" parsed="|1Cor|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.16">1 Cor. iv. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ he wrote to the Corinthians. Now the
apostolic precept exhorts us all, for those commands which he sent to
individuals, he at the same time enjoined upon every man in every
place, for he was ‘a teacher of all nations in faith and truth<note place="end" n="3931" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p4"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. ii. 7" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p4.1" parsed="|1Tim|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.7">1 Tim. ii. 7</scripRef>. Cf. Letter
iii.</p></note>.’ And, generally, the commands of all
the saints urge us on similarly, as Solomon makes use of proverbs,
saying, ‘Hear, my children, the instruction of a father, and
attend to know understanding; for I give you a good gift, forsake ye
not my word: for I was an obedient son to my father, and beloved in the
sight of my mother<note place="end" n="3932" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p5"> <scripRef passage="Prov. iv. 1" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p5.1" parsed="|Prov|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.4.1">Prov. iv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For a just
father brings up [his children] well, when he is diligent in teaching
others in accordance with his own upright conduct, so that when he
meets with opposition, he may not be ashamed on hearing it said,
‘Thou therefore that teachest others, teachest thou not thyself<note place="end" n="3933" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p6"> <scripRef passage="Rom. ii. 21" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p6.1" parsed="|Rom|2|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.21">Rom. ii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ but rather, like the good servant,
may both save himself and gain others; and thus, when the grace
committed to him has been doubled, he may hear, ‘Thou good and
faithful servant, thou hast been faithful in a little, I will set thee
over much: enter into the joy of thy Lord<note place="end" n="3934" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p7"> <scripRef passage="Mat. xxv. 21" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p7.1" parsed="|Matt|25|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.21">Mat. xxv. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p8">2. Let us<note place="end" n="3935" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p9"> We
have here the first fragment extant of the original Greek text. It is
to be found in Cosmas Indicopleustes. p. 316.</p></note> then, as is
becoming, as at all times, yet especially in the days of the feast, be
not hearers only, but doers of the commandments of our Saviour; that
having imitated the behaviour of the saints, we may enter together into
the joy of our Lord which is in heaven, which is not transitory, but
truly abides; of which evil doers having deprived themselves, there
remains to them as the fruit of their ways, sorrow and affliction, and
groaning with torments. Let a man see what these become like, that they
bear not the likeness<note place="end" n="3936" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p10"> Syr. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p10.1">εἰκών</span>.</p></note> of the conversation
of the saints, nor of that right understanding, by which man at the
beginning was rational, and in the image of God. But they are compared
to their disgrace to beasts without understanding, and becoming like
them in unlawful pleasures, they are spoken of as wanton horses<note place="end" n="3937" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p11"> <scripRef passage="Jer. v. 8" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p11.1" parsed="|Jer|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.5.8">Jer. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>; also, for their craftiness, and errors, and
sin laden with death, they are called a ‘generation of
vipers,’ as John saith<note place="end" n="3938" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p12"> i.e.
the Baptist, <scripRef passage="Matt. iii. 7" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p12.2" parsed="|Matt|3|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.7">Matt. iii. 7</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke iii. 7" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p12.3" parsed="|Luke|3|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.3.7">Luke iii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>. Now having thus
fallen, and grovelling in the dust like the serpent<note place="end" n="3939" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p12.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p13"> Cf.
<i>Vit. Anton. supr.</i> p. 202.</p></note>, having their minds set on nothing beyond
visible things, they esteem these things good, and rejoicing in them,
serve their own lusts and not God.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p14">3. Yet even in this state, the man-loving Word,
who came for this very reason, that He might seek and find that which
was lost, sought to restrain them from such folly, crying and saying,
‘Be ye not as the horse and the mule which have no understanding,
whose cheeks ye hold in with bit and bridle<note place="end" n="3940" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p15"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxii. 9" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p15.1" parsed="|Ps|32|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.32.9">Ps. xxxii. 9</scripRef>. Cf. <i>Orat.</i>
iii. 18.</p></note>.’ Because they were careless and
imitated the wicked, the prophet prays in spirit and says, ‘Ye
are to me like merchant-men of Phœnicia<note place="end" n="3941" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p16"> <scripRef passage="Is. xxiii. 2" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p16.1" parsed="|Isa|23|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.23.2">Is. xxiii. 2</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>.’ And the avenging Spirit protests
against them in these words, ‘Lord, in Thy city Thou wilt despise
their image<note place="end" n="3942" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p17"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxiii. 20" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p17.2" parsed="|Ps|73|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.73.20">Ps. lxxiii.
20</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Thus, being changed <pb n="511" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_511.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-Page_511" />into the likeness of fools, they fell so
low in their understanding, that by their excessive reasoning, they
even likened the Divine Wisdom to themselves, thinking it to be like
their own arts. Therefore, ‘professing themselves to be wise,
they became fools, and changed the glory of the incorruptible God into
the likeness of the corruptible image of man, and birds, and
four-footed beasts, and creeping things. Wherefore God gave them over
to a reprobate mind, to do those things which are not convenient<note place="end" n="3943" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p17.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p18"> <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 22, 28" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p18.2" parsed="|Rom|1|22|0|0;|Rom|1|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.22 Bible:Rom.1.28">Rom. i. 22,
28</scripRef>,
and cf. <i>c. Gent.</i> 19. 2.</p></note>.’ For they did not listen to the
prophetic voice that reproved them (saying), ‘To what have ye
likened the Lord, and with what have ye compared Him<note place="end" n="3944" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p18.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p19"> <scripRef passage="Is. xl. 18" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p19.1" parsed="|Isa|40|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.40.18">Is. xl. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ neither to David, who prayed
concerning such as these, and sang, ‘All those that make them are
like unto them, and all those who put their trust in them<note place="end" n="3945" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p20"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxv. 8" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p20.1" parsed="|Ps|15|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.15.8">Ps. cxv. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Being blind to the truth, they
looked upon a stone as God, and hence, like senseless creatures, they
walked in darkness, and, as the prophet cried, ‘They hear indeed,
but they do not understand; they see indeed, but they do not perceive;
for their heart is waxen fat, and with their ears they hear heavily<note place="end" n="3946" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p21"> <scripRef passage="Is. vi. 9" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p21.1" parsed="|Isa|6|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.6.9">Is. vi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p22">4. Now those who do not observe the feast,
continue such as these even to the present day, feigning indeed and
devising names of feasts<note place="end" n="3947" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p22.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p23"> Syr. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p23.1">σχηματισάμενος</span>. The allusion in this sentence is evidently to the conduct
of Jeroboam, as recorded <scripRef passage="1 Kings xii. 32, 33" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p23.3" parsed="|1Kgs|12|32|12|33" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.12.32-1Kgs.12.33">1 Kings xii. 32,
33</scripRef>.
The phraseology of the Syriac resembles that of the Syr. version in v.
33.</p></note>, but rather
introducing days of mourning than of gladness; ‘For there is no
peace to the wicked, saith the Lord<note place="end" n="3948" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p23.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p24"> <scripRef passage="Is. xlviii. 22" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p24.2" parsed="|Isa|48|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.48.22">Is. xlviii.
22</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And as
Wisdom saith, ‘Gladness and joy are taken from their mouth<note place="end" n="3949" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p24.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p25"> Vid.
<i>Letter</i> iii. note.</p></note>.’ Such are the feasts of the wicked.
But the wise servants of the Lord, who have truly put on the man which
is created in God<note place="end" n="3950" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p26"> <scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 24" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p26.1" parsed="|Eph|4|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.24">Eph. iv. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>, have received
gospel words, and reckon as a general commandment that given to
Timothy, which saith, ‘Be thou an example to the believers in
word, in conversation, in love, in faith, in purity<note place="end" n="3951" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p27"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iv. 12" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p27.1" parsed="|1Tim|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.12">1 Tim. iv. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ So well do they keep the Feast, that
even the unbelievers, seeing their order<note place="end" n="3952" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p28"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p28.1">τάξις</span>, Syr.
Cf. <scripRef passage="Col. ii. 5" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p28.2" parsed="|Col|2|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.5">Col. ii. 5</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p28.3">βλέπων ὑμῶν
τὴν τάξιν</span>.</p></note>,
may say, ‘God is with them of a truth<note place="end" n="3953" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p28.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p29"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xiv. 25" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p29.2" parsed="|1Cor|14|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.25">1 Cor. xiv.
25</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For as he who receives an apostle
receives Him who sent him<note place="end" n="3954" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p29.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p30"> <scripRef passage="Matt. x. 40" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p30.1" parsed="|Matt|10|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.40">Matt. x. 40</scripRef>.</p></note>, so he who is a
follower of the saints, makes the Lord in every respect his end and
aim, even as Paul, being a follower of Him, goes on to say, ‘As I
also of Christ<note place="end" n="3955" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p31"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xi. 1" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p31.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.1">1 Cor. xi. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For there
were first our Saviour’s own words, who from the height of His
divinity, when conversing with His disciples, said, ‘Learn of Me,
for I am meek and lowly in heart, and ye shall find rest to your
souls<note place="end" n="3956" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p32"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 29" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p32.1" parsed="|Matt|11|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.29">Matt. xi. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Then too when He poured water into a
basin, and girded Himself with a towel, and washed His disciples’
feet, He said to them, ‘Know what I have done. Ye call Me Master
and Lord, and ye say well, for so I am. If therefore I, your Lord and
Master, have washed your feet, ye also ought to wash one
another’s feet: for I have given you an example, that as I have
done to you, ye also should do<note place="end" n="3957" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p33"> <scripRef passage="John xiii. 12" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p33.1" parsed="|John|13|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.12">John xiii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p34">5. Oh! my brethren, how shall we admire the
loving-kindness of the Saviour? With what power, and with what a
trumpet should a man cry out, exalting these His benefits! That not
only should we bear His image, but should receive from Him an example
and pattern of heavenly conversation; that as He hath begun, we should
go on, that suffering, we should not threaten, being reviled, we should
not revile again, but should bless them that curse, and in everything
commit ourselves to God who judgeth righteously<note place="end" n="3958" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p35"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. ii. 21-23" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p35.2" parsed="|1Pet|2|21|2|23" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.21-1Pet.2.23">1 Pet. ii.
21–23</scripRef></p></note>.
For those who are thus disposed, and fashion themselves according to
the Gospel, will be partakers of Christ, and imitators of apostolic
conversation, on account of which they shall be deemed worthy of that
praise from him, with which he praised the Corinthians, when he said,
‘I praise you that in everything ye are mindful of me<note place="end" n="3959" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p35.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p36"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xi. 2" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p36.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.2">1 Cor. xi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Afterwards, because there were men
who used his words, but chose to hear them as suited their lusts, and
dared to pervert them, as the followers of Hymenæus and Alexander,
and before them the Sadducees, who as he said, ‘having made
shipwreck of faith,’ scoffed at the mystery of the resurrection,
he immediately proceeded to say, ‘And as I have delivered to you
traditions, hold them fast<note place="end" n="3960" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p37"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. i. 19" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p37.2" parsed="|1Tim|1|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.19">1 Tim. i. 19</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Tim. ii. 18" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p37.3" parsed="|2Tim|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.18">2 Tim. ii.
18</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xi. 2" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p37.4" parsed="|1Cor|11|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.2">1 Cor. xi. 2</scripRef></p></note>.’ That means,
indeed, that we should think not otherwise than as the teacher has
delivered.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p38">6. For not only in outward form did those wicked
men dissemble, putting on as the Lord says sheep’s clothing, and
appearing like unto whited sepulchres; but they took those divine words
in their mouth, while they inwardly cherished evil intentions. And the
first to put on this appearance was the serpent, the inventor of
wickedness from the beginning—the devil,—who, in disguise,
conversed with Eve, and forthwith deceived her. But after him and with
him are all inventors of unlawful heresies, who indeed refer to the
Scriptures, but do not hold such opinions as the saints have handed
down, and receiving them as the traditions of men, err, because they do
not rightly know them nor their<note place="end" n="3961" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p39"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxii. 29" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p39.2" parsed="|Matt|22|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.29">Matt. xxii.
29</scripRef>.</p></note> power.
Therefore Paul justly praises the Corinthians<note place="end" n="3962" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p39.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p40"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xi. 2" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p40.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.2">1 Cor. xi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>,
because their opinions were in accordance with his traditions. And the
<pb n="512" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_512.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-Page_512" />Lord most righteously reproved the
Jews, saying, ‘Wherefore do ye also transgress the commandments
of God on account of your traditions<note place="end" n="3963" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p41"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xv. 3" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p41.1" parsed="|Matt|15|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.3">Matt. xv. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For
they changed the commandments they received from God after their own
understanding, preferring to observe the traditions of men. And about
these, a little after, the blessed Paul again gave directions to the
Galatians who were in danger thereof, writing to them, ‘If any
man preach to you aught else than that ye have received, let him be
accursed<note place="end" n="3964" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p42"> <scripRef passage="Gal. i. 9" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p42.1" parsed="|Gal|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.9">Gal. i. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p43">7. For there is no fellowship whatever between
the words of the saints and the fancies of human invention; for the
saints are the ministers of the truth, preaching the kingdom of heaven,
but those who are borne in the opposite direction have nothing better
than to eat, and think their end is that they shall cease to be, and
they say, ‘Let us eat and drink, for to-morrow we die<note place="end" n="3965" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p44"> <scripRef passage="Is. xxii. 13" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p44.1" parsed="|Isa|22|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.22.13">Is. xxii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Therefore blessed Luke reproves the
inventions of men, and hands down the narrations of the saints, saying
in the beginning of the Gospel, ‘Since many have presumed to
write narrations of those events of which we are assured, as those who
from the beginning were witnesses and ministers of the Word have
delivered to us; it hath seemed good to me also, who have adhered to
them all from the first, to write correctly in order to thee, O
excellent Theophilus, that thou mayest know the truth concerning the
things in which thou hast been instructed<note place="end" n="3966" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p45"> <scripRef passage="Luke i. 1" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p45.1" parsed="|Luke|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.1">Luke i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For as each of the saints has
received, that they impart without alteration, for the confirmation of
the doctrine of the mysteries. Of these the (divine) word would have us
disciples, and these should of right be our teachers, and to them only
is it necessary to give heed, for of them only is ‘the word
faithful and worthy of all acceptation<note place="end" n="3967" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p46"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. i. 15" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p46.1" parsed="|1Tim|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.15">1 Tim. i. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ these not being disciples because
they heard from others, but being eye-witnesses and ministers of the
Word, that which they had heard from Him have they handed down.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p47">Now some have related the wonderful signs
performed by our Saviour, and preached His eternal Godhead. And others
have written of His being born in the flesh of the Virgin, and have
proclaimed the festival of the holy passover, saying, ‘Christ our
Passover is sacrificed<note place="end" n="3968" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p48"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. v. 7" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p48.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.7">1 Cor. v. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ so that we,
individually and collectively, and all the churches in the world may
remember, as it is written, ‘That Christ rose from the dead, of
the seed of David, according to the Gospel<note place="end" n="3969" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p48.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p49"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. ii. 8" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p49.1" parsed="|2Tim|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.8">2 Tim. ii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And let us not forget that which
Paul delivered, declaring it to the Corinthians; I mean His
resurrection, whereby ‘He destroyed him that had the power of
death, that is, the devil<note place="end" n="3970" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p49.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p50"> <scripRef passage="Heb. ii. 14" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p50.1" parsed="|Heb|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.14">Heb. ii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and raised
us up together with Him, having loosed the bands of death, and
vouchsafed a blessing instead of a curse, joy instead of grief, a feast
instead of mourning, in this holy joy of Easter, which being
continually in our hearts, we always rejoice, as Paul commanded;
‘We pray without ceasing; in everything we give thanks<note place="end" n="3971" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p50.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p51"> <scripRef passage="1 Thess. v. 17" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p51.2" parsed="|1Thess|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.17">1 Thess. v.
17</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ So we are not remiss in giving
notice of its seasons, as we have received from the Fathers. Again we
write, again keeping to the apostolic traditions, we remind each other
when we come together for prayer; and keeping the feast in common, with
one mouth we truly give thanks to the Lord. Thus giving thanks unto
Him, and being followers of the saints, ‘we shall make our praise
in the Lord all the day<note place="end" n="3972" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p51.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p52"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxv. 28" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p52.1" parsed="|Ps|35|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.35.28">Ps. xxxv. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ as the
Psalmist says. So, when we rightly keep the feast, we shall be counted
worthy of that joy which is in heaven.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p53">8. We begin the fast of forty days on the 13th of
the month Phamenoth (Mar. 9). After we have given ourselves to fasting
in continued succession, let us begin the holy Paschal<note place="end" n="3973" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p53.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p54"> In
Syriac there is but one word ‘pescha’ to express the
Passover and Easter feasts, it is therefore sometimes rendered Easter,
and sometimes Passover, in the following pages.</p></note> week on the 18th of the month Pharmuthi
(April 13). Then resting on the 23rd of the same month Pharmuthi (April
18), and keeping the feast afterwards on the first of the week, on the
24th (April 19), let us add to these the seven weeks of the great
Pentecost, wholly rejoicing and exulting in Christ Jesus our Lord,
through Whom to the Father be glory and dominion in the Holy Ghost, for
ever and ever. Amen.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p55">The brethren which are with me salute you. Salute
one another with a holy kiss<note place="end" n="3974" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p55.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p56"> The
twenty-fifth Paschal Letter of S. Cyril ends with the same words. This
is the usual form in which our author concludes his Paschal Letters. S.
Cyril employs it but once, as above.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iii.ii-p57">Here endeth the second Festal Letter of the holy
lord Athanasius, Bishop of Alexandria.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Letter" title="For 331. Easter-day xvi Pharmuthi; iii Id. April; Æra Dioclet. 47; Coss. Annius Bassus, Ablabius; Præfect, Florentius; Indict. iv." progress="89.85%" prev="xxv.iii.iii.ii" next="xxv.iii.iii.iv" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii"><p class="c41" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p1.1">Letter III</span>.—<i>For 331. Easter-day xvi
Pharmuthi; iii Id. April; Æra Dioclet. 47; Coss. Annius Bassus,
Ablabius; Præfect, Florentius; Indict. iv.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p2"><span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p2.1">Again</span>, my beloved
brethren, the day of the feast draws near to us, which, above all
others, should be devoted to prayer, which the law commands to be
observed, and which it would be an unholy thing for us to pass over in
silence. For although we have been held under restraint by those who
afflict us, that, because of them, we should not announce to you this
season; yet thanks be to ‘God, who comforteth the afflicted<note place="end" n="3975" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p2.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p3"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. vii. 6" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p3.1" parsed="|2Cor|7|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.7.6">2 Cor. vii. 6</scripRef>. The historical
reference is not quite certain, but the <i>Index</i> iii. is clearly
right in its statement that Ath. was absent at this time, as well as in
332.</p></note>,’ that we have <pb n="513" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_513.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-Page_513" />not been overcome by the wickedness of our
accusers and silenced; but obeying the voice of truth, we together with
you cry aloud in the day of the feast. For the God of all hath
commanded, saying, ‘Speak<note place="end" n="3976" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p4"> ‘<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p4.1">Εἶπον, καὶ</span>,’ as LXX. not Peshito.</p></note>, and the
children of Israel shall keep the Passover.’ And the Spirit
exhorts in the Psalm; ‘Blow the trumpet in the new moons<note place="end" n="3977" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p5"> Cf.
S. Cyril. <i>Hom. Pasch.</i> xxx. near the beginning.</p></note>, in the solemn day of your feast.’ And
the prophet cries; ‘Keep thy feasts, O Judah<note place="end" n="3978" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p6"> <scripRef passage="Numb. ix. 2" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p6.2" parsed="|Num|9|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.9.2">Numb. ix. 2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxxi. 3" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p6.3" parsed="|Ps|81|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.81.3">Ps. lxxxi.
3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Nah. i. 15" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p6.4" parsed="|Nah|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Nah.1.15">Nah. i. 15</scripRef></p></note>.’ I do not send word to you as though
you were ignorant; but I publish it to those who know it, that ye may
perceive that although men have separated us, yet God having made us
companions, we approach the same feast, and worship the same Lord
continually. And we do not keep the festival as observers of days,
knowing that the Apostle reproves those who do so, in those words which
he spake; ‘Ye observe days, and months, and times, and years<note place="end" n="3979" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p6.5"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p7"> <scripRef passage="Gal. iv. 10" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p7.1" parsed="|Gal|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.10">Gal. iv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But rather do we consider the day
solemn because of the feast; so that all of us, who serve God in every
place, may together in our prayers be well-pleasing to God. For the
blessed Paul, announcing the nearness of gladness like this, did not
announce days, but the Lord, for whose sake we keep the feast, saying,
‘Christ, our Passover, is sacrificed<note place="end" n="3980" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p8"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. v. 7" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p8.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.7">1 Cor. v. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ so that we all, contemplating the
eternity of the Word, may draw near to do Him service.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p9">2. For what else is the feast, but the service of
the soul? And what is that service, but prolonged prayer to God, and
unceasing thanksgiving<note place="end" n="3981" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p10"> Cf.
Clemens Alex. <i>Strom.</i> 7. 1. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p10.1">ἀδιάλειπτος
ἀγάπη</span>. Also
<scripRef passage="1 Thess. v. 16, 17" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p10.3" parsed="|1Thess|5|16|5|17" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.16-1Thess.5.17">1 Thess. v.
16, 17</scripRef>, both in the Greek and in the Syriac vers. and <i>Letter</i>
11.</p></note>? The unthankful
departing far from these are rightly deprived of the joy springing
therefrom: for ‘joy and gladness are taken from their mouth<note place="end" n="3982" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p10.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p11"> Apparently a quotation from Scripture, perhaps from <scripRef passage="Jer. 7.28,34" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p11.1" parsed="|Jer|7|28|0|0;|Jer|7|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.7.28 Bible:Jer.7.34">Jer. vii</scripRef>. the phraseology of
<i>v.</i> 28. being transferred to the sentiment of <i>v.</i> 34. The
expression has already occurred, <i>Letter</i> 2. 4.</p></note>.’ Therefore, the [divine] word doth
not allow them to have peace; ‘For there is no peace to the
wicked, saith the Lord<note place="end" n="3983" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p12"> <scripRef passage="Is. xlviii. 22" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p12.2" parsed="|Isa|48|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.48.22">Is. xlviii.
22</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ they labour
in pain and grief. So, not even to him who owed ten thousand talents
did the Gospel grant forgiveness in the sight of the Lord<note place="end" n="3984" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p12.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p13"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xviii. 24" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p13.2" parsed="|Matt|18|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.24">Matt. xviii.
24</scripRef>.</p></note>. For even he, having received forgiveness of
great things, was forgetful of kindness in little ones, so that he paid
the penalty also of those former things. And justly indeed, for having
himself experienced kindness, he was required to be merciful to his
fellow servant. He too that received the one talent, and bound it up in
a napkin, and hid it in the earth, was in consequence cast out for
unthankfulness, hearing the words, ‘Thou wicked and slothful
servant, thou knewest that I reap where I sowed not, and gather where I
have not strawed; thou oughtest therefore to have put my money to the
exchangers, and on my return, I should have received mine own. Take
therefore the talent from him, and give it to him that hath ten
talents<note place="end" n="3985" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p13.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p14"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 26" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p14.1" parsed="|Matt|25|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.26">Matt. xxv. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For, of course, when he was
required to deliver up to his lord that which belonged to him, he
should have acknowledged the kindness of him who gave it, and the value
of that which was given. For he who gave was not a hard man, had he
been so, he would not have given even in the first instance; neither
was that which was given unprofitable and vain, for then he had not
found fault. But both he who gave was good, and that which was given
was capable of bearing fruit. As therefore ‘he who withholdeth
corn in seed-time is cursed<note place="end" n="3986" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p15"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xi. 26" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p15.1" parsed="|Prov|11|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.11.26">Prov. xi. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ according
to the divine proverb, so he who neglects grace, and hides it without
culture, is properly cast out as a wicked and unthankful person. On
this account, he praises those who increased [their talents], saying,
‘Well done, good and faithful servant; thou hast been faithful in
a little, I will place thee over much; enter into the joy of thy Lord<note place="end" n="3987" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p16"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 23" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p16.1" parsed="|Matt|25|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.23">Matt. xxv. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p17">3. This was right and reasonable; for, as the
Scripture declares, they had gained as much as they had received. Now,
my beloved, our will ought to keep pace with the grace of God, and not
fall short; lest while our will remains idle, the grace given us should
begin to depart, and the enemy finding us empty and naked, should enter
[into us], as was the case with him spoken of in the Gospel, from whom
the devil went out; ‘for having gone through dry places, he took
seven other spirits more wicked than himself; and returning and finding
the house empty, he dwelt there, and the last state of that man was
worse than the first<note place="end" n="3988" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p18"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 12.43-45" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p18.1" parsed="|Matt|12|43|12|45" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.43-Matt.12.45">Ib. xii. 43–45</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For the
departure from virtue gives place for the entrance of the unclean
spirit. There is, moreover, the apostolic injunction, that the grace
given us should not be unprofitable; for those things which he wrote
particularly to his disciple, he enforces on us through him<note place="end" n="3989" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p19"> Cf.
<i>Letter</i> 2, near beginning.</p></note>, saying, ‘Neglect not the gift that is
in thee. For he who tilleth his land shall be satisfied with bread; but
the paths of the slothful are strewn with thorns;’ so that the
Spirit forewarns a man not to fall into them, saying, ‘Break up
your fallow ground, sow not among thorns<note place="end" n="3990" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p20"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iv. 14" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p20.2" parsed="|1Tim|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.14">1 Tim. iv. 14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Prov. xii. 11" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p20.3" parsed="|Prov|12|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.12.11">Prov. xii. 11</scripRef>; Ib.
xv. 19; <scripRef passage="Jer. iv. 3" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p20.4" parsed="|Jer|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.4.3">Jer. iv. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For when a man despises the grace
given him; and forth<pb n="514" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_514.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-Page_514" />with falls into
the cares of the world, he delivers himself over to his lusts; and thus
in the time of persecution he is offended<note place="end" n="3991" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p20.5"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p21"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p21.1">σκανδαλίζεται</span>, <scripRef passage="Matt. xiii. 21" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p21.3" parsed="|Matt|13|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.21">Matt. xiii. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>,
and becomes altogether unfruitful. Now the prophet points out the end
of such negligence, saying, ‘Cursed is he who doeth the work of
the Lord carelessly<note place="end" n="3992" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p21.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p22"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xlviii. 10" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p22.2" parsed="|Jer|48|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.48.10">Jer. xlviii.
10</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For a
servant of the Lord should be diligent and careful, yea, moreover,
burning like a flame, so that when, by an ardent spirit, he has
destroyed all carnal sin, he may be able to draw near to God who,
according to the expression of the saints, is called ‘a consuming
fire<note place="end" n="3993" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p22.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p23"> <scripRef passage="Deut. iv. 24" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p23.2" parsed="|Deut|4|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.4.24">Deut. iv. 24</scripRef>; ix. 3; and <scripRef passage="Heb. xii. 29" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p23.3" parsed="|Heb|12|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.29">Heb.
xii. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p24">4. Therefore, the God of all, ‘Who maketh
His angels [spirits],’ is a spirit, ‘and His ministers a
flame of fire<note place="end" n="3994" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p25"> <scripRef passage="Ps. civ. 4" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p25.1" parsed="|Ps|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.4">Ps. civ. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Wherefore,
in the departure from Egypt, He forbade the multitude to touch the
mountain, where God was appointing them the law, because they were not
of this character. But He called blessed Moses to it, as being fervent
in spirit, and possessing unquenchable grace, saying, ‘Let Moses
alone draw near<note place="end" n="3995" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p26"> <scripRef passage="Exod. xxiv. 2" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p26.1" parsed="|Exod|24|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.24.2">Exod. xxiv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ He entered
into the cloud also, and when the mountain was smoking, he was not
injured; but rather, through ‘the words of the Lord, which are
choice silver purified in the earth<note place="end" n="3996" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p27"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xii. 6" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p27.1" parsed="|Ps|12|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.12.6">Ps. xii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ he
descended purified. Therefore the blessed Paul, when desirous that the
grace of the Spirit given to us should not grow cold, exhorts, saying,
‘Quench not the Spirit<note place="end" n="3997" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p28"> <scripRef passage="1 Thess. v. 19" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p28.2" parsed="|1Thess|5|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.19">1 Thess. v.
19</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For so
shall we remain partakers of Christ<note place="end" n="3998" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p28.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p29"> Conf.
S. Athan. <i>Expos. in Psalmos,</i> t. i. p, 863. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p29.1">πῦρ ὥσπερ
νοητόν, τὴν
τοῦ ἁγίου
Πνεύματος
μέθεξιν
ἐμβαλών</span>.</p></note>, if we hold
fast to the end the Spirit given at the beginning. For he said,
‘Quench not;’ not because the Spirit is placed in the power
of men, and is able to suffer anything from them; but because bad and
unthankful men are such as manifestly wish to quench it, since they,
like the impure, persecute the Spirit with unholy deeds. ‘For the
holy Spirit of discipline will flee deceit, nor dwell in a body that is
subject unto sin; but will remove from thoughts that are without
understanding<note place="end" n="3999" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p30"> <scripRef passage="Wisd. i. 5" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p30.1" parsed="|Wis|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.1.5">Wisd. i. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Now they
being without understanding, and deceitful, and lovers of sin, walk
still as in darkness, not having that ‘Light which lighteth every
man that cometh into the world<note place="end" n="4000" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p31"> <scripRef passage="John i. 9" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p31.1" parsed="|John|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.9">John i. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Now a fire
such as this laid hold of Jeremiah the prophet, when the word was in
him as a fire, and he said, ‘I pass away from every place, and am
not able to endure it<note place="end" n="4001" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p31.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p32"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xx. 9" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p32.1" parsed="|Jer|20|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.20.9">Jer. xx. 9</scripRef>, cf.
<i>Letter</i> 49. 5.</p></note>.’ And our
Lord Jesus Christ, being good and a lover of men, came that He might
cast this upon earth, and said, ‘And what? would that it were
already kindled<note place="end" n="4002" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p33"> <scripRef passage="Luke xii. 49" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p33.1" parsed="|Luke|12|49|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.49">Luke xii. 49</scripRef>.</p></note>!’ For He
desired, as He testified in Ezekiel<note place="end" n="4003" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p34"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. xviii. 23, 32" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p34.2" parsed="|Ezek|18|23|0|0;|Ezek|18|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.18.23 Bible:Ezek.18.32">Ezek. xviii. 23,
32</scripRef>.</p></note>, the
repentance of a man rather than his death; so that evil should be
entirely consumed in all men, that the soul, being purified, might be
able to bring forth fruit; for the word which is sown by Him will be
productive, some thirty, some sixty, some an hundred<note place="end" n="4004" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p34.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p35"> <scripRef passage="Mark iv. 20" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p35.1" parsed="|Mark|4|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.4.20">Mark iv. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>. Thus, for instance, those who were with
Cleopas<note place="end" n="4005" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p36"> <scripRef passage="Luke xxiv" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p36.1" parsed="|Luke|24|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24">Luke xxiv</scripRef>.</p></note>, although infirm at first from lack of
knowledge, yet afterwards were inflamed with the words of the Saviour,
and brought forth the fruits of the knowledge of Him. The blessed Paul
also, when seized by this fire, revealed it not to flesh and blood, but
having experienced the grace, he became a preacher of the Word. But not
such were those nine lepers who were cleansed from their leprosy, and
yet were unthankful to the Lord who healed them; nor Judas, who
obtained the lot of an apostle, and was named a disciple of the Lord,
but at last, ‘while eating bread with the Saviour, lifted up his
heel against Him, and became a traitor<note place="end" n="4006" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p37"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xli. 9" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p37.2" parsed="|Ps|41|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.41.9">Ps. xli. 9</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John xiii. 18" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p37.3" parsed="|John|13|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.18">John xiii.
18</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But such men have the due reward of
their folly, since their expectation will be vain through their
ingratitude; for there is no hope for the ungrateful, the last fire,
prepared for the devil and his angels, awaits those who have neglected
divine light. Such then is the end of the unthankful.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p38">5. But the faithful and true servants of the
Lord, knowing that the Lord loves the thankful, never cease to praise
Him, ever giving thanks unto the Lord. And whether the time is one of
ease or of affliction, they offer up praise to God with thanksgiving,
not reckoning these things of time, but worshipping the Lord, the God
of times<note place="end" n="4007" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p39"> Cf.
<i>Letter</i> 1. 1, note 12.</p></note>. Thus of old time, Job, who possessed
fortitude above all men, thought of these things when in prosperity;
and when in adversity, he patiently endured, and when he suffered, gave
thanks. As also the humble David, in the very time of affliction sang
praises and said, ‘I will bless the Lord at all times<note place="end" n="4008" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p40"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxiv. 1" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p40.1" parsed="|Ps|34|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.34.1">Ps. xxxiv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And the blessed Paul, in all his
Epistles, so to say, ceased not to thank God. In times of ease, he
failed not, and in afflictions he gloried, knowing that
‘tribulation worketh patience, and patience experience, and
experience hope, and that hope maketh not ashamed<note place="end" n="4009" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p41"> <scripRef passage="Rom. v. 3" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p41.1" parsed="|Rom|5|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.3">Rom. v. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Let us, being followers of such men,
pass no season without thanksgiving, but especially now, when the time
is one of tribulation, which the heretics excite against us, will we
praise the Lord, uttering the words of the saints; ‘All these
<pb n="515" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_515.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-Page_515" />things have come upon us, yet have
we not forgotten Thee<note place="end" n="4010" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p42"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xliv. 17" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p42.1" parsed="|Ps|44|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.44.17">Ps. xliv. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For as the
Jews at that time, although suffering an assault from the tabernacles<note place="end" n="4011" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p42.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p43"> Compare <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxxiii. 6" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p43.2" parsed="|Ps|83|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.83.6">Ps. lxxxiii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note> of the Edomites, and oppressed by the
enemies of Jerusalem, did not give themselves up, but all the more sang
praises to God; so we, my beloved brethren, though hindered from
speaking the word of the Lord, will the more proclaim it, and being
afflicted, we will sing Psalms<note place="end" n="4012" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p43.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p44"> Cf. <scripRef passage="James v. 13" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p44.1" parsed="|Jas|5|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.5.13">James v. 13</scripRef></p></note>, in that we are
accounted worthy to be despised, and to labour anxiously for the truth.
Yea, moreover, being grievously vexed, we will give thanks. For the
blessed Apostle, who gave thanks at all times, urges us in the same
manner to draw near to God saying, ‘Let your requests, with
thanksgiving, be made known unto God<note place="end" n="4013" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p45"> <scripRef passage="Phil. iv. 6" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p45.1" parsed="|Phil|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.6">Phil. iv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And
being desirous that we should always continue in this resolution, he
says, ‘At all times give thanks; pray without ceasing<note place="end" n="4014" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p46"> <scripRef passage="1 Thess. v. 17" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p46.2" parsed="|1Thess|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.17">1 Thess. v.
17</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For he knew that believers are
strong while employed in thanksgiving, and that rejoicing they pass
over the walls of the enemy, like those saints who said, ‘Through
Thee will we pierce through our enemies, and by my God I will leap over
a wall<note place="end" n="4015" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p46.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p47"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xviii. 29" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p47.1" parsed="|Ps|18|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.18.29">Ps. xviii. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ At all times let us stand
firm, but especially now, although many afflictions overtake us, and
many heretics are furious against us. Let us then, my beloved brethren,
celebrate with thanksgiving the holy feast which now draws near to us,
‘girding up the loins of our minds<note place="end" n="4016" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p47.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p48"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. i. 13" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p48.1" parsed="|1Pet|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.13">1 Pet. i. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ like our Saviour Jesus Christ, of
Whom it is written, ‘Righteousness shall be the girdle of His
loins, and faithfulness the girdle of His reins<note place="end" n="4017" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p48.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p49"> <scripRef passage="Is. xi. 5" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p49.1" parsed="|Isa|11|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.11.5">Is. xi. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Each one of us having in his hand
the staff which came out of the root of Jesse, and our feet shod with
the preparation of the Gospel<note place="end" n="4018" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p49.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p50"> Ib. xi. 1; <scripRef passage="Eph. vi. 15" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p50.2" parsed="|Eph|6|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.15">Eph. vi.
15</scripRef>.</p></note>, let us keep the
feast as Paul saith, ‘Not with the old leaven, but with the
unleavened bread of sincerity and truth<note place="end" n="4019" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p50.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p51"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. v. 8" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p51.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.8">1 Cor. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ reverently trusting that we are
reconciled through Christ, and not departing from faith in Him, nor do
we defile ourselves together with heretics, and strangers to the truth,
whose conversation and whose will degrade them. But rejoicing in
afflictions, we break through the furnace of iron and darkness, and
pass, unharmed, over that terrible Red Sea. Thus also, when we look
upon the confusion of heretics, we shall, with Moses, sing that great
song of praise, and say, ‘We will sing unto the Lord, for He is
to be gloriously praised<note place="end" n="4020" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p51.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p52"> <scripRef passage="Exod. xv. 1" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p52.1" parsed="|Exod|15|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.15.1">Exod. xv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Thus,
singing praises, and seeing that the sin which is in us has been cast
into the sea, we pass over to the wilderness. And being first purified
by the fast of forty days, by prayers, and fastings, and discipline,
and good works, we shall be able to eat the holy Passover in
Jerusalem.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p53">6. The beginning of the fast of forty days is on
the fifth of Phamenoth (Mar. 1); and when, as I have said, we have
first been purified and prepared by those days, we begin the holy week
of the great Easter on the tenth of Pharmuthi (Apr. 5), in which, my
beloved brethren, we should use more prolonged prayers, and fastings,
and watchings, that we may be enabled to anoint our lintels with
precious blood, and to escape the destroyer<note place="end" n="4021" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p53.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p54"> <scripRef passage="Exod. xii. 7, 23" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p54.2" parsed="|Exod|12|7|0|0;|Exod|12|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.12.7 Bible:Exod.12.23">Exod. xii. 7,
23</scripRef>.</p></note>.
Let us rest then, on the fifteenth of the month Pharmuthi (Apr. 10),
for on the evening of that Saturday we hear the angels’ message,
‘Why seek ye the living among the dead? He is risen<note place="end" n="4022" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p54.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p55"> <scripRef passage="Luke xxiv. 5" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p55.1" parsed="|Luke|24|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.5">Luke xxiv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Immediately afterwards that great
Sunday receives us, I mean on the sixteenth of the same month Pharmuthi
(April 11), on which our Lord having risen, gave us peace towards our
neighbours. When then we have kept the feast according to His will, let
us add from that first day in the holy week, the seven weeks of
Pentecost, and as we then receive the grace of the Spirit, let us at
all times give thanks to the Lord; through Whom to the Father be glory
and dominion, in the Holy Ghost, for ever and ever. Amen.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p56">Salute one another with a holy kiss. The brethren
who are with me salute you. I pray, brethren beloved and longed for,
that ye may have health, and that ye may be mindful of us in the
Lord.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iii.iii-p57">Here endeth the third Festal Letter of holy
Athanasius.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Letter" title="For 332. Easter-day vii Pharmuthi, iv Non. Apr.; Æra Dioclet. 48; Coss. Fabius Pacatianus, Mæcilius Hilarianus; Præfect, Hyginus; Indict. v." progress="90.28%" prev="xxv.iii.iii.iii" next="xxv.iii.iii.v" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv"><p class="c41" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p1.1">Letter IV</span>.—<i>For
332. Easter-day vii Pharmuthi</i><note place="end" n="4023" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p2"> The
Syriac text has 17th instead of 7th. There is the same error in the
index. The correct day is given towards the end of the
Letter.</p></note><i>, iv Non.
Apr.; Æra Dioclet. 48; Coss. Fabius Pacatianus, Mæcilius
Hilarianus; Præfect, Hyginus</i><note place="end" n="4024" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p3"> There
is sometimes a difficulty, in the absence of independent testimony, in
ascertaining the exact orthography of the proper names, from the loose
manner in which they are written in the Syriac. Here, however, it is
clearly Hyginus, as in Sozomen, lib. ii. c. 25, Larsow writes it
Eugenius. He has also the 46th instead of the 48th of the Diocletian
Æra. The word ‘Fabius’ is not clear. In Baronii
<i>Annal. Eccles,</i> however, we find it Ovinius.</p></note><i>; Indict. v.</i></p>

<p class="c88" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p4">He sent this Letter from the Emperor’s
Court by a soldier<note place="end" n="4025" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p5"> See
note 6 at the end of the Letter.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p6"><span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p6.1">I send</span> unto you, my
beloved, late and beyond the accustomed time<note place="end" n="4026" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p7"> In
the index it is stated that the <i>third,</i> but not that the
<i>fourth,</i> Letter was sent late, but see <i>Letter</i> 3, note
1.</p></note>;
yet I trust you will forgive the delay, on account of my protracted
journey, and because I have been tried with illness. Being hindered by
these two causes, and unusually severe storms having occurred, <pb n="516" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_516.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-Page_516" />I have deferred writing to you. But
notwithstanding my long journeys, and my grievous sickness, I have not
forgotten to give you the festal notification, and, in discharge of my
duty, I now announce to you the feast. For although the date of this
letter is later<note place="end" n="4027" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p8"> i.e.
too late to give notice of the beginning of Lent, <i>infr.</i> §5,
and <i>Letter</i> 5, §6.</p></note> than that usual for
this announcement, it should still be considered well-timed, since our
enemies having been put to shame and reproved by the Church, because
they persecuted us without a cause<note place="end" n="4028" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p9"> Constantine, in his letter, <i>supr.</i> p. 133, speaks of the
envy of the accusers of Athan. and of their unsuccessful efforts to
criminate him.</p></note>, we may now
sing a festal song of praise, uttering the triumphant hymn against
Pharaoh; ‘We will sing unto the Lord, for He is to be gloriously
praised; the horse and his rider He hath cast into the sea<note place="end" n="4029" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p10"> <scripRef passage="Exod. xv. 1" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p10.1" parsed="|Exod|15|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.15.1">Exod. xv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p11">2. It is well, my beloved, to proceed from feast
to feast; again festal meetings, again holy vigils arouse our minds,
and compel our intellect to keep vigil unto contemplation of good
things. Let us not fulfil these days like those that mourn, but, by
enjoying spiritual food, let us seek to silence our fleshly lusts<note place="end" n="4030" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p12"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p12.1">τοῖς τῆς
σαρκὸς
ἐπιτιμῶντες
πάθεσιν</span>. S.
Cyril. <i>Hom. Pasch.</i> xx.</p></note>. For by these means we shall have strength
to overcome our adversaries, like blessed Judith<note place="end" n="4031" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p13"> <scripRef passage="Judith xiii. 8" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p13.2" parsed="|Jdt|13|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jdt.13.8">Judith xiii.
8</scripRef>.</p></note>, when having first exercised herself in
fastings and prayers, she overcame the enemies, and killed Olophernes.
And blessed Esther, when destruction was about to come on all her race,
and the nation of Israel was ready to perish, defeated the fury of the
tyrant by no other means than by fasting and prayer to God, and changed
the ruin of her people into safety<note place="end" n="4032" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p13.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p14"> <scripRef passage="Esther iv. 16" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p14.1" parsed="|Esth|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Esth.4.16">Esther iv. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>. Now as those
days are considered feasts for Israel, so also in old time feasts were
appointed when an enemy was slain, or a conspiracy against the people
broken up, and Israel delivered. Therefore blessed Moses of old time
ordained the great feast of the Passover, and our celebration of it,
because, namely, Pharaoh was killed, and the people were delivered from
bondage. For in those times it was especially, when those who
tyrannized over the people had been slain, that temporal feasts and
holidays were observed in Judæa<note place="end" n="4033" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p15"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Esther ix. 20-28; Judith ix. xv" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p15.1" parsed="|Esth|9|20|9|28;|Jdt|9|0|0|0;|Jdt|15|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Esth.9.20-Esth.9.28 Bible:Jdt.9 Bible:Jdt.15">Esther ix. 20–28; Judith ix. xv</scripRef>.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p16">3. Now, however, that the devil, that tyrant
against the whole world, is slain, we do not approach a temporal feast,
my beloved, but an eternal and heavenly. Not in shadows do we shew it
forth, but we come to it in truth. For they being filled with the flesh
of a dumb lamb, accomplished the feast, and having anointed their
door-posts with the blood, implored aid against the destroyer<note place="end" n="4034" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p17"> Conf.
S. Cyril. <i>Hom. Pasch.</i> xxiv. p. 293. Ed. Paris, 1638.</p></note>. But now we, eating of the Word of the
Father, and having the lintels of our hearts sealed with the blood of
the New Testament<note place="end" n="4035" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p18"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvi. 28" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p18.2" parsed="|Matt|26|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.28">Matt. xxvi.
28</scripRef>.</p></note>, acknowledge the
grace given us from the Saviour, who said, ‘Behold, I have given
unto you to tread upon serpents and scorpions, and over all the power
of the enemy<note place="end" n="4036" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p18.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p19"> <scripRef passage="Luke x. 19" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p19.1" parsed="|Luke|10|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.19">Luke x. 19</scripRef>, <i>Vit. Ant</i>.
30.</p></note>.’ For no more does death reign;
but instead of death henceforth is life, since our Lord said, ‘I
am the life<note place="end" n="4037" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p20"> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 6" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p20.1" parsed="|John|14|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.6">John xiv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ so that everything is filled
with joy and gladness; as it is written, ‘The Lord reigneth, let
the earth rejoice.’ For when death reigned, ‘sitting down
by the rivers of Babylon, we wept<note place="end" n="4038" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p21"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xcvii. 1" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p21.2" parsed="|Ps|97|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.97.1">Ps. xcvii. 1</scripRef>; cxxxvii.
1.</p></note>,’ and
mourned, because we felt the bitterness of captivity; but now that
death and the kingdom of the devil is abolished, everything is entirely
filled with joy and gladness. And God is no longer known only in
Judæa, but in all the earth, ‘their voice hath gone forth,
and the knowledge of Him hath filled all the earth<note place="end" n="4039" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p21.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p22"> <scripRef passage="Psa. 76.1; 19.4" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p22.1" parsed="|Ps|76|1|0|0;|Ps|19|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.76.1 Bible:Ps.19.4">Ib. lxxvi. 1; xix. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ What follows, my beloved, is
obvious; that we should approach such a feast, not with filthy raiment,
but having clothed our minds with pure garments. For we need in this to
put on our Lord Jesus<note place="end" n="4040" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p23"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Rom. xiii. 14" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p23.1" parsed="|Rom|13|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.14">Rom. xiii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>, that we may be
able to celebrate the feast with Him. Now we are clothed with Him when
we love virtue, and are enemies to wickedness, when we exercise
ourselves in temperance and mortify lasciviousness, when we love
righteousness before iniquity, when we honour sufficiency, and have
strength of mind, when we do not forget the poor, but open our doors to
all men, when we assist humble-mindedness, but hate pride.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p24">4. By these things Israel of old, having first,
as in a figure, striven for the victory, came to the feast, for these
things were then foreshadowed and typified. But we, my beloved, the
shadow having received its fulfilment, and the types being
accomplished, should no longer consider the feast typical, neither
should we go up to Jerusalem which is here below, to sacrifice the
Passover, according to the unseasonable observance of the Jews, lest,
while the season passes away, we should be regarded as acting
unseasonably<note place="end" n="4041" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p25"> Cf.
<i>Letter</i> i. (beginning)</p></note>; but, in accordance with the
injunction of the Apostles, let us go beyond the types, and sing the
new song of praise. For perceiving this, and being assembled together
with the Truth<note place="end" n="4042" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p26"> σὺν τῇ
ἀληθεί&amp; 139·. I understand this as referring to Christ. Vid.
<scripRef passage="John xiv. 6" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p26.2" parsed="|John|14|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.6">John xiv.
6</scripRef>.</p></note>, they drew near,
and said unto our Saviour, ‘Where wilt Thou that we should make
ready for Thee the Passover<note place="end" n="4043" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p26.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p27"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvi. 17" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p27.2" parsed="|Matt|26|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.17">Matt. xxvi.
17</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ For no
longer were these things to be done which belonged to Jerusalem which
is beneath; neither there alone was the feast to be celebrated, but
wherever God willed it to be. Now <pb n="517" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_517.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-Page_517" />He willed it to be in every place, so that
‘in every place incense and a sacrifice might be offered to Him<note place="end" n="4044" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p27.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p28"> <scripRef passage="Mal. i. 11" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p28.1" parsed="|Mal|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.1.11">Mal. i. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For although, as in the historical
account, in no other place might the feast of the Passover be kept save
only in Jerusalem, yet when the things pertaining to that time were
fulfilled, and those which belonged to shadows had passed away, and the
preaching of the Gospel was about to extend everywhere; when indeed the
disciples were spreading the feast in all places, they asked the
Saviour, ‘Where wilt Thou that we shall make ready?’ The
Saviour also, since He was changing the typical for the spiritual,
promised them that they should no longer eat the flesh of a lamb, but
His own, saying, ‘Take, eat and drink; this is My body, and My
blood<note place="end" n="4045" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p29"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvi. 26-28" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p29.2" parsed="|Matt|26|26|26|28" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.26-Matt.26.28">Matt. xxvi.
26–28</scripRef></p></note>.’ When we are thus nourished by these
things, we also, my beloved, shall truly keep the feast of the
Passover.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p30">5. We begin on the first of Pharmuthi (Mar. 27),
and rest on the sixth of the same month (Apr. 1), on the evening of the
seventh day; and the holy first day of the week having risen upon us on
the seventh of the same Pharmuthi (Apr. 2), celebrate we too the days
of holy Pentecost following thereon, shewing forth through them the
world to come<note place="end" n="4046" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p31"> Cf.
Bingham, xx. ch. 6; Cass. <i>Coll.</i> xxi. 11; Cyril uses the same
comparison towards the end of his 26th Paschal discourse.</p></note>, so that henceforth
we may be with Christ for ever, praising God over all in Christ Jesus,
and through Him, with all saints, we say unto the Lord, Amen. Salute
one another with a holy kiss. All the brethren who are with me salute
you. We have sent this letter from the Court, by the hand of an
attendant officer<note place="end" n="4047" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p32">‘Officilius.’ Cureton considers this may be an error
for the Latin Officialis.</p></note>, to whom it was
given by Ablavius<note place="end" n="4048" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p33"> Ablavius, Præfect of the East, the minister and favourite of
Constantine the Great, was murdered after the death of the latter. He
was consul in the preceding year. Zozimus ii. 40. (Smith’s
<i>Dict. of Gr. and Rom. Biography.</i>)</p></note>, the Præfect
of the Prætorium, who fears God in truth. For I am at the Court,
having been summoned by the emperor Constantine to see him. But the
Meletians, who were present there, being envious, sought our ruin
before the Emperor. But they were put to shame and driven away thence
as calumniators, being confuted by many things. Those who were driven
away were Callinicus, Ision, Eudæmon, and Gelœus<note place="end" n="4049" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p34"> The
name means ‘Laughable.’</p></note> Hieracammon, who, on account of the shame of
his name, calls himself Eulogius.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iii.iv-p35">Here endeth the fourth Festal Letter of holy
Athanasius.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Letter" title="For 333. Easter-day, Coss. Dalmatius and Zenophilus; Præfect, Paternus; vi Indict.; xvii Kal. Maii, xx Pharmuthi; xv Moon; vii Gods; Æra Dioclet. 49." progress="90.53%" prev="xxv.iii.iii.iv" next="xxv.iii.iii.vi" id="xxv.iii.iii.v"><p class="c41" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p1.1">Letter V</span>.—<i>For
333. Easter-day</i><note place="end" n="4050" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p2"> See
<i>supr.</i> Table D, and note. The full moon (‘Moon xiv’)
was really on Pharm. 20, but seems to have been calculated to fall on
the previous day.</p></note><i>, Coss. Dalmatius
and Zenophilus; Præfect, Paternus<note place="end" n="4051" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p3"> The
Syriac seems to represent ‘Paterius,’ not
‘Paternus’ as Larsow writes it. A former præfect of
Egypt was called Paterius, according to Gelas. Cyz. in Hard.
<i>Conc.</i> i. 459.</p></note>; vi Indict.; xvii
Kal. Maii, xx Pharmuthi; xv Moon; vii Gods; Æra Dioclet.
49.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p4"><span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p4.1">We</span> duly proceed, my
brethren, from feasts to feasts, duly from prayers to prayers, we
advance from fasts to fasts, and join holy-days to holy-days. Again the
time has arrived which brings to us a new beginning<note place="end" n="4052" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p5"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Rev. iii. 14" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p5.1" parsed="|Rev|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.3.14">Rev. iii. 14</scripRef>, <i>c. Apoll.</i> i. 20.</p></note>, even the announcement of the blessed
Passover, in which the Lord was sacrificed. We eat, as it were, the
food of life, and constantly thirsting we delight our souls at all
times, as from a fountain, in His precious blood. For we continually
and ardently desire; He stands ready for those who thirst; and for
those who thirst there is the word of our Saviour, which, in His
loving-kindness, He uttered on the day of the feast; ‘If any man
thirst, let him come to Me and drink<note place="end" n="4053" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p6"> <scripRef passage="John vii. 37" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p6.1" parsed="|John|7|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.37">John vii. 37</scripRef>. The Syriac is
rather obscure here.</p></note>.’ Nor
was it then alone when any one drew near to Him, that He cured his
thirst; but whenever any one seeks, there is free access for him to the
Saviour. For the grace of the feast is not limited to one time, nor
does its splendid brilliancy decline; but it is always near,
enlightening the minds of those who earnestly desire it<note place="end" n="4054" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p7"> Vid.
note 2, to <i>Letter</i> 1.</p></note>. For therein is constant virtue, for those
who are illuminated in their minds, and meditate on the divine
Scriptures day and night, like the man to whom a blessing is given, as
it is written in the sacred Psalms; ‘Blessed is the man who hath
not walked in the counsel of the ungodly, nor stood in the way of
sinners, nor sat in the seat of corrupters. But his delight is in the
law of the Lord, and in His law doth he meditate day and night<note place="end" n="4055" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p8"> <scripRef passage="Ps. i. 1, 2" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p8.1" parsed="|Ps|1|1|1|2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.1.1-Ps.1.2">Ps. i. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For it is not the sun, or the moon,
or the host of those other stars which illumines him, but he glitters
with the high effulgence of God over all.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p9">2. For it is God, my beloved, even the God Who at
first established the feast for us, Who vouchsafes the celebration of
it year by year. He both brought about the slaying of His Son for
salvation, and gave us this reason for the holy feast, to which every
year bears witness, as often as at this season the feast is proclaimed.
This also leads us on from the cross through this world to that which
is before us, and God produces even now from it the <pb n="518" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_518.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-Page_518" />joy of glorious salvation, bringing us to the
same assembly, and in every place uniting all of us in spirit;
appointing us common prayers, and a common grace proceeding from the
feast. For this is the marvel of His loving-kindness, that He should
gather together in the same place those who are at a distance; and make
those who appear to be far off in the body, to be near together in
unity of spirit.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p10">3. Wherefore then, my beloved, do we not
acknowledge the grace as becometh the feast? Wherefore do we not make a
return to our Benefactor? It is indeed impossible to make an adequate
return to God; still, it is a wicked thing for us who receive the
gracious gift, not to acknowledge it. Nature itself manifests our
inability; but our own will reproves our unthankfulness. Therefore the
blessed Paul, when admiring the greatness of the gift of God, said,
‘And who is sufficient for these things<note place="end" n="4056" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p11"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. ii. 17" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p11.1" parsed="|2Cor|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.17">2 Cor. ii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ For He made the world free by the
blood of the Saviour; then, again, He has caused the grave to be
trodden down by the Saviour’s death, and furnished a way to the
heavenly gates free from obstacles to those who are going up<note place="end" n="4057" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p12"> This
sentence is preserved in the original Greek in Cosmas, <i>Topogr.
Christ.</i> p. 316.</p></note>. Wherefore, one of the saints, while he
acknowledged the grace, but was insufficient to repay it, said,
‘What shall I render unto the Lord for all He has done unto me<note place="end" n="4058" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p13"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxvi. 12" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p13.1" parsed="|Ps|16|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.16.12">Ps. cxvi. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ For instead of death he had received
life, instead of bondage<note place="end" n="4059" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p14"> Pseudo-Ath. <i>in Matt.</i> xxi. 9. (Migne xxviii. 1025), after
quoting the same passage from the Epistle to the Romans, says,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p14.1">ἀλλ᾽
ἐπεδήμησεν ὁ
Κύριος ἡμῶν
᾽Ιησοῦς
Χριστὸς
λυτρούμενος
τοὺς
αἰχμαλώτους,
καὶ ζωοποιῶν
τοὺς
τεθανατωμένους</span></p></note>, freedom, and
instead of the grave, the kingdom of heaven. For of old time,
‘death reigned from Adam to Moses;’ but now the divine
voice hath said, ‘To-day shalt thou be with Me in
Paradise.’ And the saints, being sensible of this, said,
‘Except the Lord had helped me, my soul had almost dwelt in
hell.<note place="end" n="4060" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p15"> <scripRef passage="Rom. v. 14" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p15.2" parsed="|Rom|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.14">Rom. v. 14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke xxiii. 43" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p15.3" parsed="|Luke|23|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.43">Luke xxiii.
43</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Ps. xciv. 17" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p15.4" parsed="|Ps|94|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.94.17">Ps. xciv. 17</scripRef></p></note>.’ Besides all this, being powerless to
make a return, he yet acknowledged the gift, and wrote finally, saying,
‘I will take the cup of salvation, and call on the name of the
Lord; precious in His sight is the death of His saints<note place="end" n="4061" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p15.5"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p16"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxvi. 13, 15" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p16.2" parsed="|Ps|16|13|0|0;|Ps|16|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.16.13 Bible:Ps.16.15">Ps. cxvi. 13,
15</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p17">With regard to the cup, the Lord said, ‘Are
ye able to drink of that cup which I am about to drink of?’ And
when the disciples assented, the Lord said, ‘Ye shall indeed
drink of My cup; but that ye should sit on My right hand, and on My
left, is not Mine to give; but to those for whom it is prepared<note place="end" n="4062" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p18"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xx. 22, 23" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p18.2" parsed="|Matt|20|22|20|23" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.22-Matt.20.23">Matt. xx. 22,
23</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Therefore, my beloved, let us be
sensible of the gift, though we are found insufficient to repay it. As
we have ability, let us meet the occasion. For although nature is not
able, with things unworthy of the Word, to return a recompense for such
benefits, yet let us render Him thanks while we persevere in piety. And
how can we more abide in piety than when we acknowledge God, Who in His
love to mankind has bestowed on us such benefits? (For thus we shall
obediently keep the law, and observe its commandments. And, further, we
shall not, as unthankful persons, be accounted transgressors of the
law, or do those things which ought to be hated, for the Lord loveth
the thankful); when too we offer ourselves to the Lord, like the
saints, when we subscribe ourselves entirely [as] living henceforth not
to ourselves, but to the Lord Who died for us, as also the blessed Paul
did, when he said, ‘I am crucified with Christ, yet I live; yet
not I, but Christ liveth in me<note place="end" n="4063" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p18.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p19"> <scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 20" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p19.1" parsed="|Gal|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.20">Gal. ii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p20">4. Now our life, my brethren, truly consists in
our denying all bodily things, and continuing stedfast in those only of
our Saviour. Therefore the present season requires of us, that we
should not only utter such words, but should also imitate the deeds of
the saints. But we imitate them, when we acknowledge Him who died, and
no longer live unto ourselves, but Christ henceforth lives in us; when
we render a recompense to the Lord to the utmost of our power, though
when we make a return we give nothing of our own, but those things
which we have before received from Him, this being especially of His
grace, that He should require, as from us, His own gifts. He bears
witness to this when He says, ‘My offerings are My own gifts<note place="end" n="4064" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p21"> <scripRef passage="Num. xxviii. 2" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p21.2" parsed="|Num|28|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.28.2">Num. xxviii.
2</scripRef>,
LXX.</p></note>.’ That is, those things which you give
Me are yours, as having received them from Me, but they are the gifts
of God. And let us offer to the Lord every virtue, and that true
holiness which is in Him, and in piety let us keep the feast to Him
with those things which He has hallowed for us. Let us thus engage in
the holy fasts, as having been prescribed by Him, and by means of which
we find the way to God. But let us not be like the heathen, or the
ignorant Jews, or as the heretics and schismatics of the present time.
For the heathen think the accomplishment of the feast is in the
abundance of food; the Jews, erring in the type and shadow, think it
still such; the schismatics keep it in separate places, and with vain
imaginations. But let us, my brethren, be superior to the heathen, in
keeping the feast with sincerity of soul, and purity of body; to the
Jews, in no longer receiving the type and the shadow, but <pb n="519" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_519.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-Page_519" />as having been gloriously illumined with the
light of truth, and as looking upon the Sun of Righteousness<note place="end" n="4065" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p21.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p22"> <scripRef passage="Mal. iv. 2" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p22.1" parsed="|Mal|4|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.4.2">Mal. iv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>; to the schismatics, in not rending the coat
of Christ, but in one house, even in the Catholic Church, let us eat
the Passover of the Lord, Who, by ordaining His holy laws, guided us
towards virtue, and counselled the abstinence of this feast. For the
Passover is indeed abstinence from evil for exercise of virtue, and a
departure from death unto life. This may be learnt even from the type
of old time. For then they toiled earnestly to pass from Egypt to
Jerusalem, but now we depart from death to life; they then passed from
Pharaoh to Moses, but now we rise from the devil to the Saviour. And
as, at that time, the type of deliverance bore witness every year, so
now we commemorate our salvation. We fast meditating on death, that we
may be able to live; and we watch, not as mourners, but as they that
wait for the Lord, when He shall have returned from the wedding, so
that we may vie with each other in the triumph, hastening to announce
the sign of victory over death.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p23">5. Would therefore, O my beloved, that as the
word requires, we might here so govern ourselves at all times and
entirely, and so live, as never to forget the noble acts of God, nor to
depart from the practice of virtue! As also the Apostolic voice
exhorts; ‘Remember Jesus Christ, that He rose from the dead<note place="end" n="4066" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p24"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. ii. 8" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p24.1" parsed="|2Tim|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.8">2 Tim. ii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Not that any limited season of
remembrance was appointed, for at all times He should be in our
thoughts. But because of the slothfulness of many, we delay from day to
day. Let us then begin in these days. To this end a time of remembrance
is permitted, that it may show forth to the saints the reward of their
calling, and may exhort the careless while reproving them<note place="end" n="4067" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p25"> The
reasoning of Athan. is to this effect. The due observance of such
festival will have its effect in quickening our <i>habitual</i>
meditation on the resurrection. The same mode of reasoning might be
applied to all the other Christian festivals.</p></note>. Therefore in all the remaining days, let us
persevere in virtuous conduct, repenting as is our duty, of all that we
have neglected, whatever it may be; for there is no one free from
defilement, though his course may have been but one hour on the earth,
as Job, that man of surpassing fortitude, testifies. But,
‘stretching forth to those things that are to come<note place="end" n="4068" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p26"> <scripRef passage="Job xiv. 4" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p26.2" parsed="|Job|14|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.14.4">Job xiv. 4</scripRef> (LXX.); <scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 13" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p26.3" parsed="|Phil|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.13">Phil. iii.
13</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ let us pray that we may not eat the
Passover unworthily, lest we be exposed to dangers. For to those who
keep the feast in purity, the Passover is heavenly food; but to those
who observe it profanely and contemptuously, it is a danger and
reproach. For it is written, ‘Whosoever shall eat and drink
unworthily, is guilty of the death of our Lord<note place="end" n="4069" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p26.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p27"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xi. 27" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p27.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.27">1 Cor. xi. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Wherefore, let us not merely proceed
to perform the festal rites, but let us be prepared to draw near to the
divine Lamb, and to touch heavenly food. Let us cleanse our hands, let
us purify the body. Let us keep our whole mind from guile; not giving
up ourselves to excess, and to lusts, but occupying ourselves entirely
with our Lord, and with divine doctrines; so that, being altogether
pure, we may be able to partake of the Word.<note place="end" n="4070" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p28"> Cf. <scripRef passage="2 Pet. i. 4" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p28.1" parsed="|2Pet|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.1.4">2 Pet. i. 4</scripRef></p></note></p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p29">6. We begin the holy fast on the fourteenth of
Pharmuthi (Apr. 9), on the [first] evening of the week<note place="end" n="4071" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p29.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p30"> Syr.
‘sabbath.’</p></note>; and having ceased on the nineteenth of the
same month Pharmuthi (Apr. 14), the first day of the holy week dawns
upon us on the twentieth of the same month Pharmuthi (Apr. 15), to
which we join the seven weeks of Pentecost; with prayers, and
fellowship with our neighbour, and love towards one another, and that
peaceable will which is above all. For so shall we be heirs of the
kingdom of heaven, through our Lord Jesus Christ, through Whom to the
Father be glory and dominion for ever and ever. Amen. All the brethren
who are with me salute you. Salute one another with a holy kiss.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iii.v-p31">Here endeth the fifth Festal Letter of holy
Athanasius.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Letter" title="For 334. Easter-day, xii Pharmuthi, vii Id. April; xvii Moon; Æra Dioclet. 50; Coss. Optatus Patricius, Anicius Paulinus; Præfect, Philagrius, the Cappadocian; vii Indict." progress="90.86%" prev="xxv.iii.iii.v" next="xxv.iii.iii.vii" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi"><p class="c41" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p1.1">Letter
VI</span>.—<i>For 334. Easter-day, xii Pharmuthi, vii Id. April;
xvii Moon; Æra Dioclet. 50; Coss. Optatus Patricius, Anicius
Paulinus; Præfect, Philagrius</i><note place="end" n="4072" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p2"> The
index gives still Paternus for Letters 6 and 7. On Philagrius, see p.
93, note 2.</p></note>,
<i>the Cappadocian; vii Indict.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p3">Now again, my beloved, has God brought us to the
season of the feast, and through His loving-kindness we have reached
the period of assembly for it. For that God who brought Israel out of
Egypt, even He at this time calls us to the feast, saying by Moses,
‘Observe the month of new fruits<note place="end" n="4073" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p4"> Cf.
i. 9, n. 12.</p></note>,
and keep the Passover to the Lord thy God<note place="end" n="4074" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p5"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xvi. 1" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p5.1" parsed="|Deut|16|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.16.1">Deut. xvi. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>:’ and by the prophet, ‘Keep thy
feasts, O Judah; pay to the Lord thy vows<note place="end" n="4075" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p6"> <scripRef passage="Nahum i. 15" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p6.1" parsed="|Nah|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Nah.1.15">Nahum i. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ If then God Himself loves the feast,
and calls us to it, it is not right, my brethren, that it should be
delayed, or observed carelessly; but with alacrity and zeal we should
come to it, so that having begun joyfully here, we may also receive an
earnest of that heavenly feast. For if we diligently celebrate the
feast here, we shall doubtless receive the perfect joy which is in
heaven, as <pb n="520" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_520.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-Page_520" />the Lord says;
‘With desire I have desired to eat this Passover with you before
I suffer. For I say unto you, that I will not eat it, until it is
fulfilled with you in the kingdom of God<note place="end" n="4076" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p7"> <scripRef passage="Luke xxii. 15, 16" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p7.2" parsed="|Luke|22|15|22|16" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.15-Luke.22.16">Luke xxii. 15,
16</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Now we eat it if, understanding the
reason of the feast, and acknowledging the Deliverer, we conduct
ourselves in accordance with His grace, as Paul saith; ‘So that
we may keep the Feast, not with old leaven, neither with the leaven of
wickedness; but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth<note place="end" n="4077" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p7.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p8"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. v. 8" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p8.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.8">1 Cor. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For the Lord died in those days,
that we should no longer do the deeds of death. He gave His life, that
we might preserve our own from the snares of the devil. And, what is
most wonderful, the Word became flesh, that we should no longer live in
the flesh, but in spirit should worship God, who is Spirit. He who is
not so disposed, abuses the days, and does not keep the feast, but like
an unthankful person finds fault with the grace, and honours the days
overmuch, while he does not supplicate the Lord who in those days
redeemed him. Let him by all means hear, though fancying that he keeps
the feast, the Apostolic voice reproving him; ‘Ye observe days,
and months, and times, and years: I fear lest I have laboured among you
in vain<note place="end" n="4078" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p9"> <scripRef passage="Gal. iv. 10, 11" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p9.2" parsed="|Gal|4|10|4|11" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.10-Gal.4.11">Gal. iv. 10,
11</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p10">2. For the feast is not on account of the days;
but for the Lord’s sake, who then suffered for us, we celebrate
it, for ‘our Passover Christ, is sacrificed<note place="end" n="4079" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p11"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. v. 7" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p11.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.7">1 Cor. v. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Even as Moses, when teaching Israel
not to consider the feast as pertaining to the days, but to the Lord,
said, ‘It is the Lord’s Passover<note place="end" n="4080" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p12"> <scripRef passage="Exod. xii. 11" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p12.1" parsed="|Exod|12|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.12.11">Exod. xii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ To the Jews, when they thought they
were keeping the Passover, because they persecuted the Lord, the feast
was useless; since it no longer bore the name of the Lord, even
according to their own testimony. It was not the Passover of the Lord,
but that of the Jews<note place="end" n="4081" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p13"> Cf. <scripRef passage="John vi. 4" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p13.1" parsed="|John|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.4">John vi. 4</scripRef>. ‘And the passover, <i>a feast of the Jews</i>, was
nigh.’ Cf. Origenis <i>Comment. in Joannem,</i> tom. x. §11.
p. 172. ed. 1759.</p></note>. The Passover was
named after the Jews, my brethren, because they denied the Lord of the
Passover. On this account, the Lord, turning away His face from such a
doctrine of theirs, saith, ‘Your new moons and your sabbaths My
soul hateth<note place="end" n="4082" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p14"> <scripRef passage="Is. i. 14" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p14.1" parsed="|Isa|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.14">Is. i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p15">3. So now, those who keep the Passover in like
manner, the Lord again reproves, as He did those lepers who were
cleansed, when He loved the one as thankful, but was angry with the
others as ungrateful, because they did not acknowledge their Deliverer,
but thought more of the cure of the leprosy than of Him who healed
them. ‘But one of them when he saw that he was healed, turned
back, and with a loud voice glorified God, and fell on his face at the
feet of Jesus giving Him thanks; and he was a Samaritan. And Jesus
answering said, Were there not ten cleansed? but those
nine—whence are there none found who returned to give glory to
God, but this stranger<note place="end" n="4083" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p16"> <scripRef passage="Luke xvii. 15" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p16.1" parsed="|Luke|17|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.15">Luke xvii. 15</scripRef>,
&amp;c.</p></note>?’ And there
was more given to him than to the rest; for being cleansed from his
leprosy, he heard from the Lord, ‘Arise, go thy way, thy faith
hath saved thee<note place="end" n="4084" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p17"> <scripRef passage="Luke 17.19" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p17.1" parsed="|Luke|17|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.19">Ib. 19</scripRef></p></note>.’ For he who
gives thanks, and he who glorifies, have kindred feelings, in that they
bless their Helper for the benefits they have received. So the Apostle
exhorts all men to this, saying, ‘Glorify God with your
body;’ and the prophet commands, saying, ‘Give glory to
God.’ Although testimony was borne by Caiaphas<note place="end" n="4085" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p18"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vi. 20" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p18.2" parsed="|1Cor|6|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.20">1 Cor. vi. 20</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Is. xlii. 12" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p18.3" parsed="|Isa|42|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.42.12">Is. xlii.
12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvi. 65" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p18.4" parsed="|Matt|26|65|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.65">Matt. xxvi. 65</scripRef>.</p></note> against our Redeemer, and He was set at
nought by the Jews, and was condemned by Pilate in those days, yet
exalted exceedingly and most mighty was the voice of the Father which
came to Him; ‘I have glorified, and will glorify again<note place="end" n="4086" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p18.5"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p19"> <scripRef passage="John xii. 28" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p19.1" parsed="|John|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.28">John xii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For those things which He suffered
for our sake have passed away; but those which belong to Him as the
Saviour remain for ever.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p20">4. But in our commemoration of these things, my
brethren, let us not be occupied with meats, but let us glorify the
Lord, let us become fools for Him who died for us, even as Paul said;
‘For if we are foolish, it is to God; or if we are sober-minded,
it is to you; since because one died for all men, therefore all were
dead to Him; and He died for all, that we who live should not
henceforth live to ourselves, but to Him who died for us, and rose
again<note place="end" n="4087" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p21"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. v. 13-15" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p21.2" parsed="|2Cor|5|13|5|15" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.13-2Cor.5.15">2 Cor. v.
13–15</scripRef></p></note>.’ No longer then ought we to live to
ourselves, but, as servants to the Lord. And not in vain should we
receive the grace, as the time is especially an acceptable one<note place="end" n="4088" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p21.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p22"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 6.1,2" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p22.1" parsed="|2Cor|6|1|6|2" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.1-2Cor.6.2">Ib. vi. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note>, and the day of salvation hath dawned, even
the death of our Redeemer<note place="end" n="4089" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p23"> Cf.
S. Cyril. <i>Hom. Pasch</i>. xxiv. sub init.</p></note>. For even for our
sakes the Word came down, and being incorruptible, put on a corruptible
body for the salvation of all of us. Of which Paul was confident,
saying, ‘This corruptible must put on incorruption<note place="end" n="4090" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p24"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 53" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p24.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|53|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.53">1 Cor. xv. 53</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ The Lord too was sacrificed, that by
His blood He might abolish death. Full well did He once, in a certain
place, blame those who participated vainly in the shedding of His
blood, while they did not delight themselves in the flesh of the Word,
saying, ‘What profit is there in my blood, that I go down to
corruption<note place="end" n="4091" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p25"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxx. 9" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p25.1" parsed="|Ps|30|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.30.9">Ps. xxx. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ This does not mean that the
descent of the Lord was without profit, for it gained the whole world;
but rather that <pb n="521" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_521.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-Page_521" />after He had thus
suffered, sinners would prefer to suffer loss than to profit by it. For
He regarded our salvation as a delight and a peculiar gain; while on
the contrary He looked upon our destruction as loss.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p26">5. Also in the Gospel, He praises those who
increased the grace twofold, both him who made ten talents of five, and
him who made four talents of two, as those who had profited, and turned
them to good account; but him who hid the talent He cast out as
wanting, saying to him, ‘Thou wicked servant! oughtest thou not
to have put My money to the exchangers? then at My coming I should have
received Mine own with interest. Take, therefore, from him the talent,
and give it to him that hath ten talents. For to every one that hath
shall be given, and he shall have more abundantly; but from him that
hath not, shall be taken away even that which he hath. And cast ye the
unprofitable servant into outer darkness; there shall be weeping and
gnashing of teeth<note place="end" n="4092" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p27"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 26-30" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p27.2" parsed="|Matt|25|26|25|30" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.26-Matt.25.30">Matt. xxv.
26–30</scripRef></p></note>.’ For it is
not His will that the grace we have received should be unprofitable;
but He requires us to take pains to render Him His own fruits, as the
blessed Paul saith; ‘The fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, and
peace<note place="end" n="4093" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p27.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p28"> <scripRef passage="Gal. v. 22" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p28.1" parsed="|Gal|5|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.22">Gal. v. 22</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Having therefore this right
resolution, and owing no man anything, but rather giving everything to
every man, he was a teacher of the like rightness of principle, saying,
‘Render to all their dues<note place="end" n="4094" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p29"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xiii. 7" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p29.1" parsed="|Rom|13|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.7">Rom. xiii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ He was
like those sent by the householder to receive the fruits of the
vineyard from the husbandmen<note place="end" n="4095" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p30"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxi. 33" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p30.1" parsed="|Matt|21|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.33">Matt. xxi. 33</scripRef>.</p></note>; for he exhorted
all men to render a return. But Israel despised and would not render,
for their will was not right, nay moreover they killed those that were
sent, and not even before the Lord of the vineyard were they ashamed,
but even He was slain by them. Verily, when He came and found no fruit
in them, He cursed them through the fig-tree, saying, ‘Let there
be henceforth no fruit from thee<note place="end" n="4096" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p31"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 21.19" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p31.1" parsed="|Matt|21|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.19">Ib. 19</scripRef></p></note>;’ and
the fig-tree was dead and fruitless so that even the disciples wondered
when it withered away.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p32">6. Then was fulfilled that which was spoken by
the prophet; ‘I will take away from them the voice of joy and the
voice of gladness, the voice of the bridegroom and the voice of the
bride, the scent of myrrh, and the light of a lamp, and the whole land
shall be destroyed<note place="end" n="4097" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p33"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xxv. 10" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p33.1" parsed="|Jer|25|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.25.10">Jer. xxv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For the
whole service of the law has been abolished from them, and henceforth
and for ever they remain without a feast. And they observe not the
Passover; for how can they? They have no abiding place, but they wander
everywhere. And they eat unleavened bread contrary to the law, since
they are unable first to sacrifice the lamb, as they were commanded to
do when eating unleavened bread. But in every place they transgress the
law, and as the judgments of God require, they keep days of grief
instead of gladness. Now the cause of this to them was the slaying of
the Lord, and that they did not reverence the Only-Begotten. At this
time the altogether wicked heretics and ignorant schismatics are in the
same case; the one in that they slay the Word, the other in that they
rend the coat. They too remain expelled from the feast, because they
live without godliness and knowledge, and emulate the conduct shewn in
the matter of Bar-Abbas the robber, whom the Jews desired instead of
the Saviour. Therefore the Lord cursed them under the figure of the
fig-tree. Yet even thus He spared them in His loving-kindness, not
destroying them root and all. For He did not curse the root, but
[said], that no man should eat fruit of it thenceforth. When He did
this, He abolished the shadow, causing it to wither; but preserved the
root, so that we might [not]<note place="end" n="4098" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p34"> The
negative (which is here placed within brackets) is found in the Syriac
text; but there is little doubt that it is an error.</p></note> be grafted upon it;
‘they too, if they abide not in unbelief, may attain to be
grafted into their own olive tree<note place="end" n="4099" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p35"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xi. 23" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p35.1" parsed="|Rom|11|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.23">Rom. xi. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Now
when the Lord had cursed them because of their negligence, He removed
from them the new moons, the true lamb, and that which is truly the
Passover.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p36">7. But to us it came: there came too the solemn
day, in which we ought to call to the feast with a trumpet<note place="end" n="4100" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p37"> Cf.
<i>Letter</i> i. S. Cyril, <i>Hom.</i> i. <i>de Festis Pasch.</i> vol.
v. pt. 2, p. 6.</p></note>, and separate ourselves to the Lord with
thanksgiving, considering it as our own festival<note place="end" n="4101" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p38"> The
Passover is no longer to be a feast of the Jews: it is to be celebrated
by Christians as a festival of the Lord. Vid. §2. n.
10.</p></note>. For we are bound to celebrate it, not to
ourselves but to the Lord; and to rejoice, not in ourselves but in the
Lord, who bore our griefs and said, ‘My soul is sorrowful unto
death<note place="end" n="4102" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p39"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvi. 38" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p39.2" parsed="|Matt|26|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.38">Matt. xxvi.
38</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For the heathen, and all those who
are strangers to our faith, keep feasts according to their own wills,
and have no peace, since they commit evil against God. But the saints,
as they live to the Lord also keep the feast to Him, saying, ‘I
will rejoice in Thy salvation,’ and, ‘my soul shall be
joyful in the Lord.’ The commandment is common to them,
‘Rejoice, ye righteous, in the Lord<note place="end" n="4103" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p39.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p40"> <scripRef passage="Ps. ix. 14" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p40.2" parsed="|Ps|9|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.9.14">Ps. ix. 14</scripRef>, xxxv. 9; Ib. xxxiii.
1.</p></note>’—so that they also may be
gathered together, to sing that common and festal Psalm, ‘Come,
let us rejoice<note place="end" n="4104" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p40.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p41"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xcv. 1" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p41.1" parsed="|Ps|95|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.95.1">Ps. xcv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ not in
ourselves, but, ‘in the Lord.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p42"><pb n="522" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_522.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-Page_522" />8. For thus
the patriarch Abraham rejoiced not to see his own day, but that of the
Lord; and thus looking forward ‘he saw it, and was glad<note place="end" n="4105" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p43"> <scripRef passage="John viii. 56" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p43.2" parsed="|John|8|56|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.56">John viii. 56</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Heb. xi. 17" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p43.3" parsed="|Heb|11|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.17">Heb. xi.
17</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And when he was tried, by faith he
offered up Isaac, and sacrificed his only-begotten son—he who had
received the promises. And, in offering his son, he worshipped the Son
of God. And, being restrained from sacrificing Isaac, he saw the
Messiah in the ram<note place="end" n="4106" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p43.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p44"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xxii. 15" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p44.1" parsed="|Gen|22|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.22.15">Gen. xxii. 15</scripRef>. The Syriac, here
rendered by ‘ram,’ is the usual word for sheep, common
gender. It is the same word that is used directly after in the
quotation from Isaiah, and rendered ‘lamb.’</p></note>, which was offered
up instead as a sacrifice to God. The patriarch was tried, through
Isaac, not however that he was sacrificed, but He who was pointed out
in Isaiah; ‘He shall be led as a lamb to the slaughter, and as a
sheep before her shearers he shall be speechless<note place="end" n="4107" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p45"> <scripRef passage="Is. liii. 7" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p45.1" parsed="|Isa|53|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.7">Is. liii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ but He took away the sin of the
world. And on this account [Abraham] was restrained from laying his
hand on the lad, lest the Jews, taking occasion from the sacrifice of
Isaac, should reject the prophetic declarations concerning our Saviour,
even all of them, but more especially those uttered by the Psalmist;
‘Sacrifice and offering Thou wouldest not; a body Thou hast
prepared Me<note place="end" n="4108" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p46"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xl. 6" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p46.1" parsed="|Ps|40|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.40.6">Ps. xl. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and should refer all such
things as these to the son of Abraham.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p47">9. For the sacrifice was not properly the setting
to rights<note place="end" n="4109" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p48"> The
phrase ‘setting to rights’ is used for want of one that
would better express the meaning. The Syriac noun is that used to
render <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p48.1">διόρθωσις</span>
in <scripRef passage="Heb. ix. 10" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p48.2" parsed="|Heb|9|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.9.10">Heb. ix. 10</scripRef>, from a verb
‘to make straight, set upright, or right.’</p></note> of Isaac, but of Abraham who also
offered, and by that was tried. Thus God accepted the will of the
offerer, but prevented that which was offered from being sacrificed.
For the death of Isaac did not procure freedom to the world, but that
of our Saviour alone, by whose stripes we all are healed<note place="end" n="4110" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p48.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p49"> <scripRef passage="Is. liii. 5" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p49.1" parsed="|Isa|53|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.5">Is. liii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>. For He raised up the falling, healed the
sick, satisfied those who were hungry, and filled the poor, and, what
is more wonderful, raised us all from the dead; having abolished death,
He has brought us from affliction and sighing to the rest and gladness
of this feast, a joy which reacheth even to heaven. For not we alone
are affected by this, but because of it, even the heavens rejoice with
us, and the whole church of the firstborn, written in heaven<note place="end" n="4111" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p49.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p50"> <scripRef passage="Heb. xii. 23" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p50.1" parsed="|Heb|12|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.23">Heb. xii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>, is made glad together, as the prophet
proclaims, saying, ‘Rejoice, ye heavens, for the Lord hath had
mercy upon Israel. Shout, ye foundations of the earth. Cry out with
joy, ye mountains, ye high places, and all the trees which are in them,
for the Lord hath redeemed Jacob, and Israel hath been glorified<note place="end" n="4112" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p50.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p51"> <scripRef passage="Is. xliv. 23" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p51.1" parsed="|Isa|44|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.44.23">Is. xliv. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And again; ‘Rejoice, and be
glad, ye heavens; let the hills melt into gladness, for the Lord hath
had mercy on His people, and comforted the oppressed of the people<note place="end" n="4113" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p51.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p52"> <scripRef passage="Is. xlix. 13" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p52.1" parsed="|Isa|49|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.49.13">Is. xlix. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p53">10. The whole creation keeps a feast, my
brethren, and everything that hath breath praises the Lord<note place="end" n="4114" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p53.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p54"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cl. 6" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p54.1" parsed="|Ps|50|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.50.6">Ps. cl. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>, as the Psalmist [says], on account of the
destruction of the enemies, and our salvation. And justly indeed; for
if there is joy in heaven over one sinner that repenteth<note place="end" n="4115" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p54.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p55"> <scripRef passage="Luke xv. 7" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p55.1" parsed="|Luke|15|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.7">Luke xv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>, what should there not be over the abolition
of sin, and the resurrection of the dead? Oh what a feast and how great
the gladness in heaven! how must all its hosts joy and exult, as they
rejoice and watch in our assemblies, those that are held continually,
and especially those at Easter? For they look on sinners while they
repent; on those who have turned away their faces, when they become
converted; on those who formerly persisted in lusts and excess, but who
now humble themselves by fastings and temperance; and, finally, on the
enemy who lies weakened, lifeless, bound hand and foot, so that we may
mock at him; ‘Where is thy victory, O Death? where is thy sting,
O Grave<note place="end" n="4116" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p55.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p56"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 55" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p56.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|55|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.55">1 Cor. xv. 55</scripRef>. Cf.
<i>Incarn</i>. 27.</p></note>?’ Let us then sing unto the Lord
a song of victory.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p57">11. Who then will lead us to such a company of
angels as this? Who, coming with a desire for the heavenly feast, and
the angelic holiday, will say like the prophet, ‘I will pass to
the place of the wondrous tabernacle, unto the house of God; with the
voice of joy and praise, with the shouting of those who keep festival<note place="end" n="4117" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p57.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p58"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xlii. 4" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p58.1" parsed="|Ps|42|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.42.4">Ps. xlii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ To this course the saints also
encourage us, saying, ‘Come, let us go up to the mountain of the
Lord, and to the house of the God of Jacob<note place="end" n="4118" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p58.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p59"> <scripRef passage="Is. ii. 3" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p59.1" parsed="|Isa|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.2.3">Is. ii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But not for the impure is this
feast, nor is the ascent thereto for sinners; but it is for the
virtuous and diligent; and for those who live according to the aim of
the saints; for, ‘Who shall ascend to the hill of the Lord? or
who shall stand in His holy place, but he that hath clean hands, and a
pure heart; who hath not devoted his soul to vanity, nor sworn
deceitfully to his neighbour. For he,’ as the Psalmist adds, when
he goes up, ‘shall receive a blessing from the Lord<note place="end" n="4119" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p59.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p60"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxiv. 3" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p60.1" parsed="|Ps|24|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.24.3">Ps. xxiv. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Now this clearly also refers to what
the Lord gives to them at the right hand, saying, ‘Come, ye
blessed, inherit the kingdom prepared for you<note place="end" n="4120" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p60.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p61"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 34" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p61.1" parsed="|Matt|25|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.34">Matt. xxv. 34</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But the deceitful, and he that is
not pure of heart, and possesses nothing that is pure (as the Proverb
saith, ‘To a deceitful man there is nothing good<note place="end" n="4121" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p61.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p62"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xiii. 13" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p62.2" parsed="|Prov|13|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.13.13">Prov. xiii.
13</scripRef>,
LXX.</p></note>’), shall assuredly, being a stranger,
and of a different race from the saints, be accounted unworthy to eat
the Passover, for ‘a foreigner shall not <pb n="523" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_523.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-Page_523" />eat of it<note place="end" n="4122" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p62.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p63"> <scripRef passage="Exod. xii. 43" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p63.1" parsed="|Exod|12|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.12.43">Exod. xii. 43</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Thus
Judas, when he thought he kept the Passover, because he plotted deceit
against the Saviour, was estranged from the city which is above, and
from the apostolic company. For the law commanded the Passover to be
eaten with due observance; but he, while eating it, was sifted of the
devil<note place="end" n="4123" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p63.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p64"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Luke xxii. 31" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p64.1" parsed="|Luke|22|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.31">Luke xxii. 31</scripRef>.</p></note>, who had entered his soul.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p65">12. Wherefore let us not celebrate the feast
after an earthly manner, but as keeping festival in heaven with the
angels. Let us glorify the Lord, by chastity, by righteousness, and
other virtues. And let us rejoice, not in ourselves, but in the Lord,
that we may be inheritors with the saints. Let us keep the feast then,
as Moses. Let us watch like David who rose seven times, and in the
middle of the night gave thanks for the righteous judgments of God. Let
us be early, as he said, ‘In the morning I will stand before
Thee, and Thou wilt look upon me: in the morning Thou wilt hear my
voice<note place="end" n="4124" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p65.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p66"> <scripRef passage="Ps. v. 3" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p66.1" parsed="|Ps|5|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.5.3">Ps. v. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Let us fast like Daniel; let us pray
without ceasing, as Paul commanded; all of us recognising the season of
prayer, but especially those who are honourably married; so that having
borne witness to these things, and thus having kept the feast, we may
be able to enter into the joy of Christ in the kingdom of heaven<note place="end" n="4125" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p66.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p67"> A
line or two is preserved here in the original Greek in Cosmas <i>Topog.
Christ.</i> p. 316.</p></note>. But as Israel, when going up to Jerusalem,
was first purified in the wilderness, being trained to forget the
customs of Egypt, the Word by this typifying to us the holy fast of
forty days, let us first be purified and freed from defilement<note place="end" n="4126" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p67.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p68"> Gregory Nazianzen speaks of the Lenten fast as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p68.1">κάθαρσις
προεόρτιος</span>, vol. i. p. 715. §30. ed. Ben. fol. Par.
1778.</p></note>, so that when we depart hence, having been
careful of fasting, we may be able to ascend to the upper chamber<note place="end" n="4127" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p68.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p69"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Luke xiv. 15" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p69.1" parsed="|Luke|14|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.15">Luke xiv. 15</scripRef></p></note> with the Lord, to sup with Him; and may be
partakers of the joy which is in heaven. In no other manner is it
possible to go up to Jerusalem, and to eat the Passover, except by
observing the fast of forty days.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p70">13. We begin the fast of forty days on the first
day of the month Phamenoth (Feb. 25); and having prolonged it till the
fifth of Pharmuthi (Mar. 31), suspending it upon the Sundays and the
Saturdays<note place="end" n="4128" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p70.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p71"> The
Saturdays and Sundays during Lent were not observed as fasts, with the
exception of the day before Easter-day. S. Ambrose says, Quadragesima
tot’s præter Sabbatum et Dominicam jejunatur diebus. vol. i.
p. 545, §34. ed. Par. 1686–90.</p></note> preceding them, we then begin again on
the holy days of Easter, on the sixth of Pharmuthi (Apr, 1), and cease
on the eleventh of the same month (Apr. 6), late in the evening<note place="end" n="4129" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p71.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p72"> Cf.
Dionys Alex. <i>ad Basilid.</i> in Routh <i>Rell. Sac.</i> iii.
226.</p></note> of the Saturday, whence dawns on us the holy
Sunday, on the twelfth of Pharmuthi (Apr. 7), which extends its beams,
with unobscured grace, to all the seven weeks of the holy Pentecost.
Resting on that day, let us ever keep Easter joy in Christ Jesus our
Lord, through Whom, to the Father, be glory and dominion for ever and
ever. Amen. All the brethren who are with me salute you. Salute one
another with a holy kiss.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iii.vi-p73">Here endeth the sixth Festal Letter of the holy
and God-clad Athanasius.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Letter" title="For 335. Easter-day iv Pharmuthi, iii Kal. April; xx Moon; Ær. Dioclet. 51; Coss. Julius Constantius, the brother of Augustus, Rufinus Albinus; Præfect, the same Philagrius; viii Indict." progress="91.42%" prev="xxv.iii.iii.vi" next="xxv.iii.iii.viii" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii"><p class="c41" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p1.1">Letter VII</span>.—<i>For 335. Easter-day iv Pharmuthi, iii
Kal. April; xx Moon; Ær. Dioclet. 51; Coss. Julius Constantius,
the brother of Augustus, Rufinus Albinus; Præfect, the same
Philagrius; viii Indict.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p2"><span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p2.1">The</span> blessed Paul<note place="end" n="4130" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p2.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p3"> The
twentieth Letter, as far as it is extant, bears a great resemblance
with this. In both, the comparison between natural and spiritual food
is enlarged upon, and several of the same quotations are adduced in
them, to illustrate the character of sinners and their food, as
contrasted with righteous, and the nourishment they derive from
God.</p></note> wrote to the Corinthians<note place="end" n="4131" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p4"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. iv. 10" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p4.1" parsed="|2Cor|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.10">2 Cor. iv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note> that he always bore in his body the dying of
Jesus, not as though he alone should make that boast, but also they and
we too, and in this let us be followers of him, my brethren. And let
this be the customary boast of all of us at all times. In this David
participated, saying in the Psalms, ‘For thy sake we die all the
day; we are accounted as sheep for the slaughter<note place="end" n="4132" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p5"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xliv. 22" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p5.1" parsed="|Ps|44|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.44.22">Ps. xliv. 22</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Now this is becoming in us,
especially in the days of the feast, when a commemoration of the death
of our Saviour is held. For he who is made like Him in His death, is
also diligent in virtuous practices, having mortified his members which
are upon the earth<note place="end" n="4133" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p6"> <scripRef passage="Col. iii. 5" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p6.1" parsed="|Col|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.5">Col. iii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>, and crucifying the
flesh with the affections and lusts, he lives in the Spirit, and is
conformed to the Spirit<note place="end" n="4134" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p7"> <scripRef passage="Gal. v. 25" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p7.1" parsed="|Gal|5|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.25">Gal. v. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>. He is always
mindful of God, and forgets Him not, and never does the deeds of death.
Now, in order that we may bear in our body the dying of Jesus, he
immediately adds the way of such fellowship, saying, ‘we having
the same spirit of faith, as it is written, I believed, and therefore
have I spoken; we also believe, and therefore speak<note place="end" n="4135" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p8"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. iv. 13" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p8.1" parsed="|2Cor|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.13">2 Cor. iv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ He adds also, speaking of the grace
that arises from knowledge; ‘For He that raised up Jesus, will
also raise us up with Jesus, and will present us before Him with you<note place="end" n="4136" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p9"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 4.14" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p9.1" parsed="|2Cor|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.14">Ib. 14</scripRef>, reading with R.V. marg. and Vulg. against Text. Rec. and
Pesh.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p10">2. When by such faith and knowledge the saints
have embraced this true life, they receive, doubtless, the joy which is
in heaven; for which the wicked not caring, are deservedly <pb n="524" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_524.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-Page_524" />deprived of the blessedness arising from it.
For, ‘let the wicked be taken away, so that he shall not see the
glory of the Lord<note place="end" n="4137" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p11"> <scripRef passage="Is. xxvi. 10" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p11.1" parsed="|Isa|26|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.26.10">Is. xxvi. 10</scripRef> (LXX.).</p></note>.’ For
although, when they shall hear the universal proclamation of the
promise, ‘Awake, thou that sleepest, and arise from the dead<note place="end" n="4138" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p12"> <scripRef passage="Eph. v. 14" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p12.1" parsed="|Eph|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.14">Eph. v. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ they shall rise and shall come even
to heaven, knocking and saying, ‘Open to us<note place="end" n="4139" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p13"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 11" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p13.1" parsed="|Matt|25|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.11">Matt. xxv. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ nevertheless the Lord will reprove
them, as those who put the knowledge of Himself far from them, saying,
‘I know you not.’ But the holy Spirit cries against them,
‘The wicked shall be turned into hell, even all the nations that
forget God.<note place="end" n="4140" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p14"> <scripRef passage="Luke xiii. 25" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p14.2" parsed="|Luke|13|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.25">Luke xiii. 25</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Ps. ix. 17" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p14.3" parsed="|Ps|9|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.9.17">Ps. ix.
17</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Now we say that the wicked are
dead, but not in an ascetic life opposed to sin; nor do they, like the
saints, bear about dying in their bodies. But it is the soul which they
bury in sins and follies, drawing near to the dead, and satisfying it
with dead nourishment; like young eagles which, from high places, fly
upon the carcases of the dead, and which the law prohibited, commanding
figuratively, ‘Thou shalt not eat the eagle, nor any other bird
that feedeth on a dead carcase<note place="end" n="4141" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p14.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p15"> <scripRef passage="Lev. xi. 13" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p15.1" parsed="|Lev|11|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.11.13">Lev. xi. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and it
pronounced unclean whatsoever eateth the dead. But these kill the soul
with lusts, and say nothing but, ‘let us eat and drink, for to
morrow we die<note place="end" n="4142" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p16"> <scripRef passage="Is. xxii. 13" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p16.1" parsed="|Isa|22|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.22.13">Is. xxii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And the
kind of fruit those have who thus love pleasures, he immediately
describes, adding, ‘And these things are revealed in the ears of
the Lord of Hosts, that this sin shall not be forgiven you until ye
die<note place="end" n="4143" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p17"> <scripRef passage="Isa. 22.14" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p17.1" parsed="|Isa|22|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.22.14">Ib. 14</scripRef></p></note>.’ Yea, even while they live they shall
be ashamed, because they consider their belly their lord; and when
dead, they shall be tormented, because they have made a boast of such a
death. To this effect also Paul bears witness, saying, ‘Meats for
the belly, and the belly for meats; but God shall destroy both it and
them<note place="end" n="4144" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p18"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vi. 13" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p18.1" parsed="|1Cor|6|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.13">1 Cor. vi. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And the divine word declared before
concerning them; ‘The death of sinners is evil, and those who
hate the righteous commit sin<note place="end" n="4145" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p19"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxiv. 21" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p19.1" parsed="|Ps|34|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.34.21">Ps. xxxiv. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For bitter
is the worm, and grievous the darkness, which wicked men inherit.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p20">3. But the saints, and they who truly practise
virtue, ‘mortify their members which are upon the earth,
fornication, uncleanness passions, evil concupiscence<note place="end" n="4146" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p21"> <scripRef passage="Col. iii. 5" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p21.1" parsed="|Col|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.5">Col. iii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and, as the result of this, are pure
and without spot, confiding in the promise of our Saviour, who said,
‘Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God<note place="end" n="4147" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p22"> <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 8" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p22.1" parsed="|Matt|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.8">Matt. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ These, having become dead to the
world, and renounced the merchandise of the world, gain an honourable
death; for, ‘precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of
His saints<note place="end" n="4148" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p23"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxvi. 15" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p23.1" parsed="|Ps|16|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.16.15">Ps. cxvi. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ They are also able, preserving
the Apostolic likeness, to say, ‘I am crucified with Christ,
nevertheless I live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me<note place="end" n="4149" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p24"> <scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 20" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p24.1" parsed="|Gal|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.20">Gal. ii. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For that is the true life, which a
man lives in Christ; for although they are dead to the world, yet they
dwell as it were in heaven, minding those things which are above, as he
who was a lover of such a habitation said, ‘While we walk on
earth, our dwelling is in heaven<note place="end" n="4150" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p25"> The
quotation is uncertain, but see <i>ad Diognet.</i> v. 9; cf.
also <scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 20" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p25.1" parsed="|Phil|3|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.20">Phil. iii. 20</scripRef>, with which the passage
in the text is coupled, and ascribed to ‘the Apostle,’ in
the probably spurious Homily on <scripRef passage="Matt. xxi. 2" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p25.2" parsed="|Matt|21|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.2">Matt. xxi. 2</scripRef> (Migne xxviii. p.
177).</p></note>.’ Now
those who thus live, and are partakers in such virtue, are alone able
to give glory to God, and this it is which essentially constitutes a
feast and a holiday<note place="end" n="4151" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p25.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p26"> Cf.
<i>Letter</i> iii. ‘What else is the feast, but the service of
God?’</p></note>. For the feast does
not consist in pleasant intercourse at meals, nor splendour<note place="end" n="4152" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p27"> Cf. <scripRef passage="1 Tim. ii. 9" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p27.1" parsed="|1Tim|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.9">1 Tim. ii. 9</scripRef>
<i>sub fin.</i></p></note> of clothing, nor days of leisure, but in the
acknowledgment of God, and the offering of thanksgiving and of praise
to Him<note place="end" n="4153" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p28"> Cf.
<i>Letter</i> vi. 3, note 14.</p></note>. Now this belongs to the saints alone,
who live in Christ; for it is written, ‘The dead shall not praise
Thee, O Lord, neither all those who go down into silence; but we who
live will bless the Lord, from henceforth even for ever<note place="end" n="4154" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p29"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxv. 17, 18" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p29.2" parsed="|Ps|15|17|15|18" osisRef="Bible:Ps.15.17-Ps.15.18">Ps. cxv. 17,
18</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ So was it with Hezekiah, who was
delivered from death, and therefore praised God, saying, ‘Those
who are in hades cannot praise Thee; the dead cannot bless Thee; but
the living shall bless Thee, as I also do<note place="end" n="4155" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p29.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p30"> <scripRef passage="Is. xxxviii. 18" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p30.2" parsed="|Isa|38|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.38.18">Is. xxxviii.
18</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For to praise and bless God belongs
to those only who live in Christ, and by means of this they go up to
the feast; for the Passover is not of the Gentiles, nor of those who
are yet Jews in the flesh; but of those who acknowledge the truth in
Christ<note place="end" n="4156" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p30.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p31"> Vid.
<i>Letter</i> vi. 2, note 10.</p></note>, as he declares who was sent to
proclaim such a feast; ‘Our Passover, Christ, is sacrificed<note place="end" n="4157" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p32"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. v. 7" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p32.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.7">1 Cor. v. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p33">4. Therefore, although wicked men press forward
to keep the feast, and as at a feast praise God, and intrude into the
Church of the saints, yet God expostulates, saying to the sinner,
‘Why dost thou talk of My ordinances?’ And the gentle
Spirit rebukes them, saying, ‘Praise is not comely in the mouth
of a sinner<note place="end" n="4158" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p34"> <scripRef passage="Ps. l. 16" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p34.2" parsed="|Ps|50|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.50.16">Ps. l. 16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Ecclus. xv. 9" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p34.3" parsed="|Sir|15|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.15.9">Ecclus. xv.
9</scripRef>.
These two texts are also quoted in juxta-position, <i>supr.</i> p.
224.</p></note>.’ Neither hath sin any place in
common with the praise of God; for the sinner has a mouth speaking
perverse things, as the Proverb saith, ‘The mouth of the wicked
answereth evil things<note place="end" n="4159" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p34.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p35"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xv. 28" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p35.1" parsed="|Prov|15|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.15.28">Prov. xv. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For how is
it possible for us to praise God with an impure mouth? since things
which are contrary to each other cannot coexist. For what communion has
righteousness with iniquity? or, what fellowship is there between light
and darkness? So exclaims Paul, a minister of the Gospel<note place="end" n="4160" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p36"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. vi. 14" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p36.1" parsed="|2Cor|6|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.14">2 Cor. vi. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p37"><pb n="525" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_525.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-Page_525" />Thus it is
that sinners, and all those who are aliens from the Catholic Church,
heretics, and schismatics, since they are excluded from glorifying
(God) with the saints, cannot properly even continue observers of the
feast. But the righteous man, although he appears dying to the world,
uses boldness of speech, saying, ‘I shall not die, but live, and
narrate all Thy marvelous deeds<note place="end" n="4161" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p38"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxviii. 17" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p38.2" parsed="|Ps|18|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.18.17">Ps. cxviii.
17</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For
even God is not ashamed to be called the God<note place="end" n="4162" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p38.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p39"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Heb. xi. 16" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p39.1" parsed="|Heb|11|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.16">Heb. xi. 16</scripRef></p></note> of
those who truly mortify their members which are upon the earth<note place="end" n="4163" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p40"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Col. iii. 5" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p40.1" parsed="|Col|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.5">Col. iii. 5</scripRef></p></note>, but live in Christ; for He is the God of
the living, not of the dead. And He by His living Word quickeneth all
men, and gives Him to be food and life to the saints; as the Lord
declares, ‘I am the bread of life<note place="end" n="4164" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p41"> <scripRef passage="John vi. 48" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p41.1" parsed="|John|6|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.48">John vi. 48</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ The Jews, because they were weak in
perception, and had not exercised the senses of the soul in virtue, and
did not comprehend this discourse about bread, murmured against Him,
because He said, ‘I am the bread which came down from heaven, and
giveth life unto men<note place="end" n="4165" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p42"> <scripRef passage="John 6.51" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p42.1" parsed="|John|6|51|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.51">Ib. 51</scripRef></p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p43">5. For sin has her own special bread, of her
death, and calling to those who are lovers of pleasure and lack
understanding, she saith, ‘Touch with delight secret bread, and
sweet waters which are stolen<note place="end" n="4166" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p44"> <scripRef passage="Prov. ix. 17" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p44.1" parsed="|Prov|9|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.9.17">Prov. ix. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ for he who
merely touches them knows not that that which is born from the earth
perishes with her. For even when the sinner thinks to find pleasure,
the end of that food is not pleasant, as the Wisdom of God saith again,
‘Bread of deceit is pleasant to a man; but afterwards his mouth
shall be filled with gravel<note place="end" n="4167" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p45"> <scripRef passage="Prov. 20.17" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p45.1" parsed="|Prov|20|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.20.17">Ib. xx. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And,
‘Honey droppeth from the lips of a whorish woman, which for a
time is sweet to thy palate; but at the last thou shalt find it more
bitter than gall, and sharper than a two-edged sword<note place="end" n="4168" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p46"> <scripRef passage="Prov. 5.3" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p46.1" parsed="|Prov|5|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.5.3">Ib. v. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Thus then he eats and rejoices for a
little time; afterwards he spurneth it when he hath removed his soul
afar. For the fool knoweth not that those who depart far from God shall
perish. And besides, there is the restraint of the prophetic admonition
which says, ‘What hast thou to do in the way of Egypt, to drink
the waters of Gihon? And what hast thou to do in the way of Asshur, to
drink the waters of the rivers<note place="end" n="4169" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p46.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p47"> <scripRef passage="Jer. ii. 18" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p47.1" parsed="|Jer|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.2.18">Jer. ii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ And the
Wisdom of God which loves mankind forbids these things, crying,
‘But depart quickly, tarry not in the place, neither fix thine
eye upon it; for thus thou shalt pass over strange waters, and depart
quickly from the strange river<note place="end" n="4170" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p47.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p48"> <scripRef passage="Prov. ix. 18" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p48.1" parsed="|Prov|9|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.9.18">Prov. ix. 18</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>.’ She also
calls them to herself, ‘For wisdom hath builded her house, and
supported it on seven pillars; she hath killed her sacrifices, and
mingled her wine in the goblets, and prepared her table; she hath sent
forth her servants, inviting to the goblet with a loud proclamation,
and saying, Whoso is foolish, let him turn in to me; and to them that
lack understanding she saith, Come, eat of my bread, and drink of the
wine I have mingled for you<note place="end" n="4171" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p48.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p49"> <scripRef passage="Prov. ix. 1-5" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p49.2" parsed="|Prov|9|1|9|5" osisRef="Bible:Prov.9.1-Prov.9.5">Prov. ix.
1–5</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And what
hope is there instead of these things? ‘Forsake folly that ye may
live, and seek understanding that ye may abide<note place="end" n="4172" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p49.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p50"> <scripRef passage="Prov. 9.6" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p50.1" parsed="|Prov|9|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.9.6">Ib. 6</scripRef></p></note>.’ For the bread of Wisdom is living
fruit, as the Lord said; ‘I am the living bread which came down
from heaven: if any man eat of this bread, he shall live for ever<note place="end" n="4173" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p50.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p51"> <scripRef passage="John vi. 51" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p51.1" parsed="|John|6|51|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.51">John vi. 51</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For when Israel ate of the manna,
which was indeed pleasant and wonderful, yet he died, and he who ate it
did not in consequence live for ever, but all that multitude died in
the wilderness. The Lord teaches, saying, ‘I am the bread of
life: your fathers did eat manna in the wilderness, and are dead. This
is the bread which came down from heaven, that a man should eat
thereof, and not die<note place="end" n="4174" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p51.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p52"> <scripRef passage="John 6.48-51" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p52.1" parsed="|John|6|48|6|51" osisRef="Bible:John.6.48-John.6.51">Ib. 48–51</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p53">6. Now wicked men hunger for bread like this, for
effeminate souls will hunger; but the righteous alone, being prepared,
shall be satisfied, saying, ‘I shall behold Thy face in
righteousness; I shall be satisfied when Thy glory is seen by me<note place="end" n="4175" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p53.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p54"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xvii. 15" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p54.1" parsed="|Ps|17|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.17.15">Ps. xvii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For he who partakes of divine bread
always hungers with desire; and he who thus hungers has a never-failing
gift, as Wisdom promises, saying, ‘The Lord will not slay the
righteous soul with famine.’ He promises too in the Psalms,
‘I will abundantly bless her provision; I will satisfy her poor
with bread.’ We may also hear our Saviour saying, ‘Blessed
are they who hunger and thirst after righteousness, for they shall be
filled<note place="end" n="4176" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p54.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p55"> <scripRef passage="Prov. x. 3" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p55.2" parsed="|Prov|10|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.10.3">Prov. x. 3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 6" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p55.3" parsed="|Matt|5|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.6">Matt. v. 6</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Ps. cxxxii. 15" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p55.4" parsed="|Ps|32|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.32.15">Ps. cxxxii. 15</scripRef>, he notices the various reading of the LXX, on the latter,
<i>Exp. in Ps. in loc.</i></p></note>.’ Well then do the saints and
those who love the life which is in Christ raise themselves to a
longing after this food. And one earnestly implores, saying, ‘As
the hart panteth after the fountains of waters, so panteth my soul
after Thee, O God! My soul thirsteth for the living God, when shall I
come and see the face of God?’ And another; ‘My God, my
God, I seek Thee early; my soul thirsteth for Thee; often does my
flesh, in a dry and pathless land, and without water. So did I appear
before Thee in holiness to see Thy power and Thy glory<note place="end" n="4177" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p55.5"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p56"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xlii. 1" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p56.2" parsed="|Ps|42|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.42.1">Ps. xlii. 1</scripRef>; lxiii. 1,
2.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p57">7. Since these things are so, my brethren, let us
mortify our members which are on the earth<note place="end" n="4178" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p57.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p58"> <scripRef passage="Col. iii. 5" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p58.1" parsed="|Col|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.5">Col. iii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>,
and be nourished with living bread, by faith and love to God, knowing
that without faith it is impossible to be partakers of such bread as
this. For our Saviour, when He called all men to him, and said,
‘If any man <pb n="526" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_526.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-Page_526" />thirst, let him
[come] to Me and drink<note place="end" n="4179" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p58.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p59"> <scripRef passage="John vii. 37" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p59.1" parsed="|John|7|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.37">John vii. 37</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ immediately
spoke of the faith without which a man cannot receive such food;
‘He that believeth on Me, as the Scripture saith, out of his
belly shall flow rivers of living water<note place="end" n="4180" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p59.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p60"> <scripRef passage="John 7.38" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p60.1" parsed="|John|7|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.38">Ib. 38</scripRef></p></note>.’ To this end He continually nourished
His believing disciples with His words, and gave them life by the
nearness of His divinity, but to the Canaanitish woman, because she was
not yet a believer, He deigned not even a reply, although she stood
greatly in need of food from Him. He did this not from scorn, far from
it (for the Lord is loving to men and good, and on that account He went
into the coasts of Tyre and Sidon); but because of her unbelief, and
because she was of those who had not the word. And He did it
righteously, my brethren; for there would have been nothing gained by
her offering her supplication before believing, but by her faith she
would support her petition; ‘For He that cometh to God, must
first believe that He is, and that He is a rewarder of them that seek
Him;’ and that ‘without faith it is impossible for a man to
please Him<note place="end" n="4181" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p60.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p61"> <scripRef passage="Heb. xi. 6" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p61.1" parsed="|Heb|11|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.6">Heb. xi. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ This Paul teaches. Now that
she was hitherto an unbeliever, one of the profane, He shews, saying,
‘It is not meet to take the children’s bread, and to cast
it to dogs<note place="end" n="4182" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p61.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p62"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xv. 26" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p62.1" parsed="|Matt|15|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.26">Matt. xv. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ She then, being convinced by
the power of the word, and having changed her ways, also gained faith;
for the Lord no longer spoke to her as a dog, but conversed with her as
a human being, saying, ‘O woman, great is thy faith<note place="end" n="4183" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p62.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p63"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 15.28" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p63.1" parsed="|Matt|15|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.28">Ib. 28</scripRef></p></note>!’ As therefore she believed, He
forthwith granted to her the fruit of faith, and said, ‘Be it to
thee as thou desirest. And her daughter was healed in the self-same
hour.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p64">8. For the righteous man, being nurtured in faith
and knowledge, and the observance of divine precepts, has his soul
always in health. Wherefore it is commanded to ‘receive to
ourselves him who is weak in the faith<note place="end" n="4184" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p64.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p65"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xiv. 1" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p65.1" parsed="|Rom|14|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.1">Rom. xiv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and to nourish him, even if he is
not yet able to eat bread, but herbs, ‘for he that is weak eateth
herbs.’ For even the Corinthians were not able to partake of such
bread, being yet babes, and like babes they drank milk. ‘For
every one that partaketh of milk is unskilful in the word of
righteousness<note place="end" n="4185" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p65.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p66"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iii. 1" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p66.2" parsed="|1Cor|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.1">1 Cor. iii. 1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Heb. v. 13" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p66.3" parsed="|Heb|5|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.5.13">Heb. v.
13</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ according
to the words of that divine man. The Apostle exhorts his beloved son
Timothy, in his first Epistle, ‘to be nourished with the word of
faith, and the good doctrine whereto he had attained.’ And in the
second, ‘Preserve thou the form of sound words which thou hast
heard of me, in faith and love which are in Christ Jesus<note place="end" n="4186" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p66.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p67"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iv. 6" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p67.2" parsed="|1Tim|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.6">1 Tim. iv. 6</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Tim. i. 13" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p67.3" parsed="|2Tim|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.13">2 Tim. i.
13</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And not only here, my brethren, is
this bread the food of the righteous, neither are the saints on earth
alone nourished by such bread and such blood; but we also eat them in
heaven, for the Lord is the food even of the exalted spirits, and the
angels, and He is the joy of all the heavenly host<note place="end" n="4187" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p67.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p68"> Cf.
<i>Letter</i> i. 6.</p></note>. And to all He is everything, and He has
pity upon all according to His loving-kindness. Already hath the Lord
given us angels’ food<note place="end" n="4188" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p68.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p69"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxviii. 25" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p69.1" parsed="|Ps|78|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.78.25">Ps. lxxviii. 25</scripRef>.</p></note>, and He promises to
those who continue with Him in His trials, saying, ‘And I promise
to you a kingdom, as My Father hath promised to Me; that ye shall eat
and drink at My table in My kingdom, and sit on twelve thrones, judging
the twelve tribes of Israel<note place="end" n="4189" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p69.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p70"> <scripRef passage="Luke xxii. 29, 30" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p70.2" parsed="|Luke|22|29|22|30" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.29-Luke.22.30">Luke xxii. 29,
30</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ O what a
banquet is this, my brethren, and how great is the harmony and gladness
of those who eat at this heavenly table! For they delight themselves
not with that food which is cast out, but with that which produces life
everlasting. Who then shall be deemed worthy of that assembly? Who is
so blessed as to be called, and accounted worthy of that divine feast?
Truly, ‘blessed is he who shall eat bread in Thy kingdom<note place="end" n="4190" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p70.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p71"> <scripRef passage="Luke 14.15" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p71.1" parsed="|Luke|14|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.15">Ib. xiv. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p72">9. Now he who has been counted worthy of the
heavenly calling, and by this calling has been sanctified, if he grow
negligent in it, although washed becomes defiled: ‘counting the
blood of the covenant by which he was sanctified a profane thing, and
despising the Spirit of grace,’ he hears the words,
‘Friend, how camest thou in hither, not having wedding
garments?’ For the banquet of the saints is spotless and pure;
‘for many are called, but few chosen<note place="end" n="4191" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p72.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p73"> <scripRef passage="Heb. x. 29" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p73.2" parsed="|Heb|10|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.29">Heb. x. 29</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt. xxii. 12" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p73.3" parsed="|Matt|22|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.12">Matt. xxii. 12</scripRef>;
Ib. 14.</p></note>.’ Judas to wit, though he came to the
supper, because he despised it went out from the presence of the Lord,
and having abandoned his Life<note place="end" n="4192" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p73.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p74"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Col. iii. 4" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p74.1" parsed="|Col|3|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.4">Col. iii. 4</scripRef></p></note>, hanged himself.
But the disciples who continued with the Redeemer shared in the
happiness of the feast. And that young man who went into a far country,
and there wasted his substance, living in dissipation, if he receive a
desire for this divine feast, and, coming to himself, shall say,
‘How many hired servants of my father have bread to spare, while
I perish here with hunger!’ and shall next arise and come to his
father, and confess to him, saying, ‘I have sinned against heaven
and before thee, and am not worthy to be called thy son; make me as one
of thy hired servants<note place="end" n="4193" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p74.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p75"> <scripRef passage="Luke xv. 17" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p75.1" parsed="|Luke|15|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.17">Luke xv. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>;’—when
he shall thus confess, then he shall be counted worthy of more than he
prayed for. For the father does not receive him as a hired servant,
neither does he look upon him as a stranger, but he kisses him as a
son, he brings him <pb n="527" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_527.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-Page_527" />back to life as
from the dead, and counts him worthy of the divine feast, and gives him
his former and precious robe. So that, on this account, there is
singing and gladness in the paternal home.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p76">10. For this is the work of the Father’s
loving-kindness and goodness, that not only should He make him alive
from the dead, but that He should render His grace illustrious through
the Spirit. Therefore, instead of corruption, He clothes him with an
incorruptible garment; instead of hunger, He kills the fatted calf;
instead of far journeys, [the Father] watched for his return, providing
shoes for his feet; and, what is most wonderful, placed a divine
signet-ring upon his hand; whilst by all these things He begot him
afresh in the image of the glory of Christ. These are the gracious
gifts of the Father, by which the Lord honours and nourishes those who
abide with Him, and also those who return to Him and repent. For He
promises, saying, ‘I am the bread of life; he that cometh unto Me
shall not hunger, and he that believeth on Me shall never thirst<note place="end" n="4194" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p76.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p77"> <scripRef passage="John vi. 35" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p77.1" parsed="|John|6|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.35">John vi. 35</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ We too shall be counted worthy of
these things, if at all times we cleave to our Saviour, and if we are
pure, not only in these six days of Easter<note place="end" n="4195" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p77.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p78"> Vid.
Suicer. <i>Thes. in. voc</i>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p78.1">ἀποκρέως</span>, and the notes of Valesius on Euseb. <i>Orat. in laud.
Constant</i>. ch. ix. With us, Easter-week includes the six days
<i>following</i> Easter-Sunday; with the Greeks, the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p78.2">ἐβδομὰς τῶν
πασχῶν</span> was
applied to the <i>preceding</i> six days, as here.</p></note>,
but consider the whole course of our life as a feast<note place="end" n="4196" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p78.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p79"> Vid.
<i>supr. Letters</i> 5. 1, 7, 3. init.</p></note>, and continue near and do not go far off,
saying to Him, ‘Thou hast the words of eternal life, and whither
shall we go<note place="end" n="4197" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p79.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p80"> <scripRef passage="John vi. 68" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p80.1" parsed="|John|6|68|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.68">John vi. 68</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ Let those of us who are far
off return, confessing our iniquities, and having nothing against any
man, but by the spirit mortifying the deeds of the body<note place="end" n="4198" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p80.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p81"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 13" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p81.1" parsed="|Rom|8|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.13">Rom. viii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>. For thus, having first nourished the soul
here, we shall partake with angels at that heavenly and spiritual
table; not knocking and being repulsed like those five foolish
virgins<note place="end" n="4199" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p81.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p82"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 1-12" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p82.2" parsed="|Matt|25|1|25|12" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.1-Matt.25.12">Matt. xxv.
1–12</scripRef>.</p></note>, but entering with the Lord, like
those who were wise and loved the bridegroom; and shewing the dying of
Jesus in our bodies<note place="end" n="4200" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p82.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p83"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. iv. 10" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p83.1" parsed="|2Cor|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.10">2 Cor. iv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>, we shall receive
life and the kingdom from Him.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p84">11. We begin the fast of forty days on the
twenty-third of Mechir (Feb. 17), and the holy fast of the blessed
feast on the twenty-eighth of Phamenoth (Mar. 24); and having joined to
these six days after them, in fastings and watchings, as each one is
able, let us rest on the third of the month Pharmuthi (Mar. 29), on the
evening of the seventh day. Also that day which is holy and blessed in
everything, which possesses the name of Christ, namely the Lord’s
day<note place="end" n="4201" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p84.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p85"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p85.1">κυριώνυμος</span>—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p85.2">κυριακὴ</span> L. Vid. Suicer <i>Thes. sub. voc.</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p85.3">κυριακὴ</span>. <i>Expos. in Psalm</i>. cxvii. 24.</p></note>, having risen upon us on the fourth of
Pharmuthi (Mar. 30), let us afterwards keep the holy feast of
Pentecost. Let us at all times worship the Father in Christ, through
Whom to Him and with Him be glory and dominion by the Holy Ghost for
ever and ever. Amen. All the brethren who are with me salute you:
salute one another with a holy kiss.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p86">There is no eighth or ninth, for he did not send
them, for the reason before mentioned<note place="end" n="4202" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p86.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p87"> See
the <i>Index.</i> This notice suggests that the present collection of
letters has undergone a recension since its union with the
<i>Index.</i></p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.vii-p88">Here endeth the seventh Festal Letter of holy
Athanasius the Patriarch.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Letter" title="For 338. Coss. Ursus and Polemius; Præf. the same Theodorus, of Heliopolis, and of the Catholics. After him, for the second year, Philagrius; Indict. xi; Easter-day, vii Kal. Ap. xxx Phamenoth; Moon 18½; Æra Dioclet. 54." n="X" shorttitle="Letter X" progress="92.02%" prev="xxv.iii.iii.vii" next="xxv.iii.iii.ix" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii"><p class="c41" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p1.1">Letter X</span>.—<i>For 338. Coss. Ursus and Polemius;
Præf. the same Theodorus, of Heliopolis, and of the
Catholics</i><note place="end" n="4203" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p2"> The
text is difficult; possibly the Syriac translator is responsible for
the difficulty. But we know from Ath. (<i>supr.</i> p. 273) that the
reappointment of Philagrius was in the express interest of the Arians:
it is, therefore, probable that Theodorus was not unfavourable to
Athanasius. See Prolegg. ch. ii. §6 (1), and Sievers, pp. 101,
102.</p></note><i>. After him, for
the second year, Philagrius; Indict. xi; Easter-day, vii Kal. Ap.<note place="end" n="4204" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p3"> In
the <i>Chron. Pasch.</i> tom. ii. p. 202, Easter-day is wrongly given
as falling on viii. Kal. Ap.</p></note> xxx Phamenoth;
Moon 18½; Æra Dioclet. 54.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p4"><note place="end" n="4205" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p5"> See
Prolegg. ch. v. §3 b. The letter may have been finished (see
§§3, 11) after Ath. had returned home, but the language of
§1 seems to be applicable only to his residence at Treveri, and
§11 may be reconciled to this supposition. In this case (§1
<i>sub. fin</i>.) it was probably begun as early as the Easter of 337;
cf. <i>Letters</i> 17 and 18.</p></note><span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p5.1">Although</span> I have travelled all this distance from you, my
brethren, I have not forgotten the custom which obtains among you,
which has been delivered to us by the fathers<note place="end" n="4206" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p6"> See
above, p. 500.</p></note>,
so as to be silent without notifying to you the time of the annual holy
feast, and the day for its celebration. For although I have been
hindered by those afflictions of which you have doubtless heard, and
severe trials have been laid upon me, and a great distance has
separated us; while the enemies of the truth have followed our tracks,
laying snares to discover a letter from us, so that by their
accusations, they might add to the pain of our wounds; yet the Lord,
strengthening and comforting us in our afflictions, we have not feared,
even when held fast in the midst of such machinations and conspiracies,
to indicate and make known to you our saving Easter-feast, even from
the ends of the earth. Also when I wrote to the presbyters of
Alexandria, I urged that these letters might be sent to you through
their instrumentality, al<pb n="528" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_528.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-Page_528" />though I
knew the fear imposed on them by the adversaries. Still, I exhorted
them to be mindful of the apostolic boldness of speech, and to say,
‘Nothing separates us from the love of Christ; neither
affliction, nor distress, nor persecution, nor famine, nor nakedness,
nor peril, nor sword<note place="end" n="4207" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p7"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 35" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p7.1" parsed="|Rom|8|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.35">Rom. viii. 35</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Thus,
keeping the feast myself, I was desirous that you also, my beloved,
should keep it; and being conscious that an announcement like this is
due from me, I have not delayed to discharge this duty, fearing to be
condemned by the Apostolic counsel; ‘Render to every man his
due<note place="end" n="4208" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p8"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xiii. 7" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p8.1" parsed="|Rom|13|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.7">Rom. xiii. 7</scripRef>; cf. <i>Ep</i>.
iii. init.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p9">2. While I then committed all my affairs to God,
I was anxious to celebrate the feast with you, not taking into account
the distance between us. For although place separate us, yet the Lord
the Giver of the feast, and Who is Himself our feast<note place="end" n="4209" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p10"> Cf. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. v. 7" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p10.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.7">1 Cor. v. 7</scripRef></p></note>, Who is also the Bestower of the Spirit<note place="end" n="4210" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p11"> Cf.
<i>Orat.</i> i. 50; ii. 18; <scripRef passage="Luke xi. 13" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p11.1" parsed="|Luke|11|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.13">Luke xi. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>, brings us together in mind, in harmony, and
in the bond of peace<note place="end" n="4211" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p12"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 3" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p12.1" parsed="|Eph|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.3">Eph. iv. 3</scripRef></p></note>. For when we mind
and think the same things, and offer up the same prayers on behalf of
each other, no place can separate us, but the Lord gathers and unites
us together. For if He promises, that ‘when two or three are
gathered together in His name, He is in the midst of them<note place="end" n="4212" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p13"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xviii. 20" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p13.2" parsed="|Matt|18|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.20">Matt. xviii.
20</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ it is plain that being in the midst
of those who in every place are gathered together, He unites them, and
receives the prayers of all of them, as if they were near, and listens
to all of them, as they cry out the same Amen<note place="end" n="4213" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p13.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p14"> Cf.
<i>Apol. Const</i>. 16.</p></note>. I
have<note place="end" n="4214" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p15"> Thus
far Athan. has been referring to the circumstances attending his exile
for the last two years. The principal subject of the remaining part
consists of the duty incumbent on us to praise and thank God for
deliverance from affliction, and to exercise forgiveness towards our
enemies. He several times (e.g. §§3, 10) speaks of his
restoration to the Church of Alexandria.</p></note> borne affliction like this, and all those
trials which I mentioned, my brethren, when I wrote to you.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p16">3. And that we may not distress you at all, I
would now (only) briefly remind you of these things, because it is not
becoming in a man to forget, when more at ease, the pains he
experienced in tribulation; lest, like an unthankful and forgetful
person, he should be excluded from the divine assembly. For at no time
should a man freely praise God, more than when he has passed through
afflictions; nor, again, should he at any time give thanks more than
when he finds rest from toil and temptations. As Hezekiah, when the
Assyrians perished, praised the Lord, and, gave thanks, saying,
‘The Lord is my salvation<note place="end" n="4215" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p17"> The
Syriac translator must have found in the Greek copy the reading of the
Codex Alex. Κύριε—the
rendering of ‘Jehovah,’ not that of the Vatican
text. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p17.1">Θεέ</span></p></note>; and I will
not cease to bless Thee with harp all the days of my life, before the
house of the Lord<note place="end" n="4216" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p18"> <scripRef passage="Is. xxxviii. 20" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p18.2" parsed="|Isa|38|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.38.20">Is. xxxviii.
20</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And those
valiant and blessed three who were tried in Babylon, Hananiah, Mishael,
and Azariah, when they were in safety and the fire became to them as
dew, gave thanks, praising and ‘saying words of glory to God<note place="end" n="4217" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p18.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p19">  ‘Song of Three
Children,’ 25–28.</p></note>.’ I too like them have written, my
brethren, having these things in mind; for even in our time, God hath
made possible those things which are impossible to men. And those
things which could not be accomplished by man, the Lord has shewn to be
easy of accomplishment, by bringing us to you. For He does not give us
as a prey to those who seek to swallow us up. For it is not so much us,
as the Church, and the faith and godliness which they planned to
overwhelm with wickedness.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p20">4. But God, who is good, multiplied His
loving-kindness towards us, not only when He granted the common
salvation of us all through His Word, but now also, when enemies have
persecuted us, and have sought to seize upon us. As the blessed Paul
saith in a certain place, when describing the incomprehensible riches
of Christ: ‘But God, being rich in mercy, for the great love
wherewith He loved us, even when we were dead in follies and sins,
quickened us with Christ<note place="end" n="4218" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p21"> <scripRef passage="Eph. ii. 4, 5" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p21.1" parsed="|Eph|2|4|2|5" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.4-Eph.2.5">Eph. ii. 4, 5</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For the
might of man and of all creatures, is weak and poor; but the Might
which is above man, and uncreated, is rich and incomprehensible, and
has no beginning, but is eternal. He does not then possess one method
only of healing, but being rich, He works in divers manners for our
salvation by means of His Word, Who is not restricted or hindered in
His dealings towards us; but since He is rich and manifold, He varies
Himself according to the individual capacity of each soul. For He is
the Word and the Power and the Wisdom of God, as Solomon testifies
concerning Wisdom, that ‘being one, it can do all things, and
remaining in itself, it maketh all things new; and passing upon holy
souls, fashioneth the friends of God and the prophets<note place="end" n="4219" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p22"> <scripRef passage="Wisd. vii. 27" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p22.1" parsed="|Wis|7|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.7.27">Wisd. vii. 27</scripRef>; cf. <i>Ep</i>.
i.</p></note>.’ To those then who have not yet
attained to the perfect way He becomes like a sheep giving milk, and
this was administered by Paul: ‘I have fed you with milk, not
with meat<note place="end" n="4220" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p23"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iii. 2" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p23.1" parsed="|1Cor|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.2">1 Cor. iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ To those who have advanced
beyond the full stature of childhood, but still are weak as regards
perfection, He is their food, according to their capacity, being again
administered by Paul<note place="end" n="4221" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p24"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xiv. 2" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p24.1" parsed="|Rom|14|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.2">Rom. xiv. 2</scripRef>. The sense in the
last few lines, and in those that follow, is clear, though the
construction appears somewhat obscure. Milks, herbs, and meat are
severally mentioned in connection with the different advances made in
the Christian course. The translation of Larsow is less
satisfactory.</p></note>, ‘Let him
that is weak <pb n="529" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_529.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-Page_529" />eat herbs.’ But
as soon as ever a man begins to walk in the perfect way, he is no
longer fed with the things before mentioned, but he has the Word for
bread, and flesh for food, for it is written, ‘Strong meat is for
those who are of full age, for those who, by reason of their capacity,
have their senses exercised<note place="end" n="4222" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p25"> <scripRef passage="Heb. v. 14" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p25.1" parsed="|Heb|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.5.14">Heb. v. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And
further, when the word is sown it does not yield a uniform produce of
fruit in this human life, but one various and rich; for it bringeth
forth, some an hundred, and some sixty, and some thirty<note place="end" n="4223" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p26"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xiii. 8" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p26.1" parsed="|Matt|13|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.8">Matt. xiii. 8</scripRef>. In the Syriac
text, as published by Mr. Cureton, as well as in the German translation
by Larsow, there is a hiatus, here, the next two or three pages, as far
as the words ‘He wept,’ (§5 <i>init.</i>) being
wanting. Two more leaves were afterwards discovered among the fragments
in the British Museum by the learned Editor. One of them belongs to
this part; the other to the eleventh Letter.</p></note>, as the Saviour teaches—that Sower of
grace, and Bestower of the Spirit<note place="end" n="4224" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p27"> Vid.
note 9, <i>supr</i>.</p></note>. And this is
no doubtful matter, nor one that admits no confirmation; but it is in
our power to behold the field which is sown by Him; for in the Church
the word is manifold and the produce<note place="end" n="4225" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p28"> Syr.
‘virtue,’ a letter (rish) having been inserted by
mistake.</p></note> rich. Not with
virgins alone is such a field adorned; nor with monks alone, but also
with honourable matrimony and the chastity of each one. For in sowing,
He did not compel the will beyond the power. Nor is mercy confined to
the perfect, but it is sent down also among those who occupy the middle
and the third ranks, so that He might rescue all men generally to
salvation. To this intent He hath prepared many mansions<note place="end" n="4226" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p29"> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 2" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p29.1" parsed="|John|14|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.2">John xiv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> with the Father, so that although the
dwelling-place is various in proportion to the advance in moral
attainment, yet all of us are within the wall, and all of us enter
within the same fence, the adversary being cast out, and all his host
expelled thence. For apart from light there is darkness, and apart from
blessing there is a curse, the devil also is apart from the saints, and
sin far from virtue. Therefore the Gospel rebukes Satan, saying,
‘Get thee behind Me, Satan<note place="end" n="4227" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p30"> <scripRef passage="Matt. iv. 10" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p30.1" parsed="|Matt|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.10">Matt. iv. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But us
it calls to itself, saying, ‘Enter ye in at the strait
gate.’ And again, ‘Come, blessed of My Father, inherit the
kingdom which is prepared for you<note place="end" n="4228" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p31"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 13" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p31.2" parsed="|Matt|7|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.13">Matt. vii. 13</scripRef>; xxv.
34.</p></note>.’ So
also the Spirit cried aforetime in the Psalms, saying, ‘Enter
into His gates with psalms<note place="end" n="4229" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p31.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p32"> <scripRef passage="Ps. c. 4" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p32.1" parsed="|Ps|4|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4">Ps. c. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For through
virtue a man enters in unto God, as Moses did into the thick cloud
where God was. But through vice a man goes out from the presence of the
Lord; as Cain<note place="end" n="4230" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p33"> <scripRef passage="Gen. iv. 16" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p33.2" parsed="|Gen|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.4.16">Gen. iv. 16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Exod. xix. 9" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p33.3" parsed="|Exod|19|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.19.9">Exod. xix.
9</scripRef>.</p></note> when he had slain
his brother, went out, as far as his will was concerned, from before
the face of God; and the Psalmist enters, saying, ‘And I will go
in to the altar of God, even to the God that delighteth my youth<note place="end" n="4231" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p33.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p34"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xliii. 4" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p34.1" parsed="|Ps|43|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.43.4">Ps. xliii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But of the devil the Scripture
beareth witness, that the devil went out from before God, and smote
Job<note place="end" n="4232" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p35"> <scripRef passage="Job ii. 7" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p35.1" parsed="|Job|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.2.7">Job ii. 7</scripRef>. In the <span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p35.2">ms.</span> <i>Jesus</i> is written by mistake for
<i>Job</i>.</p></note> with sore boils. For this is the
characteristic of those who go out from before God—to smite and
to injure the men of God. And this is the characteristic of those who
fall away from the faith—to injure and persecute the faithful.
The saints on the other hand, take such to themselves and look upon
them as friends; as also the blessed David, using openness of speech,
says, ‘Mine eyes are on the faithful of the earth, that they may
dwell with me.’ But those that are weak in the faith<note place="end" n="4233" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p35.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p36"> <scripRef passage="Ps. ci. 6" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p36.2" parsed="|Ps|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.1.6">Ps. ci. 6</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. xiv. 1" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p36.3" parsed="|Rom|14|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.1">Rom. xiv.
1</scripRef>.</p></note>, Paul urges that we should especially take
to ourselves. For virtue is philanthropic<note place="end" n="4234" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p36.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p37"> Cf.
<i>Letter</i> xi. sub. init.</p></note>,
just as in men of an opposite character, sin is misanthropic. So Saul,
being a sinner, persecuted David, whereas David, though he had a good
opportunity, did not kill Saul. Esau too persecuted Jacob, while Jacob
overcame his wickedness by meekness. And those eleven sold Joseph, but
Joseph, in his loving-kindness, had pity on them.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p38">5. But what need we many words? Our Lord and
Saviour, when He was persecuted by the Pharisees, wept for their
destruction. He was injured, but He threatened<note place="end" n="4235" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p38.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p39"> The
Syriac is ‘was persecuted’—which supplies no good
sense.</p></note>
not; not when He was afflicted, not even when He was killed. But He
grieved for those who dared to do such things. He, the Saviour,
suffered for man, but they despised and cast from them life, and light,
and grace. All these were theirs through that Saviour Who suffered in
our stead. And verily for their darkness and blindness, He wept. For if
they had understood the things which are written in the Psalms, they
would not have been so vainly daring against the Saviour, the Spirit
having said, ‘Why do the heathen rage, and the people imagine a
vain thing?’ And if they had considered the prophecy of Moses,
they would not have hanged Him Who was their Life<note place="end" n="4236" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p40"> <scripRef passage="Ps. ii. 1" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p40.2" parsed="|Ps|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.1">Ps. ii. 1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Deut. xxviii. 66" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p40.3" parsed="|Deut|28|66|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.28.66">Deut. xxviii.
66</scripRef>.</p></note>. And if they had examined with their
understanding the things which were written, they would not have
carefully fulfilled the prophecies which were against themselves, so as
for their city to be now desolate, grace taken from them, and they
themselves without the law, being no longer called children, but
strangers. For thus in the Psalms was it before declared, saying,
‘The strange children have acted falsely by Me.’ And by
Isaiah the prophet; ‘I have begotten and brought up children, and
they have rejected Me.<note place="end" n="4237" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p40.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p41"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xviii. 45" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p41.2" parsed="|Ps|18|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.18.45">Ps. xviii. 45</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Is. i. 2" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p41.3" parsed="|Isa|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.2">Is. i.
2</scripRef>.</p></note>’ And they are
no longer named the people of God, and a holy nation, but <pb n="530" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_530.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-Page_530" />rulers of Sodom, and people of Gomorrah; having
exceeded in this even the iniquity of the Sodomites, as the prophet
also saith, ‘Sodom is justified before thee<note place="end" n="4238" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p41.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p42"> <scripRef passage="Ezek. xvi. 48" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p42.2" parsed="|Ezek|16|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.16.48">Ezek. xvi. 48</scripRef>, cf. <scripRef passage="Lam. iv. 6" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p42.3" parsed="|Lam|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lam.4.6">Lam. iv.
6</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For the Sodomites raved against
angels, but these against the Lord and God and King of all, and these
dared to slay the Lord of angels, not knowing that Christ, who was
slain by them, liveth. But those Jews who had conspired against the
Lord died, having rejoiced a very little in these temporal things, and
having fallen away from those which are eternal. They were ignorant of
this—that the immortal promise has not respect to temporal
enjoyment, but to the hope of those things which are everlasting. For
through many tribulations, and labours, and sorrows, the saint enters
into the kingdom of heaven; but when he arrives where sorrow, and
distress, and sighing, shall flee away, he shall thenceforward enjoy
rest; as Job, who, when tried here, was afterwards the familiar friend
of the Lord. But the lover of pleasures, rejoicing for a little while,
afterwards passes a sorrowful life; like Esau, who had temporal food,
but afterwards was condemned thereby.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p43">6. We may take as a type of this distinction, the
departure of the children of Israel and the Egyptians from Egypt. For
the Egyptians, rejoicing a little while in their injustice against
Israel, when they went forth, were all drowned in the deep; but the
people of God, being for a time smitten and injured, by the conduct of
the taskmasters, when they came out of Egypt, passed through the sea
unharmed, and walked in the wilderness as an inhabited place. For
although the place was unfrequented by man and desolate, yet, through
the gracious gift of the law, and through converse with angels, it was
no longer desert, but far more than an inhabited country. As also
Elisha<note place="end" n="4239" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p43.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p44"> The
reference is to <scripRef passage="2 Kings vi. 13-17" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p44.2" parsed="|2Kgs|6|13|6|17" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.6.13-2Kgs.6.17">2 Kings vi. 13–17</scripRef>, though ‘the
wilderness’ agrees better with the history of Elijah,
<scripRef passage="1 Kings xix. 4-8" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p44.4" parsed="|1Kgs|19|4|19|8" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.19.4-1Kgs.19.8">1 Kings xix.
4–8</scripRef>.</p></note>, when he thought he was alone in the
wilderness, was with companies of angels; so in this case, though the
people were at first afflicted and in the wilderness, yet those who
remained faithful afterwards entered the land of promise. In like
manner those who suffer temporal afflictions here, finally having
endured, attain comfort, while those who here persecute are trodden
under foot, and have no good end. For even the rich man<note place="end" n="4240" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p44.5"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p45"> <scripRef passage="Luke xvi. 19" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p45.1" parsed="|Luke|16|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.19">Luke xvi. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>, as the Gospel affirms, having indulged in
pleasure here for a little while, suffered hunger there, and having
drunk largely here, he there thirsted exceedingly. But Lazarus, after
being afflicted in worldly things, found rest in heaven, and having
hungered for bread ground from corn, he was there satisfied with that
which is better than manna, even the Lord who came down and said,
‘I am the bread which came down from heaven, and giveth life to
mankind<note place="end" n="4241" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p46"> <scripRef passage="John vi. 51" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p46.1" parsed="|John|6|51|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.51">John vi. 51</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p47">7. Oh! my dearly beloved, if we shall gain
comfort from afflictions, if rest from labours, if health after
sickness, if from death immortality, it is not right to be distressed
by the temporal ills that lay hold on mankind. It does not become us to
be agitated because of the trials which befall us. It is not right to
fear if the gang that contended with Christ, should conspire against
godliness; but we should the more please God through these things, and
should consider such matters as the probation and exercise of a
virtuous life. For how shall patience be looked for, if there be not
previously labours and sorrows? Or how can fortitude be tested with no
assault from enemies? Or how shall magnanimity be exhibited, unless
after contumely and injustice? Or how can long-suffering be proved,
unless there has first been the calumny of Antichrist<note place="end" n="4242" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p48"> i.e.
Arians. See <i>Index</i> to this vol. <i>s.v.</i></p></note>? And, finally, how can a man behold virtue
with his eyes, unless the iniquity of the very wicked has previously
appeared? Thus even our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ comes before us,
when He would shew men how to suffer, Who when He was smitten bore it
patiently, being reviled He reviled not again, when He suffered He
threatened not, but He gave His back to the smiters, and His cheeks to
buffetings, and turned not His face from spitting<note place="end" n="4243" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p48.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p49"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. ii. 23" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p49.2" parsed="|1Pet|2|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.23">1 Pet. ii. 23</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Isa. l. 6" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p49.3" parsed="|Isa|50|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.50.6">Isa. l.
6</scripRef>.</p></note>; and at last, was willingly led to death,
that we might behold in Him the image of all that is virtuous and
immortal, and that we, conducting ourselves after these examples, might
truly tread on serpents and scorpions, and on all the power of the
enemy<note place="end" n="4244" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p49.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p50"> Cf.
Pseudo-Ath. <i>de Pass. et Cruc.</i> 19.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p51">8. Thus too Paul, while he conducted himself
after the example of the Lord, exhorted us, saying, ‘Be ye
followers of me, as I also am of Christ<note place="end" n="4245" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p51.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p52"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xi. 1" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p52.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.1">1 Cor. xi. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ In this way he prevailed against all
the divisions of the devil, writing, ‘I am persuaded that neither
death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor things present,
nor things to come, nor powers, nor height, nor depth, nor any other
creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God which is in
Jesus Christ<note place="end" n="4246" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p52.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p53"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 38, 39" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p53.2" parsed="|Rom|8|38|8|39" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.38-Rom.8.39">Rom. viii. 38,
39</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For the enemy draws near to us
in afflictions, and trials, and labours, using every endeavour to ruin
us. But the man who is in Christ, combating those things that are
contrary, and opposing wrath by long-suffering, contumely by meekness,
and vice by virtue, obtains the victory, and exclaims, ‘I can do
all <pb n="531" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_531.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-Page_531" />things through Christ Who
strengtheneth me;’ and, ‘In all these things we are
conquerors through Christ Who loved us<note place="end" n="4247" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p53.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p54"> <scripRef passage="Phil. iv. 13" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p54.2" parsed="|Phil|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.13">Phil. iv. 13</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 37" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p54.3" parsed="|Rom|8|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.37">Rom. viii.
37</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ This is the grace of the Lord, and
these are the Lord’s means of restoration for the children of
men. For He suffered to prepare freedom from suffering for those who
suffer in Him, He descended that He might raise us up, He took on Him
the trial of being born, that we might love Him Who is unbegotten, He
went down to corruption, that corruption might put on immortality, He
became weak for us, that we might rise with power, He descended to
death, that He might bestow on us immortality, and give life to the
dead. Finally, He became man, that we who die as men might live again,
and that death should no more reign over us; for the Apostolic word
proclaims, ‘Death shall not have the dominion over us<note place="end" n="4248" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p54.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p55"> <scripRef passage="Rom. vi. 9, 14" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p55.2" parsed="|Rom|6|9|0|0;|Rom|6|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.9 Bible:Rom.6.14">Rom. vi. 9,
14</scripRef>,
cf. <i>de Pass. et Cruc</i>. 11.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p56">9. Now because they did not thus consider these
matters, the Ario-maniacs<note place="end" n="4249" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p56.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p57"> The
Syriac mistranslates <i>Arius and Manetes.</i></p></note>, being opponents of
Christ, and heretics, smite Him who is their Helper with their tongue,
and blaspheme Him who set [them] free, and hold all manner of different
opinions against the Saviour. Because of His coming down, which was on
behalf of man, they have denied His essential Godhead; and seeing that
He came forth from the Virgin, they doubt His being truly the Son of
God, and considering Him as become incarnate in time, they deny His
eternity; and, looking upon Him as having suffered for us, they do not
believe in Him as the incorruptible Son from the incorruptible Father.
And finally, because He endured for our sakes, they deny the things
which concern His essential eternity; allowing the deed of the
unthankful, these despise the Saviour, and offer Him insult instead of
acknowledging His grace. To them may these words justly be addressed:
Oh! unthankful opponent of Christ, altogether wicked, and the slayer of
his Lord, mentally blind, and a Jew in his mind, hadst thou understood
the Scriptures, and listened to the saints, who said, ‘Cause Thy
face to shine, and we shall be saved;’ or again, ‘Send out
Thy light and Thy truth<note place="end" n="4250" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p57.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p58"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xliii. 3" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p58.2" parsed="|Ps|43|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.43.3">Ps. xliii. 3</scripRef>, lxxx.
7.</p></note>;’—then
wouldest thou have known that the Lord did not descend for His own
sake, but for ours; and for this reason, thou wouldest the more have
admired His loving kindness. And hadst thou considered what the Father
is, and what the Son, thou wouldest not have blasphemed the Son, as of
a mutable nature<note place="end" n="4251" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p58.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p59"> Cf.
<i>Orat</i>. i. 35; ii. 6, and notes there.</p></note>. And hadst thou
understood His work of loving-kindness towards us, thou wouldest not
have alienated the Son from the Father, nor have looked upon Him as a
stranger<note place="end" n="4252" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p59.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p60"> Cf.
<i>supr.</i> p. 70.</p></note>, Who reconciled us to His Father. I
know these [words] are grievous, not only to those who dispute with
Christ<note place="end" n="4253" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p60.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p61"> i.e.
the Arians.</p></note>, but also to the schismatics; for they
are united together, as men of kindred feelings. For they have learned
to rend the seamless coat<note place="end" n="4254" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p61.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p62"> Syr. χιτών. The words
translated ‘rend’ and ‘seamless’ are cognate in
the Syriac, and answer to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p62.1">σχίζειν</span> and its derivatives.</p></note> of God: they think
it not strange to divide the indivisible Son from the Father<note place="end" n="4255" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p62.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p63"> The
Arians were thence called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p63.1">Διατομῖται</span>. Vid. Damascen. <i>de hæresib</i>. apud Cotel.
<i>eccles. Gr. monum.</i> p. 298.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p64">10. I know indeed, that when these things are
spoken, they will gnash their teeth upon us, with the devil who stirs
them up, since they are troubled by the declaration of the true glory
concerning the Redeemer. But the Lord, Who always has scoffed at the
devil, does the same even now, saying, ‘I am in the Father, and
the Father in Me<note place="end" n="4256" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p64.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p65"> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 11" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p65.1" parsed="|John|14|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.11">John xiv. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ This is the
Lord, Who is manifested in the Father, and in Whom also the Father is
manifested; Who, being truly the Son of the Father, at last became
incarnate for our sakes, that He might offer Himself to the Father in
our stead, and redeem us through His oblation and sacrifice. This is He
Who once brought the people of old time out of Egypt; but Who
afterwards redeemed all of us, or rather the whole race of men, from
death, and brought them up from the grave. This is He Who in old time
was sacrificed as a lamb, He being signified in the lamb; but Who
afterwards was slain for us, for ‘Christ our Passover is
sacrificed<note place="end" n="4257" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p65.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p66"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. v. 7" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p66.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.7">1 Cor. v. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ This is He Who delivered us
from the snare of the hunters, from the opponents of Christ, I say, and
from the schismatics, and again rescued us His Church. And because we
were then victims of deceit, He has now delivered us by His own
self.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p67">11. What then is our duty, my brethren, for the
sake of these things, but to praise and give thanks to God, the King of
all? And let us first exclaim in the words of the Psalms,
‘Blessed be the Lord, Who hath not given us over as a prey to
their teeth<note place="end" n="4258" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p67.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p68"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxiv. 6" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p68.1" parsed="|Ps|24|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.24.6">Ps. cxxiv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Let us keep the feast in that
way which He hath dedicated for us unto salvation—the holy day
Easter—so that we may celebrate the feast which is in heaven with
the angels. Thus anciently, the people of the Jews, when they came out
of affliction into a state of ease, kept the feast, staging a song of
praise for their victory. So also the people in the time of Esther,
because they were delivered from the edict of death, kept a feast to
the Lord<note place="end" n="4259" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p68.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p69"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Esth. iii. 9; ix. 21" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p69.1" parsed="|Esth|3|9|0|0;|Esth|9|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Esth.3.9 Bible:Esth.9.21">Esth. iii. 9; ix. 21</scripRef>; <i>Letter</i> iv. p.
32.</p></note>, reckoning it a feast, returning
thanks to the <pb n="532" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_532.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-Page_532" />Lord, and praising
Him for having changed their condition. Therefore let us, performing
our vows to the Lord, and confessing our sins, keep the feast to the
Lord, in conversation, moral conduct, and manner of life; praising our
Lord, Who hath chastened us a little, but hath not utterly failed nor
forsaken us, nor altogether kept silence from us. For if, having
brought us out of the deceitful and famous Egypt of the opponents of
Christ, He hath caused us to pass through many trials and afflictions,
as it were in the wilderness, to His holy Church, so that from hence,
according to custom, we can send to you, as well as receive letters
from you; on this account especially I both give thanks to God myself,
and exhort you to thank Him with me and on my behalf, this being the
Apostolic custom, which these opponents of Christ, and the schismatics,
wished to put an end to, and to break off. The Lord did not permit it,
but both renewed and preserved that which was ordained by Him through
the Apostle, so that we may keep the feast together, and together keep
holy-day, according to the tradition and commandment of the
fathers.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p70">12. We begin the fast of forty days on the
nineteenth of the month Mechir (Feb. 13); and the holy Easter-fast on
the twenty-fourth of the month Phamenoth (Mar. 20). We cease from the
fast on the twenty-ninth of the month Phamenoth (Mar. 25), late in the
evening of the seventh day. And we thus keep the feast on the first day
of the week which dawns on the thirtieth of the month Phamenoth (Mar.
26); from which, to Pentecost, we keep holy-day, through seven weeks,
one after the other. For when we have first meditated properly on these
things, we shall attain to be counted worthy of those which are
eternal, through Christ Jesus our Lord, through Whom to the Father be
glory and dominion for ever and ever. Amen. Greet one another with a
holy kiss, remembering us in your holy prayers. All the brethren who
are with me salute you, at all times remembering you. And I pray that
ye may have health in the Lord, my beloved brethren, whom we love above
all.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iii.viii-p71">Here endeth the tenth Letter of holy
Athanasius.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Letter" title="For 339. Coss. Constantius Augustus II, Constans I; Præfect, Philagrius the Cappadocian, for the second time; Indict. xii; Easter-day xvii Kal. Mai, xx Pharmuthi; Æra Dioclet. 55." progress="92.73%" prev="xxv.iii.iii.viii" next="xxv.iii.iii.x" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix"><p class="c41" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p1.1">Letter
XI</span>.—<i>For 339. Coss. Constantius Augustus II, Constans I;
Præfect, Philagrius the Cappadocian, for the second time; Indict.
xii; Easter-day xvii Kal. Mai, xx Pharmuthi; Æra Dioclet.
55.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p2"><span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p2.1">The</span> blessed Paul, being
girt about with every virtue<note place="end" n="4260" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p2.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p3"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Eph. vi. 14" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p3.1" parsed="|Eph|6|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.14">Eph. vi. 14</scripRef></p></note>, and called
faithful of the Lord—for he was conscious of nothing in himself
but what was a virtue and a praise<note place="end" n="4261" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p4"> Cf. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iv. 4" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p4.1" parsed="|1Cor|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.4">1 Cor. iv. 4</scripRef></p></note>, or what was
in harmony with love and godliness—clave to these things more and
more, and was carried up even to heavenly places, and was borne to
Paradise<note place="end" n="4262" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p5"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. xii. 4" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p5.1" parsed="|2Cor|12|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.4">2 Cor. xii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>; to the end that, as he surpassed the
conversation of men, he should be exalted above men. And when he
descended, he preached to every man; ‘We know in part, and we
prophesy in part; here I know in part; but then shall I know even as
also I am known<note place="end" n="4263" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p6"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xiii. 9, 12" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p6.2" parsed="|1Cor|13|9|0|0;|1Cor|13|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.9 Bible:1Cor.13.12">1 Cor. xiii. 9,
12</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For, in
truth, he was known to those saints who are in heaven, as their
fellow-citizen<note place="end" n="4264" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p6.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p7"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Eph. ii. 19" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p7.1" parsed="|Eph|2|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.19">Eph. ii. 19</scripRef></p></note>. And in relation to
all that is future and perfect, the things known by him here were in
part; but with respect to those things which were committed and
entrusted to him by the Lord, he was perfect; as he said, ‘We who
are perfect, should be thus minded<note place="end" n="4265" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p8"> <scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 15" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p8.1" parsed="|Phil|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.15">Phil. iii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For as
the Gospel of Christ is the fulfilment and accomplishment of the
ministration which was supplied by the law of Israel, so future things
will be the accomplishment of such as now exist, the Gospel being then
fulfilled, and the faithful receiving those things which, not seeing
now, they yet hope for, as Paul saith; ‘For what a man seeth, why
doth he also hope for? But if we hope for those things we see [not], we
then by patience wait for them<note place="end" n="4266" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p9"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 24, 25" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p9.2" parsed="|Rom|8|24|8|25" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.24-Rom.8.25">Rom. viii. 24,
25</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Since then
that blessed man was of such a character, and apostolic grace was
committed to him, he wrote, wishing ‘that all men should be as he
was<note place="end" n="4267" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p9.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p10"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vii. 7" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p10.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.7">1 Cor. vii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For virtue is philanthropic<note place="end" n="4268" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p11"> Cf.
<i>Letter</i> 10, §4.</p></note>, and great is the company of the kingdom of
heaven, for thousands of thousands and myriads of myriads there serve
the Lord. And though a man enters it through a strait and narrow way,
yet having entered, he beholds immeasurable space, and a place greater
than any other, as they declare, who were eye-witnesses and heirs of
these things. ‘Thou didst place afflictions before us.’ But
afterwards, having related their afflictions, they say, ‘Thou
broughtest us forth into a wide place;’ and again, ‘In
affliction Thou hast enlarged us<note place="end" n="4269" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p12"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxvi. 11, 12" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p12.2" parsed="|Ps|66|11|66|12" osisRef="Bible:Ps.66.11-Ps.66.12">Ps. lxvi. 11, 12</scripRef>; iv.
1.</p></note>.’ For
truly, my brethren, the course of the saints here is straitened; since
they either toil painfully through longing for those things which are
to come, as he who said, ‘Woe is me that my pilgrimage is
prolonged<note place="end" n="4270" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p12.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p13"> <scripRef passage="Psa. 120.5" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p13.1" parsed="|Ps|120|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.120.5">Ib. cxx. 5</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>;’ or they are distressed and
spent for the salvation of other men, as Paul wrote to the Corinthians,
saying, ‘Lest, when I come to you, God should humble me, and I
should bewail many of those who have sinned already, and not repented
for the uncleanness and for<pb n="533" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_533.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-Page_533" />nication
and lasciviousness which they have committed<note place="end" n="4271" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p14"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. xii. 21" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p14.2" parsed="|2Cor|12|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.21">2 Cor. xii.
21</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ As Samuel bewailed the destruction
of Saul, and Jeremiah wept for the captivity of the people. But after
this affliction, and sorrow, and sighing, when they depart from this
world, a certain divine gladness, and pleasure, and exultation receives
them, from which misery and sorrow, and sighing, flee away.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p15">2. Since we are thus circumstanced, my brethren,
let us never loiter in the path of virtue; for hereto he counsels us,
saying, ‘Be ye followers of me, as I also am of Christ<note place="end" n="4272" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p16"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xi. 1" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p16.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.1">1 Cor. xi. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For he gave this advice not to the
Corinthians only, since he was not their Apostle only, but being
‘a teacher of the Gentiles in faith and verity<note place="end" n="4273" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p17"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. ii. 7" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p17.1" parsed="|1Tim|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.7">1 Tim. ii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ he admonished us all through them;
and in short, the things he wrote to each particular person are
commandments common to all men<note place="end" n="4274" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p18"> Cf.
<i>Letter</i> ii. §1, and <i>Letter</i> iii. §5.</p></note>. On this account in
writing to different people, some he exhorted as, for instance, in the
Epistles to the Romans, and the Ephesians, and Philemon. Some he
reproved, and was indignant with them, as in the case of the
Corinthians and Galatians. To some he gave advice, as to the Colossians
and Thessalonians. The Philippians he approved of, and rejoiced in
them. The Hebrews he taught that the law was a shadow to them<note place="end" n="4275" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p19"> Vid.
<i>Letter</i> vii. 8, note 17.</p></note>. But to his elect sons, Timothy and Titus,
when they were near, he gave instruction; when far away, he put them in
remembrance. For he was all things to all men; and being himself a
perfect man, he adapted his teaching to the need of every one, so that
by all means he might rescue some of them. Therefore his word was not
without fruit; but in every place it is planted and productive even to
this day.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p20">3. And wherefore, my beloved? For it is right
that we should search into the apostolic mind. Not only in the
beginning of the Epistles, but towards their close, and in the middle
of them, he used persuasions and admonitions. I hope therefore that, by
your prayers, I shall in no respect falsely represent the plan of that
holy man. As he was well skilled in these divine matters, and knew the
power of the divine teaching, he deemed it necessary, in the first
place, to make known the word concerning Christ, and the mystery
regarding Him; and then afterwards to point to the correction of
habits, so that when they had learned to know the Lord, they might
earnestly desire to do those things which He commanded. For when the
Guide to the laws is unknown, one does not readily pass on to the
observance of them. Faithful Moses, the minister of God, adopted this
method; for when he promulgated the words of the divine dispensation of
laws, he first proclaimed the matters relating to the knowledge of God:
‘Hear, O Israel, the Lord thy God is one Lord<note place="end" n="4276" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p21"> <scripRef passage="Deut. vi. 4" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p21.1" parsed="|Deut|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.6.4">Deut. vi. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Afterwards, having shadowed Him
forth to the people, and taught of Him in Whom they ought to believe,
and informed their minds of Him Who is truly God, he proceeds to lay
down the law relating to those things whereby a man may be
well-pleasing to Him, saying, ‘Thou shalt not commit adultery;
thou shalt not steal;’ together with the other commandments. For
also, according to the Apostolic teaching, ‘He that draweth near
to God must believe that He is, and that He is a rewarder of them that
seek Him<note place="end" n="4277" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p22"> <scripRef passage="Heb. xi. 6" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p22.1" parsed="|Heb|11|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.6">Heb. xi. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Now He is sought by means of
virtuous deeds, as the prophet saith; ‘Seek ye the Lord, and when
ye have found Him, call upon Him; when He is near to you, let the
wicked forsake his ways, and the lawless man his thoughts<note place="end" n="4278" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p23"> <scripRef passage="Is. lv. 6, 7" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p23.1" parsed="|Isa|55|6|55|7" osisRef="Bible:Isa.55.6-Isa.55.7">Is. lv. 6, 7</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p24">4. It will also be well if a man is not offended
at the testimony of the Shepherd, saying in the beginning of his book,
‘Before all things believe that there is one God, Who created and
established all these things, and from non-existence called them into
being<note place="end" n="4279" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p25"> Herm.
<i>Mand</i>. 1.</p></note>.’ And, further, the blessed
Evangelists—who recorded the words of the Lord—in the
beginning of the Gospels, wrote the things concerning our Saviour; so
that, having first made known the Lord, the Creator, they might be
believed when narrating the events that took place. For how could they
have been believed, when writing respecting him who [was blind] from
his mother’s womb, and those other blind men who recovered their
sight, and those who rose from the dead, and the changing of water into
wine, and those lepers who were cleansed; if they had not taught of Him
as the Creator, writing, ‘In the beginning was the Word<note place="end" n="4280" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p26"> <scripRef passage="John i. 1" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p26.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">John i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ Or, according to Matthew, that He
Who was born of the seed of David, was Emmanuel, and the Son of the
living God? He from Whom the Jews, with the Arians, turn away their
faces, but Whom we acknowledge and worship. The Apostle therefore, as
was meet, sent to different people, but his own son he especially
reminded, ‘that he should not despise the things in which he had
been instructed by him,’ and enjoined on him, ‘Remember
Jesus Christ, who rose from the dead, of the seed of David, according
to my Gospel<note place="end" n="4281" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p27"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. iii. 14" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p27.2" parsed="|2Tim|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.14">2 Tim. iii. 14</scripRef>; ii.
8.</p></note>.’ And speaking of these things
being delivered to him, to be always had in remembrance, he immediately
writes to him, saying, ‘Meditate on these things: be engaged
<pb n="534" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_534.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-Page_534" />in them.<note place="end" n="4282" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p27.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p28"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iv. 15" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p28.1" parsed="|1Tim|4|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.15">1 Tim. iv. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>’ For constant meditation, and the
remembrance of divine words, strengthens piety towards God, and
produces a love to Him inseparable and not merely formal<note place="end" n="4283" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p29"> The
Syriac word here rendered not merely formal is one which stems to take
no other meaning than ‘inexpiable’—a sense scarcely
admissible in this place. The Greek was probably <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p29.1">ἀγαπὴν πρὸς
αὐτὸν
ἀχώριστον
καὶ οὐκ
ἀφοσιουμένην</span>. This supposition would account for the Syriac
misapprehension of the word.</p></note>; as he, being of this mind, speaks about
himself and others like-minded, saying boldly, ‘Who shall
separate us from the love of God<note place="end" n="4284" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p30"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 35" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p30.1" parsed="|Rom|8|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.35">Rom. viii. 35</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ For<note place="end" n="4285" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p31"> The
Syriac text from here to the words, ‘There is also such a proverb
as this’ (end of §), was discovered after Cureton’s
edition of the Syriac, and is absent in Larsow.</p></note> such men, being confirmed in the Lord, and
possessing an unshaken disposition towards Him, and being one in spirit
(for<note place="end" n="4286" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p32"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. vi. 17" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p32.1" parsed="|1Cor|6|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.17">1 Cor. vi. 17</scripRef>.</p></note> ‘he who is joined to the Spirit is one
spirit’), are sure ‘as the mount Sion;’ and although
ten thousand trials may rage against them, they are founded upon a
rock, which is Christ<note place="end" n="4287" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p33"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxv. 1" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p33.2" parsed="|Ps|25|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.25.1">Ps. cxxv. 1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. x. 4" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p33.3" parsed="|1Cor|10|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.4">1 Cor. x. 4</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 25" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p33.4" parsed="|Matt|7|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.25">Matt. vii. 25</scripRef></p></note>. In Him the
careless take no delight; and having no continuous purpose of good,
they are sullied by temporal attacks, and esteem nothing more highly
than present things, being unstable and deserving reproof as regards
the faith. For ‘either the care of this world, or the
deceitfulness of riches, chokes them<note place="end" n="4288" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p33.5"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p34"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xiii. 22" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p34.2" parsed="|Matt|13|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.22">Matt. xiii.
22</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ or, as
Jesus said in that parable which had reference to them, since they have
not established the faith that has been preached to them, but continue
only for a time, immediately, in time of persecution, or when
affliction ariseth through the word, they are offended. Now those who
meditate evil we say, [think] not truth, but falsehood and not
righteousness, but iniquity, for their tongue learns to speak lies.
They have done evil, and have not ceased that they might repent. For,
persevering with delight in wicked actions, they hasten thereto without
turning back, even treading under foot the commandment with regard to
neighbours, and, instead of loving them, devise evil against them, as
the saint testifies, saying, ‘And those who seek me evil have
spoken vanity, and imagined deceit all the day<note place="end" n="4289" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p34.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p35"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxviii. 12" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p35.2" parsed="|Ps|38|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.38.12">Ps. xxxviii.
12</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But that the cause of such
meditation is none other than the want of instruction, the divine
proverb has already declared; ‘The son that forsaketh the
commandment of his father meditateth evil words<note place="end" n="4290" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p35.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p36"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xix. 27" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p36.1" parsed="|Prov|19|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.19.27">Prov. xix. 27</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>.’ But such meditation, because it is
evil, the Holy Spirit blames in these words, and reproves too in other
terms, saying, ‘Your hands are polluted with blood, your fingers
with sins; your lips have spoken lawlessness, and your tongue imagineth
iniquity: no man speaketh right things, nor is there true judgment<note place="end" n="4291" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p37"> <scripRef passage="Is. lix. 3, 4" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p37.1" parsed="|Isa|59|3|59|4" osisRef="Bible:Isa.59.3-Isa.59.4">Is. lix. 3, 4</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But what the end is of such perverse
imagining, He immediately declares, saying, ‘They trust in
vanities and speak falsehood; for they conceive mischief, and bring
forth lawlessness. They have hatched the eggs of an asp, and woven a
spider’s web; and he who is prepared to eat of their eggs, when
he breaks them finds gall, and a basilisk therein<note place="end" n="4292" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p38"> <scripRef passage="Isa. 59.4,5" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p38.1" parsed="|Isa|59|4|59|5" osisRef="Bible:Isa.59.4-Isa.59.5">Ib. lix. 4, 5</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Again, what the hope of such is, He
has already announced. ‘Because righteousness does not overtake
them, when they waited for light, they had darkness; when they waited
for brightness, they walked in a thick cloud. They shall grope for the
wall like the blind, and as those who have no eyes shall they grope;
they shall fall at noon-day as at midnight; when dead, they shall
groan. They shall roar together as a bear, or as a dove<note place="end" n="4293" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p39"> <scripRef passage="Isa. 59.9-11" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p39.1" parsed="|Isa|59|9|59|11" osisRef="Bible:Isa.59.9-Isa.59.11">Ib. lix. 9–11</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p40">This is the fruit of wickedness, these rewards
are given to its familiars, for perverseness does not deliver its own.
But in truth, against them it sets itself, and it tears them first, and
on them especially it summons ruin. Woe to them against whom these are
brought; for ‘it is sharper than a two-edged sword<note place="end" n="4294" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p41"> <scripRef passage="Heb. iv. 12" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p41.1" parsed="|Heb|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.4.12">Heb. iv. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ slaying beforehand and very swiftly
those who will lay hold of it. For their tongue, according to the
testimony of the Psalmist, is a ‘sharp sword, and their teeth
spears and arrows<note place="end" n="4295" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p42"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lvii. 4" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p42.1" parsed="|Ps|57|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.57.4">Ps. lvii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But the
wonderful part is that while often he against whom men imagine [harm]
suffers nothing, they are pierced by their own spears: for they
possess, even in themselves, before they reach others, anger, wrath,
malice, guile, hatred, bitterness. Although they may not be able to
bring these upon others, they forthwith return upon and against
themselves, as he prays, saying, ‘Let their sword enter into
their own heart.’ There is also such a proverb as this:
‘The wicked is held fast by the chain of his sins<note place="end" n="4296" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p42.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p43"> Ib. xxxvii. 15; <scripRef passage="Prov. v. 22" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p43.2" parsed="|Prov|5|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.5.22">Prov. v.
22</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p44">5. The Jews in their imaginings, and in their
agreeing to act unjustly against the Lord, forgot that they were
bringing wrath upon themselves. Therefore does the Word lament for
them, saying, ‘Why do the people exalt themselves, and the
nations imagine vain things<note place="end" n="4297" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p45"> <scripRef passage="Ps. ii. 1" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p45.1" parsed="|Ps|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.1">Ps. ii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ For vain
indeed was the imagination of the Jews, meditating death against the
Life<note place="end" n="4298" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p46"> The
parallel clause of this sentence would seem to determine that by
‘Life’ here we must understand Christ.</p></note>, and devising unreasonable things against
the ‘Word of the Father<note place="end" n="4299" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p46.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p47"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p47.1">ἄλογα
κατὰ τοῦ
Λόγου τοῦ
Πατρός.</span> Cf.
Suicer. <i>Thes. s.v.</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p47.2">῎Αλογος</span> tom.
i. p. 199.</p></note>.’ For who
that looks upon their dispersion, and the desolation of their city, may
not aptly say, ‘Woe unto them, <pb n="535" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_535.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-Page_535" />for they have imagined an evil imagination,
saying against their own soul, let us bind the righteous man, because
he is not pleasing to us<note place="end" n="4300" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p47.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p48"> <scripRef passage="Is. iii. 9, 10" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p48.2" parsed="|Isa|3|9|3|10" osisRef="Bible:Isa.3.9-Isa.3.10">Is. iii. 9, 10</scripRef>, LXX.; cf. <scripRef passage="Wisd. ii. 12" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p48.3" parsed="|Wis|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.2.12">Wisd.
ii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And full
well is it so, my brethren; for when they erred concerning the
Scriptures, they knew not that ‘he who diggeth a pit for his
neighbour falleth therein; and he who destroyeth a hedge, a serpent
shall bite him<note place="end" n="4301" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p48.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p49"> <scripRef passage="Eccl. x. 8" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p49.1" parsed="|Eccl|10|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.10.8">Eccl. x. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And if they
had not turned their faces from the Lord, they would have feared what
was written before in the divine Psalms: ‘The heathen are caught
in the pit which they made; in the snare which they hid is their own
foot taken. The Lord is known when executing judgments: by the works of
his hands is the sinner taken<note place="end" n="4302" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p49.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p50"> <scripRef passage="Ps. ix. 15" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p50.1" parsed="|Ps|9|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.9.15">Ps. ix. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Let them
observe this, and how that ‘the snare they know not shall come
upon them, and the net they hid take them<note place="end" n="4303" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p50.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p51"> <scripRef passage="Psa. 35.8" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p51.1" parsed="|Ps|35|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.35.8">Ib. xxxv. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But they understood not these
things, for had they done so, ‘they would not have crucified the
Lord of glory<note place="end" n="4304" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p51.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p52"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 8" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p52.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.8">1 Cor. ii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p53">6. Therefore the righteous and faithful servants
of the Lord, who ‘are made disciples for the kingdom of heaven,
and bring forth from it things new and old;’ and who
‘meditate on the words of the Lord, when sitting in the house,
when lying down or rising up, and when walking by the way<note place="end" n="4305" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p53.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p54"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xiii. 52" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p54.2" parsed="|Matt|13|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.52">Matt. xiii. 52</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Deut. vi. 7" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p54.3" parsed="|Deut|6|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.6.7">Deut. vi.
7</scripRef>.</p></note>;’—since they are of good hope
because of the promise of the Spirit which said, ‘Blessed is the
man that hath not walked in the counsel of the ungodly, nor stood in
the way of sinners, nor sat in the seat of corrupters; but his delight
is in the law of the Lord, and in His law doth he meditate day and
night<note place="end" n="4306" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p54.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p55"> <scripRef passage="Ps. i. 1" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p55.1" parsed="|Ps|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.1.1">Ps. i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>;’—being grounded in faith,
rejoicing in hope, fervent in spirit, they have boldness to say,
‘My mouth shall speak wisdom, and the meditation of my heart
shall be of understanding.’ And again, ‘I have meditated on
all Thy works, and on the work of Thy hands has been my
meditation.’ And, ‘If I have remembered Thee on my bed, and
in the morning have meditated on Thee<note place="end" n="4307" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p55.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p56"> <scripRef passage="Psa. 49.3; 143.5; 63.6" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p56.1" parsed="|Ps|49|3|0|0;|Ps|143|5|0|0;|Ps|63|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.49.3 Bible:Ps.143.5 Bible:Ps.63.6">Ib. xlix. 3; cxliii. 5; lxiii.
6</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Afterwards, advancing in boldness,
they say, ‘The meditation of my heart is before Thee at all
times<note place="end" n="4308" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p56.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p57"> <scripRef passage="Psa. 19.14" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p57.1" parsed="|Ps|19|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.14">Ib. xix. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And what is the end of such an one?
He cites immediately; ‘The Lord is my Helper and my Redeemer<note place="end" n="4309" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p57.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p58"> <scripRef passage="Psa. 19.14" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p58.1" parsed="|Ps|19|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.14">Ib</scripRef></p></note>.’ For to those who thus examine
themselves, and conform their hearts to the Lord, nothing adverse shall
happen; for indeed, their heart is strengthened by confidence in the
Lord, as it is written, ‘They who trust in the Lord are as mount
Sion: he who dwelleth in Jerusalem shall not be moved for ever<note place="end" n="4310" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p58.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p59"> <scripRef passage="Psa. 125.1" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p59.1" parsed="|Ps|125|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.125.1">Ib. cxxv. 1</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>.’ For if at any time, the crafty one
shall be presumptuously bold against them, chiefly that he may break
the rank of the saints, and cause a division among brethren; even in
this the Lord is with them, not only as an avenger on their behalf, but
also when they have already been beaten, as a deliverer for them. For
this is the divine promise; ‘The Lord shall fight for you<note place="end" n="4311" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p59.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p60"> <scripRef passage="Exod. xiv. 14" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p60.1" parsed="|Exod|14|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.14.14">Exod. xiv. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Henceforth, although afflictions and
trials from without overtake them, yet, being fashioned after the
apostolic words, and ‘being stedfast in tribulations, and
persevering in prayers<note place="end" n="4312" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p60.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p61"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 12" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p61.1" parsed="|Rom|12|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.12">Rom. xii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>’ and in
meditation on the law, they stand against those things which befall
them, are well-pleasing to God, and give utterance to the words which
are written, ‘Afflictions and distresses are come upon me; but
Thy commandments are my meditation<note place="end" n="4313" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p61.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p62"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 143" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p62.1" parsed="|Ps|19|143|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.143">Ps. cxix. 143</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p63">7. And whereas, not only in action, but also in
the thoughts of the mind, men are moved to deeds of virtue, he
afterwards adds, saying, ‘Mine eyes prevent the dawn, that I
might meditate on Thy words<note place="end" n="4314" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p63.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p64"> <scripRef passage="Psa. 119.148" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p64.1" parsed="|Ps|119|148|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.148">Ib. cxix. 148</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For it is
meet that the spiritual meditations of those who are whole should
precede their bodily actions. And does not our Saviour, when intending
to teach this very thing begin with the thoughts of the mind? saying,
‘Whosoever looketh on a woman to lust after her, hath already
committed adultery:’ and, ‘Whosoever shall be angry with
his brother, is guilty of murder<note place="end" n="4315" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p64.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p65"> <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 28, 22" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p65.2" parsed="|Matt|5|28|0|0;|Matt|5|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.28 Bible:Matt.5.22">Matt. v. 28,
22</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For
where there is no wrath, murder is prevented; and where lust is first
removed, there can be no accusation of adultery. Hence meditation on
the law is necessary, my beloved, and uninterrupted converse with
virtue, ‘that the saint may lack nothing, but be perfect to every
good work<note place="end" n="4316" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p65.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p66"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. iii. 17" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p66.2" parsed="|2Tim|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.17">2 Tim. iii.
17</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For by these things is the
promise of eternal life, as Paul wrote to Timothy, calling constant
meditation exercise, and saying, ‘Exercise thyself unto
godliness; for bodily exercise profiteth little; but godliness is
profitable for all things, since it has the promise of the present
life, and of that which is eternal<note place="end" n="4317" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p66.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p67"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iv. 7, 8" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p67.2" parsed="|1Tim|4|7|4|8" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.7-1Tim.4.8">1 Tim. iv. 7,
8</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p68">8. Worthy of admiration is the virtue of that
man, my brethren! for through Timothy he enjoins upon all<note place="end" n="4318" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p68.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p69"> Cf.
<i>Letter</i> 3, §3, note 17; <i>Apol. Const.</i> 26.</p></note>, that they should have regard to nothing
more than to godliness, but above everything to adjudge the chief place
to faith in God. For what grace has the unrighteous man, though he may
feign to keep the commandments? Nay rather, the unrighteous man is
unable even to keep a portion of the law, for as is his mind, such of
necessity must be his actions; as the Spirit says, reproving such;
‘The fool hath said in his heart, <pb n="536" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_536.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-Page_536" />there is no God.’ After this the Word,
shewing that actions correspond with thoughts, says, ‘They are
corrupt; they are profane in their machinations<note place="end" n="4319" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p69.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p70"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xiv. 1, 2" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p70.1" parsed="|Ps|14|1|14|2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.14.1-Ps.14.2">Ps. xiv. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ The unrighteous man then, in every
respect corrupts his body; stealing, committing adultery, cursing,
being drunken, and doing such like things. Even as Jeremiah, the
prophet, convicts Israel of these things, crying out and saying,
‘Oh, that I had a lodge far off in the wilderness! then would I
leave my people and depart from them: for they are all adulterers, an
assembly of oppressors, who draw out their tongue as a bow; lying and
not truth has prevailed upon the earth, and they proceed from
iniquities to iniquities; but Me they have not known<note place="end" n="4320" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p70.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p71"> <scripRef passage="Jer. ix. 2" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p71.1" parsed="|Jer|9|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.9.2">Jer. ix. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Thus, for wickedness and falsehood,
and for deeds, in which they [proceed] from iniquity to iniquity, he
reproves their practices; but, because they knew not the Lord, and were
faithless, he charges them with unrighteousness.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p72">9. For faith and godliness are allied to each
other, and sisters; and he who believes in Him is godly, and he also
who is godly, believes the more<note place="end" n="4321" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p72.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p73"> Cf. <scripRef passage="John vii. 17" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p73.1" parsed="|John|7|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.17">John vii. 17</scripRef></p></note>. He therefore
who is in a state of wickedness, undoubtedly also wanders from the
faith; and he who falls from godliness, falls from the true faith.
Paul, for instance, bearing testimony to the same point, advises his
disciple, saying, ‘Avoid profane conversations; for they increase
unto more ungodliness, and their word takes hold as doth a canker, of
whom are Hymenæus and Philetus<note place="end" n="4322" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p73.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p74"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. ii. 16, 17" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p74.2" parsed="|2Tim|2|16|2|17" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.16-2Tim.2.17">2 Tim. ii. 16,
17</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ In
what their wickedness consisted he declares, saying, ‘Who have
erred from the faith, saying that the resurrection is already past<note place="end" n="4323" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p74.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p75"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. 2.18" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p75.1" parsed="|2Tim|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.18">Ib. ii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But again, desirous of shewing that
faith is yoked with godliness, the Apostle says, ‘And all those
who will live godly in Jesus Christ shall suffer persecution<note place="end" n="4324" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p75.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p76"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. 3.12" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p76.1" parsed="|2Tim|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.12">Ib. iii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Afterwards, that no man should
renounce godliness through persecution, he counsels them to preserve
the faith, adding, ‘Thou, therefore, continue in the things thou
hast learned, and hast been assured of<note place="end" n="4325" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p76.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p77"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. 3.14" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p77.1" parsed="|2Tim|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.14">Ib. iii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And as when brother is helped by
brother, they become as a wall to each other; so faith and godliness,
being of like growth, hang together, and he who is practised in the
one, of necessity is strengthened by the other. Therefore, wishing the
disciple to be exercised in godliness unto the end, and to contend for
the faith, he counsels them, saying, ‘Fight the good fight of
faith, and lay hold on eternal life<note place="end" n="4326" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p77.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p78"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iv. 7" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p78.1" parsed="|1Tim|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.7">1 Tim. iv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For if
a man first put away the wickedness of idols, and rightly confesses Him
Who is truly God, he next fights by faith with those who war against
Him.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p79">10. For of these two things we speak
of—faith and godliness—the hope is the same, even
everlasting life; for he saith, ‘Fight the good fight of faith;
lay hold on eternal life.’ And, ‘exercise thyself unto
godliness, for it hath the promise of the life that now is, and of that
which is to come<note place="end" n="4327" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p79.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p80"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iv. 7, 8" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p80.2" parsed="|1Tim|4|7|4|8" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.7-1Tim.4.8">1 Tim. iv. 7,
8</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For this
cause, the Ario-maniacs, who now have gone out from the Church, being
opponents of Christ, have digged a pit of unbelief, into which they
themselves have been thrust; and, since they have advanced in
ungodliness, they ‘overthrow the faith of the simple<note place="end" n="4328" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p80.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p81"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xvi. 18" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p81.1" parsed="|Rom|16|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.18">Rom. xvi. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ blaspheming the Son of God, and
saying that He is a creature, and has His being from things which are
not. But as then against the adherents of Philetus and Hymenæus,
so now the Apostle forewarns all men against ungodliness like theirs,
saying, ‘The foundation of God standeth sure, having this seal,
The Lord knoweth them that are His; and, Let every one that nameth the
name of the Lord depart from iniquity<note place="end" n="4329" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p81.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p82"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. ii. 19" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p82.1" parsed="|2Tim|2|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.19">2 Tim. ii. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For it is well that a man should
depart from wickedness and deeds of iniquity, that he may be able
properly to celebrate the feast; for he who is defiled with the
pollutions of the wicked is not able to sacrifice the Passover to the
Lord our God. Hence, the people who were then in Egypt said, ‘We
cannot sacrifice the Passover in Egypt to the Lord our God<note place="end" n="4330" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p82.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p83"> <scripRef passage="Exod. viii. 26" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p83.2" parsed="|Exod|8|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.8.26">Exod. viii.
26</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For God, Who is over all, willed
that they should go far away from the servants of Pharaoh, and from the
furnace of iron; so that being set free from wickedness, and having
carefully put away from them all strange notions, they might receive
the knowledge of God and of virtuous actions. For He saith, ‘Go
far from them: depart from the midst of them, and touch not the unclean
things<note place="end" n="4331" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p83.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p84"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. vi. 17" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p84.1" parsed="|2Cor|6|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.17">2 Cor. vi. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For a man will not otherwise
depart from sin, and lay hold on virtuous deeds, than by meditation on
his acts; and when he has been practised by exercise in godliness, he
will lay hold on the confession of faith<note place="end" n="4332" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p84.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p85"> The
Syriac appears to be a translation of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p85.1">κρατήσει
τῆς
ὁμολογίας
τῆς πίστεως</span>
(cf. <scripRef passage="Heb. iv. 14" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p85.2" parsed="|Heb|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.4.14">Heb. iv. 14</scripRef>).</p></note>,
which also Paul, after he had fought the fight, possessed, namely, the
crown of righteousness which was laid up; which the righteous Judge
will give, not to him alone, but to all who are like him.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p86">11. For such meditation and exercise in
godliness, being at all times the habit of the saints, is urgent on us
at the present time, when the divine word desires us to keep the feast
with them if we are in this disposition. For what else is the feast,
but the constant <pb n="537" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_537.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-Page_537" />worship of God,
and the recognition of godliness, and unceasing prayers from the whole
heart with agreement? So Paul wishing us to be ever in this
disposition, commands, saying, ‘Rejoice evermore; pray without
ceasing; in everything give thanks<note place="end" n="4333" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p86.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p87"> <scripRef passage="1 Thess. v. 16-18" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p87.2" parsed="|1Thess|5|16|5|18" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.16-1Thess.5.18">1 Thess. v.
16–18</scripRef></p></note>.’ Not
therefore separately, but unitedly and collectively, let us all keep
the feast together, as the prophet exhorts, saying, ‘O come, let
us rejoice in the Lord; let us make a joyful noise unto God our
Saviour<note place="end" n="4334" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p87.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p88"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xcv. 1" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p88.1" parsed="|Ps|95|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.95.1">Ps. xcv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Who then is so negligent, or
who so disobedient to the divine voice, as not to leave everything, and
run to the general and common assembly of the feast? which is not in
one place only, for not one place alone keeps the feast; but
‘into all the earth their song has gone forth, and to the ends of
the world their words.’ And the sacrifice is not offered in one
place, but ‘in every nation, incense and a pure sacrifice is
offered unto God<note place="end" n="4335" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p88.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p89"> Ib. xix. 4; <scripRef passage="Mal. i. 11" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p89.2" parsed="|Mal|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.1.11">Mal. i.
11</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ So when in
like manner from all in every place, praise and prayer shall ascend to
the gracious and good Father, when the whole Catholic Church which is
in every place, with gladness and rejoicing, celebrates together the
same worship to God, when all men in common send up a song of praise
and say, Amen<note place="end" n="4336" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p89.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p90"> For a
parallel passage to this, vid. <i>Letter</i> x. 2.</p></note>; how blessed will
it not be, my brethren! who will not, at that time, be engaged, praying
rightly? For the walls of every adverse power, yea even of Jericho
especially, falling down, and the gift<note place="end" n="4337" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p90.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p91"> Cf.
<i>Letter</i> x. 2, note 9. Vid. also <scripRef passage="John vii. 39" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p91.2" parsed="|John|7|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.39">John vii. 39</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. v. 5" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p91.3" parsed="|Rom|5|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.5">Rom. v. 5</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="John xx. 22" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p91.4" parsed="|John|20|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.22">John xx. 22</scripRef></p></note> of
the Holy Spirit being then richly poured upon all men, every man
perceiving the coming of the Spirit shall say, ‘We are all filled
in the morning with Thy favour, and we rejoice and are made glad in our
days<note place="end" n="4338" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p91.5"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p92"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xc. 14" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p92.1" parsed="|Ps|90|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.90.14">Ps. xc. 14</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p93">12. Since this is so, let us make a joyful noise
with the saints, and let no one of us fail of his duty in these things;
counting as nothing the affliction or the trials which, especially at
this time, have been enviously directed against us by the party of
Eusebius. Even now they wish to injure us, and by their accusations to
compass our death, because of that godliness, whose helper is the Lord.
But, as faithful servants of God, knowing that He is our salvation in
the time of trouble:—for our Lord promised beforehand, saying,
‘Blessed are ye when men revile you and persecute you, and say
all manner of evil against you falsely, for My sake. Rejoice, and be
exceeding glad, for your reward is great in heaven<note place="end" n="4339" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p93.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p94"> <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 11, 12" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p94.2" parsed="|Matt|5|11|5|12" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.11-Matt.5.12">Matt. v. 11,
12</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Again, it is the Redeemer’s
own word, that affliction shall not befall every man in this world, but
only those who have a holy fear of Him:—on this account, the more
the enemies hem us in, the more let us be at liberty; although they
revile us, let us come together; and the more they would turn us aside
from godliness, let us the more boldly preach it saying, ‘All
these things are come upon us, yet have we not forgotten Thee<note place="end" n="4340" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p94.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p95"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xliv. 17" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p95.1" parsed="|Ps|44|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.44.17">Ps. xliv. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and we have not done evil with the
Ario-maniacs, who say that Thou hast existence from those things that
exist not. The Word which is eternally with the Father, is also from
Him.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p96">13. Let us therefore keep the feast, my brethren,
celebrating it not at all as an occasion of distress and mourning,
neither let us mingle with heretics through temporal trials brought
upon us by godliness. But if anything that would promote joy and
gladness should offer, let us attend to it; so that our heart may not
be sad, like that of Cain; but that, like faithful and good servants of
the Lord, we may hear the words, ‘Enter into the joy of thy
Lord<note place="end" n="4341" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p96.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p97"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 21" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p97.1" parsed="|Matt|25|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.21">Matt. xxv. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For we do not institute days of
mourning and sorrow, as some may consider these of Easter to be, but we
keep the feast, being filled with joy and gladness. We keep it then,
not regarding it after the deceitful error of the Jews, nor according
to the teaching of the Arians, which takes away the Son from the
Godhead, and numbers Him among creatures; but we look to the correct
doctrine we derive from the Lord. For the guile of the Jews, and the
unbounded impiety of the Arians, cause nothing but sad reflections, for
the former at the beginning slew the Lord; but these latter take away
His position of having conquered that death to which the Jews brought
Him, in that they say He is not the Creator, but a creature. For if He
were a creature, He would have been holden by death; but if He was not
holden by death, according to the Scriptures, He is not a creature, but
the Lord of the creatures, and the subject<note place="end" n="4342" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p97.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p98"> Syr. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p98.1">ὑπόθεσις</span>. Cf. <i>Letter</i> x. 2, note 8.</p></note> of
this immortal feast.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p99">14. For the Lord of death would abolish death,
and being Lord, what He would was accomplished; for we have all passed
from death unto life. But the imagination of the Jews, and of those who
are like them, was vain, since the result was not such as they
contemplated, but turned out adverse to themselves; and ‘at both
of them He that sitteth in the heaven shall laugh: the Lord shall have
them in derision<note place="end" n="4343" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p99.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p100"> <scripRef passage="Ps. ii. 4" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p100.1" parsed="|Ps|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2.4">Ps. ii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Hence, when
our Saviour was led to death, He restrained the women who followed Him
weeping, saying, ‘Weep not for Me<note place="end" n="4344" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p100.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p101"> <scripRef passage="Luke xxiii. 28" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p101.2" parsed="|Luke|23|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.28">Luke xxiii.
28</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ meaning to shew that the
Lord’s death is an event, not of sorrow but of joy, and that He
Who dies for us is alive. For He does not derive His being from those
<pb n="538" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_538.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-Page_538" />things which are not, but from the
Father. It is truly a subject of joy, that we can see the signs of
victory against death, even our own incorruptibility, through the body
of the Lord. For since He rose gloriously, it is clear that the
resurrection of all of us will take place; and since His body remained
without corruption, there can be no doubt regarding our incorruption<note place="end" n="4345" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p101.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p102"> Cf.
<i>de Incarn.</i> §50.</p></note>. For as by one man<note place="end" n="4346" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p102.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p103"> <scripRef passage="Rom. v. 12" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p103.1" parsed="|Rom|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.12">Rom. v. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>,
as saith Paul (and it is the truth), sin passed upon all men, so by the
resurrection of our Lord Jesus Christ, we shall all rise.
‘For,’ he says, ‘this corruptible must put on
incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortality<note place="end" n="4347" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p103.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p104"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 53" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p104.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|53|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.53">1 Cor. xv. 53</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Now this came to pass in the time of
the Passion, in which our Lord died for us, for ‘our Passover,
Christ, is sacrificed<note place="end" n="4348" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p104.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p105"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 5.7" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p105.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.7">Ib. v. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Therefore,
because He was sacrificed, let each of us feed upon Him, and with
alacrity and diligence partake of His sustenance; since He is given to
all without grudging, and is in every one ‘a well of water
flowing to everlasting life<note place="end" n="4349" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p105.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p106"> <scripRef passage="John iv. 14" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p106.1" parsed="|John|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.14">John iv. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p107">15. We begin the fast of forty days on the ninth
of the month Phamenoth (Mar. 5); and having, in these days, served the
Lord with abstinence, and first purified ourselves<note place="end" n="4350" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p107.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p108"> Cf.
<i>Letter</i> vi. 11.</p></note>, we commence also the holy Easter on the
fourteenth of the month Pharmuthi (April 9). Afterwards, extending the
fast to the seventh day, on the seventeenth<note place="end" n="4351" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p108.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p109"> Read
‘nineteenth.</p></note> of
the month, let us rest late in the evening. And the light of the Lord
having first dawned upon us, and the holy Sunday on which our Lord rose
shining upon us, we should rejoice and be glad with the joy which
arises from good works, during the seven weeks which remain—to
Pentecost—giving glory to the Father, and saying, ‘This is
the day which the Lord hath made: we will rejoice and be glad in it,<note place="end" n="4352" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p109.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p110"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxviii. 24" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p110.2" parsed="|Ps|18|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.18.24">Ps. cxviii.
24</scripRef>.</p></note>’ through our Lord and Saviour Jesus
Christ, through Whom to the same, and to His Father, be glory and
dominion for ever and ever. Amen. Salute one another with a holy kiss.
All the brethren who are with me salute you. That ye may have health in
the Lord, I pray, brethren beloved.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iii.ix-p111">Here endeth the eleventh Letter of holy
Athanasius.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Letter" title="(Probably for 340 A.D.) To the Beloved Brother, and our fellow Minister Serapion." progress="93.60%" prev="xxv.iii.iii.ix" next="xxv.iii.iii.xi" id="xxv.iii.iii.x"><p class="c41" id="xxv.iii.iii.x-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.x-p1.1">*XII</span>.—<i>(Probably for 340 <span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.x-p1.2">a.d.</span>) To the Beloved Brother, and our fellow Minister
Serapion</i><note place="end" n="4353" id="xxv.iii.iii.x-p1.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.x-p2"> This
Letter being introduced (as it is in the <span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.x-p2.1">ms.</span>)
after the eleventh, with the remark at the end of it, that there is no
twelfth; together with the exhortations concerning fasting contained in
it, was probably written in lieu of a twelfth. Serapion was doubtless
the Bishop of Thmuis (see <i>Letter</i> 54).</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iii.x-p3"><span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.x-p3.1">Thanks</span> be to Divine
Providence for those things which, at all times, it vouchsafes to us;
for it has vouchsafed to us now to come to the season of the festival.
Having, therefore, according to custom, written the Letter respecting
the festival, I have sent it to you, my beloved; that through you all
the brethren may be able to know the day of rejoicing. But because some
Meletians, being come from Syria, have boasted that they had received
what does not belong to them, I mean, that they also were reckoned in
the Catholic Church; on this account, I have sent to you a copy of one
letter of our fellow-ministers who are of Palestine, that when it
reaches you, you may know the fraud of the pretenders in this matter.
For because they boasted, as I have said before, it was necessary for
me to write to the Bishops who are in Syria, and immediately those of
Palestine sent us a reply, having agreed in<note place="end" n="4354" id="xxv.iii.iii.x-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.x-p4"> Or,
‘fulfilled the judgment.’ Cureton.</p></note>
the judgment against them, as you may learn from this example. That you
may not have to consider the letters of all the Bishops one after the
other, I have sent you one, which is of like character with the rest,
in order that from it you may know the purport of all of them. I know
also that when they are convicted in this matter, they will incur
perfect odium at the hands of all men. And thus far concerning the
pretenders. But I have further deemed it highly necessary and very
urgent, to make known to your modesty—for I have written this to
each one—that you should proclaim the fast of forty days to the
brethren, and persuade them to fast, lest, while all the world is
fasting, we who are in Egypt should be derided, as the only people who
do not fast, but take our pleasure in these days. For if, on account of
the Letter [not] being yet read, we do not fast, we should take away
this pretext, and it should be read before the fast of forty days, so
that they may not make this an excuse for neglect or fasting. Also,
when it is read, they may be able to learn about the fast. But O, my
beloved, whether in this way or any other, persuade and teach them to
fast the forty days. For it is a disgrace that when all the world does
this, those alone who are in Egypt, instead of fasting, should find
their pleasure. For even I being grieved because men deride us for
this, have been constrained to write to you. When therefore you receive
the letters, and have read them and given the exhortation, write to me
in return, my beloved, that I also may rejoice upon learning it.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.x-p5">2. But I have also thought it necessary to
inform<note place="end" n="4355" id="xxv.iii.iii.x-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.x-p6"> There
is a similar notification of the appointment of fresh Bishops appended
to the nineteenth Letter.</p></note> you of the fact, that Bishops have
suc<pb n="539" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_539.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.x-Page_539" />ceeded those who have fallen
asleep. In Tanis in the stead of Elias<note place="end" n="4356" id="xxv.iii.iii.x-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.x-p7"> Larsow writes ‘Ilius.’ Tanis is situate in
Augustamnica Prima. Vid. Quatremère <i>Mémoires geogr. et
histor. sur l’Egypte,</i> tom. i. p. 284, &amp;c. (L.) The
word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iii.x-p7.1">Τάνις</span> is the
LXX. rendering of ‘Zoan.’ In the <i>Apol. c. Ar.</i> 50, we
have a list of ninety-four Egyptian Bishops, among others, who
subscribed to the letter of the Council of Sardica. A reference to this
list explains some names which otherwise would have been obscure. For a
list of the Egyptian Bishoprics, the reader is referred to
Neale’s <i>Hist. of the Holy Eastern Church.</i> Gen. Introd.
vol. i. pp. 115, 116. To the list there given must be added the names
of Bucolia, Stathma, the Eastern Garyathis, the Southern Garyathis.
There were two Egyptian Bishops named Elias who subscribed their names
to the letter of the Council of Sardica.</p></note>,
is Theodorus. In Arsenoitis, Silvanus<note place="end" n="4357" id="xxv.iii.iii.x-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.x-p8"> Silvanus was succeeded by Andreas, as we learn from the postscript
to the nineteenth Letter.</p></note>
instead of Calosiris. In Paralus, Nemesion is instead of Nonnus<note place="end" n="4358" id="xxv.iii.iii.x-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.x-p9"> An
Egyptian Bishop named Nonnus was present at the Synod of Tyre. <i>Apol.
c. Ar.</i> §79.</p></note>. In Bucolia<note place="end" n="4359" id="xxv.iii.iii.x-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.x-p10"> For a
dissertation on the situation of Bucolia, see the treatise by
Quatremère, already referred, to (tom. i. pp. 224–233). In
p. 233, he writes; La contrée de l’Elearchie ou des Bucolies
est, si je ne me trompe, parfaitement identique avec la province de
Baschmour.</p></note> is
Heraclius. In Tentyra, Andronicus is instead of Saprion<note place="end" n="4360" id="xxv.iii.iii.x-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.x-p11"> An
Egyptian Bishop of the name of Saprion was at the Synod of Tyre.
<i>Apol. c. Ar.</i> §79. He is ‘Serapion’ in <i>Vit.
Pach.</i> 20.</p></note>, his father. In Thebes, Philon instead of
Philon. In Maximianopolis, Herminus instead of Atras. In the lower
Apollon is Sarapion instead of Plution. In Aphroditon, Serenus is in
the place of Theodorus. In Rhinocoruron, Salomon. In Stathma, Arabion,
and in Marmarica. In the eastern Garyathis, Andragathius<note place="end" n="4361" id="xxv.iii.iii.x-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.x-p12"> <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 50.</p></note> in the place of Hierax. In the southern
Garyathis, Quintus<note place="end" n="4362" id="xxv.iii.iii.x-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.x-p13"><i>Apol. Ar.</i> 50.</p></note> instead of Nicon<note place="end" n="4363" id="xxv.iii.iii.x-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.x-p14"><i>Apol. Ar.</i> 79.</p></note>. So that to these you may write, and from
these receive the canonical Letters.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.x-p15">Salute one another with a holy kiss. All the
brethren who are with me salute you.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iii.x-p16">He wrote this from Rome. There is no twelfth
Letter.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Letter" title="(For 341.) Coss. Marcellinus, Probinus; Præf. Longinus; Indict. xiv; Easter-day, xiii Kal. Maii, xxiv Pharmuthi; Æra Dioclet. 57." progress="93.74%" prev="xxv.iii.iii.x" next="xxv.iii.iii.xii" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi"><p class="c41" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p1.1">Letter XIII</span>.—<i>(For 341.) Coss. Marcellinus,
Probinus; Præf. Longinus; Indict. xiv; Easter-day, xiii Kal. Maii,
xxiv Pharmuthi; Æra Dioclet. 57.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p2"><span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p2.1">Again</span>, my beloved
brethren, I am ready to notify to you the saving feast<note place="end" n="4364" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p2.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p3"> Vid.
<i>Letter</i> x. 1.</p></note>, which will take place according to annual
custom. For although the opponents of Christ<note place="end" n="4365" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p4"> The
Arians (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p4.1">οἱ
χριστόμαχοι</span>).</p></note>
have oppressed you together with us with afflictions and sorrows; yet,
God having comforted us by our mutual faith<note place="end" n="4366" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p5"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 12" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p5.1" parsed="|Rom|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.12">Rom. i. 12</scripRef></p></note>,
behold, I write to you even from Rome. Keeping the feast here with the
brethren, still I keep it with you also in will and in spirit, for we
send up prayers in common to God, ‘Who hath granted us not only
to believe in Him, but also now to suffer for His sake<note place="end" n="4367" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p6"> <scripRef passage="Phil. i. 29" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p6.1" parsed="|Phil|1|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.29">Phil. i. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For troubled as we are, because we
are so far from you, He moves us to write, that by a letter we might
comfort ourselves, and provoke one another to good<note place="end" n="4368" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p7"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Heb. x. 24" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p7.1" parsed="|Heb|10|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.24">Heb. x. 24</scripRef></p></note>. For, indeed, numerous afflictions and
bitter persecutions directed against the Church have been against us.
For heretics, corrupt in their mind, untried in the faith, rising
against the truth, violently persecute the Church, and of the brethren,
some are scourged and others torn with stripes, and hardest of all,
their insults reach even to the Bishops. Nevertheless, it is not
becoming, on this account, that we should neglect the feast. But we
should especially remember it, and not at all forget its commemoration
from time to time. Now the unbelievers do not consider that there is a
season for feasts, because they spend all their lives in revelling and
follies; and the feasts which they keep are an occasion of grief rather
than of joy. But to us in this present life they are above all an
uninterrupted passage [to heaven]—it is indeed our season. For
such things as these serve for exercise and trial, so that, having
approved ourselves zealous and chosen servants of Christ, we may be
fellow-heirs with the saints<note place="end" n="4369" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p8"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Col. i. 12" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p8.1" parsed="|Col|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.12">Col. i. 12</scripRef></p></note>. For thus Job:
‘The whole world is a place of trial to men upon the earth<note place="end" n="4370" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p9"> <scripRef passage="Job vii. 1" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p9.1" parsed="|Job|7|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.7.1">Job vii. 1</scripRef>. not
LXX.</p></note>.’ Nevertheless, they are proved in
this world by afflictions, labours, and sorrows, to the end that each
one may receive of God such reward as is meet for him, as He saith by
the prophet, ‘I am the Lord, Who trieth the hearts, and searcheth
the reins, to give to every one according to his ways<note place="end" n="4371" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p10"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xvii. 10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p10.1" parsed="|Jer|17|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.17.10">Jer. xvii. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p11">2. Not that He first knows the things of a man on
his being proved (for He knows them all before they come to pass), but
because He is good and philanthropic, He distributes to each a due
reward according to his actions, so that every man may exclaim,
Righteous is the judgment of God! As the prophet says again, ‘The
Lord trieth the just, and discerneth the reins<note place="end" n="4372" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p12"> <scripRef passage="Jer. 20.12" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p12.1" parsed="|Jer|20|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.20.12">Ib. xx. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Again, for this cause He tries each
one of us, either that to those who know it not, virtue may be
manifested by means of those who are proved, as was said respecting
Job; ‘Thinkest thou that I was revealed to thee for any other
cause, than that thou shouldest be seen righteous<note place="end" n="4373" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p13"> <scripRef passage="Job xl. 8, 9" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p13.1" parsed="|Job|40|8|40|9" osisRef="Bible:Job.40.8-Job.40.9">Job xl. 8, 9</scripRef>, (3, 4,
LXX.).</p></note>?’ or that, when men come to a sense of
their deeds, they may be able to know of what manner they are, and so
may either repent of their wickedness, or abide confirmed in the faith.
Now the blessed Paul, when troubled by afflictions, and persecutions,
and hunger and thirst, ‘in everything was a conqueror, through
Jesus Christ, Who loved us<note place="end" n="4374" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p14"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 37" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p14.1" parsed="|Rom|8|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.37">Rom. viii. 37</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Through
suffering he was weak indeed in body, yet, believing and hoping, he was
made strong <pb n="540" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_540.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-Page_540" />in spirit, and his
strength was made perfect in weakness<note place="end" n="4375" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p15"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. xii. 9" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p15.1" parsed="|2Cor|12|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.9">2 Cor. xii. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p16">3. The other saints also, who had a like
confidence in God, accepted a like probation with gladness, as Job
said, ‘Blessed be the name of the Lord<note place="end" n="4376" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p17"> <scripRef passage="Job i. 21" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p17.1" parsed="|Job|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.1.21">Job i. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But the Psalmist, ‘Search me,
O Lord, and try me: prove my reins and my heart<note place="end" n="4377" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p18"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxvi. 2" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p18.1" parsed="|Ps|26|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.26.2">Ps. xxvi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For since, when the strength is
proved, it convinceth the foolish, they perceiving the cleansing and
the advantage resulting from the divine fire, were not discouraged in
trials like these, but they rather delighted in them, suffering no
injury at all from the things which happened, but being seen to shine
more brightly, like gold from the fire<note place="end" n="4378" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p19"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Mal. iii. 3; 1 Pet. i. 7" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p19.1" parsed="|Mal|3|3|0|0;|1Pet|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.3.3 Bible:1Pet.1.7">Mal. iii. 3; 1 Pet. i. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>,
as he said, who was tried in such a school of discipline as this;
‘Thou hast tried my heart, Thou hast visited me in the
night-season; Thou hast proved me, and hast not found iniquity in me,
so that my mouth shall not speak of the works of men<note place="end" n="4379" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p20"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xvii. 3, 4" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p20.2" parsed="|Ps|17|3|17|4" osisRef="Bible:Ps.17.3-Ps.17.4">Ps. xvii. 3,
4</scripRef>,
LXX.</p></note>.’ But those whose actions are not
restrained by law, who know of nothing beyond eating and drinking and
dying, account trials as danger. They soon stumble at them, so that,
being untried in the faith, they are given over to a reprobate mind,
and do those things which are not seemly<note place="end" n="4380" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p20.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p21"> <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 28" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p21.1" parsed="|Rom|1|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.28">Rom. i. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>.
Therefore the blessed Paul, when urging us to such exercises as these,
and having before measured himself by them, says, ‘Therefore I
take pleasure in afflictions, in infirmities.’ And again,
‘Exercise thyself unto godliness<note place="end" n="4381" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p22"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. xii. 10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p22.2" parsed="|2Cor|12|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.10">2 Cor. xii. 10</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iv. 7" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p22.3" parsed="|1Tim|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.7">1 Tim.
iv. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For since he knew the persecutions
that befel those who chose to live in godliness, he wished his
disciples to meditate beforehand on the difficulties connected with
godliness; that when trials should come, and affliction arise, they
might be able to bear them easily, as having been exercised in these
things. For in those things wherewith a man has been conversant in
mind, he ordinarily experiences a hidden joy. In this way, the blessed
martyrs, becoming at first conversant with difficulties, were quickly
perfected in Christ, regarding as nought the injury of the body, while
they contemplated the expected rest.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p23">4. But all those who ‘call their lands by
their own names<note place="end" n="4382" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p24"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xlix. 11" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p24.1" parsed="|Ps|49|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.49.11">Ps. xlix. 11</scripRef> (Larsow mistakes
the reference)</p></note>,’ and have
wood, and hay, and stubble<note place="end" n="4383" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p25"> Cf. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iii. 12" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p25.1" parsed="|1Cor|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.12">1 Cor. iii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note> in their thoughts;
such as these, since they are strangers to difficulties, become aliens
from the kingdom of heaven. Had they however known that
‘tribulation perfecteth patience, and patience experience, and
experience hope, and hope maketh not ashamed,’ they would have
exercised themselves, after the example of Paul, who said, ‘I
keep under my body and bring it into subjection, lest when I have
preached to others, I myself should be a castaway<note place="end" n="4384" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p26"> <scripRef passage="Rom. v. 3" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p26.2" parsed="|Rom|5|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.3">Rom. v. 3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 27" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p26.3" parsed="|1Cor|9|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.27">1 Cor. ix.
27</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ They would easily have borne the
afflictions which were brought upon them to prove them from time to
time, if the prophetic admonition<note place="end" n="4385" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p26.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p27"> <scripRef passage="Lam. iii. 27" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p27.1" parsed="|Lam|3|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lam.3.27">Lam. iii. 27</scripRef>.</p></note> had been
listened to by them; ‘It is good for a man to take up Thy yoke in
his youth; he shall sit alone and shall be silent, because he hath
taken Thy yoke upon him. He will give his cheek to him who smiteth him;
he will be filled with reproaches. Because the Lord does not cast away
for ever; for when He abases, He is gracious, according to the
multitude of His tender mercies<note place="end" n="4386" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p28"> Cf.
Serapion <i>Epistola ad Monachos,</i> in Mai <i>Spicileg. Rom.</i> tom.
iv. p. li. (L.)</p></note>.’ For
though all these things should proceed from the enemies, stripes,
insults, reproaches, yet shall they avail nothing against the multitude
of God’s tender mercies; for we shall quickly recover from them
since they are merely temporal, but God is always gracious, pouring out
His tender mercies on those who please [Him]. Therefore, my beloved
brethren, we should not look at these temporal things, but fix our
attention on those which are eternal. Though affliction may come, it
will have an end, though insult and persecution, yet are they nothing
to the hope which is set [before us]. For all present matters are
trifling compared with those which are future; the sufferings of this
present time not being worthy to be compared with the hope that is to
come<note place="end" n="4387" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p29"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 18; 2 Cor. iv. 17" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p29.1" parsed="|Rom|8|18|0|0;|2Cor|4|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.18 Bible:2Cor.4.17">Rom. viii. 18; 2 Cor. iv. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>. For what can be compared with the kingdom?
or what is there in comparison with life eternal? Or what is all we
could give here, to that which we shall inherit yonder? For we are
‘heirs of God, and joint-heirs with Christ<note place="end" n="4388" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p30"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 17" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p30.1" parsed="|Rom|8|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.17">Rom. viii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Therefore it is not right, my
beloved, to consider afflictions and persecutions, but the hopes which
are laid up for us because of persecutions.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p31">5. Now to this the example of Issachar, the
patriarch, may persuade, as the Scripture<note place="end" n="4389" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p32"> <scripRef passage="Gen. xlix. 14" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p32.1" parsed="|Gen|49|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.49.14">Gen. xlix. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>
saith, ‘Issachar desires that which is good, resting between the
heritages; and when he saw that the rest was good, and the land
fertile<note place="end" n="4390" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p32.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p33"> Jarchi interprets the passage figuratively of Issachar being
strong to bear the yoke of the law. The Jerusalem Targum thus
paraphrases the verse. ‘And he saw the rest of the world to come,
that it was good, and the portion of the land of Israel, that it was
pleasant; therefore he inclined his shoulders to work in the law, and
his brethren brought gifts unto him.</p></note>, he bowed his shoulder to labour, and
became a husbandman.’ Being consumed by divine love, like the
spouse in the Canticles, he gathered abundance from the holy
Scriptures, for his mind was captivated not by the old alone, but by
both the heritages. And hence as it were, spreading his wings, he
beheld afar off ‘the rest’ which is in heaven,
and,—<pb n="541" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_541.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-Page_541" />since this
‘land’ consists of such beautiful works,—how much
more truly the heavenly [country] must also [consist] of such<note place="end" n="4391" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p34"> Larsow’s rendering of the above is followed.</p></note>; for the other is ever new, and grows not
old. For this ‘land’ passes away, as the Lord said; but
that which is ready to receive the saints is immortal. Now when
Issachar, the patriarch, saw these things, he joyfully made his boast
of afflictions and toils, bowing his shoulders that he might labour.
And he did not contend with those who smote him, neither was he
disturbed by insults; but like a strong man triumphing the more by
these things, and the more earnestly tilling his land, he received
profit from it. The Word scattered the seed, but he watchfully
cultivated it, so that it brought forth fruit, even a hundred-fold.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p35">6. Now what does this mean, my beloved, but that
we also, when the enemies are arrayed against us, should glory in
afflictions<note place="end" n="4392" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p36"> <scripRef passage="Rom. v. 3" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p36.1" parsed="|Rom|5|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.3">Rom. v. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>, and that when we are persecuted, we
should not be discouraged, but should the rather press after the crown
of the high calling<note place="end" n="4393" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p37"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 14" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p37.1" parsed="|Phil|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.14">Phil. iii. 14</scripRef>
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p37.2">τὸ
βραβεῖον τῆς
ἄνω
κλήσεως</span>.</p></note> in Christ Jesus our
Lord? and that being insulted, we should not be disturbed, but should
give our cheek to the smiter, and bow the shoulder? For the lovers of
pleasure and the lovers of enmity are tried, as saith the blessed
Apostle James, ‘when they are drawn away by their own lusts and
enticed<note place="end" n="4394" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p37.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p38"> <scripRef passage="James i. 14" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p38.1" parsed="|Jas|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.14">James i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But let us, knowing that we
suffer for the truth, and that those who deny the Lord smite and
persecute us, ‘count it all joy, my brethren,’ according to
the words of James, ‘when we fall into trials of various
temptations, knowing that the trial of our faith worketh patience<note place="end" n="4395" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p39"> <scripRef passage="James 1.2" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p39.1" parsed="|Jas|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.2">Ib. i. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Let us rejoice as we keep the feast,
my brethren, knowing that our salvation is ordered in the time of
affliction. For our Saviour did not redeem us by inactivity, but by
suffering for us He abolished death. And respecting this, He
intimidated to us before, saying, ‘In the world ye shall have
tribulation<note place="end" n="4396" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p40"> <scripRef passage="John xvi. 33" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p40.1" parsed="|John|16|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.33">John xvi. 33</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But He did not say this to
every man, but to those who diligently and faithfully perform good
service to Him, knowing beforehand, that they should be persecuted who
would live godly toward Him.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p41">7. ‘But evil-doers and sorcerers will wax
worse and worse, deceiving and being deceived<note place="end" n="4397" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p41.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p42"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. iii. 13" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p42.2" parsed="|2Tim|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.13">2 Tim. iii.
13</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ If therefore, like those expounders
of dreams and false prophets who professed to give signs, these
ignorant men being drunk, not with wine, but with their own wickedness,
make a profession of priesthood, and glory in their threats, believe
them not; but since we are tried, let us humble ourselves, not being
drawn away by them. For so God warned His people by Moses, saying,
‘If there shall rise up among you a prophet, or a dreamer of
dreams, and shall give signs and tokens, and the sign or the token
shall come to pass which he spake to thee, saying, Let us go and serve
strange gods, which ye have not known; ye shall not hearken unto the
words of that prophet or that dreamer of dreams. For the Lord your God
trieth you, that He may know whether you will love the Lord your God
with all your heart<note place="end" n="4398" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p42.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p43"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xiii. 1-3" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p43.2" parsed="|Deut|13|1|13|3" osisRef="Bible:Deut.13.1-Deut.13.3">Deut. xiii.
1–3</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ So we, when
we are tried by these things, will not separate ourselves from the love
of God. But let us now keep the feast, my beloved, not as introducing a
day of suffering, but of joy in Christ, by Whom we are fed every day.
Let us be mindful of Him Who was sacrificed in the days of the
Passover; for we celebrate this, because Christ the Passover was
sacrificed<note place="end" n="4399" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p43.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p44"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. v. 7" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p44.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.7">1 Cor. v. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>. He Who once brought His people out of
Egypt, and hath now abolished death, and him that had the power of
death, that is the devil<note place="end" n="4400" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p45"> <scripRef passage="Heb. ii. 14" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p45.1" parsed="|Heb|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.14">Heb. ii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>, will likewise now
turn him to shame, and again grant aid to those who are troubled, and
cry unto God day and night<note place="end" n="4401" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p46"> <scripRef passage="Luke xviii. 7" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p46.1" parsed="|Luke|18|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.7">Luke xviii. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p47">8. We begin the fast of forty days on the
thirteenth of Phamenoth (9 Mar.), and the holy week of Easter on the
eighteenth of Pharmuthi (Apr. 13); and resting on the seventh day,
being the twenty-third (Apr. 18), and the first of the great week
having dawned on the twenty-fourth of the same month Pharmuthi (Apr.
19), let us reckon from it till Pentecost. And at all times let us sing
praises, calling on Christ, being delivered from our enemies by Christ
Jesus our Lord, through Whom to the Father be glory and dominion for
ever and ever. Amen. Greet one another with a holy kiss. All those who
are here with me salute you. I pray, my beloved brethren, that ye may
have health in the Lord.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iii.xi-p48">He wrote this also from Rome. Here endeth the
thirteenth Letter.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Letter" title="(For 342.) Coss. Augustus Constantius III, Constans II, Præf. the same Longinus; Indict. xv; Easter-day iii Id. Apr., xvi Pharmuthi; Æra Dioclet. 58." progress="94.12%" prev="xxv.iii.iii.xi" next="xxv.iii.iii.xiii" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii"><p class="c41" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p1.1">Letter XIV</span>.—<i>(For
342.) Coss. Augustus Constantius III, Constans II, Præf. the same
Longinus; Indict. xv; Easter-day iii Id. Apr., xvi Pharmuthi; Æra
Dioclet. 58.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p2"><span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p2.1">The</span> gladness of our
feast, my brethren, is always near at hand, and never fails those who
wish to celebrate it<note place="end" n="4402" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p2.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p3"> Cf.
<i>Letter</i> v. 1.</p></note>. For the Word is
near, Who is all things on our behalf, even our Lord Jesus Christ, Who,
having promised that His habitation with us should be perpetual, in
<pb n="542" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_542.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-Page_542" />virtue thereof cried, saying,
‘Lo, I am with you all the days of the world<note place="end" n="4403" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p4"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxviii. 20" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p4.2" parsed="|Matt|28|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.20">Matt. xxviii.
20</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For as He is the Shepherd, and the
High Priest, and the Way and the Door, and everything at once to us, so
again, He is shewn to us as the Feast, and the Holy day, according to
the blessed Apostle; ‘Our Passover, Christ, is sacrificed<note place="end" n="4404" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p4.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p5"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. v. 7" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p5.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.7">1 Cor. v. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ He it was who was expected, He
caused a light to shine at the prayer of the Psalmist, who said,
‘My Joy, deliver me from those who surround me<note place="end" n="4405" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p6"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxi. 7" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p6.1" parsed="|Ps|31|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.31.7">Ps. xxxi. 7</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>;’ this being indeed true rejoicing,
this being a true feast, even deliverance from wickedness, whereto a
man attains by thoroughly adopting an upright conversation, and being
approved in his mind of godly submission towards God<note place="end" n="4406" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p7"> Cf.
<i>Letter</i> iii. 2.</p></note>. For thus the saints all their lives long
were like men rejoicing at a feast. One found rest in prayer to God, as
blessed David<note place="end" n="4407" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p8"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 62, 164" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p8.2" parsed="|Ps|19|62|0|0;|Ps|19|164|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.62 Bible:Ps.19.164">Ps. cxix. 62,
164</scripRef>.</p></note>, who rose in the
night, not once but seven times. Another gave glory in songs of praise,
as great Moses, who sang a song of praise for the victory over Pharaoh,
and those task-masters<note place="end" n="4408" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p8.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p9"> <scripRef passage="Exod. xv" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p9.1" parsed="|Exod|15|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.15">Exod. xv</scripRef>.</p></note>. Others performed
worship with unceasing diligence, like great Samuel and blessed Elijah;
who have ceased from their course, and now keep the feast in heaven,
and rejoice in what they formerly learnt through shadows, and from the
types recognise the truth.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p10">2. But what sprinklings shall we now employ,
while we celebrate the feast? Who will be our guide, as we haste to
this festival? None can do this, my beloved, but Him Whom you will name
with me, even our Lord Jesus Christ Who said, ‘I am the
Way.’ For it is He Who, according to the blessed John,
‘taketh away the sin of the world<note place="end" n="4409" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p11"> <scripRef passage="John xiv. 6" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p11.2" parsed="|John|14|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.6">John xiv. 6</scripRef>; i.
29.</p></note>.’ He purifies our souls, as Jeremiah
the prophet says in a certain place, ‘Stand in the ways and see,
and enquire, and look which is the good path, and ye shall find in it
cleansing for your souls<note place="end" n="4410" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p11.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p12"> <scripRef passage="Jer. vi. 16" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p12.1" parsed="|Jer|6|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.6.16">Jer. vi. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Of old
time, the blood of he-goats and the ashes of a heifer, sprinkled upon
those who were unclean, were fit only to purify the flesh<note place="end" n="4411" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p13"> <scripRef passage="Heb. ix. 13" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p13.1" parsed="|Heb|9|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.9.13">Heb. ix. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>; but now, through the grace of God the Word,
every man is thoroughly cleansed. Following Him, we may, even here, as
on the threshold of the Jerusalem which is above, meditate beforehand
on the feast which is eternal, as also the blessed Apostles, together
following the Saviour Who was their Leader, have now become teachers of
a like grace, saying, ‘Behold, we have left all, and followed
Thee<note place="end" n="4412" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p14"> <scripRef passage="Mark x. 28" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p14.1" parsed="|Mark|10|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.28">Mark x. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For the following of the Lord, and
the feast which is of the Lord, is not accomplished by words only, but
by deeds, every enactment of laws and every command involving a
distinct performance. For as great Moses, when administering the holy
laws, exacted a promise from the people<note place="end" n="4413" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p15"> <scripRef passage="Exod. xix. 8" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p15.1" parsed="|Exod|19|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.19.8">Exod. xix. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>,
respecting the practice of them, so that having promised, they might
not neglect them, and be accused as liars, thus also, the celebration
of the least of the Passover raises no question, and demands no reply;
but when the word is given, the performance of it follows, for He
saith, ‘And the children of Israel shall keep the Passover<note place="end" n="4414" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p16"> <scripRef passage="Exod. 12.47" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p16.1" parsed="|Exod|12|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.12.47">Ib. xii. 47</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ intending that there should be a
ready performance of the commandment, while the command should aid its
execution. But respecting these matters, I have confidence in your
wisdom, and your care for instruction. Such points as these have been
touched upon by us often and in various Letters.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p17">3. But now, which is above all things most
necessary, I wish to remind you, and myself with you, how that the
command would have us come to the Paschal feast not profanely and
without preparation, but with sacramental and doctrinal rites, and
prescribed observances, as indeed we learn from the historical account,
‘A man who is of another nation, or bought with money, or
uncircumcised, shall not eat the Passover<note place="end" n="4415" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p18"> <scripRef passage="Exod. 12.43-48" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p18.1" parsed="|Exod|12|43|12|48" osisRef="Bible:Exod.12.43-Exod.12.48">Ib. xii. 43–48</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Neither should it be eaten in
‘any’ house, but He commands it to be done in haste;
inasmuch as before we groaned and were made sad by the bondage to
Pharaoh, and the commands of the task-masters. For when in former time
the children of Israel acted in this way, they were counted worthy to
receive the type, which existed for the sake of this feast, nor is the
feast now introduced on account of the type. As also the Word of God,
when desirous of this, said to His disciples, ‘With desire I have
desired to eat this Passover with you<note place="end" n="4416" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p19"> <scripRef passage="Luke xxii. 15" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p19.1" parsed="|Luke|22|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.15">Luke xxii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Now that is a wonderful account, for
a man might have seen them at that time girded as for a procession or a
dance, and going out with staves, and sandals, and unleavened bread.
These things, which took place before in shadows, were typical. But now
the Truth is nigh unto us, ‘the Image of the invisible God<note place="end" n="4417" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p20"> <scripRef passage="Col. i. 15" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p20.1" parsed="|Col|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15">Col. i. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ our Lord Jesus Christ, the true
Light, Who instead of a staff, is our sceptre, instead of unleavened
bread, is the bread which came down from heaven, Who, instead of
sandals, hath furnished us with the preparation of the Gospel<note place="end" n="4418" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p21"> <scripRef passage="Eph. vi. 15" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p21.1" parsed="|Eph|6|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.15">Eph. vi. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>, and Who, to speak briefly, by all these
hath guided us to His Father. And if enemies afflict us and persecute
us, He again, instead of Moses, will encourage us with better words,
saying, ‘Be of <pb n="543" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_543.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-Page_543" />good cheer; I
have overcome the wicked one<note place="end" n="4419" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p22"> <scripRef passage="John xvi. 33" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p22.2" parsed="|John|16|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.33">John xvi. 33</scripRef>; cf. <scripRef passage="1 John ii. 13" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p22.3" parsed="|1John|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.13">1 John ii.
13</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And if
after we have passed over the Red Sea heat should again vex us or some
bitterness of the waters befall us, even thence again the Lord will
appear to us, imparting to us of His sweetness, and His life-giving
fountain, saying, ‘If any man thirst, let him come to Me, and
drink<note place="end" n="4420" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p22.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p23"> <scripRef passage="John 7.37" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p23.1" parsed="|John|7|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.37">Ib. vii. 37</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p24">4. Why therefore do we tarry, and why do we
delay, and not come with all eagerness and diligence to the feast,
trusting that it is Jesus who calleth us? Who is all things for us, and
was laden in ten thousand ways for our salvation; Who hungered and
thirsted for us, though He gives us food and drink in His saving
gifts<note place="end" n="4421" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p25"> Cf.
<i>supr.</i> p. 88.</p></note>. For this is His glory, this the miracle of
His divinity, that He changed our sufferings for His happiness. For,
being life, He died that He might make us alive, being the Word, He
became flesh, that He might instruct the flesh in the Word, and being
the fountain of life, He thirsted our thirst, that thereby He might
urge us to the feast, saying, ‘If any man thirst, let him come to
Me, and drink<note place="end" n="4422" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p26"> <scripRef passage="John vii. 37" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p26.1" parsed="|John|7|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.37">John vii. 37</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ At that
time, Moses proclaimed the beginning of the feast, saying, ‘This
month is the beginning of months to you<note place="end" n="4423" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p27"> <scripRef passage="Exod. xii. 2" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p27.1" parsed="|Exod|12|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.12.2">Exod. xii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But the Lord, Who came down in the
end of the ages<note place="end" n="4424" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p28"> <scripRef passage="Heb. ix. 26" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p28.1" parsed="|Heb|9|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.9.26">Heb. ix. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>, proclaimed a
different day, not as though He would abolish the law, far from it, but
that He should establish the law, and be the end of the law. ‘For
Christ is the end of the law to every one that believeth in
righteousness;’ as the blessed Paul saith, ‘Do we make void
the law by faith? far from it: we rather establish the law<note place="end" n="4425" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p29"> <scripRef passage="Rom. x. 4" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p29.2" parsed="|Rom|10|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.4">Rom. x. 4</scripRef>; iii.
31.</p></note>.’ Now these things astonished even the
officers who were sent by the Jews, so that wondering they said to the
Pharisees, ‘No man ever thus spake<note place="end" n="4426" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p29.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p30"> <scripRef passage="John vii. 46" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p30.1" parsed="|John|7|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.46">John vii. 46</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ What was it then that astonished
those officers, or what was it which so affected the men as to make
them marvel? It was nothing but the boldness and authority of our
Saviour. For when of old time prophets and scribes studied the
Scriptures, they perceived that what they read did not refer to
themselves, but to others. Moses, for instance, ‘A prophet will
the Lord raise up unto you of your brethren, like unto me; to him
hearken in all that he commands you.’ Isaiah again,
‘Behold, a virgin shall conceive and bear a son, and ye shall
call his name Emmanuel<note place="end" n="4427" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p31"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xviii. 15" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p31.2" parsed="|Deut|18|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.18.15">Deut. xviii. 15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Is. vii. 14" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p31.3" parsed="|Isa|7|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.7.14">Is. vii.
14</scripRef>.
These two texts are also quoted together in <i>Orat.</i> i.
§54.</p></note>.’ And others
prophesied in different and various ways, concerning the Lord. But by
the Lord, of Himself, and of no other, were these things prophesied; to
Himself He limited them all, saying, ‘If any man thirst, let him
come to Me<note place="end" n="4428" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p31.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p32"> <scripRef passage="John vii. 37" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p32.1" parsed="|John|7|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.37">John vii. 37</scripRef>.</p></note>’—not to any other person,
but to ‘Me.’ A man may indeed hear from those concerning My
coming, but he must not henceforth drink from others, but from Me.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p33">5. Therefore let us also, when we come to the
feast, no longer come as to old shadows, for they are accomplished,
neither as to common feasts, but let us hasten as to the Lord, Who is
Himself the feast<note place="end" n="4429" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p34"> Cf. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. v. 7" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p34.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.7">1 Cor. v. 7</scripRef></p></note>, not looking upon
it as an indulgence and delight of the belly, but as a manifestation of
virtue. For the feasts of the heathen are full of greediness, and utter
indolence, since they consider they celebrate a feast when they are
idle<note place="end" n="4430" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p35"> Cf.
<i>Letter</i> vii. 3.</p></note>; and they work the works of perdition when
they feast. But our feasts consist in the exercise of virtue and the
practice of temperance; as the prophetic word testifies in a certain
place, saying, ‘The fast of the fourth, and the fast of the
fifth, and the fast of the seventh, and the fast of the tenth [month],
shall be to the house of Judah for gladness, and rejoicing, and for
pleasant feasts<note place="end" n="4431" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p36"> <scripRef passage="Zech. viii. 19" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p36.2" parsed="|Zech|8|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Zech.8.19">Zech. viii.
19</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Since
therefore this occasion for exercise is set before us, and such a day
as this is come, and the prophetic voice has gone forth that the feast
shall be celebrated, let us give all diligence to this good
proclamation, and like those who contend on the race course, let us vie
with each other in observing the purity of the fast<note place="end" n="4432" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p36.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p37"> Cf. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 24-27" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p37.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|24|9|27" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.24-1Cor.9.27">1 Cor. ix. 24–27</scripRef>.</p></note>, by watchfulness in prayers, by study of the
Scriptures, by distributing to the poor, and let us be at peace with
our enemies. Let us bind up those who are scattered abroad, banish
pride, and return to lowliness of mind, being at peace with all men,
and urging the brethren unto love. Thus also the blessed Paul was often
engaged in fastings and watchings, and was willing to be accursed for
his brethren. Blessed David again, having humbled himself by fastings,
used boldness, saying, ‘O Lord my God, if I have done this, if
there is any iniquity in my hands, if I have repaid those who dealt
evil with me, then may I fall from my enemies as a vain man<note place="end" n="4433" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p38"> <scripRef passage="Rom. ix. 3" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p38.2" parsed="|Rom|9|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.3">Rom. ix. 3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Ps. vii. 3, 4" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p38.3" parsed="|Ps|7|3|7|4" osisRef="Bible:Ps.7.3-Ps.7.4">Ps. vii. 3,
4</scripRef>,
LXX.</p></note>.’ If we do these things, we shall
conquer death; and receive an earnest<note place="end" n="4434" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p38.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p39"> Syr. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p39.1">᾽Αῤ&amp;
191·αβών</span>. Cf.
<scripRef passage="Eph. i. 13, 14" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p39.3" parsed="|Eph|1|13|1|14" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.13-Eph.1.14">Eph. i. 13,
14</scripRef>,
&amp;c.</p></note> of
the kingdom of heaven.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p40">6. We begin the holy Easter feast on the tenth of
Pharmuthi (April 5), desisting from the holy fasts on the fifteenth of
the same month Pharmuthi (April 10), on the evening of the seventh day.
And let us keep the holy feast on the sixteenth of the same month
Pharmuthi (April 11); adding one by one [the days] till the holy
Pentecost, passing on to which, as through a succession of feasts, let
us keep the festival to the Spirit, Who is even <pb n="544" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_544.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-Page_544" />now near us, in Jesus Christ, through Whom and
with Whom to the Father be glory and dominion for ever and ever.
Amen.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iii.xii-p41">The fifteenth and sixteenth are wanting.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Letter" title="(For 345.) Coss. Amantius, Albinus; Præf. Nestorius of Gaza; Indict. iii; Easter-day, vii Id. Apr., xii Pharmuthi; Moon 19; Æra Dioclet. 61." n="XVII" shorttitle="Letter XVII" progress="94.42%" prev="xxv.iii.iii.xii" next="xxv.iii.iii.xiv" id="xxv.iii.iii.xiii"><p class="c41" id="xxv.iii.iii.xiii-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xiii-p1.1">Letter
XVII</span>.—<i>(For 345.) Coss. Amantius, Albinus; Præf.
Nestorius of Gaza; Indict. iii; Easter-day, vii Id. Apr., xii
Pharmuthi; Moon 19; Æra Dioclet. 61.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iii.xiii-p2"><span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xiii-p2.1">Athanasius</span> to the
Presbyters and Deacons of Alexandria, and to the beloved brethren,
greeting in Christ.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.xiii-p3">According to custom, I give you notice respecting
Easter, my beloved, that you also may notify the same to the districts
of those who are at a distance, as is usual. Therefore, after this
present festival<note place="end" n="4435" id="xxv.iii.iii.xiii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xiii-p4"> Observe that Athan. gives notice at <i>Easter,</i> <span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xiii-p4.1">a.d.</span> 344, upon what day Easter is to be observed in <span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xiii-p4.2">a.d.</span> 345, and not immediately after the succeeding
Epiphany, as Cassian asserts to have been the custom of the Patriarch
of Alexandria. (Cassian. <i>Collat.</i> x. 1.) Cf. <i>Letters</i> 2, 4,
10, 18, &amp;c.</p></note>, I mean this which
is on the twentieth of the month Pharmuthi, the Easter-day following
will be on the vii Id. April, or according to the Alexandrians on the
twelfth of Pharmuthi. Give notice therefore in all those districts,
that Easter-day will be on the vii Id. April, or according to the
Alexandrian reckoning on the twelfth of Pharmuthi. That you may be in
health in Christ, I pray, my beloved brethren.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Letter" title="(For 346.) Coss. Augustus Constantius IV, Constans III; Præf. the same Nestorius; Indict. iv; Easter-day iii Kal. Apr., iv Pharmuthi; Moon 21; Æra Dioclet. 62." progress="94.45%" prev="xxv.iii.iii.xiii" next="xxv.iii.iii.xv" id="xxv.iii.iii.xiv"><p class="c41" id="xxv.iii.iii.xiv-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xiv-p1.1">Letter
XVIII</span>.—<i>(For 346.) Coss. Augustus Constantius IV,
Constans III; Præf. the same Nestorius; Indict. iv; Easter-day iii
Kal. Apr., iv Pharmuthi; Moon 21; Æra Dioclet. 62.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iii.xiv-p2"><span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xiv-p2.1">Athanasius</span>, to the
Presbyters and Deacons of Alexandria, brethren beloved in the Lord,
greeting.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.xiv-p3">You have done well, dearly beloved brethren, that
you have given the customary notice of the holy Easter in those
districts; for I have seen and acknowledged your exactness. By other
letters I have also given you notice, that when this year is finished,
ye may know concerning the next. Yet now I have thought it necessary to
write the same things that, when you have it exactly, you also may
write with care. Therefore, after the conclusion of this feast, which
is now drawing to its close, on the twelfth of the month Pharmuthi,
which is on the vii Id. Apr.<note place="end" n="4436" id="xxv.iii.iii.xiv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xiv-p4"> The
number vii is omitted in the <span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xiv-p4.1">ms.</span></p></note>, Easter-day will be
on the iii Kal, April; the fourth of Pharmuthi, according to the
Alexandrians. When therefore the feast is finished, give notice again
in these districts, according to early custom, thus: Easter Sunday is
on the iii Kal. April, which is the fourth of Pharmuthi, according to
the Alexandrian reckoning. And let no man hesitate concerning the day,
neither let any one contend, saying, It is requisite that Easter should
be held on the twenty-seventh of the month Phamenoth; for it was
discussed in the holy Synod<note place="end" n="4437" id="xxv.iii.iii.xiv-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xiv-p5"> Sardica, in 343.</p></note>, and all there
settled it to be on the iii Kal. April. I say then that it is on the
fourth of the month Pharmuthi; for the week before this is much too
early<note place="end" n="4438" id="xxv.iii.iii.xiv-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xiv-p6"> The
14th day of the Moon, reckoning from the time of <i>mean</i> New Moon,
took place on Sunday the 23rd. According to the rule which obtained in
later times and continued in use until the Gregorian reformation of the
Calendar, the 14th day of the <i>Ecclesiastical</i> Moon took place on
Saturday the 22nd, which would make Easter-day happen on the 23rd. It
would seem, therefore, that the decision of the Synod referred to,
brought the Ecclesiastical Moon into closer accordance with that of the
heavens, than the later Calendar would have done. In 357 Easter was
apparently kept on Mar. 23.</p></note>. Therefore let there be no dispute, but let
us act as becometh us. For I have thus written to the Romans also. Give
notice then as it has been notified to you, that it is on the iii Kal.
April; the fourth of Pharmuthi, according to the Alexandrian
reckoning.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.xiv-p7">That ye may have health in the Lord, I pray, my
dearly beloved brethren.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Letter" title="(For 347.) Coss. Rufinus, Eusebius; Præf. the same Nestorius; Indict. v; Easter-day, Prid. Id. Apr., Pharmuthi xvii; Æra Dioclet. 63; Moon 15." progress="94.52%" prev="xxv.iii.iii.xiv" next="xxv.iii.iii.xvi" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv"><p class="c41" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p1.1">Letter XIX</span>.—<i>(For
347.) Coss. Rufinus, Eusebius; Præf. the same Nestorius; Indict.
v; Easter-day, Prid. Id. Apr., Pharmuthi xvii; Æra Dioclet. 63;
Moon 15.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p2">‘<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p2.1">Blessed</span> is God,
the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ<note place="end" n="4439" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p2.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p3"> <scripRef passage="Eph. i. 3" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p3.1" parsed="|Eph|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.3">Eph. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ for
such an introduction is fitting for an Epistle, and more especially
now, when it brings thanksgiving to the Lord, in the Apostle’s
words, because He hath brought us from a distance, and granted us again
to send openly to you, as usual, the Festal Letters. For this is the
season of the feast, my brethren, and it is near; being not now
proclaimed by trumpets, as the history records<note place="end" n="4440" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p4"> Cf.
<i>Letter</i> i. 1.</p></note>,
but being made known and brought near to us by the Saviour, Who
suffered on our behalf and rose again, even as Paul preached, saying,
‘Our Passover, Christ, is sacrificed<note place="end" n="4441" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p5"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. v. 7" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p5.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.7">1 Cor. v. 7</scripRef>, cf.
<i>Letter</i> i.</p></note>.’ Henceforth the feast of the Passover
is ours, not that of a stranger, nor is it any longer of the Jews<note place="end" n="4442" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p6"> Cf.
<i>Letter</i> 6, §2, and note.</p></note>. For the time of shadows is abolished, and
those former things have ceased, and now the month of new things<note place="end" n="4443" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p7"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xvi. 1" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p7.1" parsed="|Deut|16|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.16.1">Deut. xvi. 1</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note> is at hand, in which every man should keep
the feast, in obedience to Him who said, ‘Observe the <pb n="545" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_545.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-Page_545" />month of new things, and keep the
Passover to the Lord thy God<note place="end" n="4444" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p8"> <scripRef passage="Deut. xvi. 1" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p8.1" parsed="|Deut|16|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.16.1">Deut. xvi. 1</scripRef>, LXX., cf.
<i>Letter</i> 1, §9, and note.</p></note>.’ Even the
heathen fancy they keep festival, and the Jews hypo-critically feign to
do so. But the feast of the heathen He reproves, as the bread<note place="end" n="4445" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p9"> <scripRef passage="Hos. ix. 4" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p9.1" parsed="|Hos|9|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.9.4">Hos. ix. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> of mourners, and He turns His face from that
of the Jews, as being outcasts, saying, ‘Your new moons and your
sabbaths My soul hateth<note place="end" n="4446" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p10"> <scripRef passage="Is. i. 14" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p10.1" parsed="|Isa|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.14">Is. i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p11">2. For actions not done lawfully and piously, are
not of advantage, though they may be reputed to be so, but they rather
argue hypocrisy in those who venture upon them. Therefore, although
such persons feign to offer sacrifices, yet they hear from the Father,
‘Your whole burnt-offerings are not acceptable, and your
sacrifices do not please Me; and although ye bring fine flour, it is
vanity, incense also is an abomination unto Me<note place="end" n="4447" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p12"> Ib. i. 13; <scripRef passage="Jer. vi. 20" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p12.2" parsed="|Jer|6|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.6.20">Jer. vi.
20</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For God does not need anything<note place="end" n="4448" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p12.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p13"><i>Orat.</i>ii. 28, 29.</p></note>; and, since nothing is unclean to Him, He is
full in regard to them, as He testifies, by Isaiah, saying, ‘I am
full<note place="end" n="4449" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p14"> <scripRef passage="Is. i. 11" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p14.1" parsed="|Isa|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.11">Is. i. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Now there was a law given about
these things, for the instruction of the people, and to prefigure
things to come, for Paul saith to the Galatians; ‘Before faith
came, we were kept guarded under the law, being shut up in the faith
which should afterwards be revealed unto us; wherefore the law was our
instructor in Christ, that we might be justified by faith<note place="end" n="4450" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p15"> <scripRef passage="Gal. iii. 23, 24" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p15.2" parsed="|Gal|3|23|3|24" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.23-Gal.3.24">Gal. iii. 23,
24</scripRef>.
Athan. reads into S. Paul’s words the thought that the Law
itself, however misunderstood by the Jews, involved the faith of
Christ.</p></note>.’ But the Jews knew not, neither did
they understand, therefore they walked in the daytime as in darkness,
feeling for, but not touching, the truth we possess, which [was
contained] in the law; conforming to the letter, but not submitting to
the spirit. And when Moses was veiled, they looked on him, but turned
away their faces from him when he was uncovered. For they knew not what
they read, but erroneously substituted one thing for another. The
prophet, therefore, cried against them, saying, ‘Falsehood and
faithlessness have prevailed among them.’ The Lord also therefore
said concerning them, ‘The strange children have dealt falsely
with Me; the strange children have waxen old<note place="end" n="4451" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p15.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p16"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xviii. 44, 45" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p16.2" parsed="|Ps|18|44|18|45" osisRef="Bible:Ps.18.44-Ps.18.45">Ps. xviii. 44,
45</scripRef>,
LXX.</p></note>.’ But how gently does He reprove them,
saying, ‘Had ye believed Moses, ye would have believed Me, for he
wrote of Me<note place="end" n="4452" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p16.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p17"> <scripRef passage="John v. 46" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p17.1" parsed="|John|5|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.46">John v. 46</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But being faithless, they went
on to deal falsely with the law, affirming things after their own
pleasure, but not understanding the Scripture; and, further, as they
had hypocritically made a pretence of the plain text of Scripture, and
had confidence in this, He is angry with them, saying by Isaiah,
‘Who hath required these of your hands<note place="end" n="4453" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p18"> <scripRef passage="Is. i. 12" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p18.1" parsed="|Isa|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.12">Is. i. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ And by Jeremiah, since they were
very bold, he threatens, ‘Gather together your whole
burnt-offerings with your sacrifices, and eat flesh, for I spake not
unto your fathers, nor commanded them in the day that I brought them
out of the land of Egypt, concerning whole burnt-offerings and
sacrifices<note place="end" n="4454" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p19"> <scripRef passage="Jer. vii. 21, 22" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p19.2" parsed="|Jer|7|21|7|22" osisRef="Bible:Jer.7.21-Jer.7.22">Jer. vii. 21,
22</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For they did not act as was
right, neither was their zeal according to law, but they rather sought
their own pleasure in such days, as the prophet accuses them, beating
down their bondsmen, and gathering themselves together for strifes and
quarrels, and they smote the lowly with the fist, and did all things
that tended to their own gratification. For this cause, they continue
without a feast until the end, although they make a display now of
eating flesh, out of place and out of season. For, instead of the
legally-appointed lamb, they have learned to sacrifice to Baal; instead
of the true unleavened bread, ‘they collect the wood, and their
fathers kindle the fire, and their wives prepare the dough, that they
may make cakes to the host of heaven, and pour out libations to strange
gods, that they may provoke Me to anger, saith the Lord<note place="end" n="4455" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p19.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p20"> <scripRef passage="Jer. 7.18" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p20.1" parsed="|Jer|7|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.7.18">Ib. vii. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ They have the just reward of such
devices, since, although they pretend to keep the Passover, yet joy and
gladness is taken from their mouth, as saith Jeremiah, ‘There
hath been taken away from the cities of Judah, and the streets of
Jerusalem, the voice of those who are glad, and the voice of those who
rejoice; the voice of the bridegroom, and the voice of the bride<note place="end" n="4456" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p21"> <scripRef passage="Jer. 7.34" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p21.1" parsed="|Jer|7|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.7.34">Ib. vii. 34</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Therefore now, ‘he who among
them sacrificeth an ox, is as he who smiteth a man, and he who
sacrificeth a lamb is as he who killeth a dog, he that offereth fine
flour, is as [if he offered] swine’s blood, he that giveth
frankincense for a memorial, is as a blasphemer<note place="end" n="4457" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p22"> <scripRef passage="Is. lxvi. 3" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p22.1" parsed="|Isa|66|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.66.3">Is. lxvi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Now these things will never please
God, neither thus hath the word required of them. But He saith,
‘These have chosen their own ways; and their abominations are
what their soul delighteth in<note place="end" n="4458" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p23"> <scripRef passage="Isa. 66.3" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p23.1" parsed="|Isa|66|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.66.3">Ib</scripRef></p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p24">3. And what does this mean my brethren? For it is
right for us to investigate the saying of the prophet, and especially
on account of heretics who have turned their mind against the law. By
Moses then, God gave commandment respecting sacrifices, and all the
book called Leviticus is entirely taken up with the arrangement of
these matters, so that He might accept the offerer. So through the
Prophets, He blames him who despised these things, as disobedient to
the command<pb n="546" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_546.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-Page_546" />ment saying, ‘I
have not required these at your hands. Neither did I speak to your
fathers respecting sacrifices, nor command them concerning whole
burnt-offerings<note place="end" n="4459" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p24.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p25"> <scripRef passage="Is. i. 12" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p25.2" parsed="|Isa|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.12">Is. i. 12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Jer. vii. 22" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p25.3" parsed="|Jer|7|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.7.22">Jer. vii.
22</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Now it is
the opinion of some, that the Scriptures do not agree together, or that
God, Who gave the commandment, is false. But there is no disagreement
whatever, far from it, neither can the Father, Who is truth, lie;
‘for it is impossible that God should lie<note place="end" n="4460" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p25.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p26"> <scripRef passage="Heb. vi. 18" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p26.1" parsed="|Heb|6|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.18">Heb. vi. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ as Paul affirms. But all these
things are plain to those who rightly consider them, and to those who
receive with faith the writings of the law. Now it appears to
me—may God grant, by your prayers, that the remarks I presume to
make may not be far from the truth—that not at first were the
commandment and the law concerning sacrifices, neither did the mind of
God, Who gave the law, regard whole burnt-offerings, but those things
which were pointed out and prefigured by them. ‘For the law
contained a shadow of good things to come.’ And, ‘Those
things were appointed until the time of reformation<note place="end" n="4461" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p26.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p27"> <scripRef passage="Heb. 10.1; 9.10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p27.1" parsed="|Heb|10|1|0|0;|Heb|9|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.1 Bible:Heb.9.10">Ib. x. 1; ix. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p28">4. Therefore, the whole law did not treat of
sacrifices, though there was in the law a commandment concerning
sacrifices, that by means of them it might begin to instruct men and
might withdraw them from idols, and bring them near to God, teaching
them for that present time. Therefore neither at the beginning, when
God brought the people out of Egypt, did He command them concerning
sacrifices or whole burnt-offerings, nor even when they came to mount
Sinai. For God is not as man, that He should be careful about these
things beforehand; but His commandment was given, that they might know
Him Who is truly God, and His Word, and might despise those which are
falsely called gods, which are not, but appear in outward show. So He
made Himself known to them in that He brought them out of Egypt, and
caused them to pass through the Red Sea. But when they chose to serve
Baal, and dared to offer sacrifices to those that have no existence,
and forgot the miracles which were wrought in their behalf in Egypt,
and thought of returning thither again; then indeed, after the law,
that commandment concerning sacrifices was ordained as law; so that
with their mind, which at one time had meditated on those which are
not, they might turn to Him Who is truly God, and learn not, in the
first place, to sacrifice, but to turn away their faces from idols, and
conform to what God commanded. For when He saith, ‘I have not
spoken concerning sacrifices, neither given commandment concerning
whole burnt-offerings,’ He immediately adds, ‘But this is
the thing which I commanded them, saying, Obey My voice, and I will be
to you a God, and ye shall be to Me a people, and ye shall walk in all
the ways that I command you<note place="end" n="4462" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p29"> <scripRef passage="Jer. vii. 22, 23" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p29.2" parsed="|Jer|7|22|7|23" osisRef="Bible:Jer.7.22-Jer.7.23">Jer. vii. 22,
23</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Thus then,
being before instructed and taught, they learned not to do service to
any one but the Lord. They attained to know what time the shadow should
last, and not to forget the time that was at hand, in which no longer
should the bullock of the herd be a sacrifice to God, nor the ram of
the flock, nor the he-goat<note place="end" n="4463" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p29.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p30"> <scripRef passage="Exod. xii. 5" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p30.1" parsed="|Exod|12|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.12.5">Exod. xii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>, but all these
things should be fulfilled in a purely spiritual manner, and by
constant prayer, and upright conversation, with godly words; as David
sings, ‘May my meditation be pleasing to Him. Let my prayer be
set forth before Thee as incense, and the lifting up of my hands as the
evening sacrifice<note place="end" n="4464" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p31"> <scripRef passage="Ps. civ. 34" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p31.2" parsed="|Ps|4|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.34">Ps. civ. 34</scripRef>; cxli.
2.</p></note>.’ The Spirit
also, who is in him, commands, saying, ‘Offer unto God the
sacrifice of praise, and pay to the Lord thy vows. Offer the sacrifice
of righteousness, and put your trust in the Lord<note place="end" n="4465" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p31.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p32"> <scripRef passage="Psa. 50.14; 4.5" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p32.1" parsed="|Ps|50|14|0|0;|Ps|4|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.50.14 Bible:Ps.4.5">Ib. l. 14; iv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p33">5. Samuel, that great man, no less clearly
reproved Saul, saying, ‘Is not the word better than a gift<note place="end" n="4466" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p33.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p34"> <scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 18.17" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p34.1" parsed="|Sir|18|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Sir.18.17">Ecclus. xviii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ For hereby a man fulfils the law,
and pleases God, as He saith, ‘The sacrifice of praise shall
glorify Me.’ Let a man ‘learn what this means, I will have
mercy, and not sacrifice<note place="end" n="4467" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p34.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p35"> <scripRef passage="Ps. l. 23" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p35.2" parsed="|Ps|50|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.50.23">Ps. l. 23</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Hosea vi. 6" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p35.3" parsed="|Hos|6|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.6.6">Hosea vi. 6</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Matt. ix. 13" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p35.4" parsed="|Matt|9|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.13">Matt. ix. 13</scripRef></p></note>,’ and I will
not condemn the adversaries. But this wearied them, for they were not
anxious to understand, ‘for had they known, they would not have
crucified the Lord of glory<note place="end" n="4468" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p35.5"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p36"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 8" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p36.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.8">1 Cor. ii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And what
their end is, the prophet foretold, crying, ‘Woe unto their soul,
for they have devised an evil thought, saying, let us bind the just
man, because he is not pleasing to us<note place="end" n="4469" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p37"> <scripRef passage="Is. iii. 9, 10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p37.2" parsed="|Isa|3|9|3|10" osisRef="Bible:Isa.3.9-Isa.3.10">Is. iii. 9, 10</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Wisd. ii. 12" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p37.3" parsed="|Wis|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.2.12">Wisd. ii.
12</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ The end of such abandonment as this
can be nothing but error, as the Lord, when reproving them, saith,
‘Ye do err, not knowing the Scriptures<note place="end" n="4470" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p37.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p38"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxii. 29" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p38.2" parsed="|Matt|22|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.29">Matt. xxii.
29</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Afterwards when, being reproved,
they should have come to their senses, they rather grew insolent,
saying, ‘We are Moses’ disciples; and we know that God
spake to Moses<note place="end" n="4471" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p38.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p39"> <scripRef passage="John ix. 28, 29" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p39.2" parsed="|John|9|28|9|29" osisRef="Bible:John.9.28-John.9.29">John ix. 28,
29</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ dealing the
more falsely by that very expression, and accusing themselves. For had
they believed him to whom they hearkened, they would not have denied
the Lord, Who spake by Moses, when He was present. Not so did the
eunuch in the Acts, for when he heard, ‘Understandest thou what
thou readest<note place="end" n="4472" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p39.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p40"> <scripRef passage="Acts viii. 30" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p40.1" parsed="|Acts|8|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.30">Acts viii. 30</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ he was not ashamed to confess
his ignorance, and implored to be taught. Therefore, to him who became
a learner, the grace of the Spirit was given. But as for those <pb n="547" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_547.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-Page_547" />Jews who persisted in their ignorance; as
the proverb saith, ‘Death came upon them. For the fool dies in
his sins<note place="end" n="4473" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p41"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xxiv. 9" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p41.2" parsed="|Prov|24|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.24.9">Prov. xxiv. 9</scripRef>, LXX., cf. <scripRef passage="Ps. lv. 15" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p41.3" parsed="|Ps|55|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.55.15">Ps.
lv. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p42">6. Like these too, are the heretics, who, having
fallen from true discernment, dare to invent to themselves atheism.
‘For the fool saith in his heart, There is no God. They are
corrupt, and become abominable in their doings<note place="end" n="4474" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p43"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xiv. 1" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p43.1" parsed="|Ps|14|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.14.1">Ps. xiv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Of such as are fools in their
thoughts, the actions are wicked, as He saith, ‘can ye, being
evil, speak good things<note place="end" n="4475" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p43.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p44"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xii. 34" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p44.1" parsed="|Matt|12|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.34">Matt. xii. 34</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ for they
were evil, because they thought wickedness. Or how can those do just
acts, whose minds are set upon fraud? Or how shall he love, who is
prepared beforehand to hate? How shall he be merciful, who is bent upon
the love of money? How shall he be chaste, who looks upon a woman to
lust after her? ‘For from the heart proceed evil thoughts,
fornications, adulteries, murders<note place="end" n="4476" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p45"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 15.19" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p45.1" parsed="|Matt|15|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.19">Ib. xv. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ By
them the fool is wrecked, as by the waves of the sea, being led away
and enticed by his fleshly pleasures; for this stands written,
‘All flesh of fools is greatly tempest-tossed<note place="end" n="4477" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p46"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xxvi. 10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p46.2" parsed="|Prov|26|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.26.10">Prov. xxvi.
10</scripRef>,
LXX.</p></note>.’ While he associates with folly, he
is tossed by a tempest, and perishes, as Solomon says in the Proverbs,
‘The fool and he who lacketh understanding shall perish together,
and shall leave their wealth to strangers<note place="end" n="4478" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p46.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p47"> Not
Proverbs, but <scripRef passage="Ps. xlix. 10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p47.2" parsed="|Ps|49|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.49.10">Ps. xlix. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Now they suffer such things, because
there is not among them one sound of mind to guide them. For where
there is sagacity, there the Word, who is the Pilot of souls, is with
the vessel; ‘for he that hath understanding shall possess
guidance<note place="end" n="4479" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p47.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p48"> <scripRef passage="Prov. i. 5" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p48.1" parsed="|Prov|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.1.5">Prov. i. 5</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>;’ but they who are without
guidance fall like the leaves. Who has so completely fallen away as
Hymenæus and Philetus, who held evil opinions respecting the
resurrection, and concerning faith in it suffered shipwreck? And Judas
being a traitor, fell away from the Pilot, and perished with the Jews<note place="end" n="4480" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p48.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p49"><i>Supr. Letter</i> 7, §9.</p></note>. But the disciples since they were wise, and
therefore remained with the Lord, although the sea was agitated, and
the ship covered with the waves, for there was a storm, and the wind
was contrary, yet fell not away. For they awoke the Word, Who was
sailing with them<note place="end" n="4481" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p49.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p50"> <scripRef passage="Mark iv. 37-41" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p50.2" parsed="|Mark|4|37|4|41" osisRef="Bible:Mark.4.37-Mark.4.41">Mark iv.
37–41</scripRef></p></note>, and immediately
the sea became smooth at the command of its Lord, and they were saved.
They became preachers and teachers at the same time; relating the
miracles of our Saviour, and teaching us also to imitate their example.
These things were written on our account and for our profit, so that
through these signs we may acknowledge the Lord Who wrought them.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p51">7. Let us, therefore, in the faith of the
disciples, hold frequent converse with our Master. For the world is
like the sea to us, my brethren, of which it is written, ‘This is
the great and wide sea, there go the ships; the Leviathan, which Thou
hast created to play therein<note place="end" n="4482" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p51.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p52"> <scripRef passage="Ps. civ. 25, 26" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p52.2" parsed="|Ps|4|25|4|26" osisRef="Bible:Ps.4.25-Ps.4.26">Ps. civ. 25,
26</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ We float on
this sea, as with the wind, through our own free-will, for every one
directs his course according to his will, and either, under the
pilotage of the Word, he enters into rest, or, laid hold on by
pleasure, he suffers shipwreck, and is in peril by storm. For as in the
ocean there are storms and waves, so in the world there are many
afflictions and trials. The unbelieving therefore ‘when
affliction or persecution ariseth is offended<note place="end" n="4483" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p52.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p53"> <scripRef passage="Mark iv. 17" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p53.1" parsed="|Mark|4|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.4.17">Mark iv. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ as the Lord said. For not being
confirmed in the faith, and having his regard towards temporal things,
he cannot resist the difficulties which arise from afflictions. But
like that house, built on the sand by the foolish man, so he, being
without understanding<note place="end" n="4484" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p53.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p54"> <scripRef passage="Luke vi. 49" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p54.1" parsed="|Luke|6|49|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.49">Luke vi. 49</scripRef>.</p></note>, falls before the
assault of temptations, as it were by the winds. But the saints, having
their senses exercised in self-possession<note place="end" n="4485" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p54.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p55"> <scripRef passage="Heb. v. 14" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p55.1" parsed="|Heb|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.5.14">Heb. v. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>,
and being strong in faith, and understanding the word, do not faint
under trials; but although, from time to time, circumstances of greater
trial are set against them, yet they continue faithful, and awaking the
Lord Who is with them, they are delivered. So, passing through water
and fire, they find relief and duly keep the feast, offering up prayers
with thanksgiving to God Who has redeemed them. For either being
tempted they are known, like Abraham, or suffering they are approved,
like Job, or being oppressed and deceitfully treated, like Joseph, they
patiently endure it, or being persecuted, they are not overtaken; but
as it is written, through God they ‘leap over the wall<note place="end" n="4486" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p55.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p56"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xviii. 29" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p56.1" parsed="|Ps|18|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.18.29">Ps. xviii. 29</scripRef>.</p></note>’ of wickedness, which divides and
separates between brethren, and turns them from the truth. In this
manner the blessed Paul, when he took pleasure in infirmities, in
reproach, in necessities, in persecutions, and in distresses for
Christ, rejoiced, and wished all of us to rejoice saying,
‘Rejoice always; in everything give thanks<note place="end" n="4487" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p56.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p57"> <scripRef passage="1 Thess. v. 18" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p57.2" parsed="|1Thess|5|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.18">1 Thess. v.
18</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p58">8. For what is so fitting for the feast, a
turning from wickedness, and a pure conversation, and prayer offered
without ceasing to God, with thanksgiving? Therefore let us, my
brethren, looking forward to celebrate the eternal joy in heaven, keep
the feast here also, rejoicing at all times, praying incessantly, and
in everything giving thanks to the Lord. I give thanks to God, for
those other wonders He has done, and for the various helps that <pb n="548" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_548.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-Page_548" />have now been granted us, in that though
He hath chastened us sore, He did not deliver us over to death, but
brought us from a distance even as from the ends of the earth, and hath
united us again with you. I have been mindful while I keep the feast,
to give you also notice of the great feast of Easter, that so we may go
up together, as it were, to Jerusalem, and eat the Passover, not
separately but as in one house<note place="end" n="4488" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p58.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p59"> <scripRef passage="Exod. xii. 8, 9, 46" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p59.2" parsed="|Exod|12|8|12|9;|Exod|12|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.12.8-Exod.12.9 Bible:Exod.12.46">Exod. xii. 8, 9,
46</scripRef>.</p></note>; let us not as
sodden in water, water down the word of God; neither let us, as having
broken its bones, destroy the commands of the Gospel. But as roasted
with fire, with bitterness, being fervent in spirit, in fastings and
watchings, with lying on the ground, let us keep it with penitence and
thanksgiving.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p60">9. We begin the fast of forty days on the sixth
day of Phamenoth (Mar. 2); and having passed through that properly,
with fasting and prayers, we may be able to attain to the holy day. For
he who neglects to observe the fast of forty days, as one who rashly
and impurely treads on holy things, cannot celebrate the Easter
festival. Further, let us put one another in remembrance, and stimulate
one another not to be negligent, and especially that we should fast
those days, so that fasts may receive us in succession, and we may
rightly bring the feast to a close.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p61">10. The fast of forty days begins then, as was
already said, on the sixth of Phamenoth (Mar. 2), and the great week of
the Passion on the eleventh of Pharmuthi (Apr. 6). And let us rest from
the fast on the sixteenth of it (Apr. 11), on the seventh day, late in
the evening. Let us keep the feast when the first of the week dawns
upon us, on the seventeenth of the same month Pharmuthi (Apr. 12). Let
us then add, one after the other, the seven holy weeks of Pentecost,
rejoicing and praising God, that He hath by these things made known to
us beforehand, joy and rest everlasting, prepared in heaven for us and
for those who truly believe in Christ Jesus our Lord; through Whom, and
with Whom, be glory and dominion to the Father, with the Holy Ghost,
for ever and ever. Amen.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p62">Salute one another with a holy kiss. The brethren
who are with me salute you.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p63"><note place="end" n="4489" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p63.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p64"> Vid.
<i>Letter</i> 2, note.</p></note>I have also thought
it necessary to inform you of the appointment of Bishops, which has
taken place in the stead of our blessed fellow-ministers, that ye may
know to whom to write, and from whom ye should receive letters. In
Syene, therefore, Nilammon, instead of Nilammon of the same name. In
Latopolis, Masis, instead of Ammonius. In Coptos, Psenosiris<note place="end" n="4490" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p64.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p65"><i>Supr.</i>p. 127?</p></note>, instead of Theodorus<note place="end" n="4491" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p65.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p66"><i>Supr.</i>p. 142.</p></note>. In Panopolis, because Artemidorus<note place="end" n="4492" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p66.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p67"><i>Supr.</i>p. 136, &amp;c.</p></note> desired it, on account of his old age, and
weakness of body, Arius is appointed coadjutor. In Hypsele, Arsenius,
having become reconciled to the Church. In Lycopolis, Eudæmon<note place="end" n="4493" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p67.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p68"> p.
127?</p></note> in the stead of Plusianus<note place="end" n="4494" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p68.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p69"> p.
136.</p></note>. In Antinoöpolis, Arion<note place="end" n="4495" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p69.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p70"> p.
127?</p></note>, instead of Ammonius and Tyrannus<note place="end" n="4496" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p70.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p71"> p.
142.</p></note>. In Oxyrynchus, Theodorus, instead of
Pelagius. In Nilopolis, instead of Theon, Amatus<note place="end" n="4497" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p71.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p72"> p.
127.</p></note>, and Isaac, who are reconciled to each
other. In Arsenoitis, Andreas <note place="end" n="4498" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p72.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p73"> Cf.
<i>Tom. ad Ant.</i> 10.</p></note>, instead of
Silvanus<note place="end" n="4499" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p73.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p74"><i>Supr. Letter</i> 12.</p></note>. In Prosopitis, Triadelphus, instead
of Serapammon<note place="end" n="4500" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p74.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p75"> pp.
127, 273.</p></note>. In Diosphacus, on
the river side, Theodorus, instead of Serapammon. In Sais, Paphnutius,
instead of Nemesion. In Xois, Theodorus, instead of Anubion; and there
is also with him Isidorus, who is reconciled to the Church. In
Sethroitis, Orion<note place="end" n="4501" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p75.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p76"> p.
127.</p></note>, instead of
Potammon<note place="end" n="4502" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p76.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p77"> p.
273.</p></note>. In Clysma, Tithonas<note place="end" n="4503" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p77.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xv-p78"> Tithoes, p. 127.</p></note>, instead of Jacob; and there is with him
Paulus, who has been reconciled to the Church.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Letter" title="(For 348.) Coss. Philippus, Salia; Præfect the same Nestorius; Indict. vi; Easter-day iii Non. Apr., viii Pharmuthi; Æra Dioclet. 64; Moon 18." progress="95.09%" prev="xxv.iii.iii.xv" next="xxv.iii.iii.xvii" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi"><p class="c41" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p1.1">Letter XX</span>.—<i>(For
348.) Coss. Philippus, Salia; Præfect the same Nestorius; Indict.
vi; Easter-day iii Non. Apr., viii Pharmuthi; Æra Dioclet. 64;
Moon 18.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p2"><span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p2.1">Let</span> us now keep the
feast, my brethren, for as our Lord then gave notice to His disciples,
so He now tells us beforehand, that ‘after some days is the
Passover<note place="end" n="4504" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p2.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p3"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvi. 2" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p3.1" parsed="|Matt|26|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.2">Matt. xxvi. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ in which the Jews indeed
betrayed the Lord, but we celebrate His death as a feast, rejoicing
because we then obtained rest from our afflictions. We are diligent in
assembling ourselves together, for we were scattered in time past and
were lost, and are found. We were far off, and are brought nigh, we
were strangers, and have become His, Who suffered for us, and was
nailed on the cross, Who bore our sins, as the prophet<note place="end" n="4505" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p4"> <scripRef passage="Isa. liii. 4" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p4.1" parsed="|Isa|53|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.4">Isa. liii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> saith, and was afflicted for us, that He
might put away from all of us grief, and sorrow, and sighing. When we
thirst, He satisfies us on the feast-day itself; standing and crying,
‘If any man thirst, let him come to Me, and drink<note place="end" n="4506" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p5"> <scripRef passage="John vii. 37" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p5.1" parsed="|John|7|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.37">John vii. 37</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For such is the love of the saints
at all times, that they never once leave off, but offer the
uninterrupted, constant sacrifice to the Lord, and continually thirst,
and ask of Him to drink<note place="end" n="4507" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p6"> Cf.
<i>Letter</i> vii. 5–7. The striking similarity between the
seventh and the twentieth Letters has been already noticed.</p></note>; as David sang,
‘My God, my God, early will I seek <pb n="549" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_549.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-Page_549" />Thee, my soul thirsteth for Thee; many times my
heart and flesh longeth for Thee in a barren land, without a path, and
without water. Thus was I seen by Thee in the sanctuary<note place="end" n="4508" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p7"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxiii. 1, 2" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p7.2" parsed="|Ps|63|1|63|2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.63.1-Ps.63.2">Ps. lxiii. 1,
2</scripRef>,
LXX.</p></note>.’ And Isaiah the prophet says,
‘From the night my spirit seeketh Thee early, O God, because Thy
commandments are light<note place="end" n="4509" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p7.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p8"> <scripRef passage="Is. xxvi. 9" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p8.1" parsed="|Isa|26|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.26.9">Is. xxvi. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And another
says, ‘My soul fainteth for the longing it hath for Thy judgments
at all times.’ And again he says, ‘For Thy judgments I have
hoped, and Thy law will I keep at all times<note place="end" n="4510" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p9"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 20, 43, 44" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p9.2" parsed="|Ps|19|20|0|0;|Ps|19|43|0|0;|Ps|19|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.20 Bible:Ps.19.43 Bible:Ps.19.44">Ps. cxix. 20, 43,
44</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Another boldly cries out, saying,
‘Mine eye is ever towards the Lord.’ And with him one says,
‘The meditation of my heart is before Thee at all times.’
And Paul further advises, ‘At all times give thanks; pray without
ceasing<note place="end" n="4511" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p9.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p10"> Ib. xxv. 15; xix. 14; <scripRef passage="1 Thess. v. 17" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p10.2" parsed="|1Thess|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.17">1 Thess.
v. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Those who are thus continually
engaged, are waiting entirely on the Lord, and say, ‘Let us
follow on to know the Lord: we shall find Him ready as the morning, and
He will come to us as the early and the latter rain for the earth<note place="end" n="4512" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p10.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p11"> <scripRef passage="Hos. vi. 3" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p11.1" parsed="|Hos|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.6.3">Hos. vi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For not only does He satisfy them in
the morning; neither does He give them only as much to drink as they
ask; but He gives them abundantly according to the multitude of His
lovingkindness, vouchsafing to them at all times the grace of the
Spirit. And what it is they thirst for He immediately adds, saying,
‘He that believeth on Me.’ For, ‘as cold waters are
pleasant to those who are thirsty<note place="end" n="4513" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p12"> <scripRef passage="John vii. 38" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p12.2" parsed="|John|7|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.38">John vii. 38</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Prov. xxv. 25" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p12.3" parsed="|Prov|25|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.25.25">Prov. xxv.
25</scripRef>.</p></note>,’
according to the proverb, so to those who believe in the Lord, the
coming of the Spirit is better than all refreshment and delight.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p13">2. It becomes us then in these days of the
Passover, to rise early with the saints, and approach the Lord with all
our soul, with purity of body, with confession and godly faith in Him;
so that when we have here first drunk, and are filled with these divine
waters which [flow] from Him, we may be able to sit at table with the
saints in heaven, and may share in the one voice of gladness which is
there. From this sinners, because it wearied them, are rightly cast
out, and hear the words, ‘Friend, how camest thou in hither, not
having a wedding garment<note place="end" n="4514" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p14"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxii. 12" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p14.2" parsed="|Matt|22|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.12">Matt. xxii.
12</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ Sinners
indeed thirst, but not for the grace of the Spirit; but being inflamed
with wickedness, they are wholly set on fire by pleasures, as saith the
Proverb, ‘All day long he desires evil desires.’ But the
Prophet cries against them, saying, ‘Wo unto those who rise up
early, and follow strong drink; who continue until the evening, for
wine inflameth them<note place="end" n="4515" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p14.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p15"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xxi. 26" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p15.2" parsed="|Prov|21|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.21.26">Prov. xxi. 26</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Is. v. 11" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p15.3" parsed="|Isa|5|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.5.11">Is. v.
11</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And since
they run wild in wantonness, they dare to thirst for the destruction of
others. Having first drunk of lying and unfaithful waters, those things
have come upon them, which are stated by the Prophet; ‘My
wound,’ saith he, ‘is grievous, whence shall I be healed;
it hath surely been to me like deceitful waters, in which there is no
trust<note place="end" n="4516" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p15.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p16"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xv. 18" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p16.1" parsed="|Jer|15|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.15.18">Jer. xv. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Secondly, while they drink with
their companions, they lead astray and disturb the right mind, and turn
away the simple from it. And what does he cry? ‘Wo unto him who
causeth his neighbour to drink turbid destruction, and maketh him
drunk, that he may look upon his caverns<note place="end" n="4517" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p17"> <scripRef passage="Hab. ii. 15" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p17.1" parsed="|Hab|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hab.2.15">Hab. ii. 15</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>.’ But those who dissemble, and steal
away the truth, quench their hearts. Having first drunk of these
things, they go on to say those things which the whore saith in the
Proverbs, ‘Lay hold with delight on hidden bread, and sweet
stolen waters<note place="end" n="4518" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p18"> <scripRef passage="Prov. ix. 17" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p18.1" parsed="|Prov|9|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.9.17">Prov. ix. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ They lay
snares secretly, because they have not the freedom of virtue, nor the
boldness of Wisdom<note place="end" n="4519" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p19"> <scripRef passage="Prov. 8.2" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p19.1" parsed="|Prov|8|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.2">Ib. viii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>, who praises
herself in the gates, and employs freedom of speech in the broad ways,
preaching on high walls. For this reason, they are bidden to ‘lay
hold with delight<note place="end" n="4520" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p20"> Cf.
<i>Letter</i> vii. §5.</p></note>,’ because,
having the choice between faith and pleasures, they steal the sweetness
of truth, and disguise their own bitter waters [to escape] from the
blame of their wickedness, which would have been speedy and public. On
this account, the wolf puts on the skin of the sheep, sepulchres
deceive by their whitened exteriors<note place="end" n="4521" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p21"> <scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 15" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p21.2" parsed="|Matt|7|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.15">Matt. vii. 15</scripRef>; xxiii.
27.</p></note>. Satan, that
is<note place="end" n="4522" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p21.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p22"> The
Syriac <span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p22.1">ms.</span> (which is imperfect) ends here. The
fragments that follow are derived from different sources, mention
whereof is made in the notes.</p></note>…</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Letter" title="(For 350.)" n="XXII" shorttitle="Letter XXII" progress="95.24%" prev="xxv.iii.iii.xvi" next="xxv.iii.iii.xviii" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvii"><p class="c41" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvii-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvii-p1.1">From Letter XXII<note place="end" n="4523" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvii-p2"> The
above fragments are from Cosmos Indicopleustes: the Greek in Migne
xxvi. 1432, <i>sqq.</i></p></note></span>.—<i>(For 350.)</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvii-p3"><span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xvii-p3.1">Where</span> our Lord Jesus
Christ, who took upon Him to die for all, stretched forth His hands,
not somewhere on the earth beneath, but in the air itself, in order
that the Salvation effected by the Cross might be shewn to be for all
men everywhere: destroying the devil who was working in the air: and
that He might consecrate our road up to Heaven, and make it free.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Letter" title="(For 352.)" n="XXIV" shorttitle="Letter XXIV" progress="95.26%" prev="xxv.iii.iii.xvii" next="xxv.iii.iii.xix" id="xxv.iii.iii.xviii"><p class="c88" id="xxv.iii.iii.xviii-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xviii-p1.1">From Letter XXIV<note place="end" n="4524" id="xxv.iii.iii.xviii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xviii-p2"> The
above fragments are from Cosmas Indicopleustes: the Greek in Migne
xxvi. 1432, <i>sqq.</i></p></note></span>.—<i>(For 352.)</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iii.xviii-p3"><span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xviii-p3.1">And</span> at that time when
they went forth and crossed over Egypt, their enemies were the sport of
the sea; but now, when we pass over <pb n="550" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_550.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.xviii-Page_550" />from earth to Heaven, Satan himself henceforth
falls like lightning from Heaven.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Letter" title="(For 355.) From the twenty-seventh Festal Letter of Athanasius, Bishop of Alexandria and Confessor; of which the commencement is, 'Again the season of the day of the living Passover.'" n="XXVII" shorttitle="Letter XXVII" progress="95.27%" prev="xxv.iii.iii.xviii" next="xxv.iii.iii.xx" id="xxv.iii.iii.xix"><p class="c41" id="xxv.iii.iii.xix-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xix-p1.1">From Letter
XXVII</span>.—<i>(For 355.) From the twenty-seventh Festal Letter
of Athanasius, Bishop of Alexandria and Confessor; of which the
commencement is, ‘Again the season of the day of the living
Passover<note place="end" n="4525" id="xxv.iii.iii.xix-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xix-p2"> The
fragment here given of the twenty-seventh Letter, as well as fragments
of the twenty-ninth and forty-fourth, are from Syriac translations,
discovered by Mr. Cureton as quoted by Severus Patriarch of Antioch, in
his work against Johannes Grammaticus contained in the Syriac
collection of the British Museum (Cod. Add. 12, 157, fol. 202), and
published by him with the preceding Letters. Their style would argue
them to be part of the same translation.</p></note>.’</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iii.xix-p3"><span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xix-p3.1">For</span> who is our joy and
boast, but our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, Who suffered for us, and
by Himself made known to us the Father? For He is no other than He Who
of old time spoke by the Prophets; but now He saith to every man,
‘I Who speak am near<note place="end" n="4526" id="xxv.iii.iii.xix-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xix-p4"> <scripRef passage="John iv. 26" id="xxv.iii.iii.xix-p4.1" parsed="|John|4|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.26">John iv. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Right well
is this word spoken, for He does not at one time speak, at another keep
silence; but continually and at all times, from the beginning without
ceasing, He raises up every man, and speaks to every man in his
heart.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Letter" title="(For 356.)" progress="95.30%" prev="xxv.iii.iii.xix" next="xxv.iii.iii.xxi" id="xxv.iii.iii.xx"><p class="c88" id="xxv.iii.iii.xx-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xx-p1.1">From Letter XXVIII<note place="end" n="4527" id="xxv.iii.iii.xx-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xx-p2"> From
Cosmas, see Migne xxvi. p. 1433.</p></note></span>.—<i>(For 356.)</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iii.xx-p3">…<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xx-p3.1">In</span> order that
while He might become a sacrifice for us all, we, nourished up in the
words of truth, and partaking of His living doctrine, might be able
with the saints to receive also the joy of Heaven. For thither, as He
called the disciples to the upper chamber, so does the Word call us
with them to the divine and incorruptible banquet; having suffered for
us here, but there, preparing the heavenly tabernacles for those who
most readily hearken to the summons, and unceasingly, and [gazing] at
the goal, pursue the prize of their high calling; where for them who
come to the banquet, and strive with those who hinder them, there is
laid up both a crown, and incorruptible joy. For even though, humanly
speaking, the labour of such a journey is great, yet the Saviour
Himself has rendered even it light and kindly.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="Another Fragment." progress="95.32%" prev="xxv.iii.iii.xx" next="xxv.iii.iii.xxii" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxi"><p class="c41" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxi-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxi-p1.1">Another
Fragment</span>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxi-p2"><span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxi-p2.1">But</span> let us, brethren,
who have received the vineyard from the Saviour, and are invited to the
heavenly banquet, inasmuch as the Feast is now drawing nigh, take the
branches of the palm<note place="end" n="4528" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxi-p2.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxi-p3"> <scripRef passage="John xii. 13" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxi-p3.1" parsed="|John|12|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.13">John xii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note> trees, and proving
conquerors of sin, let us too like those, who on that occasion went to
meet the Saviour, make ourselves ready by our conduct, both to meet Him
when He comes, and to go in with Him and partake of the immortal food,
and from thenceforth live eternally in the heavens.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Letter" title="(For 357.) From the twenty-ninth Letter, of which the beginning is, 'Sufficient for this present time is that which we have already written.'" n="XXIX" shorttitle="Letter XXIX" progress="95.34%" prev="xxv.iii.iii.xxi" next="xxv.iii.iii.xxiii" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxii"><p class="c41" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxii-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxii-p1.1">From Letter XXIX<note place="end" n="4529" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxii-p2"> If
these fragments are authentic, the statement in the <i>Index,</i> that
this year no letter could be sent, is an error.</p></note>.</span>—<i>(For 357.) From the
twenty-ninth Letter, of which the beginning is, ‘Sufficient for
this present time is that which we have already written.’</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxii-p3"><span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxii-p3.1">The</span> Lord proved the
disciples<note place="end" n="4530" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxii-p4"> <scripRef passage="Mark iv. 37-41" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxii-p4.2" parsed="|Mark|4|37|4|41" osisRef="Bible:Mark.4.37-Mark.4.41">Mark iv.
37–41</scripRef></p></note>, when He was asleep on the pillow, at
which time a miracle was wrought, which is especially calculated to put
even the wicked to shame. For when He arose, and rebuked the sea, and
silenced the storm, He plainly shewed two things; that the storm of the
sea was not from the winds, but from fear of its Lord Who walked upon
it, and that the Lord Who rebuked it was not a creature, but rather its
Creator, since a creature is not obedient to another creature. For
although the Red Sea was divided before by Moses<note place="end" n="4531" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxii-p4.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxii-p5"> <scripRef passage="Exod. xiv. 21" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxii-p5.1" parsed="|Exod|14|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.14.21">Exod. xiv. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>, yet it was not Moses who did it, for it
came to pass, not because he spoke, but because God commanded. And if
the sun stood still in Gibeon<note place="end" n="4532" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxii-p6"> <scripRef passage="Josh. x. 12" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxii-p6.1" parsed="|Josh|10|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.10.12">Josh. x. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>, and the moon in
the valley of Ajalon, yet this was the work, not of the son of Nun, but
of the Lord, Who heard his prayer. He it was Who both rebuked the sea,
and on the cross caused the sun to be darkened<note place="end" n="4533" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxii-p7"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvii. 45" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxii-p7.2" parsed="|Matt|27|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.45">Matt. xxvii.
45</scripRef>.</p></note>.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="Another Fragment." progress="95.37%" prev="xxv.iii.iii.xxii" next="xxv.iii.iii.xxiv" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxiii"><p class="c147" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxiii-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxiii-p1.1">Another Fragment<note place="end" n="4534" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxiii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxiii-p2"> From
Cosmas; Migne xxvi. 1436.</p></note></span>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxiii-p3"><span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxiii-p3.1">And</span> whereas what is
human comes to an end, what is divine does not. For which reason also
when we are dead, and when our nature is tired out, he raises us up,
and leads us up [though] born of earth to heaven.</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="Another Fragment." progress="95.38%" prev="xxv.iii.iii.xxiii" next="xxv.iii.iii.xxv" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxiv"><p class="c41" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxiv-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxiv-p1.1">Another Fragment<note place="end" n="4535" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxiv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxiv-p2"> The
following fragment (Migne, <i>ib.</i> p. 1189), was published by
Montfaucon from a Colbertine Latin <span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxiv-p2.1">ms.</span> of
about 800 <span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxiv-p2.2">a.d.</span> He conjectured that it belonged
to a Festal Letter. On this hypothesis, which is, however, as Mai
observes, by no means self-evident, we append it to the above fragments
of <i>Letter</i> 29, since internal evidence connects it with the
handing over of the churches at Alexandria to the partisans of George,
June, 356. At any rate, in spite of the heading of the fragment, its
beginning is clearly not preserved.</p></note></span>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxiv-p3"><i>Here begins a letter of S. Athanasius, Bishop
of Alexandria, to his children.</i> May God comfort you. I know
moreover that not only this thing saddens you, but also the fact that
while others have obtained the churches by violence, you are meanwhile
cast out from your places. For they hold the places, but you the
Apostolic Faith. They are, it is true, in the places, but outside of
the true Faith; while you are <pb n="551" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_551.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxiv-Page_551" />outside the places indeed, but the Faith,
within you. Let us consider whether is the greater, the place or the
Faith. Clearly the true Faith. Who then has lost more, or who possesses
more? He who holds the place, or he who holds the Faith? Good indeed is
the place, when the Apostolic Faith is preached there, holy is it if
the Holy One dwell there. (<i>After a little:</i>) But ye are blessed,
who by faith are in the Church, dwell upon the foundations of the
faith, and have full satisfaction, even the highest degree of faith
which remains among you unshaken. For it has come down to you from
Apostolic tradition, and frequently has accursed envy wished to
unsettle it, but has not been able. On the contrary, they have rather
been cut off by their attempts to do so. For this is it that is
written, ‘Thou art the Son of the Living God<note place="end" n="4536" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxiv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxiv-p4"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xvi. 16, 17" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxiv-p4.2" parsed="|Matt|16|16|16|17" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.16-Matt.16.17">Matt. xvi. 16,
17</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ Peter confessing it by revelation of
the Father, and being told, ‘Blessed art thou Simon Barjona, for
flesh and blood did not reveal it to thee,’ but ‘My Father
Who is in heaven,’ and the rest. No one therefore will ever
prevail against your Faith, most beloved brethren. For if ever God
shall give back the churches (for we think He will) yet without<note place="end" n="4537" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxiv-p4.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxiv-p5"> Text
corrupt.</p></note> such restoration of the churches the Faith
is sufficient for us. And lest, speaking without the Scriptures, I
should [seem to] speak too strongly, it is well to bring you to the
testimony of Scriptures, for recollect that the Temple indeed was at
Jerusalem; the Temple was not deserted, aliens had invaded it, whence
also the Temple being at Jerusalem, those exiles went down to Babylon
by the judgment of God, who was proving, or rather correcting them;
while manifesting to them in their ignorance punishment [by means] of
blood-thirsty enemies<note place="end" n="4538" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxiv-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxiv-p6"> Lat.
somewhat obscure.</p></note>. And aliens indeed
had held the Place, but knew not the Lord of the Place, while in that
He neither gave answer nor spoke, they were deserted by the truth. What
profit then is the Place to them?</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxiv-p7">For behold they that hold the Place are charged
by them that love God with making it a den of thieves, and with madly
making the Holy Place a house of merchandise, and a house of judicial
business for themselves to whom it was unlawful to enter there. For
this and worse than this is what we have heard, most beloved, from
those who are come from thence. However really, then, they seem to hold
the church, so much the more truly are they cast out. And they think
themselves to be within the truth, but are exiled, and in captivity,
and [gain] no advantage by the church alone. For the truth of things is
judged…</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Letter" title="(For 367.) Of the particular books and their number, which are accepted by the Church. From the thirty-ninth Letter of Holy Athanasius, Bishop of Alexandria, on the Paschal festival; wherein he defines canonically what are the divine books which are accepted by the Church." n="XXXIX" shorttitle="Letter XXXIX" progress="95.47%" prev="xxv.iii.iii.xxiv" next="xxv.iii.iii.xxvi" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxv"><p class="c41" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxv-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxv-p1.1">From Letter
XXXIX</span>.—<i>(For 367.) Of the particular books and their
number, which are accepted by the Church. From the thirty-ninth Letter
of Holy Athanasius, Bishop of Alexandria, on the Paschal festival;
wherein he defines canonically what are the divine books which are
accepted by the Church.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxv-p2">…1. They have<note place="end" n="4539" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxv-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxv-p3"> This
section is preserved in the Coptic (Memphitic) Life of S. Theodore
(Amélineau <i>Ann. du Musée Guimet.</i> xvii. p. 239). Its
contents and the context in which it is quoted appear decisive for its
identification as part of <i>Letter</i> 39. But the Letter from which
the fragment comes is stated in the context to have been received by
Theodore in the spring previous to his death. If Theodore died in 364,
as seems probable on other grounds (see p. 569, note 3), the speech
from which our fragment comes must have been written for him by his
biographer. This is not unlikely, nor does it throw any suspicion on
the genuineness of the fragment itself.</p></note>
fabricated books which they call books of tables<note place="end" n="4540" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxv-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxv-p4"> Copt. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxv-p4.1">ἀπογράμμων</span>: astrological charts or tables appear to be
meant.</p></note>, in which they shew stars, to which they
give the names of Saints. And therein of a truth they have inflicted on
themselves a double reproach: those who have written such books,
because they have perfected themselves in a lying and contemptible
science; and as to the ignorant and simple, they have led them astray
by evil thoughts concerning the right faith established in all truth
and upright in the presence of God.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxv-p5">…2. But<note place="end" n="4541" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxv-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxv-p6"> The
remainder of the thirty-ninth Letter has long been before the world,
having been preserved, with the heading of the Letter, in the original
Greek, by Theodorus Balsamon. It may be found in the first volume of
the Benedictine edition of the works of S. Athan. tom. i. p. 767. ed.
1777. [Migne, <i>ubi supra</i>]. A Syriac translation of it was
discovered by Cureton in an anonymous Commentary on the Scriptures in
the collection of the British Museum (<i>Cod.</i> 12, 168). This
translation commences only at the quotation from S. Luke. The Syriac is
apparently the work of a different translator.</p></note> since we have
made mention of heretics as dead, but of ourselves as possessing the
Divine Scriptures for salvation; and since I fear lest, as Paul wrote
to the Corinthians<note place="end" n="4542" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxv-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxv-p7"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. xi. 3" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxv-p7.1" parsed="|2Cor|11|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.3">2 Cor. xi. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>, some few of the
simple should be beguiled from their simplicity and purity, by the
subtilty of certain men, and should henceforth read other
books—those called apocryphal—led astray by the similarity
of their names with the true books; I beseech you to bear patiently, if
I also write, by way of remembrance, of matters with which you are
acquainted, influenced by the need and advantage of the Church.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxv-p8">3. In proceeding to make mention of these things,
I shall adopt, to commend my undertaking, the pattern of Luke the
Evangelist, saying on my own account: ‘Forasmuch as some have
taken in hand<note place="end" n="4543" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxv-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxv-p9"> <scripRef passage="Luke i. 1" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxv-p9.1" parsed="|Luke|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.1">Luke i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ to reduce
into order for themselves the books termed apocryphal, and to mix them
up with the divinely inspired Scripture, concerning which we have been
fully persuaded, as they who from the beginning were eyewitnesses and
ministers of the Word, delivered to the fathers; it seemed <pb n="552" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_552.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxv-Page_552" />good to me also, having been urged thereto by
true brethren, and having learned from the beginning, to set before you
the books included in the Canon, and handed down, and accredited as
Divine; to the end that any one who has fallen into error may condemn
those who have led him astray; and that he who has continued stedfast
in purity may again rejoice, having these things brought to his
remembrance.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxv-p10">4. There are, then, of the Old Testament,
twenty-two books in number; for, as I have heard, it is handed down
that this is the number of the letters among the Hebrews; their
respective order and names being as follows. The first is Genesis, then
Exodus, next Leviticus, after that Numbers, and then Deuteronomy.
Following these there is Joshua, the son of Nun, then Judges, then
Ruth. And again, after these four books of Kings, the first and second
being reckoned as one book, and so likewise the third and fourth as one
book. And again, the first and second of the Chronicles are reckoned as
one book. Again Ezra, the first and second<note place="end" n="4544" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxv-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxv-p11"> i.e.
Ezra and Nehemiah.</p></note>
are similarly one book. After these there is the book of Psalms, then
the Proverbs, next Ecclesiastes, and the Song of Songs. Job follows,
then the Prophets, the twelve being reckoned as one book. Then Isaiah,
one book, then Jeremiah with Baruch, Lamentations, and<note place="end" n="4545" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxv-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxv-p12"> i.e. <scripRef passage="Baruch vi" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxv-p12.1" parsed="|Bar|6|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Bar.6">Baruch vi</scripRef>.—The Syriac has the conjunction, which is rejected by
the Benedictine editors.</p></note> the epistle, one book; afterwards, Ezekiel
and Daniel, each one book. Thus far constitutes the Old Testament.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxv-p13">5. Again it is not tedious to speak of the
[books] of the New Testament. These are, the four Gospels, according to
Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John. Afterwards, the Acts of the Apostles and
Epistles (called Catholic), seven, viz. of James, one; of Peter, two;
of John, three; after these, one of Jude. In addition, there are
fourteen Epistles of Paul, written in this order. The first, to the
Romans; then two to the Corinthians; after these, to the Galatians;
next, to the Ephesians; then to the Philippians; then to the
Colossians; after these, two to the Thessalonians, and that to the
Hebrews; and again, two to Timothy; one to Titus; and lastly, that to
Philemon. And besides, the Revelation of John.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxv-p14">6. These are fountains of salvation, that they
who thirst may be satisfied with the living words they contain. In
these alone is proclaimed the doctrine of godliness. Let no man add to
these, neither let him take ought from these. For concerning these the
Lord put to shame the Sadducees, and said, ‘Ye do err, not
knowing the Scriptures.’ And He reproved the Jews, saying,
‘Search the Scriptures, for these are they that testify of Me<note place="end" n="4546" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxv-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxv-p15"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxii. 29" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxv-p15.2" parsed="|Matt|22|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.29">Matt. xxii. 29</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John v. 39" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxv-p15.3" parsed="|John|5|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.39">John v.
39</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxv-p16">7. But for greater exactness I add this also,
writing of necessity; that there are other books besides these not
indeed included in the Canon, but appointed by the Fathers to be read
by those who newly join us, and who wish for instruction in the word of
godliness. The Wisdom of Solomon, and the Wisdom of Sirach, and Esther,
and Judith, and Tobit, and that which is called the Teaching of the
Apostles, and the Shepherd. But the former, my brethren, are included
in the Canon, the latter being [merely] read; nor is there in any place
a mention of apocryphal writings. But they are an invention of
heretics, who write them when they choose, bestowing upon them their
approbation, and assigning to them a date, that so, using them as
ancient writings, they may find occasion to lead astray the
simple.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Letter" title="(For 368.)" progress="95.66%" prev="xxv.iii.iii.xxv" next="xxv.iii.iii.xxvii" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxvi"><p class="c88" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxvi-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxvi-p1.1">From Letter XL<note place="end" n="4547" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxvi-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxvi-p2"> The
following fragments are, except <i>Letter</i> 44, preserved in the
original Greek, by Cosmas (Migne xxvi. 1440 <i>sqq.</i>).</p></note></span>.—<i>(For 368.)</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxvi-p3">‘<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxvi-p3.1">Ye</span> are they that
have continued with Me in My temptations; and I appoint unto you a
kingdom, as My Father hath appointed unto Me, that ye may eat and drink
at My table in My kingdom<note place="end" n="4548" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxvi-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxvi-p4"> <scripRef passage="Luke xxii. 28-30" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxvi-p4.2" parsed="|Luke|22|28|22|30" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.28-Luke.22.30">Luke xxii.
28–30</scripRef></p></note>.’ Being
called, then, to the great and heavenly Supper, in that upper room
which has been swept, let us ‘cleanse ourselves,’ as the
Apostle exhorted, ‘from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit,
perfecting holiness in the fear of God<note place="end" n="4549" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxvi-p4.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxvi-p5"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. vii. 1" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxvi-p5.1" parsed="|2Cor|7|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.7.1">2 Cor. vii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ that so, being spotless within and
without,—without, clothing ourselves with temperance and justice;
within, by the Spirit, rightly dividing the word of truth—we may
hear, ‘Enter into the joy of thy Lord<note place="end" n="4550" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxvi-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxvi-p6"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 21" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxvi-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|25|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.21">Matt. xxv. 21</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Letter" title="(For 370.)" n="XLII" shorttitle="Letter XLII" progress="95.68%" prev="xxv.iii.iii.xxvi" next="xxv.iii.iii.xxviii" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxvii"><p class="c41" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxvii-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxvii-p1.1">From Letter
XLII</span>.—<i>(For 370.)</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxvii-p2"><span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxvii-p2.1">For</span> we have been called,
brethren, and are now called together, by Wisdom, and according to the
Evangelical parable, to that great and heavenly Supper, and sufficient
for every creature; I mean, to the Passover,—to Christ, Who is
sacrificed; for ‘Christ our Passover is sacrificed.’
(<i>And afterwards:</i>) They, therefore, that are thus prepared shall
hear, ‘Enter into the joy of thy Lord<note place="end" n="4551" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxvii-p2.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxvii-p3"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 25.21; 1 Cor. 5.7" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxvii-p3.1" parsed="|Matt|25|21|0|0;|1Cor|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.21 Bible:1Cor.5.7">Ib. and 1 Cor. v. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Letter" title="(For 371.)" progress="95.69%" prev="xxv.iii.iii.xxvii" next="xxv.iii.iii.xxix" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxviii"><p class="c41" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxviii-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxviii-p1.1">From Letter
XLIII</span>.—<i>(For 371.)</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxviii-p2"><span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxviii-p2.1">Of</span> us, then, whose also
is the Passover, the calling is from above, and ‘our conversation
<pb n="553" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_553.html" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxviii-Page_553" />is in heaven,’ as Paul says;
‘For we have here no abiding city, but we seek that which is to
come<note place="end" n="4552" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxviii-p2.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxviii-p3"> <scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 20" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxviii-p3.2" parsed="|Phil|3|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.20">Phil. iii. 20</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Heb. xiii. 14" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxviii-p3.3" parsed="|Heb|13|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.14">Heb. xiii.
14</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ whereto, also, looking forward, we
properly keep the feast. (<i>And again, afterwards:</i>) Heaven truly
is high, and its distance from us infinite; for ‘the heaven of
heavens,’ says he, ‘is the Lord’s<note place="end" n="4553" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxviii-p3.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxviii-p4"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxv. 16" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxviii-p4.1" parsed="|Ps|15|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.15.16">Ps. cxv. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But not, on that account, are we to
be negligent or fearful, as though the way thereto were impossible; but
rather should we be zealous. Yet not, as in the case of those who
formerly, removing from the east and finding a plain in Senaar, began
[to build a tower], is there need for us to bake bricks with fire, and
to seek slime for mortar; for their tongues were confounded, and their
work was destroyed. But for us the Lord has consecrated a way through
His blood, and has made it easy. (<i>And again:</i>) For not only has
He afforded us consolation respecting the distance, but also in that He
has come and opened the door for us which was once shut. For, indeed,
it was shut from the time He cast out Adam from the delight of
Paradise, and set the Cherubim and the flaming sword, that turned every
way, to keep the way of the tree of life—now, however, opened
wide. And He that sitteth upon the Cherubim having appeared with
greater grace and loving-kindness, led into Paradise with himself the
thief who confessed, and having entered heaven as our forerunner,
opened the gates to all. (<i>And again:</i>) Paul also, ‘pressing
toward the mark for the prize of the high calling<note place="end" n="4554" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxviii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxviii-p5"> <scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 14" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxviii-p5.1" parsed="|Phil|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.14">Phil. iii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ by it was taken up to the third
heaven, and having seen those things which are above, and then
descended, he teaches us, announcing what is written to the Hebrews,
and saying, ‘For ye are not come unto the mount that might be
touched, and that burned with fire, and clouds, and darkness, and a
tempest, and to the voice of words. But ye are come unto Mount Sion,
and unto the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an
innumerable company of angels, and to the general assembly and Church
of the first-born, which are written in heaven<note place="end" n="4555" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxviii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxviii-p6"> <scripRef passage="Heb. xii. 18-23" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxviii-p6.2" parsed="|Heb|12|18|12|23" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.18-Heb.12.23">Heb. xii.
18–23</scripRef></p></note>.’ Who would not wish to enjoy the high
companionship with these! Who not desire to be enrolled with these,
that he may hear with them, ‘Come, ye blessed of My Father,
inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world<note place="end" n="4556" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxviii-p6.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxviii-p7"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 34" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxviii-p7.1" parsed="|Matt|25|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.34">Matt. xxv. 34</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Letter" title="(For 372.) And again, from the forty-fourth Letter, of which the commencement is, 'All that our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ did instead of us and for us.'" progress="95.76%" prev="xxv.iii.iii.xxviii" next="xxv.iii.iii.xxx" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxix"><p class="c41" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxix-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxix-p1.1">From Letter
XLIV</span>.—<i>(For 372.) And again, from the forty-fourth
Letter, of which the commencement is, ‘All that our Lord and
Saviour Jesus Christ did instead of us and for us<note place="end" n="4557" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxix-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxix-p2"> See
<i>Letter</i> 27, note 1.</p></note>.’</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxix-p3"><span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxix-p3.1">When</span> therefore the
servants of the Chief Priests and the Scribes saw these things, and
heard from Jesus, ‘Whosoever is athirst, let him come to Me and
drink<note place="end" n="4558" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxix-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxix-p4"> <scripRef passage="John vii. 37" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxix-p4.1" parsed="|John|7|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.37">John vii. 37</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ they perceived that this was not a
mere man like themselves, but that this was He Who gave water to the
saints, and that it was He Who was announced by the prophet Isaiah. For
He was truly the splendour of the light<note place="end" n="4559" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxix-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxix-p5"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Heb. i. 3" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxix-p5.1" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3">Heb. i. 3</scripRef></p></note>,
and the Word of God. And thus as a river from the fountain he gave
drink also of old to Paradise; but now to all men He gives the same
gift of the Spirit, and says, ‘If any man thirst, let him come to
Me and drink.’ Whosoever ‘believeth on Me, as saith the
Scripture, rivers of living water shall flow out of his belly<note place="end" n="4560" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxix-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxix-p6"> <scripRef passage="John vii. 37, 38" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxix-p6.2" parsed="|John|7|37|7|38" osisRef="Bible:John.7.37-John.7.38">John vii. 37,
38</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ This was not for man to say, but for
the living God, Who truly vouchsafes life, and gives the Holy
Spirit.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Letter" title="(For 373.)" progress="95.79%" prev="xxv.iii.iii.xxix" next="xxv.iii.iv" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxx"><p class="c88" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxx-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxx-p1.1">From Letter
XLV</span>.—<i>(For 373.)</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxx-p2"><span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxx-p2.1">Let</span> us all take up our
sacrifices, observing distribution to the poor, and enter into the holy
place, as it is written; ‘whither also our forerunner Jesus is
entered for us, having obtained eternal redemption<note place="end" n="4561" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxx-p2.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxx-p3"> <scripRef passage="Heb. vi. 20" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxx-p3.2" parsed="|Heb|6|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.20">Heb. vi. 20</scripRef>; ix.
12.</p></note>.’…(<i>From the
same:</i>)…And this is a great proof that, whereas we were
strangers, we are called friends; from being formerly aliens, we are
become fellow-citizens with the saints, and are called children of the
Jerusalem which is above, whereof that which Solomon built was a type.
For if Moses made all things according to the pattern shewed him in the
mount, it is clear that the service performed in the tabernacle was a
type of the heavenly mysteries, whereto the Lord, desirous that we
should enter, prepared for us the new and abiding way. And as all the
old things were a type of the new, so the festival that now is, is a
type of the joy which is above, to which coming with psalms and
spiritual songs, let us begin the fasts<note place="end" n="4562" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxx-p3.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iii.xxx-p4"> This
fragment is the latest writing of Athanasius that we
possess.</p></note>.</p>
</div4></div3>

<div3 title="Personal Letters." progress="95.82%" prev="xxv.iii.iii.xxx" next="xxv.iii.iv.i" id="xxv.iii.iv">

<div4 type="Letter" title="Letter to the Mareotis from Sardica, A.D. 343-4." n="XLVI" shorttitle="Letter XLVI" progress="95.82%" prev="xxv.iii.iv" next="xxv.iii.iv.ii" id="xxv.iii.iv.i"><p class="c9" id="xxv.iii.iv.i-p1">


<pb n="554" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_554.html" id="xxv.iii.iv.i-Page_554" /><span class="c8" id="xxv.iii.iv.i-p1.1">II. Personal Letters.</span></p>

<p class="c41" id="xxv.iii.iv.i-p2"><span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iv.i-p2.1">Letter
XLVI</span>.—<i>Letter<note place="end" n="4563" id="xxv.iii.iv.i-p2.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.i-p3"> This
and the following letters were first printed by Scipio Maffei from a
Latin <span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iv.i-p3.1">ms.</span> in the Chapter Library of Verona,
along with the <i>Historia Acephala.</i> They were included in Galland,
<i>Bibl. Patr.</i> vol. 5, and in Justiniani’s Ed. of Athanasius
(Padua, 1777). The letters are printed in Migne, xxvi. 1333,
<i>sqq.,</i> along with one (from the same source) addressed by the
Council to the Mareotic Churches. Hefele doubts their genuineness, but
without reason (ii. 166, <i>E. Tra.</i>) The list of signatures (an
independent source of information, <i>supr.</i> p. 147) alone proves
the contrary. The two letters may be taken as a supplement to the
documents given, <i>Apol. c. Ar.</i> 37–50 (see also p. 147),
with which they have many points of resemblance. The Latin is very bad
and occasionally without sense; it bears clear traces of being a
rendering by an unskilful hand from Greek.</p></note> to the Mareotis from
Sardica,</i> <span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iv.i-p3.2">a.d</span>. 343–4.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iv.i-p4"><span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iv.i-p4.1">Athanasius</span> to the
presbyters and deacons and the people of the Catholic Church in the
Mareotis, brethren beloved and longed for, greeting in the Lord.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.i-p5">The holy council has praised your piety in
Christ. They have all acknowledged your spirit and fortitude in all
things, in that ye did not fear threats, and though you had to bear
insults and persecutions against your piety you held out. Your letters
when read out to all produced tears and enlisted universal sympathy.
They loved you though absent, and reckoned your persecutions as their
own. Their letter to you is a proof of their affection: and although it
would suffice to include you along with the holy Church of Alexandria<note place="end" n="4564" id="xxv.iii.iv.i-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.i-p6"> In
the letter referred to in note 1.</p></note>, yet the holy synod has written separately
to you in order that ye may be encouraged not to give way on account of
your sufferings, but to give thanks to God; because your patience shall
have good fruit.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.i-p7">Formerly the character of the heretics was not
evident. But now it is revealed and laid open to all. For the holy
synod has taken cognisance of the calumnies these men have concocted
against you, and has had them in abhorrence, and has deposed Theodore,
Valens, Ursacius, in Alexandria<note place="end" n="4565" id="xxv.iii.iv.i-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.i-p8"> i.e.
has given notice to those places of their deposition.</p></note> and the
Mareotis by consent of all. The same notice has been given to other
Churches also. And since the cruelty and tyranny practised by them
against the Churches can no longer be borne, they have been cast out
from the episcopate and expelled from the communion of all. Moreover of
Gregory they were unwilling even to make mention, for since the man has
lacked the very name of bishop, they thought it superfluous to name
him. But on account of those who are deceived by him they have
mentioned his name; not because he seemed worthy of mention, but that
those deceived by him might thereby recognise his infamy and blush at
the kind of man with whom they have communicated. You will learn what
has been written about them from the previous document<note place="end" n="4566" id="xxv.iii.iv.i-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.i-p9"> The
letter of the Council.</p></note>: and though not all of the bishops came
together to sign, yet it was drawn up by all, and they signed for all.
Salute one another with a holy kiss. All the brethren salute you.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.i-p10">I, Protogenes<note place="end" n="4567" id="xxv.iii.iv.i-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.i-p11"> For
the probably correct names and sees, see p. 147, <i>sq.</i> The
asterisk denotes signatories of the letter of the Council to the
Mareotis, the numbers in brackets denote those of the list on pp. 147,
<i>sq.</i></p></note>, bishop,
desire that you may be preserved in the Lord, beloved and longed
for.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.i-p12">I, Athenodorus*, bishop, desire that ye may be
preserved in the Lord, most beloved brethren. [Other signatures]
Julian, Ammonius, Aprianus, Marcellus, Gerontius*, Porphyrius*,
Zosimus, Asclepius, Appian, Eulogius, Eugenius, Liodorus (26),
Martyrius, Eucarpus, Lucius*, Caloes. Maximus: by letters from the
Gauls I desire that ye may be preserved in the Lord, beloved. We,
Arcidamus and Philoxenus, presbyters, and Leo a deacon, from Rome,
desire that ye may be preserved. I, Gaudentius, bishop of Naissus,
desire that ye may be preserved in the Lord. [Also] Florentius of Meria
in Pannonia, Ammianus (9), of Castellum in Pannonia, Januarius of
Beneventum, Prætextatus of Narcidonum in Pannonia, Hyperneris (48)
of Hypata in Thessaly, Castus of Cæsaraugusta, Severus of Calcisus
in Thessaly, Julian of Therae Heptapolis<note place="end" n="4568" id="xxv.iii.iv.i-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.i-p13"> Thera
was divided into seven districts. Herod. iv. 153.</p></note>,
Lucius of Verona, Eugenius (35) of Hecleal Cycbinae<note place="end" n="4569" id="xxv.iii.iv.i-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.i-p14"> These
two sees are a puzzle.</p></note>, Zosimus (92) of Lychni<note place="end" n="4570" id="xxv.iii.iv.i-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.i-p15"> These
two sees are a puzzle.</p></note> Sunosion in Apulia<note place="end" n="4571" id="xxv.iii.iv.i-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.i-p16"> Probably Canusium, the name of Stercorius being lost, lurks in
this corruption.</p></note>,
Hermogenes of Syceon<note place="end" n="4572" id="xxv.iii.iv.i-p16.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.i-p17"> In
Galatia?</p></note>, Thryphos of
Magara, Paregorius* of Caspi, Caloes (21) of Castromartis, Ireneus of
Syconis, Macedonius of Lypianum, Martyrius of Naupacti, Palladius of
Dius, Broseus (87) of Lu[g]dunum in Gaul, Ursacius of Brixia, Amantius
of Viminacium, by the presbyter Maximus, Alexander of Gypara in Achaia,
Eutychius of Mothona, Aprianus of Petavio in Pannonia, Antigonus of
Pallene in Macedonia, Dometius* of Acaria Constantias, Olympius of
Enorodope<note place="end" n="4573" id="xxv.iii.iv.i-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.i-p18"> Æni in Thrace. D.C.B. iv. 75 (3).</p></note>, Zosimus of Oreomarga, Protasius of
Milan, Mark of Siscia on the Save, Eucarpus of Opûs in Achaia,
Vitalis* of Vertara in Africa, Helianus of Tyrtana, Symphorus of
Herapythae in Crete, Mosinius (64) of Heracla, Eucissus of Chisamus<note place="end" n="4574" id="xxv.iii.iv.i-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.i-p19"> In
Crete, near Cydonia.</p></note>, Cydonius of Cydonia<note place="end" n="4575" id="xxv.iii.iv.i-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.i-p20"> 59
signatures, to which add Stercorius (note 8) and Athanasius, making
61.</p></note>.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Letter" title="To the Church of Alexandria on the same occasion." progress="95.97%" prev="xxv.iii.iv.i" next="xxv.iii.iv.iii" id="xxv.iii.iv.ii"><p class="c41" id="xxv.iii.iv.ii-p1">

<pb n="555" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_555.html" id="xxv.iii.iv.ii-Page_555" /><span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iv.ii-p1.1">Letter
XLVII</span>.—<i>To the Church of Alexandria on the same
occasion.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iv.ii-p2"><span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iv.ii-p2.1">Athanasius</span> to all the
presbyters and deacons of the holy Catholic Church at Alexandria and
the Parembola, brethren most beloved, greeting.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.ii-p3">In writing this I must begin my letter, most
beloved brethren, by giving thanks to Christ. But now this is
especially fitting, since both many things and great, done by the Lord,
deserve our thanks<note place="end" n="4576" id="xxv.iii.iv.ii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.ii-p4"> Latin
hardly translateable.</p></note>, and those who
believe in Him ought not to be ungrateful for His many benefits. We
thank the Lord therefore, who always manifests us to all in the faith,
who also has at this time done many wonderful things for the Church.
For what the heretical party of Eusebius and heirs of Arius have
maintained and spread abroad, all the bishops who assembled have
pronounced false and fictitious. And the very men who are thought
terrible by many, like those who are called giants, were counted as
nothing, and rightly so, for just as the darkness is illuminated when
light comes, so, iniquity is unveiled by the coming of the just, and
when the good are present, the worthless are exposed.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.ii-p5">For you yourselves, beloved, are not ignorant
what the successors of the ill-named heresy of Eusebius did, namely
Theodore, Narcissus, Valens, Ursacius, and the worst of them all,
George, Stephen, Acacius, Menophantus, and their colleagues, for their
madness is manifest to all; nor has it escaped your observation what
they committed against the Churches. For you were the first they
injured, your Church the first they tried to corrupt. But they who did
so many great things, and were, as I said above, terrible to the minds
of all, have been so frightened as to pass all imagination. For not
only did they fear the Roman Synod, not only when invited to it did
they excuse themselves, but, now also having arrived at Sardica, so
conscience-stricken were they, that when they had seen the judges, they
were astonished. So they fainted in their minds. Verily, one might say
to them: ‘Death, where is thy sting, Death, where is thy
victory?’ For neither did it go as they wished, for them to give
judgment as they pleased; this time they could not over-reach whom they
would. But they saw faithful men, that cared for justice, nay rather,
they saw our Lord Himself among them, like the demons of old from the
tombs; for being sons of falsehood, they could not bear to see the
truth. So Theodore, Narcissus, and Ursacius, with their friends said as
follows<note place="end" n="4577" id="xxv.iii.iv.ii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.ii-p6"> Cf.
<i>Hist. Ar.</i> and Introd. Fialon, p. 209, remarks on the uncritical
adoption (by Fleury and his plagiarist Rohrbacher) of these satirical
colloquies as an authentic account of what was actually
said.</p></note>: ‘Stay, what have we to do with
you, men of Christ? We know that you are true, and fear to be
convicted: we shrink from confessing our calumnies to your face. We
have nothing to do with you; for you are Christians, while we are foes
to Christ; and while with you truth is powerful, we have learned to
over-reach. We thought our deeds were hid; we did not think that we
were now coming to judgment; why do you expose our deeds before their
time; and by exposing us vex us before the day?’ and although
they are of the worst character and walk in darkness, yet they have
learnt at last that there is no agreement between light and darkness,
and no concord between Christ and Belial. Accordingly, beloved
brethren, since they knew what they had done, and saw their victims<note place="end" n="4578" id="xxv.iii.iv.ii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.ii-p7"> Lat.
‘quæcunque miserrimos videntes accusatores, testes præ
oculis habentes:’ apparently a barbarous rendering of
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iv.ii-p7.1">ἴδοντες καὶ
τοὺς παρ᾽
αὐτῶν
παθόντας,
τοὺς
κατηγόρους,
τοὺς
ἐλέγχους πρὸ
ὀφθαλμῶν
ἔχοντες</span>, as
in <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 45.</p></note> ready as accusers, and the witnesses before
their eyes, they followed the example of Cain and fled like him; in
that they greatly wandered<note place="end" n="4579" id="xxv.iii.iv.ii-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.ii-p8"> ‘Granditer erraverunt,’ either for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iv.ii-p8.1">μακρὰν
ἀπέφυγον</span>, or for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iv.ii-p8.2">σφόδρα
ἐπλημμέλησαν</span>: no verb elsewhere used in this connection in Athanasius
exactly corresponds to ‘erraverunt,’ nor is the flight to
Philippopolis elsewhere compared, as here, to that of Cain. But the
latter comparison is often used by Ath. in other
connections.</p></note>, for they imitated
his flight, and so have received his condemnation. For the holy council
knows their works; it has heard our blood crying aloud, heard from
themselves the voices of the wounded. All the Bishops know how they
have sinned, and how many things they have done against our Churches
and others; and accordingly they have expelled these men from the
Churches like Cain. For who did not weep when your letter was read? who
did not groan to see whom those men had exiled? Who did not reckon your
tribulations his own? Most beloved brethren, you suffered formerly when
they were committing evil against you, and perhaps it is no long time
since the war has ceased. Now, however, all the Bishops who assembled
and heard what you have suffered, grieved and lamented just as you did
when you suffered the injuries and<note place="end" n="4580" id="xxv.iii.iv.ii-p8.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.ii-p9"> illis…erat dolor communis illo tempore quo processistis. The
Latin has quite lost the sense.</p></note> they shared
your grief at that time.…</p>

<p id="xxv.iii.iv.ii-p10">On account of these deeds then, and all the others
which they have committed against the Churches, the holy general
council has deposed them all, and not only has judged them aliens from
the Church, but has held them <pb n="556" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_556.html" id="xxv.iii.iv.ii-Page_556" />unworthy to be called Christians. For how can
men be called Christians who deny Christ? And how can men be admitted
to church who do evil against the Churches? Accordingly, the holy
council has sent to the Churches everywhere, that they may be marked
among all, so that they who were deceived by them may now return to
full assurance and truth. Do not therefore fail, beloved brethren; like
servants of God, and professors of the faith of Christ, be tried in the
Lord, and let not tribulation cast you down, neither let troubles
caused by the heretics who plot against you make you sad. For you have
the sympathy of the whole world in your grief, and what is more, it
bears you all in mind. Now I think that those deceived by them will,
when they see the severe sentence of the Council, turn aside from them
and reject their impiety. If, however, even after this their hand is
lifted up, do you not be astonished, nor fear if they rage; but pray
and raise your hands to God, and be sure that the Lord will not tarry
but will perform all things according to your will. I could wish indeed
to write you a longer letter with a detailed account of what has taken
place, but since the presbyters and deacons are competent to tell you
in person of all they have seen, I have refrained from writing much.
One thing alone I charge you, considering it a necessity, that having
the fear of the Lord before your eyes you will put Him first, and carry
on all things with your wonted concord as men of wisdom and
understanding. Pray for us, bearing in mind the necessities of the
widows<note place="end" n="4581" id="xxv.iii.iv.ii-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.ii-p11"> For
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iv.ii-p11.1">φιλοπτωχία</span>
of Athanasius, cf. <i>Hist. Ar.</i> 61, <i>Vit.
Ant.</i> 17, 30, and the stress laid on the hardship of the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iv.ii-p11.2">ἄρτοι</span> (as here) in
<i>Encycl.</i> 4, <i>Hist. Ar. ubi supr.</i> and 72.</p></note>, especially since the enemies of truth
have taken away what belongs to them. But let your love overcome the
malice of the heretics. For we believe that according to your prayers
the Lord will be gracious and permit me to see you speedily. Meanwhile
you will learn the proceedings at the Synod by what all the Bishops
have written to you, and from the appended letter you will perceive the
deposition of Theodore, Narcissus, Stephen, Acacius, George,
Menophantus, Ursacius and Valens. For Gregory they did not wish to
mention: since they thought it superfluous to name a man who lacked the
very name of bishop. Yet for the sake of those deceived by him they
have mentioned his name, not that his name was worthy of mention, but
in order that those deceived by him may learn his infamy and blush for
the sort of man they have communicated with<note place="end" n="4582" id="xxv.iii.iv.ii-p11.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.ii-p12"> ….‘tamen, et hoc cum illis.’</p></note>.…I pray that you may be preserved in
the Lord, brethren most beloved and longed for.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Letter" title="Letter to Amun. Written before 354 A.D." progress="96.19%" prev="xxv.iii.iv.ii" next="xxv.iii.iv.iv" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii"><p class="c41" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p1.1">Letter
XLVIII</span>.—<i>Letter to Amun<note place="end" n="4583" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p2"> See
Migne xxvi. 1169, <i>sqq.;</i> Prolegg. ch. ii, §7. Amun, probably
the Nitrian monk (<i>supr.</i> p. 212, and D.C.B. i. 102 init.). At any
rate, Athanasius addresses his correspondent as ‘elder’ and
‘father,’ which accords well with the language of <i>Vit.
Ant. ubi supr.</i> The letter states clearly Athanasius’ opinion
as to the relative value of the celibate and married state. It also
shews the healthy good sense of the great bishop in dealing with the
morbid scrupulosity which even at that early date had begun to
characterise certain circles in the Monastic world.</p></note>. Written before 354
<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p2.1">a.d.</span></i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p3"><span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p3.1">All</span> things made by God
are beautiful and pure, for the Word of God has made nothing useless or
impure. For ‘we are a sweet savour of Christ in them that are
being saved<note place="end" n="4584" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p4"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. ii. 15" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p4.1" parsed="|2Cor|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.15">2 Cor. ii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ as the Apostle says. But since
the devil’s darts are varied and subtle, and he contrives to
trouble those who are of simpler mind, and tries to hinder the ordinary
exercises of the brethren, scattering secretly among them thoughts of
uncleanness and defilement; come let us briefly dispel the error of the
evil one by the grace of the Saviour, and confirm the mind of the
simple. For ‘to the pure all things are pure,’ but both the
conscience and all that belongs to the unclean are defiled<note place="end" n="4585" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p5"> <scripRef passage="Tit. i. 15" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p5.1" parsed="|Titus|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.15">Tit. i. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>. I marvel also at the craft of the devil, in
that, although he is corruption and mischief itself, he suggests
thoughts under the show of purity; but with the result of a snare
rather than a test. For with the object, as I said before, of
distracting ascetics from their customary and salutary meditation, and
of appearing to overcome them, he stirs some such buzzing thoughts as
are of no profit in life, vain questions and frivolities which one
ought to put aside. For tell me, beloved and most pious friend, what
sin or uncleanness there is in any natural secretion,—as though a
man were minded to make a culpable matter of the cleanings of the nose
or the sputa from the mouth? And we may add also the secretions of the
belly, such as are a physical necessity of animal life. Moreover if we
believe man to be, as the divine Scriptures say, a work of God’s
hands, how could any defiled work proceed from a pure Power? and if,
according to the divine Acts of the Apostles<note place="end" n="4586" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p6"> <scripRef passage="Acts xvii. 28" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p6.1" parsed="|Acts|17|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.28">Acts xvii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>,
‘we are God’s offspring,’ we have nothing unclean in
ourselves. For then only do we incur defilement, when we commit sin,
that foulest of things. But when any bodily excretion takes place
independently of will, then we experience this, like other things, by a
necessity of nature. But since those whose only pleasure is to gainsay
what is said aright, or rather what is made by God, pervert even a
<pb n="557" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_557.html" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-Page_557" />saying in the Gospels, alleging
that ‘not that which goeth in defileth a man, but that which
goeth out<note place="end" n="4587" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p7"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xv. 11" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p7.1" parsed="|Matt|15|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.11">Matt. xv. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ we are obliged to make plain
this unreasonableness,—for I cannot call it a question—of
theirs. For firstly, like unstable persons, they wrest the Scriptures<note place="end" n="4588" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p8"> <scripRef passage="2 Pet. iii. 16" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p8.2" parsed="|2Pet|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.3.16">2 Pet. iii.
16</scripRef>.</p></note> to their own ignorance. Now the sense of the
divine oracle is as follows. Certain persons, like these of today, were
in doubt about meats. The Lord Himself, to dispel their ignorance, or
it may be to unveil their deceitfulness, lays down that, not what goes
in defiles the man, but what goes out. Then he adds exactly whence they
go out, namely from the heart. For there, as he knows, are the evil
treasures of profane thoughts and other sins. But the Apostle teaches
the same thing more concisely, saying, ‘But meat shall not bring
us before God<note place="end" n="4589" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p8.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p9"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. viii. 8" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p9.2" parsed="|1Cor|8|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.8">1 Cor. viii.
8</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Moreover,
one might reasonably say no natural secretion will bring us before him
for punishment. But possibly medical men (to put these people to shame
even at the hands of outsiders) will support us on this point, telling
us that there are certain necessary passages accorded to the animal
body, to provide for the dismissal of the superfluity of what is
secreted in our several parts; for example, for the superfluity of the
head, the hair and the watery discharges from the head, and the
purgings of the belly, and that superfluity again of the seminative
channels. What sin then is there in God’s name, elder most
beloved of God, if the Master who made the body willed and made these
parts to have such passages? But since we must grapple with the
objections of evil persons, as they may say, ‘If the organs have
been severally fashioned by the Creator, then there is no sin in their
genuine use,’ let us stop them by asking this question: What do
you mean by use? That lawful use which God permitted when He said,
‘Increase and multiply, and replenish the earth<note place="end" n="4590" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p9.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p10"> <scripRef passage="Gen. i. 28" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p10.1" parsed="|Gen|1|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.28">Gen. i. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and which the Apostle approves in
the words, ‘Marriage is honourable and the bed undefiled<note place="end" n="4591" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p11"> <scripRef passage="Heb. xiii. 4" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p11.1" parsed="|Heb|13|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.4">Heb. xiii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ or that use which is public, yet
carried on stealthily and in adulterous fashion? For in other matters
also which go to make up life, we shall find differences according to
circumstances. For example, it is not right to kill, yet in war it is
lawful and praiseworthy to destroy the enemy; accordingly not only are
they who have distinguished themselves in the field held worthy of
great honours, but monuments are put up proclaiming their achievements.
So that the same act is at one time and under some circumstances
unlawful, while under others, and at the right time, it is lawful and
permissible. The same reasoning applies to the relation of the sexes.
He is blessed who, being freely yoked in his youth, naturally begets
children. But if he uses nature licentiously, the punishment of which
the Apostle<note place="end" n="4592" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p12"> <scripRef passage="Heb. xiii. 4" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p12.1" parsed="|Heb|13|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.4">Heb. xiii. 4</scripRef>.</p></note> writes shall await whoremongers and
adulterers.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p13">For there are two ways in life, as touching these
matters. The one the more moderate and ordinary, I mean marriage; the
other angelic and unsurpassed, namely virginity. Now if a man choose
the way of the world, namely marriage, he is not indeed to blame; yet
he will not receive such great gifts as the other. For he will receive,
since he too brings forth fruit, namely thirtyfold<note place="end" n="4593" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p14"> See <scripRef passage="Mark iv. 20" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p14.1" parsed="|Mark|4|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.4.20">Mark iv. 20</scripRef>, &amp;c.</p></note>. But if a man embrace the holy and unearthly
way, even though, as compared with the former, it be rugged and hard to
accomplish, yet it has the more wonderful gifts: for it grows the
perfect fruit, namely an hundredfold. So then their unclean and evil
objections had their proper solution long since given in the divine
Scriptures. Strengthen then, father, the flocks<note place="end" n="4594" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p15"> This
is a clear reference to the Monastic Societies which had now long
existed in the Nitrian desert.</p></note>
under you, exhorting them from the Apostolic writings, guiding them
from the Evangelical, counselling them from the Psalms, and saying,
‘quicken me according to Thy Word<note place="end" n="4595" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p16"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxix. 107" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p16.1" parsed="|Ps|19|107|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.19.107">Ps. cxix. 107</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ but by ‘Thy Word,’ is
meant that we should serve Him with a pure heart. For knowing this, the
Prophet says, as if interpreting himself, ‘Make me a clean heart,
O God<note place="end" n="4596" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p17"> <scripRef passage="Ps. li. 10" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p17.1" parsed="|Ps|51|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.10">Ps. li. 10</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ lest filthy thoughts trouble me.
David again, ‘And stablish me with Thy free spirit<note place="end" n="4597" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p18"> <scripRef passage="Psa. 51.12" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p18.1" parsed="|Ps|51|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.12">Ib. 12</scripRef></p></note>,’ that even if ever thoughts disturb
me, a certain strong power from Thee may stablish me, acting as a
support. Giving then this and the like advice, say with regard to those
who are slow to obey the truth, ‘I will teach Thy ways unto the
wicked,’ and, confident in the Lord that you will persuade them
to desist from such wickedness, sing ‘and sinners shall be
converted unto Thee<note place="end" n="4598" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p19"> <scripRef passage="Psa. 51.13" id="xxv.iii.iv.iii-p19.1" parsed="|Ps|51|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.13">Ib. li. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And be it
granted, that they who raise malicious questions may cease from such
vain labour, and that they who doubt in their simplicity may be
strengthened with a ‘free spirit;’ while as many of you as
surely know the truth, hold it unbroken and unshaken in Christ Jesus
our Lord, with whom be to the Father glory and might, together with the
Holy Spirit, for ever and ever. Amen.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Letter" title="Letter to Dracontius. Written A.D. 354 or 355." progress="96.40%" prev="xxv.iii.iv.iii" next="xxv.iii.iv.v" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv"><p class="c41" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p1.1">Letter
XLIX</span>.—<i>Letter to Dracontius<note place="end" n="4599" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p2"> Dracontius, Bishop of Hermupolis Parva, was one of the bishops
expelled from their sees, 356–7. His place of exile was the
desert near ‘Clysma,’ i.e. the gulf of Suez (<i>Hist.
Ar.</i> 75, cf. Hieron. <i>Vit. Hilar.</i> 30). We find him in 362 at
the Council of Alexandria. The present letter, written to urge
Dracontius not to refuse the Episcopate, was written just before Easter
(§10), when persecution was expected (§3), and after the
mission of Serapion, Ammonius and others to Constantius, <span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p2.1">a.d.</span> 353. It was probably written, therefore, early either
in 354 or 355. The letter is one of the masterpieces of Athanasius: its
unforced warmth, vigour, and affection can fail to touch no one who
reads it. It is, like the letter to Amun, one of our most important
documents for the history of Egyptian Monasticism. (Migne xxv. 524
<i>sqq.</i>)</p></note>. Written <span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p2.2">a.d.</span> 354 or 355.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p3"><span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p3.1">I am</span> at a loss how to
write. Am I to blame <pb n="558" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_558.html" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-Page_558" />you for your
refusal? or for having regard to the trials, and hiding for fear of the
Jews<note place="end" n="4600" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p4"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Joh. iii. 2; xix. 38" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p4.1" parsed="|John|3|2|0|0;|John|19|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.2 Bible:John.19.38">Joh. iii. 2; xix. 38</scripRef>.</p></note>? In any case, however it may be, what you
have done is worthy of blame, beloved Dracontius. For it was not
fitting that after receiving the grace you should hide, nor that, being
a wise man, you should furnish others with a pretext for flight. For
many are offended when they hear it; not merely that you have done
this, but that you have done it having regard to the times and to the
afflictions which are weighing upon the Church. And I fear lest, in
flying for your own sake, you prove to be in peril in the sight of the
Lord on account of others. For if ‘he that offendeth one of the
little ones, should rather choose that a mill stone were hanged about
his neck, and that he were drowned in the depths of the sea<note place="end" n="4601" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p5"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xviii. 6" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p5.2" parsed="|Matt|18|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.6">Matt. xviii.
6</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ what can be in store for you, if you
prove an offence to so many? For the surprising unanimity about your
election in the district<note place="end" n="4602" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p5.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p6"> Hermupolis Parva was in the nome, or department, of Alexandria
(anciently called the nome of Hermupolis in the Delta), and lay on a
canal 44 miles east of the Capital; it is identified with
<i>Damanhur.</i> Agathammon, a Meletian bishop of this
‘district,’ is mentioned in the list, <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 71,
where the district of ‘Sais’ seems to include a much wider
area than the ancient Saite nome (Maspero. <i>Hist. Anc.</i> 4, p.
24).</p></note> of Alexandria will
of necessity be broken up by your retirement: and the episcopate of the
district will be grasped at by many,—and many unfit persons, as
you are well aware. And many heathen who were promising to become
Christians upon your election will remain heathen, if your piety sets
at nought the grace given you.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p7">2. What defence will you offer for such conduct?
With what arguments will you be able to wash away and efface such an
impeachment? How will you heal those who on your account are fallen and
offended? Or how will you be able to restore the broken peace? Beloved
Dracontius, you have caused us grief instead of joy, groaning instead
of consolation. For we expected to have you with us as a consolation;
and now we behold you in flight, and that you will be convicted in
judgment, and when upon your trial will repent it. And ‘Who shall
have pity upon thee<note place="end" n="4603" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p8"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xv. 5" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p8.1" parsed="|Jer|15|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.15.5">Jer. xv. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ as the
Prophet says, who will turn his mind to you for peace, when he sees the
brethren for whom Christ died injured on account of your flight? For
you must know, and not be in doubt, that while before your election you
lived to yourself, after it, you live for your flock. And before you
had received the grace of the episcopate, no one knew you; but after
you became one, the laity expect you to bring them food, namely
instruction from the Scriptures. When then they expect, and suffer
hunger, and you are feeding yourself<note place="end" n="4604" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p9"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Ezek. xxxiv. 2" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p9.1" parsed="|Ezek|34|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.34.2">Ezek. xxxiv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note> only, and our
Lord Jesus Christ comes and we stand before Him, what defence will you
offer when He sees His own sheep hungering? For had you not taken the
money, He would not have blamed you. But He would reasonably do so if
upon taking it you dug and buried it,—in the words which God
forbid that your piety should ever hear: ‘Thou oughtest to have
given my money to the bankers, that when I came I might demand it of
them<note place="end" n="4605" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p10"> See <scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 27" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p10.2" parsed="|Matt|25|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.27">Matt. xxv. 27</scripRef>, and
<scripRef passage="Luke xix. 23" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p10.3" parsed="|Luke|19|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.19.23">Luke xix. 23</scripRef>. It is not clear whether by the ‘money’
received by Drac. is meant his actual consecration, or merely his
election.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p11">3. I beseech you, spare yourself and us.
Yourself, lest you run into peril; us, lest we be grieved because of
you. Take thought of the Church, lest many of the little ones be
injured on your account, and the others be given an occasion of
withdrawing. Nay but if you feared the times and acted as you did from
timidity, your mind is not manly; for in such a case you ought to
manifest zeal for Christ, and rather meet circumstances boldly, and use
the language of blessed Paul: ‘in all these things we are more
than conquerors<note place="end" n="4606" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p12"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 37" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p12.1" parsed="|Rom|8|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.37">Rom. viii. 37</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and the
more so in that we ought to serve not the time, but the Lord<note place="end" n="4607" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p12.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p13"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 11" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p13.1" parsed="|Rom|12|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.11">Rom. xii. 11</scripRef>, and Westcott and
Hort on various reading.</p></note>. But if the organising of the Churches is
distasteful to you, and you do not think the ministry of the episcopate
has its reward, why, then you have brought yourself to despise the
Saviour that ordered these things. I beseech you, dismiss such ideas,
nor tolerate those who advise you in such a sense, for this is not
worthy of Dracontius. For the order the Lord has established by the
Apostles abides fair and firm; but the cowardice of the brethren shall
cease<note place="end" n="4608" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p14"> It
should be observed that the fear of Dracontius was, not that he would
suffer <i>in dignity</i> by becoming a bishop, but lest he should
deteriorate <i>spiritually</i> (§8, init.). Cf. the dying
soliloquy of Pope Eugenius IV.: ‘Gabriele, hadst thou never been
Pope nor Cardinal it had been better for thy salvation.’ See also
S. Bernard, <i>de Consideratione.</i></p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p15">4. For if all were of the same mind as your
present advisers, how would you have become a Christian, since there
would be no bishops? Or if our successors are to inherit this state of
mind, how will the Churches be able to hold together? Or do your
advisers think that you have received nothing, that they despise it? If
so surely they are wrong. For it is time for them to think that the
grace of the Font is nothing, if some are found to despise it. But
<pb n="559" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_559.html" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-Page_559" />you have received it, beloved
Dracontius; do not tolerate your advisers nor deceive yourself. For
this will be required of you by the God who gave it. Have you not heard
the Apostle say, ‘Neglect not the gift that is in thee<note place="end" n="4609" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p16"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. iv. 14" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p16.1" parsed="|1Tim|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.14">1 Tim. iv. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ or have you not read how he accepts
the man that had doubled his money, while he condemned the one that had
hidden it? But may it come to pass that you may quickly return, in
order that you too may be one of those who are praised. Or tell me,
whom do your advisers wish you to imitate? For we ought to walk by the
standard of the saints and the fathers, and imitate them, and to be
sure that if we depart from them we put ourselves also out of their
fellowship. Whom then do they wish you to imitate? The one who
hesitated, and while wishing to follow, delayed it and took counsel
because of his family<note place="end" n="4610" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p17"> <scripRef passage="Luke ii. 61" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p17.1" parsed="|Luke|2|61|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.61">Luke ii. 61</scripRef>.</p></note>, or blessed Paul,
who, the moment the stewardship was entrusted to him,
‘straightway conferred not with flesh and blood<note place="end" n="4611" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p18"> <scripRef passage="Gal. i. 16" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p18.1" parsed="|Gal|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.16">Gal. i. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ For although he said, ‘I am
not worthy to be called an Apostle<note place="end" n="4612" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p19"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 9" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p19.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.9">1 Cor. xv. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ yet,
knowing what he had received, and being not ignorant of the giver, he
wrote, ‘For woe is me if I preach not the gospel<note place="end" n="4613" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p20"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 9.16" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p20.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.16">Ib. ix. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But, as it was ‘woe to
me’ if he did not preach, so, in teaching and preaching the
gospel, he had his converts as his joy and crown<note place="end" n="4614" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p21"> <scripRef passage="1 Thes. ii. 19" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p21.2" parsed="|1Thess|2|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.19">1 Thes. ii.
19</scripRef>.</p></note>. This explains why the saint<note place="end" n="4615" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p21.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p22"> Reading <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p22.1">τῷ
ἁγί&amp; 251·</span> as proposed
by Montf.</p></note> was zealous to preach as far as Illyricum,
and not to shrink from proceeding to Rome<note place="end" n="4616" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p23"> <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 15" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p23.1" parsed="|Rom|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.15">Rom. i. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>,
or even going as far as the Spains<note place="end" n="4617" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p24"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 15.19,28" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p24.1" parsed="|Rom|15|19|0|0;|Rom|15|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.19 Bible:Rom.15.28">Ib. xv. 19, 28</scripRef>.</p></note>, in order that
the more he laboured, he might receive so much the greater reward for
his labour. He boasted then that he had fought the good fight, and was
confident that he should receive the great crown<note place="end" n="4618" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p25"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. iv. 7, 8" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p25.2" parsed="|2Tim|4|7|4|8" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.7-2Tim.4.8">2 Tim. iv. 7,
8</scripRef>.</p></note>. Therefore, beloved Dracontius, whom are you
imitating in your present action? Paul, or men unlike him? For my part,
I pray that you, and myself, may prove an imitator of all the
saints.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p26">5. Or possibly there are some who advise you to
hide, because you have given your word upon oath not to accept the
office if elected. For I hear that they are buzzing in your ears to
this effect, and consider that they are thus acting conscientiously.
But if they were truly conscientious, they would above all have feared
God, Who imposed this ministry upon you. Or if they had read the divine
Scriptures, they would not have advised you contrary to them. For it is
time for them to blame Jeremiah also, and to impeach the great Moses,
in that they did not listen to their advice, but fearing God fulfilled
their ministry, and prophesying were made perfect. For they also when
they had received their mission and the grace of Prophecy, refused. But
afterwards they feared, and did not set at nought Him that sent them.
Whether then you be of stammering utterance, and slow of tongue, yet
fear God that made you, or if you call yourself too young to preach,
yet reverence Him Who knew you before you were made. Or if you have
given your word (now their word was to the saints as an oath), yet read
Jeremiah, how he too had said, ‘I will not name the Name of the
Lord<note place="end" n="4619" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p27"> <scripRef passage="Jer. xx. 9" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p27.1" parsed="|Jer|20|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.20.9">Jer. xx. 9</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ yet afterwards he feared the fire
kindled within him, and did not do as he had said, nor hid himself as
if bound by an oath, but reverenced Him that had entrusted to him his
office, and fulfilled the prophetic call. Or are you not aware,
beloved, that Jonah also fled, but met with the fate that befel him,
after which he returned and prophesied?</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p28">6. Do not then entertain counsels opposite to
this. For the Lord knows our case better than we ourselves, and He
knows to whom He is entrusting His Churches. For even if a man be not
worthy, yet let him not look at his former life, but let him carry out
his ministry, lest, in addition to his life he incur also the curse of
negligence. I ask you, beloved Dracontius, whether knowing this, and
being a wise man, you are not pricked in your soul? Do you not feel
anxious lest any of those entrusted to you should perish? Do you not
burn, as with a fire in your conscience? Are you not in fear of the day
of judgment, in which none of your present advisers will be there to
aid you? For each shall give account of those entrusted to his hands.
For how did his excuse benefit the man who hid the money? Or how did it
benefit Adam to say, ‘The woman beguiled me<note place="end" n="4620" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p28.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p29"> <scripRef passage="Gen. iii. 12" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p29.1" parsed="|Gen|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.12">Gen. iii. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ Beloved Dracontius, even if you are
really weak, yet you ought to take up the charge, lest, the Church
being unoccupied, the enemies injure it, taking advantage of your
flight. You should gird yourself up, so as not to leave us alone in the
struggle; you should labour with us, in order to receive the reward
also along with all.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p30">7. Make haste then, beloved, and tarry no longer,
nor suffer those who would prevent you: but remember Him that has
given, and come hither to us who love you, who give you Scriptural
advice, in order that you may both be installed by ourselves, and, as
you minister in the churches make remembrance of us. For you are not
the only one who has been elected from among monks, nor the only one to
have presided over a monastery, or to have been beloved by monks. But
you know that not only was Serapion a monk, and presided <pb n="560" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_560.html" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-Page_560" />over that number of monks; you were not unaware
of how many monks Apollos was father; you know Agathon, and are not
ignorant of Ariston. You remember Ammonius who went abroad<note place="end" n="4621" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p31"> In
353, see <i>Fest. Ind.</i> xxv.; Sozom. iv. 9.</p></note> with Serapion. Perhaps you have also heard
of Muitus<note place="end" n="4622" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p32"> Perhaps the ‘Muis’ of the Sardican subscriptions
(<i>Apol. Ar.</i>) and the ‘Move’ of <i>Vit. Pachom. c.</i>
72.</p></note> in the upper Thebaid, and can learn
about Paul<note place="end" n="4623" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p33"> Paulus, perhaps identical with the ‘Philo’ of Sard.
subsc. and <i>Vit. Pach. ubi supr.</i> A ‘Philo’ and
‘Muius’ also occur close together in <i>Apol. Fug.</i> 7
(note 9).</p></note> at Latopolis, and many others. And yet
these, when elected, did not gainsay; but taking Elisha as an example,
and knowing the story of Elijah, and having learnt all about the
disciples and apostles, they grappled with the charge, and did not
despise the ministry, and were not inferior to themselves, but rather
look for the reward of their labour, advancing themselves, and guiding
others onward. For how many have they turned away from the idols? How
many have they caused to cease from their familiarity with demons by
their warning? How many servants have they brought to the Lord, so as
to cause those who saw such wonders to marvel at the sight? Or is it
not a great wonder to make a damsel live as a virgin, and a young man
live in continence, and an idolater come to know Christ?</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p34">8. Let not monks then prevent you, as though you
alone had been elected from among monks; nor do you make excuses, to
the effect that you will deteriorate. For you may even grow better if
you imitate Paul, and follow up the actions of the Saints. For you know
that men like those, when appointed stewards of the mysteries, all the
more pressed forward to the mark of their high calling<note place="end" n="4624" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p35"> <scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 14" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p35.1" parsed="|Phil|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.14">Phil. iii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>. When did Paul meet martyrdom and expect to
receive his crown, if not after being sent to teach? When did Peter
make his confession, if not when he was preaching the Gospel, and had
become a fisher of men<note place="end" n="4625" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p36"> <scripRef passage="Matt. iv. 19" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p36.1" parsed="|Matt|4|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.19">Matt. iv. 19</scripRef>.</p></note>? When was Elijah
taken up, if not after completing his prophetic career? When did Elisha
gain a double share of the Spirit, if not after leaving all to follow
Elijah? Or why did the Saviour choose disciples, if not to send them
out as apostles?</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p37">9. So take these as an example, beloved
Dracontius, and do not say, or believe those who say, that the
bishop’s office is an occasion of sin, nor that it gives rise to
temptations to sin. For it is possible for you also as a bishop to
hunger and thirst<note place="end" n="4626" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p38"> <scripRef passage="Phil. iv. 12" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p38.1" parsed="|Phil|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.12">Phil. iv. 12</scripRef>.</p></note>, as Paul did. You
can drink no wine, like Timothy<note place="end" n="4627" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p39"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. v. 23" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p39.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.23">1 Tim. v. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>, and fast
constantly too, like Paul<note place="end" n="4628" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p40"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. xi. 27" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p40.1" parsed="|2Cor|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.27">2 Cor. xi. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>, in order that thus
fasting after his example you may feast others with your words, and
while thirsting for lack of drink, water others by teaching. Let not
your advisers, then, allege these things. For we know both bishops who
fast, and monks who eat. We know bishops who drink no wine, as well as
monks who do. We know bishops who work<note place="end" n="4629" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p41"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p41.1">σημεῖα</span>. At
the end of §7 this word can only be rendered
‘wonders.’ But here it appears at least probable that it
has the different sense of ‘miracles.’</p></note>
wonders, as well as monks who do not. Many also of the bishops have not
even married, while monks have been<note place="end" n="4630" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p42"> Probably the reference is to married men who had
<i>subsequently</i> become monks. Or else, as monks at this time lived
in many cases in the world, not in communities, it may refer to married
men leading an ascetic life.</p></note> fathers of
children; just as conversely we know bishops who are fathers of
children and monks ‘of the completest kind<note place="end" n="4631" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p43"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p43.1">ἐξ
ὁλοκλήρου
γένους</span>.</p></note>.’ And again, we know clergy who suffer
hunger, and monks who fast. For it is possible in the latter way, and
not forbidden in the former. But let a man, wherever he is, strive
earnestly; for the crown is given not according to position, but
according to action.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p44">10. Do not then suffer those who give contrary
advice. But rather hasten and delay not; the more so as the holy
festival is approaching; so that the laity may not keep the feast
without you, and you bring great danger upon yourself. For who will in
your absence preach them the Easter sermon? Who will announce to them
the great day of the Resurrection, if you art in hiding? Who will
counsel them, if you are in flight, to keep the feast fittingly? Ah,
how many will be the better if you appear, how many be injured if you
fly! And who will think well of you for this? and why do they advise
you not to take up the bishop’s office, when they themselves wish
to have presbyters<note place="end" n="4632" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p44.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.iv-p45"> This
is not our earliest notice of ordained persons in monastic societies.
see <i>Apol. Ar.</i> 67.</p></note>? For if you are
bad, let them not associate with you. But if they know that you are
good, let them not envy the others. For if, as they say, teaching and
government is an occasion of sin, let them not be taught themselves,
nor have presbyters, lest they deteriorate, both they and those who
teach them. But do not attend to these human sayings, nor suffer those
who give such advice, as I have often already said. But rather make
haste and turn to the Lord, in order that, taking thought for his
sheep, you may remember us also. But to this end I have bidden our
beloved Hierax, the presbyter, and Maximus the reader go, and bid you
by word of mouth also, that you may be able thus to learn both with
what feelings I have written, and the danger that results from
gainsaying the ordinance of the Church.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Letter" title="First Letter to Lucifer." progress="96.86%" prev="xxv.iii.iv.iv" next="xxv.iii.iv.vi" id="xxv.iii.iv.v"><p class="c41" id="xxv.iii.iv.v-p1">

<pb n="561" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_561.html" id="xxv.iii.iv.v-Page_561" /><span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iv.v-p1.1">Letter
L</span>.—<i>First Letter to Lucifer<note place="end" n="4633" id="xxv.iii.iv.v-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.v-p2"> Lucifer, bishop of Calaris (Cagliari) in Sardinia, exiled by
Constantius after the Council of Milan (Prolegg. ch. ii. §7),
first to Germanicia, then to Eleutheropolis in Palestine, at both of
which places he was subjected to harsh treatment, lastly to the
Thebaid. The violence of his advocacy of the Nicene faith, coupled with
extreme personal abusiveness, may have aggravated his sufferings. On
his part in the events of 362, see Prolegg. ch. ii. §9. The
present letters exist only in Latin (Migne xxvi. 1181), and are
probably a translation from the Greek. Athan. may have known Latin, but
there is no evidence that he ever wrote in that language. The play on
the name Lucifer in <i>Letter</i> 51 proves nothing to the contrary.
Dr. Bright (in D.C.B. i. 198, note) expresses a doubt as to the
genuineness of our letters which is I think unsupported by internal
evidence. The main difficulty is in the reconciliation of the apparent
references (51 init.) to the events of 356 as recent with the clear
references to the <i>de Athanasio</i> and <i>Moriendum pro Filio
Dei</i> of Lucifer, neither of which works were penned before 358,
while the latter in its final form mentions the translation of Eudoxius
to CP., and therefore falls as late as 360 (for proof of this, see
Krüger, <i>Lucifer,</i> pp. 102–109). But on close
examination, the language of <i>Letter</i> 51 is satisfied by the
events of 359, the vindictive commission of Paul Catena and the search
for Athanasius among the Monasteries (cf. <i>Letter</i> 53, note 1).
The respectful reference to Constantius in <i>Letter</i> 50 is of a
purely formal character. The reference to the parents of Athanasius as
still living is of great interest as one of the very few notices of the
family of the great bishop (Prolegg. ch. ii. §1). The agitated
tone of the Epistles reminds us of the <i>Arian History,</i> and they
may be set down to about the year 359. On Lucifer, the monograph of
Krüger is the standard authority.</p></note>.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iv.v-p3">To our lord, and most beloved brother the Bishop
and Confessor Lucifer. Athanasius greeting in the Lord.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.v-p4">Being well in body by God’s favour, we have
now sent our most beloved deacon Eutyches, that your most pious
holiness, as is much desired by us, may be pleased to inform us of the
safety of yourself and those with you. For we believe it is by the life
of you Confessors and servants of God that the state of the Catholic
Church is renewed; and that what heretics have assayed to rend in
pieces, our Lord Jesus Christ by your means restores whole.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.v-p5">For although the forerunners of Antichrist have
by the power of this world done everything to put out the lantern of
truth, yet the Deity by your confession shews its light all the
clearer, so that none can fail to see their deceit. Heretofore perhaps
they were able to dissimulate: now they are called Antichrists. For who
can but execrate them, and fly from their communion like a taint, or
the poison of a serpent? The whole Church everywhere is mourning, every
city groans, aged bishops are suffering in exile, and heretics
dissembling, who while denying Christ have made themselves publicans,
sitting in the Churches and exacting revenue<note place="end" n="4634" id="xxv.iii.iv.v-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.v-p6"> An
exact description of George in 357 and 358.</p></note>. O
new kind of men and of persecution which the devil has devised, namely
to use such cruelty, and even ministers as the agents of evil. But
although they act thus, and have gone all lengths in pride and
blasphemy, yet your confession, your piety and wisdom, will be the very
greatest comfort and solace to the brotherhood. For it has been
reported to us that your holiness has written to Constantius Augustus;
and we wonder more and more that dwelling as it were among scorpions
you yet preserve freedom of spirit, in order, by advice or teaching or
correction, to bring those in error to the light of truth. I ask then,
and all confessors join me in asking, that you will be good enough to
send us a copy; so that all may perceive, not by hearsay only but by
letters, the valour of your spirit, and the confidence and firmness of
your faith. Those who are with me salute your holiness. I salute all
those who are with you. May the deity ever keep you safe and sound and
mindful of us, most beloved lord, and true man of God.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iv.v-p7"><i>Upon receiving this letter, blessed Lucifer
sent the books which he had addressed to Constantius; and when he had
read them Athanasius sent the following letter:</i></p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Letter" title="Second Letter to Lucifer." progress="96.98%" prev="xxv.iii.iv.v" next="xxv.iii.iv.vii" id="xxv.iii.iv.vi"><p class="c41" id="xxv.iii.iv.vi-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iv.vi-p1.1">Letter
LI</span>.—<i>Second Letter to Lucifer.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iv.vi-p2"><span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iv.vi-p2.1">To</span> the most glorious
lord and deservedly much-desired fellow-Bishop Lucifer, Athanasius
greeting in the Lord.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.vi-p3">Although I believe that tidings have reached your
holiness also of the persecution which the enemies of Christ have just
now attempted to raise, seeking our blood, yet our own most beloved
messengers can tell your piety about it. For to such a length did they
dare to carry their madness by means of the soldiers, that they not
only banished the Clergy of the city, but also went out to the Hermits,
and laid their fatal hands upon Solitaries. Hence I also withdrew far
away, lest those who entertained me should suffer trouble at their
hands. For whom do Arians spare, who have spared not even their own
souls? Or how can they give up their infamous actions while they
persist in denying Christ our Lord the only Son of God? This is the
root of their wickedness; on this foundation of sand they build up the
perversity of their ways, as we find it written in the thirteenth
Psalm, ‘The fool said in his heart there is no God;’ and
presently follows, ‘Corrupt are they and become abominable in
their works<note place="end" n="4635" id="xxv.iii.iv.vi-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.vi-p4"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xiv. 1" id="xxv.iii.iv.vi-p4.1" parsed="|Ps|14|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.14.1">Ps. xiv. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Hence the Jews who denied the
Son of God, deserved to be called ‘a sinful nation, a people
laden with iniquity, a seed of evil doers, children without law<note place="end" n="4636" id="xxv.iii.iv.vi-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.vi-p5"> <scripRef passage="Isa. i. 4" id="xxv.iii.iv.vi-p5.1" parsed="|Isa|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.4">Isa. i. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Why ‘without
law?’—because you have deserted the Lord. And so the most
blessed Paul, when he had begun not only to believe in the Son of God,
but also to preach His deity, wrote, ‘I know nothing against
myself<note place="end" n="4637" id="xxv.iii.iv.vi-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.vi-p6"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. iv. 4" id="xxv.iii.iv.vi-p6.1" parsed="|1Cor|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.4">1 Cor. iv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Accordingly we too, according
to your confession of faith, desire to hold the Apostolic tradi<pb n="562" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_562.html" id="xxv.iii.iv.vi-Page_562" />tion, and to live according to the
commands of the divine law, that we may be found along with you in that
band in which now Patriarchs, Prophets, Apostles and Martyrs are
rejoicing. So then, though the Arian madness, aided by external power,
was so active that our brethren on account of their fury could not even
see the open air with freedom, yet by God’s favour, according to
your prayers, I have been able, though with trouble and danger, to see
the brother who is wont to bring me necessaries and the letters of your
holiness, along with those of others. And so we have received the books
of your most wise and religious soul, in which we have seen the image
of an Apostle, the confidence of a Prophet, the teaching of truth, the
doctrine of true faith, the way of heaven, the glory of martyrdom, the
triumphs against the Arian heresy, the unimpaired tradition of our
Fathers, the right rule of the Church’s order. O truly Lucifer,
who according to your name bring the light of truth, and have set it on
a candlestick to give light to all. For who, except the Arians, does
not clearly see from your teaching the true faith and the taint of the
Arians. Forcibly and admirably, like light from darkness, you have
separated the truth from the subtilty and dishonesty of heretics,
defended the Catholic Church, proved that the arguments of the Arians
are nothing but a kind of hallucination, and taught that the diabolical
gnashings of the teeth are to be despised. How good and welcome are
your exhortations to martyrdom; how highly to be desired have you shewn
death to be on behalf of Christ the Son of the living God<note place="end" n="4638" id="xxv.iii.iv.vi-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.vi-p7"> Lucifer had written among other books one called ‘Moriendum
pro Dei Filio.’ His two books ‘pro sancto Athanasio’
are referred to below.</p></note>. What love you have shewn for the world to
come and for the heavenly life. You seem to be a true temple of the
Saviour, Who dwells in you and utters these exact words through you,
and has given such grace to your discourses. Beloved as you were before
among all, now such passionate affection for you is settled in the
minds of all, that they call you the Elijah of our times; and no
wonder. For if they who seem to please God are called Sons of God, much
more proper is it to give that name to the associates of the Prophets,
namely the Confessors, and especially to you. Believe me, Lucifer, it
is not you only who has uttered this, but the Holy Spirit with you.
Whence comes so great a memory for the Scriptures? Whence an unimpaired
sense and understanding of them? Whence has such an order of discourse
been framed? Whence did you get such exhortations to the way of heaven,
whence such confidence against the devil, and such proofs against
heretics, unless the Holy Spirit had been lodged in you? Rejoice
therefore to see that you are already there where also are your
predecessors the martyrs, that is, among the band of angels. We also
rejoice, having you as an example of valour, and patience, and liberty.
For I blush to say anything of what you have written about my name<note place="end" n="4639" id="xxv.iii.iv.vi-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.vi-p8"> Lucifer’s two books <i>pro Athanasio.</i></p></note>, lest I should appear a flatterer. But I
know and believe that the Lord Himself, Who has revealed all knowledge
to your holy and religious spirit, will reward you for this labour also
with a reward in the kingdom of the heavens. Since then you are such a
man, we ask the Lord in prayer that you may pray for us, that in His
mercy He may now deign to look down upon the Catholic Church, and
deliver all His servants from the hands of persecutors; in order that
all they too who have fallen on account of temporal fear may at length
be enabled to raise themselves and return to the way of righteousness,
led away from which they are wandering, poor people, not knowing in
what a pit they are. In particular I ask, if I have said anything
amiss, you would be good enough to overlook it, for from so great a
fountain my unskilfulness has not been able to draw what it might have
done. But as to our brethren, I ask you again to overlook my not having
been able to see them. For truth itself is my witness that I wished and
longed to compass this, and was greatly grieved at being unable. For my
eyes ceased not from tears, nor my spirit from groaning, because we are
not permitted even to see the brethren. But God is my witness, that on
account of their persecution I have not been able to see even the
parents whom I have<note place="end" n="4640" id="xxv.iii.iv.vi-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.vi-p9"> ‘Parentes quos habeo.’ Can this refer to literal
parents? (1) he was now over 60 years old; (2) some 6 years later,
under Valens, he hid, according to the tale in Socr. iv. 13, for four
months in his father’s tomb (see Prolegg. ch. ii.
§9).</p></note>. For what is there
that the Arians leave undone? They watch the roads, observe those who
enter and leave the city, search the vessels, go round the deserts,
ransack houses, harass the brethren, cause unrest to everybody. But
thanks be to God, in so doing they are more and more incurring the
execration of all, and coming to be truly known for what your holiness
has called them: slaves of Antichrist. And, poor wretches, hated as
they are, they persist in their malice, until they shall be condemned
to the death of their ancestor Pharaoh. Those with me salute your
piety. Pray salute those who are with you. May God’s divine grace
preserve you, mindful of us and ever blessed, worthily called man of
God, servant of Christ, partner of the Apostles, comfort of the
brotherhood, master of truth, and in all things most longed for.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Letter" title="First Letter to Monks. (Written 358-360)." progress="97.18%" prev="xxv.iii.iv.vi" next="xxv.iii.iv.viii" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii"><p class="c41" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-p1">

<pb n="563" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_563.html" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-Page_563" /><span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-p1.1">Letter
LII</span>.—<i>First Letter to Monks<note place="end" n="4641" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-p2"> This
beautiful and striking Letter (Migne xxv. 691) formed the introduction
to a work, which the Author, as he says in the course of it, thought
unworthy of being preserved for posterity. Some critics have supposed
it to be the Orations against the Arians; but this opinion can hardly
be maintained (<i>supr.</i> p. 267). The Epistle was written in 358, or
later, before the Epistle to Serapion. On its relation to the
‘Arian History,’ see above, pp. 267, 268.</p></note>. (Written
358–360).</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-p3">1. To those in every place<note place="end" n="4642" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-p3.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-p4"> This
appears inconsistent with the directions below, §3 (note 3). The
heading is, therefore, of doubtful genuineness.</p></note> who are living a monastic life, who are
established in the faith of God, and sanctified in Christ, and who say,
‘Behold, we have forsaken all, and followed Thee<note place="end" n="4643" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-p5"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xix. 27" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-p5.1" parsed="|Matt|19|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.27">Matt. xix. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ brethren dearly beloved and longed
for, heartiest greeting in the Lord.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-p6">1. In compliance with your affectionate request,
which you have frequently urged upon me, I have written a short account
of the sufferings which ourselves and the Church have undergone,
refuting, according to my ability, the accursed heresy of the Arian
madmen, and proving how entirely it is alien from the Truth. And I
thought it needful to represent to your Piety what pains the writing of
these things has cost me, in order that you may understand thereby how
truly the blessed Apostle has said, ‘O the depth of the riches
both of the wisdom and knowledge of God<note place="end" n="4644" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-p7"> <scripRef passage="Rom. xi. 33" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-p7.1" parsed="|Rom|11|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.33">Rom. xi. 33</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and may kindly bear with a weak man
such as I am by nature. For the more I desired to write, and
endeavoured to force myself to understand the Divinity of the Word, so
much the more did the knowledge thereof withdraw itself from me; and in
proportion as I thought that I apprehended it, in so much I perceived
myself to fail of doing so. Moreover also I was unable to express in
writing even what I seemed to myself to understand; and that which I
wrote was unequal to the imperfect shadow of the truth which existed in
my conception.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-p8">2. Considering therefore how it is written in the
Book of Ecclesiastes, ‘I said, I will be wise, but it was far
from me; That which is far off, and exceeding deep, who shall find it
out<note place="end" n="4645" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-p9"> <scripRef passage="Eccles. vii. 23, 24" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-p9.2" parsed="|Eccl|7|23|7|24" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.7.23-Eccl.7.24">Eccles. vii. 23,
24</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ and what is said in the Psalms,
‘The knowledge of Thee is too wonderful for me; it is high, I
cannot attain unto it<note place="end" n="4646" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-p9.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-p10"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxxix. 6" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-p10.1" parsed="|Ps|39|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.39.6">Ps. cxxxix. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ and that
Solomon says, ‘It is the glory of God to conceal a thing<note place="end" n="4647" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-p11"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xxv. 2" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-p11.1" parsed="|Prov|25|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.25.2">Prov. xxv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ I frequently designed to stop and to
cease writing; believe me, I did. But lest I should be found to
disappoint you, or by my silence to lead into impiety those who have
made enquiry of you, and are given to disputation, I constrained myself
to write briefly, what I have now sent<note place="end" n="4648" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-p12"> Probably a lost writing.</p></note> to
your piety. For although a perfect apprehension of the truth is at
present far removed from us by reason of the infirmity of the flesh,
yet it is possible, as the Preacher himself has said, to perceive the
madness of the impious, and having found it, to say that it is
‘more bitter than death<note place="end" n="4649" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-p13"> <scripRef passage="Eccles. vii. 26" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-p13.2" parsed="|Eccl|7|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eccl.7.26">Eccles. vii.
26</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Wherefore
for this reason, as perceiving this and able to find it out, I have
written, knowing that to the faithful the detection of impiety is a
sufficient information wherein piety consists. For although it be
impossible to comprehend what God is, yet it is possible to say what He
is not<note place="end" n="4650" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-p13.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-p14"> Newman observes <i>in loc.</i> “This negative character of
our knowledge, whether of the Father or of the Son, is insisted on by
other writers..…‘All we can know about the Divine Nature
is, that it is <i>not</i> to be known; and whatever positive statements
we make concerning God, relate not to His Nature, but to the
accompaniments of His Nature.’ Damasc. <i>F.O.</i> i. 4; S. Basil
<i>c. Eunom.</i> i. 10, ‘Totum ab animo rejicite; <i>quidquid
occurrerit, negate</i>.…dicite <i>non est illud.</i>’
August. <i>Enarrat.</i> 2. <i>in Psalm</i> xxvi. 8. Cyril,
<i>Catech.</i> xi. 11. Anonym. in <i>Append. Aug. Oper.</i> t. 5. p.
383.” [Patr. Lat. xxxix. 2175.]</p></note>. And we know that He is not as man;
and that it is not lawful to conceive of any originated nature as
existing in Him. So also respecting the Son of God, although we are by
nature very far from being able to comprehend Him; yet is it possible
and easy to condemn the assertions of the heretics concerning Him, and
to say, that the Son of God is not such; nor is it lawful even to
conceive in our minds such things as they speak, concerning His
Godhead; much less to utter them with the lips.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-p15">3. Accordingly I have written as well as I was
able; and you, dearly beloved, receive these communications not as
containing a perfect exposition of the Godhead of the Word, but as
being merely a refutation of the impiety of the enemies of Christ, and
as containing and affording to those who desire it, suggestions for
arriving at a pious and sound faith in Christ. And if in anything they
are defective (and I think they are defective in all respects), pardon
it with a pure conscience, and only receive favourably the boldness of
my good intentions in support of godliness. For an utter condemnation
of the heresy of the Arians, it is sufficient for you to know the
judgment given by the Lord in the death of Arius, of which you have
already been informed by others. ‘For what the Holy God hath
purposed, who shall scatter<note place="end" n="4651" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-p16"> <scripRef passage="Is. xiv. 27" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-p16.1" parsed="|Isa|14|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.14.27">Is. xiv. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ and whom
the Lord condemned who shall justify<note place="end" n="4652" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-p17"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 33, 34" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-p17.2" parsed="|Rom|8|33|8|34" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.33-Rom.8.34">Rom. viii. 33,
34</scripRef>,
so quoted <i>Ep. Æg.</i> 19.</p></note>? After such a
sign given, who do not now acknowledge, that the heresy is hated of
God, however it may have men for its patrons? Now when you have read
this account, pray for me, and exhort one another so to do. And
immediately send it back to me, and suffer no one whatever to take a
copy of it, nor transcribe it for yourselves<note place="end" n="4653" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-p17.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-p18"> <i>Letter</i> 54, fin.</p></note>.
But like <pb n="564" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_564.html" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-Page_564" />good money-changers<note place="end" n="4654" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-p19"> “On this celebrated text, as it may be called, which is
cited so frequently by the Fathers, vid. Coteler. <i>in</i> <i>Const.
Apol</i>. ii. 36. in Clement <i>Hom.</i> ii. 51. Potter in Clem.
<i>Strom.</i> i. p. 425. Vales. in Euseb. <i>Hist.</i> vii. 7.”
[Westcott, Introd. to Study of Gospels, <i>Appendix C.</i>]</p></note> be satisfied with the reading; but read it
repeatedly if you desire to do so. For it is not safe that the writings
of us babblers and private persons should fall into the hands of them
that shall come after. Salute one another in love, and also all that
come unto you in piety and faith. For ‘if any man’ as the
Apostle has said, ‘love not the Lord, let him be anathema. The
grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you<note place="end" n="4655" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-p20"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xvi. 22, 23" id="xxv.iii.iv.vii-p20.2" parsed="|1Cor|16|22|16|23" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.22-1Cor.16.23">1 Cor. xvi. 22,
23</scripRef>.</p></note>.
Amen.’</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Letter" title="Second Letter to Monks." progress="97.35%" prev="xxv.iii.iv.vii" next="xxv.iii.iv.ix" id="xxv.iii.iv.viii"><p class="c41" id="xxv.iii.iv.viii-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iv.viii-p1.1">Letter
LIII</span>.—<i>Second Letter<note place="end" n="4656" id="xxv.iii.iv.viii-p1.2"><p id="xxv.iii.iv.viii-p2"> This short letter,
like those to Lucifer, was printed at first in Latin, evidently the
almost servile rendering of a Greek original. The latter was discovered
by Montfaucon after the completion of the Benedictine edition, and
printed in his ‘Nova Collectio Patrum’ (1706). (Migne xxvi.
1185.)</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.viii-p3">The date is fixed <i>a parte post</i> in an
interesting manner. We read in the Life of Pachomius, §88 (the
story is also found in the Coptic documents in the collection of Zoega
p. 36), that when Duke Artemius came to the monastery of Pabau in
search of Athanasius, the steward of the community replied,
‘Although Athanasius is our Father under God, we have never seen
his face.’ The Duke answered by a request for the prayers of the
brethren before he left. The ‘abbat Psarphi’ replied that
the ‘Father’ had forbidden the monks to pray with strangers
who consorted with the Arians,—a clear allusion to the letter
before us. Now Duke Artemius was in search of Athanasius in
359–60 (<i>Fest. Ind.</i>). Accordingly our letter was issued
before that date.</p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" id="xxv.iii.iv.viii-p4">The Greek text is
evidently imperfect: the square brackets in the translation denote
passages supplied from the Latin. The first part of the letter (down to
the words ‘along with’…) is preserved in a
contemporary inscription (Boeckh. C.I.G. iv. 8607) on the walls of an
ancient Egyptian tomb at Abd-el-Kurna, which in those later days had
become a monastic cell. The remainder is effaced. (See Fialon, p. 134,
who has failed to notice the identity of the inscription with our
present letter.)</p></note> to Monks.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iv.viii-p5">Athanasius, Archbishop<note place="end" n="4657" id="xxv.iii.iv.viii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.viii-p6"> This
first heading is from the inscription mentioned above, note 1, and is
important as recording a very early use of the title
‘archbishop.’ See also <i>Letter</i> 55, note 1,
<i>supr.</i> p. 137, note 6, and <i>Epiph</i>. vol. ii. p. 188 c
(Migne).</p></note> of
Alexandria, to the Solitaries.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.viii-p7">Athanasius to those who practise a solitary life,
and are settled in faith in God, most beloved brethren, greeting in the
Lord.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.viii-p8">I thank the Lord who hath given to you to believe
in Him, that ye too may have with the saints eternal life. But because
there are certain persons who hold with Arius and go about the
monasteries with no other object save that under colour of visiting
you, and returning from us they may deceive the simple; whereas there
are certain who, while they affirm that they do not hold with Arius,
yet compromise themselves and worship with his party; I have been
compelled, at the instance of certain most sincere brethren, to write
at once in order that keeping faithfully and without guile the pious
faith which God’s grace works in you, you may not give occasion
of scandal to the brethren. For when any sees you, the faithful in
Christ, associate and communicate with such people, [or worshipping
along with them], certainly they will think it a matter of indifference
and will fall into the mire of irreligion. Lest, then, this should
happen, be pleased, beloved, to shun those who hold the impiety [of
Arius], and moreover to avoid those who, while they pretend not to hold
with Arius, yet worship with the impious. And we are specially bound to
fly from the communion of men whose opinions we hold in execration. [If
then any come to you, and, as blessed John<note place="end" n="4658" id="xxv.iii.iv.viii-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.viii-p9"> <scripRef passage="2 John 10" id="xxv.iii.iv.viii-p9.1" parsed="|2John|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2John.1.10">2 John 10</scripRef>.</p></note>
says, brings with him right doctrine, say to him, All hail, and receive
such an one as a brother.] But if any pretend that he confesses the
right faith, but appear to communicate with those others, exhort him to
abstain from such communion, and if he promise to do so, treat him as a
brother, but if he persist in a contentious spirit, him avoid. [I might
greatly lengthen my letter, adding from the divine Scriptures the
outline of this teaching. But since, being wise men, you can anticipate
those who write, and rather, being intent upon self-denial, are fit to
instruct others also, I have dictated a short letter, as from one
loving friend to others, in the confidence] that living as you do you
will preserve a pure and sincere faith, and that those persons, seeing
that you do not join with them in worship, will derive benefit, fearing
lest they be accounted as impious, and as those who hold with
them.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Letter" title="To Serapion, concerning the death of Arius." progress="97.47%" prev="xxv.iii.iv.viii" next="xxv.iii.iv.x" id="xxv.iii.iv.ix"><p class="c88" id="xxv.iii.iv.ix-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iv.ix-p1.1">Letter
LIV</span>.—<i>To Serapion, concerning the death of
Arius.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iv.ix-p2">Athanasius to Serapion<note place="end" n="4659" id="xxv.iii.iv.ix-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.ix-p3"> On
this letter (Migne xxv. 686) in relation to other writings, see above,
<i>Letter</i> 52, note 1, and pp. 267, 268. Serapion would seem to have
been the right-hand man of Athan. among the bishops of Egypt. The dates
of his birth and episcopate are not certain, but the tone of the
letters to him imply that he is junior to Athanasius. The theory of
Ceillier, based on a precarious inference from the words of an
untrustworthy writer (Philip of Side) that <i>this</i> Serapion (the
name was very common) had presided over the catechetical school before
Peter, i.e. at the end of the third century, is quite out of the
question. Moreover, no Serapion appears among the Egyptian bishops at
Tyre in 335 (p. 142), but the name occurs among the Alexandrian
<i>presbyterate</i> of the same date (pp. 139, 140), while two
<i>bishops</i> of the name sign the Sardican decrees (p. 127). It is
then not unlikely that Athan. selected Serapion for the very important
(Amm. Marc. xxii. 16) see of Thmuis in the Delta between 337 and 339
(<i>supr. Letter</i> 12, note 1). In 353 the trusted suffragan is
chosen for a difficult and perilous mission to Constantius
(<i>supr.</i> pp. 497, 504). For some reason we miss his name from the
list of exiles in 356–7 (pp. 257, 297), nor is he named as
present at the ‘Council of Confessors’ in 362. During the
third exile, however, Ath. addressed to him our present letter, and an
important dogmatic treatise (Prolegg. ch. iii. §1, no. 22).
Serapion was a friend and legatee of S. Antony (<i>supr.</i> p. 220).
The date of Serapion’s death is not known, but he is said to have
been living after 368 (Leont. <i>adv. fraud. Apoll.</i> in Galland.
xii. 701, see Bright, <i>Later Treat.</i> p. 44). For further details,
and for writings ascribed to him, see D.C.B. iv. 613 (9). On the death
of Arius, see Prolegg, ch. ii. §5.</p></note>, a
brother and fellow-minister, health in the Lord.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.ix-p4">I have read the letters of your piety, in which
you have requested me to make known to you the events of my times
relating to myself, and to give an account of that most impious heresy
of the Arians, in consequence of which I have endured these sufferings,
and <pb n="565" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_565.html" id="xxv.iii.iv.ix-Page_565" />also of the manner of the death
of Arius. With two out of your three demands I have readily undertaken
to comply, and have sent to your Godliness what I wrote to the Monks;
from which you will be able to learn my own history as well as that of
the heresy. But with respect to the other matter, I mean the death, I
debated with myself for a long time, fearing lest any one should
suppose that I was exulting in the death of that man. But yet, since a
disputation which has taken place amongst you concerning the heresy,
has issued in this question, whether Arius died after previously
communicating with the Church; I therefore was necessarily desirous of
giving an account of his death, as thinking that the question would
thus be set at rest, considering also that by making this known I
should at the same time silence those who are fond of contention. For I
conceive that when the wonderful circumstances connected with his death
become known, even those who before questioned it will no longer
venture to doubt that the Arian heresy is hateful in the sight of
God.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.ix-p5">2. I was not at Constantinople when he died, but
Macarius the Presbyter was, and I heard the account of it from him.
Arius had been invited by the Emperor Constantine, through the interest
of Eusebius and his fellows; and when he entered the presence the
Emperor enquired of him, whether he held the Faith of the Catholic
Church? And he declared upon oath that he held the right Faith, and
gave in an account of his Faith in writing, suppressing the points for
which he had been cast out of the Church by the Bishop Alexander, and
speciously alleging expressions out of the Scriptures. When therefore
he swore that he did not profess the opinions for which Alexander had
excommunicated him, [the Emperor] dismissed him, saying<note place="end" n="4660" id="xxv.iii.iv.ix-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.ix-p6"> <i>Ep. Æg.</i> 18.</p></note>, ‘If thy Faith be right, thou hast
done well to swear; but if thy Faith be impious, and thou hast sworn,
God judge of thee according to thy oath.’ When he thus came forth
from the presence of the Emperor, Eusebius and his fellows, with their
accustomed violence, desired to bring him into the Church. But
Alexander, the Bishop of Constantinople of blessed memory, resisted
them, saying that the inventor of the heresy ought not to be admitted
to communion; whereupon Eusebius and his fellows threatened, declaring,
‘As we have caused him to be invited by the Emperor, in
opposition to your wishes, so to-morrow, though it be contrary to your
desire, Arius shall have communion with us in this Church.’ It
was the Sabbath when they said this.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.ix-p7">3. When the Bishop Alexander heard this, he was
greatly distressed, and entering into the church, he stretched forth
his hands unto God, and bewailed himself; and casting himself upon his
face in the chancel, he prayed, lying upon the pavement. Macarius also
was present, and prayed with him, and heard his words. And he besought
these two things, saying, ‘If Arius is brought to communion
to-morrow, let me Thy servant depart, and destroy not the pious with
the impious; but if Thou wilt spare Thy Church (and I know that Thou
wilt spare), look upon the words of Eusebius and his fellows, and give
not thine inheritance to destruction and reproach<note place="end" n="4661" id="xxv.iii.iv.ix-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.ix-p8"> <scripRef passage="Joel ii. 17" id="xxv.iii.iv.ix-p8.1" parsed="|Joel|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Joel.2.17">Joel ii. 17</scripRef>.</p></note>, and take off Arius, lest if he enter into
the Church, the heresy also may seem to enter with him, and
henceforward impiety be accounted for piety.’ When the Bishop had
thus prayed, he retired in great anxiety; and a wonderful and
extraordinary circumstance took place. While Eusebius and his fellows
threatened, the Bishop prayed; but Arius, who had great confidence in
Eusebius and his fellows, and talked very wildly, urged by the
necessities of nature withdrew, and suddenly, in the language of
Scripture, ‘falling headlong he burst asunder in the midst<note place="end" n="4662" id="xxv.iii.iv.ix-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.ix-p9"> <scripRef passage="Acts i. 18" id="xxv.iii.iv.ix-p9.1" parsed="|Acts|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.18">Acts i. 18</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and immediately expired as he lay,
and was deprived both of communion and of his life together.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.ix-p10">4. Such has been the end of Arius: and Eusebius
and his fellows, overwhelmed with shame, buried their accomplice, while
the blessed Alexander, amidst the rejoicings of the Church, celebrated
the Communion with piety and orthodoxy, praying with all the brethren,
and greatly glorifying God, not as exulting in his death (God forbid!),
for ‘it is appointed unto all men once to die<note place="end" n="4663" id="xxv.iii.iv.ix-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.ix-p11"> <scripRef passage="Heb. ix. 27" id="xxv.iii.iv.ix-p11.1" parsed="|Heb|9|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.9.27">Heb. ix. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ but because this thing had been
shewn forth in a manner transcending human judgments. For the Lord
Himself judging between the threats of Eusebius and his fellows, and
the prayer of Alexander, condemned the Arian heresy, shewing it to be
unworthy of communion with the Church, and making manifest to all, that
although it receive the support of the Emperor and of all mankind, yet
it was condemned by the Church herself. So the antichristian gang of
the Arian madmen has been shewn to be unpleasing to God and impious;
and many of those who before were deceived by it changed their
opinions. For none other than the Lord Himself who was blasphemed by
them condemned the heresy which rose up against Him, and again shewed
that howsoever the Emperor Constantius may now use violence to the
Bishops in behalf of it, yet it is excluded <pb n="566" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_566.html" id="xxv.iii.iv.ix-Page_566" />from the communion of the Church, and alien
from the kingdom of heaven. Wherefore also let the question which has
arisen among you be henceforth set at rest; (for this was the agreement
made among you), and let no one join himself to the heresy, but let
even those who have been deceived repent. For who shall receive what
the Lord condemned? And will not he who takes up the support of that
which He has made excommunicate, be guilty of great impiety, and
manifestly an enemy of Christ?</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.ix-p12">5. Now this is sufficient to confound the
contentious; read it therefore to those who before raised this
question, as well as what was briefly addressed to the Monks against
the heresy, in order that they may be led thereby more strongly to
condemn the impiety and wickedness of the Arian madmen. Do not however
consent to give a copy of these to any one, neither transcribe them for
yourself (I have signified the same to the Monks also); but as a
sincere friend, if anything is wanting in what I have written, add it,
and immediately send them back to me. For you will be able to learn
from the letter which I have written to the Brethren, what pains it has
cost me to write it, and also to perceive that it is not safe for the
writings of a private person to be published (especially if they relate
to the highest and chief doctrines), for this reason;—lest what
is imperfectly expressed through infirmity or the obscurity of
language, do hurt to the reader. For the majority of men do not
consider the faith, or the aim of the writer, but either through envy
or a spirit of contention, receive what is written as themselves
choose, according to an opinion which they have previously formed, and
misinterpret it to suit their pleasure. But the Lord grant that the
Truth and a sound<note place="end" n="4664" id="xxv.iii.iv.ix-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.ix-p13"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iv.ix-p13.1">ὑγιαινουσαν</span>, vid. <i>supr.</i> p. 71, §5. fin.</p></note> faith in our Lord
Jesus Christ may prevail among all, and especially among those to whom
you read this. Amen.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Letter" title="Letter to Rufinianus." progress="97.72%" prev="xxv.iii.iv.ix" next="xxv.iii.iv.xi" id="xxv.iii.iv.x"><p class="c41" id="xxv.iii.iv.x-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iv.x-p1.1">Letter
LV</span>.—<i>Letter to Rufinianus.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iv.x-p2">To our lord, son, and most desired
fellow-minister Rufinianus<note place="end" n="4665" id="xxv.iii.iv.x-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.x-p3"> This
letter (Migne xxvi. 1180) deals with one of the questions which
occupied the council of 362 (<i>supr.</i> p. 481), and was probably
written not long after, although the contents furnish no precise
terminus <i>ad quem.</i> The personality and see of Rufinianus are
uncertain. The latter must have been distant from Alexandria: the
Coptic documents call him ‘Rufinus the archbishop,’ which
seems to place him outside Egypt. The mention of Eudoxius and Euzoius
<i>sub. fin.</i> possibly points to Syria. I suspect that he is the
‘Lucinianus’ associated with ‘Eusebius’ (of
Vercellæ?) in the little fragment (4) quoted in note 7 below,
which comes from a letter of Ath. dealing with the same subject. The
Coptic ‘Acts’ of Revillout, p. 462 (as referred to
<i>supr.</i> p. 188) give part of a letter of Rufinianus himself, which
shews that the correspondence of which our letter is the principal
relic bore on the Christological decision of the Council of 362:
‘Sound is the idea of perfection for the Divinity, as for the
Economy of the Manhood: Sound is the doctrine of the Divinity in a
single essence. Pure, and wholesome for the souls of the faithful, is
the Confession of the Holy Triad. Perfect then is the Economy of the
Manhood of the Saviour, and Perfect is His Soul also; nothing is
lacking to Him. It is thus that It was manifested to
us.’</p></note>. Athanasius
greeting in the Lord.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.x-p4">You write what is proper for a beloved son to
write to a father: accordingly, I embraced you when you came near me in
writing, most desired Rufinianus. And I, though I might write to you as
a son both in the opening and the middle and the close, refrained, lest
my commendation and testimony should be made known by writing. For you
are my letter, as it is written<note place="end" n="4666" id="xxv.iii.iv.x-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.x-p5"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. iii. 2" id="xxv.iii.iv.x-p5.1" parsed="|2Cor|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.2">2 Cor. iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>, known and
read in the heart. That you then are in such case, believe, yea
believe. I address you, and invite you to write. For by doing so you
afford me the highest gratification. But since in an honourable and
church-like spirit, such as becomes your piety, you ask me about those
who were drawn away by necessity but not corrupted by error, and wish
me to write what resolution has been come to about them, whether in
synods or elsewhere; know, most desired Lord, that to begin with<note place="end" n="4667" id="xxv.iii.iv.x-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.x-p6"> Immediately after the death of Constantius.</p></note>, when violence was ceased, a synod<note place="end" n="4668" id="xxv.iii.iv.x-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.x-p7"> At
Alexandria, <span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iv.x-p7.1">a.d.</span> 362, see above p.
481.</p></note> has been held, bishops from foreign parts
being present; while others have been held by our fellow-ministers
resident in Greece, as well as by those in Spain and Gaul<note place="end" n="4669" id="xxv.iii.iv.x-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.x-p8"> These
unnamed councils are all connected with the general return of the
exiled orthodox bishops on Julian’s accession. They are possibly
the same as are referred to again in the opening of the letter to
Epict. below, p. 570.</p></note>: and the same decision was come to here and
everywhere, namely, in the case of those who had fallen and been
leaders of impiety, to pardon them upon their repentance, but not to
give them the position of clergy: but in the case of men not deliberate
in impiety, but drawn away by necessity and violence, that they should
not only receive pardon, but should occupy the position of clergy: the
more so, in that they offered a plausible defence, and what had
happened seemed due to a certain special purpose<note place="end" n="4670" id="xxv.iii.iv.x-p8.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.x-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iv.x-p9.1">οἰκονομία</span></p></note>. For they assured us that they had not gone
over to impiety; but lest certain most impious persons should be
elected and ruin the Churches they elected rather to acquiesce in the
violence and to bear the burden, than to lose the people. But in saying
this, they appeared to us to say what was plausible; for they alleged
in excuse Aaron the brother of Moses, who in the wilderness acquiesced
in the people’s transgression; and that he had had as his excuse
the danger of the people returning to Egypt and abiding in idolatry.
For there was reason in the view, that if they remained <pb n="567" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_567.html" id="xxv.iii.iv.x-Page_567" />in the wilderness they might cease from their
impiety: but if they went into Egypt they would become ruined and
increase the impiety in their midst. For this reason, then, they have
been allowed to rank as clergy, those who had been deceived and
suffered violence being pardoned. I give this information to your piety
in the confidence that you will both accept<note place="end" n="4671" id="xxv.iii.iv.x-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.x-p10"> ‘Do you, then, who confess all this, abstain, I pray, from
condemning those who confess the same. But explain the words they use,
nor, ignoring the latter, repel their authors. Nay, entreat and advise
them, that they be willing to come to one mind.’ <i>ad Eus.
Lucin.,</i> &amp;c., <i>supr.</i> note 1.</p></note>
what has been resolved upon, and not charge those who assembled, as I
have said, with remissness. But be good enough to read it to the clergy
and laity under you, that they may be informed, and may not blame you
for being thus minded about such persons. For it would not be fitting
for me to write, when your piety is able to do so, and to announce our
mind with regard to them, and carry out all that remains to be done.
Thanks to the Lord that filled you<note place="end" n="4672" id="xxv.iii.iv.x-p10.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.x-p11"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 5" id="xxv.iii.iv.x-p11.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.5">1 Cor. i. 5</scripRef>.</p></note> with all
utterance and with all knowledge. Let then those that repent openly
anathematise by name the error of Eudoxius and Euzoius. For they
blasphemed still, and wrote that He was a creature, ringleaders of the
Arian heresy. But let them confess the faith confessed by the fathers
at Nicæa, and that they put no other synod before that one. Greet
the brotherhood with you. That with us greets you in the Lord.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Letter" title="To the Emperor Jovian." progress="97.87%" prev="xxv.iii.iv.x" next="xxv.iii.iv.xii" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi"><p class="c41" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p1.1">Letter
LVI</span>.—<i>To the Emperor Jovian.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p2"><span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p2.1">Copy</span> of a letter of the
Emperor Jovian, sent to Athanasius, the most holy Archbishop of
Alexandria.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p3">To the most religious and friend of God,
Athanasius, Jovian.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p4">Admiring exceedingly the achievements of your
most honourable life, and of your likeness to the God of all, and of
your affection toward our Saviour Christ, we accept you, most honoured
bishop. And inasmuch as you have not flinched from all labour, nor from
the fear of your persecutors, and, regarding dangers and threats of the
sword as dung, holding the rudder of the orthodox faith which is dear
to you, are contending even until now for the truth, and continue to
exhibit yourself as a pattern to all the people of the faithful, and an
example of virtue:—our imperial Majesty recalls you, and desires
that you should return to the office of the teaching of salvation.
Return then to the holy Churches, and tend the people of God, and send
up to God with zeal your prayers for our clemency. For we know that by
your supplication we, and all who hold with us [the Christian faith],
shall have great assistance from the supreme God.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p5">56. <i>Letter of Athanasius to Jovian<note place="end" n="4673" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p6"> Cf.
Prolegg, ch. ii. §9, and ch. v. §3, h. and <i>supr.</i> p.
487. Athanasius, on the first news of Julian’s death, by a secret
and rapid journey, succeeded in meeting Jovian, when still beyond the
Euphrates on his return from the East. He thus secured the ear of the
new Emperor before the Arian deputation from Alexandria could reach
him. The letter before us (Migne xxvi. 813) was drawn up at Antioch, as
it would seem in response to a request from Jovian on a doctrinal
statement. The short letter of Jovian prefixed to the Epistle is a
formal authorisation for the bishop’s return to his see, with
which, taught by his experience under Julian, he was careful to arm
himself. The documents given as an appendix are notes made at Antioch,
and carefully preserved, of the reception given by Jovian to the Arian
deputation. They are probably the ‘exemplaria’ referred to
in <i>Hist. Aceph.</i> §14 (see note there). They are
characteristic, and interesting in many ways; among others, as shewing
how accurately Jovian had been primed by Athanasius with the leading
facts of his case.</p></note> concerning the
Faith.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p7">1. <span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p7.1">A desire</span> to learn and
a yearning for heavenly things is suitable to a religious Emperor; for
thus you will truly have ‘your heart’ also ‘in the
hand of God<note place="end" n="4674" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p8"> <scripRef passage="Prov. xxi. 1" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p8.1" parsed="|Prov|21|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.21.1">Prov. xxi. 1</scripRef>. The letter as
given by Theodoret adds, ‘and you will peacefully enjoy a long
reign:’ probably the words were erased from our text on account
of Jovian’s premature death. If genuine, they stamp the
prediction <i>supr.</i> p. 487, as, at least in part, a <i>vaticinium
ex eventu.</i></p></note>.’ Since then your Piety
desired<note place="end" n="4675" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p9"> Very
probably orally, see Prolegg. <i>ubi supr.</i></p></note> to learn from us the faith of the
Catholic Church, giving thanks for these things to the Lord, we
counselled above all things to remind your Piety of the faith confessed
by the Fathers at Nicæa. For this certain set at nought, while
plotting against us in many ways, because we would not comply with the
Arian heresy, and they have become authors of heresy and schisms in the
Catholic Church. For the true and pious faith in the Lord has become
manifest to all, being both ‘known and read<note place="end" n="4676" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p9.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p10"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. iii. 2" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p10.1" parsed="|2Cor|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.2">2 Cor. iii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>’ from the Divine Scriptures. For in it
both the saints were made perfect and suffered martyrdom, and now are
departed in the Lord; and the faith would have abode inviolate always
had not the wickedness of certain heretics presumed to tamper with it.
For a certain Arius and those with him attempted to corrupt it, and to
introduce impiety in its place, affirming that the Son of God was from
nought, and a creature, and a thing made and changeable. But with these
words they deceived many, so that even ‘they that seemed to be
somewhat were carried away<note place="end" n="4677" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p11"> <scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 6, 13" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p11.2" parsed="|Gal|2|6|0|0;|Gal|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.6 Bible:Gal.2.13">Gal. ii. 6,
13</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ with their
blasphemy. And yet our holy Fathers, as we said before, came promptly
together at the Synod at Nicæa, and anathematised them, and
confessed in writing the faith of the Catholic Church, so that, this
being everywhere preached, the heresy kindled by the heretics might be
quenched. This faith then was everywhere in every Church sincerely
known and preached. But since now certain who wish to renew the Arian
heresy have presumed to set at nought this faith confessed at
Nicæa by the Fathers, and while pretending to confess it, do in
fact deny it, explaining away the ‘Coessential<note place="end" n="4678" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p11.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p12"> This
reference is explained above, Prolegg. ch. ii. §9 <i>sub
fin.</i></p></note>,’ and blaspheming of their own
accord<note place="end" n="4679" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p13"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p13.1">᾽Αὐτοί</span>, i.e.
adding this, as a feature of their own, to the Arianism they shared
with their predecessors. Acacius seems to be specially referred to; he
had just signed the Homousios with explanations; cf. Pseudo-Ath. <i>de
Hypocr. Melet. et Euseb.</i></p></note> against the Holy Spirit, in affirming
that It is a creature, and came into being as a <pb n="568" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_568.html" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-Page_568" />thing made by the Son, we hasten as of bounden
duty, in view of the injury resulting to the people from such
blasphemy, to hand to your Piety the faith confessed at Nicæa; in
order that thy religiousness may know what has been written with all
accuracy, and how far wrong they are who teach contrary to it.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p14">2. For know, most religious Augustus, that these
things have been preached from time immemorial, and this faith the
Fathers who met at Nicæa confessed; and to it have assented all
the Churches in every quarter, both those in Spain, and Britain, and
the Gauls, and all Italy and Dalmatia, Dacia and Mœsia, Macedonia
and all Greece, and in all Africa and Sardinia, and Cyprus and Crete,
as well as Pamphylia, Lycia and Isauria, and those in Egypt and the
Libyas, Pontus and Cappadocia, and those near at hand to us<note place="end" n="4680" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p15"> This
points to Antioch as the place of composition, which is fairly certain
on other grounds.</p></note>, and the Churches in the East, except a few
who hold with Arius. For of all those above mentioned we have both
learnt the opinion by experience, and we have letters. And you know, O
most religious Augustus, that even if some few speak against this
faith, they cannot create a demurrer<note place="end" n="4681" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p16"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p16.1">πρόκριμα</span>, a ‘præjudicium’ or <i>prima facie</i>
objection in their favour.</p></note>, inasmuch as
the whole world<note place="end" n="4682" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p17"> A
pardonable exaggeration, but its very use is significant; cf. <i>de
Syn.</i> 33, and Bright’s note, <i>Later Treatises,</i> p.
20.</p></note> holds the Apostolic
faith. For they having long been infected by the Arian heresy, now the
more obstinately oppose the truth. And that your Piety may know,
although you know already, yet we hasten to append the faith confessed
by the Bishops at Nicæa. The faith then confessed at Nicæa by
the Fathers is as follows:—</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p18">3. We believe<note place="end" n="4683" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p18.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p19"> <i>Ut
supr.</i> p. 75; the other authorities for the text of the creed in
Hahn §73, note. Cf. Hort, p. 54 <i>sqq.</i> The only important
variant here not noticed by Hort is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p19.1">τὸν ἕνα
κύριον</span>.</p></note>, &amp;c.,
&amp;c.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p20">4. By this faith, Augustus, all must needs abide,
as Divine and Apostolic, and none must unsettle it by plausibilities,
and contentions about words, which is what the Arian madmen have done,
saying that the Son of God is from nought, and that once there was when
He was not, and that He is created, and made and changeable. For for
this cause, as we said before, the Synod at Nicæa anathematised
such heresy, but confessed the faith of the truth. For they have not
merely said that the Son is like<note place="end" n="4684" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p21"> See
above, pp. 83 and 84, note 4, also Prolegg. ii. §8 (2)
b.</p></note> the Father,
lest He should be believed merely like God, instead of Very God from
God; but they wrote ‘Coessential,’ which was peculiar to a
genuine and true Son, truly and naturally from the Father. Nor yet did
they make the Holy Spirit alien from the Father and the Son, but rather
glorified Him together with the Father and the Son, in the one faith of
the Holy Triad, because there is in the Holy Triad also one
Godhead.</p>

<p class="c41" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p22"><span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p22.1">Appendix to Letter
LVI.</span></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p23">Petition made at Antioch to Jovian the Emperor on
the part of Lucius<note place="end" n="4685" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p23.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p24"> Originally Arian deacon (p. 70), and presently bishop of the
Arians at Alexandria; see <i>Hist. Aceph.</i> p. 499, and Prolegg ch.
ii. §10.</p></note> and Bernicianus,
and certain other Arians against Athanasius, Bishop of Alexandria.</p>

<p class="c14" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p25">First Petition which they made as the Emperor was
departing to Camp, at the Roman Gate.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p26">May it please your Might and your Majesty and
your Piety to hear us. <i>The Emperor:</i> ‘Who are you and where
from?’ <i>The Arians:</i> ‘Christians, my Lord.’
<i>Emperor:</i> ‘Where from, and from what city?’ <i>The
Arians:</i> ‘Alexandria.’—<i>Emperor:</i> ‘What
do you want?’ <i>The Arians:</i> ‘May it please your Might
and your Majesty, give us a Bishop.’ <i>Emperor:</i> ‘I
ordered the former one, whom you had before, Athanasius, to occupy the
See.’ <i>The Arians:</i> ‘May it please your Might: he has
been many years both in banishment, and under accusation.’
Suddenly a soldier answered in indignation: ‘May it please your
Majesty, enquire of them who they are and where from, for these are the
leavings and refuse of Cappadocia, the remains of that unholy George
who desolated the city and the world.’ The Emperor on hearing
this set spurs to his horse, and departed to the Camp.</p>

<p class="c14" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p27">Second Petition of the Arians.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p28">‘We have accusations and clear proofs
against Athanasius, in that ten and twenty years ago he was deprived by
the ever memorable Constantine and Constantius, and incurred banishment
under the most religious and philosophical and blessed Julian.’
<i>Emperor:</i> ‘Accusations ten, twenty, and thirty years old
are now obsolete. Don’t speak to me about Athanasius, for I know
why he was accused, and how he was banished.’</p>

<p class="c14" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p29">Third Petition of the Arians.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p30">‘And now again, we have certain other
accusations against Athanasius.’ <i>Emperor:</i> ‘The
rights of the case will not appear by means of crowded numbers, and
clamours, but choose two from yourselves, and from the party of the
majority other two, for I cannot answer each one severally.’
<i>Those from the majority:</i> ‘These are the leavings from the
unholy George, who desolated our province, and who would not allow a
counsellor to dwell in the cities.’ <i>The Arians:</i> ‘May
it please you, any one you will except Athanasius.’
<i>Emperor:</i> ‘I told you that the case of Athanasius was
already settled,’ (and then angrily) ‘feri, feri<note place="end" n="4686" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p30.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p31"> i.e.
strike, strike! probably a direction to the guard to silence the
petitioners.</p></note>!’ <i>The Arians:</i> ‘May it
please you, if you send Athanasius, our city is ruined, and no one
assembles with him.’ <i>Emperor:</i> ‘Yet I took pains, and
ascertained that he holds right opinions and is orthodox, and teaches
aright.’ <i>The Arians:</i> ‘With his mouth he utters what
is right, but in his soul he harbours guile.’ <i>Emperor:</i>
‘That will do, you have testified of him, that he utters what is
right and teaches aright, but if he teaches and speaks aright with his
tongue, but harbours evil thoughts in his soul, it concerns him before
God. For we are men, and hear what is said; but what is in the heart
God knows.’ <i>The Arians:</i> ‘Authorise our holding
communion together.’ <i>Emperor:</i> ‘Why, who prevents
you?’ <i>The Arians:</i> ‘May it please you, he proclaims
us as sectarians and dogmatisers.’ <i>Emperor:</i> ‘It is
his duty, and that of those who teach aright.’ <i>The Arians:</i>
‘May it please your Might; we cannot bear this man, and he has
taken <pb n="569" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_569.html" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-Page_569" />away the lands of the
Churches.’ Emperor: ‘Oh then, it is on account of property
you are come here, and not on account of the faith’—then he
added—‘go away, and keep the peace.’ Once more he
added to the Arians: ‘Go away to the Church, to-morrow you have a
Communion, and after the dismissal, there are Bishops here, and here is
Nemesinus<note place="end" n="4687" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p31.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p32"> Possibly an imperial notary or registrar, see D.C.B. iv.
15.</p></note>, each one of you shall sign as he
believes: Athanasius is here too; whoever does not know the word of
faith, let him learn from Athanasius. You have to-morrow and the day
after, for I am going out to Camp.’ And a certain lawyer<note place="end" n="4688" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p33"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p33.1">Σχολαστικός</span></p></note> belonging to the Cynics petitioned the
Emperor: ‘May it please your Majesty, on account of Bishop
Athanasius, the Receiver-General<note place="end" n="4689" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p34"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p34.1">καθολικός</span></p></note> seized my
houses.’ <i>Emperor:</i> ‘If the Receiver-General seized
your houses what has that to do with Athanasius?’ Another lawyer,
Patalas, said: ‘I have a complaint against Athanasius.’
<i>Emperor:</i> ‘And what have you to do with Christians, being a
heathen?’ But certain of the majority of them of Antioch took
Lucius and brought him to the Emperor, saying: ‘May it please
your Might and your Majesty, look whom they wanted to make a
Bishop!’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p35"><i>Another petition made at the porch of the
palace<note place="end" n="4690" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p35.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p36"> In
the New Town, on the island of the Orontes.</p></note> on the part of
Lucius:</i>—‘May it please your Might, listen to me.’
The Emperor stopped and said: ‘I ask you, Lucius, how did you
come here, by sea or by land?’ <i>Lucius:</i> ‘May it
please you, by sea.’ <i>Emperor:</i> ‘Well, Lucius, may the
God of the world, and the radiant sun, and moon, be angry with those
men that made the voyage with you, for not casting you into the sea;
and may that ship never again have fair winds, nor find a haven with
her passengers when in a storm.’ And through Euzoius<note place="end" n="4691" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p36.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p37"> Originally one of the Arian clergy of Alexandria (<i>supr.</i> p.
70), now Arian bishop of Antioch.</p></note> the unbelieving Arians asked Probatius and
his fellows, the successors of Eusebius<note place="end" n="4692" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xi-p38"> <i>Hist. Ar.</i> 35, &amp;c.</p></note>
and Bardio as eunuchs, that they might be granted an audience. The
Emperor learned this, and tortured the eunuchs and said: ‘If any
one wants to make a petition against Christians let this be his
fate.’ And so the Emperor dismissed them.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Letter" title="First Letter to Orsisius." progress="98.24%" prev="xxv.iii.iv.xi" next="xxv.iii.iv.xiii" id="xxv.iii.iv.xii"><p class="c88" id="xxv.iii.iv.xii-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iv.xii-p1.1">Letter
LVII</span>.—<i>First Letter to Orsisius<note place="end" n="4693" id="xxv.iii.iv.xii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xii-p2"> Orsisius was chosen abbat of Tabenne in Upper Egypt, <span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iv.xii-p2.1">a.d.</span> 347, in succession to Petronius. Presently, however,
he resigned in favour of Theodorus, the favourite disciple of
Pachomius. The two letters which follow are from the life of Pachomius,
§§92, 96, <i>Acta SS.</i> for May, vol. iii. (Also in Migne
xxvi. 977.) They belong, the first to the year 363 <span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iv.xii-p2.2">a.d.</span>, not long before the death of Julian (D.C.B. i.
199a), the second to the summer of the following year, 364
(<i>infr.</i> note 3). Both letters are characteristic; the second a
moving and simple consolation to mourners.</p></note></i>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iv.xii-p3">‘<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iv.xii-p3.1">And</span> having spent
a few days there, he saith to the Abbat Theodorus: Since the Passover
is nigh, visit the brethren after your manner; and as the Lord shall
dispose me, I will do. And he embraced him, and sent him away, having
written a letter by him to the Abbat Orsisius and the brethren, to the
following effect:’—</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.xii-p4">I have seen your fellow-worker and father of the
brethren, Theodorus, and in him the master of our father Pachomius. And
I rejoiced to see the sons of the Church, and they made me glad by
their presence. But the Lord is their recompenser. And as Theodorus was
about to leave me for you, he said to me: Remember me. And I said to
him: If I forget thee, O Jerusalem, let my right hand be forgotten, yea
let my tongue cleave to my throat if I remember thee not<note place="end" n="4694" id="xxv.iii.iv.xii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xii-p5"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxxxvii. 6" id="xxv.iii.iv.xii-p5.2" parsed="|Ps|37|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.37.6">Ps. cxxxvii.
6</scripRef>,
LXX.</p></note>.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Letter" title="Second Letter to Orsisius." progress="98.28%" prev="xxv.iii.iv.xii" next="xxv.iii.iv.xiv" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiii"><p class="c41" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiii-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiii-p1.1">Letter
LVIII</span>.—<i>Second Letter to Orsisius</i>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiii-p2">‘<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiii-p2.1">But</span> the most holy
Archbishop Athanasius, when he heard about our father Theodorus, was
grieved, and sent this letter to the Abbat Orsisius and the brethren to
console them for his decease, as follows:’—</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiii-p3">Athanasius to Orsisius, Abbat, father of monks,
and to all with him who practise the solitary life, and are settled in
faith in God, beloved brethren most longed for in the Lord,
greeting.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiii-p4">I have heard about the decease of the blessed
Theodorus<note place="end" n="4695" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiii-p5"> On
Theodore see Amelineau, <i>S. Pakhôme,</i> &amp;c., pp.
xcv.–xcvii. The death of Theodore is fixed for April 27, 364, on
the following grounds. He died (<i>Vit. Pachom.</i> 95) of a short and
sudden illness, on Pachon 2 (April 27), and shortly after Easter.
Moreover his death took place 18 years after that of Pachomius. But
Ammon (as he tells us himself, <i>supr.</i> p. 487) became a Christian
and a monk ‘a year and more’ after March 15, 351
(proclamation of Gallus as Cæsar), and six years after the death
of Pachomius. (<i>Ep. Amm.</i> 4, 5.) This dates the latter event <i>a
little less than five years before</i> March 15, 351. But Pachomius
died, according to his <i>Life,</i> on Pachon 14 (May 9), of an
epidemic which attacked the community after Easter. This double
condition is satisfied by the year 346, in which Easter fell on Pharm.
4, forty days before the day of Pachomius’ decease. If then
Pachomius died in 346, Theodore died in 364. Against this result we
have (1) the fact that in that year April 27 was twenty-three days
after Easter; but the Easter gathering of the monks would last over
April 11 (Low Sunday), and the death of Theodore would come suddenly
enough a fortnight later; (2) the fragment (<i>supr.</i> p. 551)
probably belonging to Letter 39, which a coptic life of Theodore makes
him state that he received before his last Easter. But this cannot be
correct; for all known data forbid us to place the death of Theodore as
late as 367. (Tillemont’s tentative opinion, vii. 691, 761, is
bound up with an obsolete chronology of the exiles of Athan.) On the
other hand Theodore cannot have died as early as 363. Athanasius was
with him (<i>supr.</i> p. 487) in the summer of that year, and when our
present letter was written Ath. had clearly kept Easter at home, which
suits 364, but excludes 363.</p></note>, and the tidings caused me great
anxiety, knowing as I did his value to you. Now if it had not been
Theodorus, I should have used many words to you, with tears,
considering what follows after death. But since it is Theodorus whom
you and I have known, what need I say in my letter save ‘Blessed
is’ Theodorus, ‘who hath not walked in the council of the
ungodly<note place="end" n="4696" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiii-p6"> <scripRef passage="Ps. i. 1" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiii-p6.1" parsed="|Ps|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.1.1">Ps. i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ But if ‘he is blessed
that feareth the Lord<note place="end" n="4697" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiii-p6.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiii-p7"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxii. 1" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiii-p7.1" parsed="|Ps|12|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.12.1">Ps. cxii. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ we may now
confidently call him blessed, having the firm assurance that he has
reached as it were a haven, and has a life without care. Would that the
same had also befallen each one of us; would that each of us in his
running might thus arrive; would that each of us, on his voyage, might
moor his own bark there in the stormless haven, so that, at rest with
the fathers, he might say, ‘here will I dwell, for I have a
delight therein<note place="end" n="4698" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiii-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiii-p8"> <scripRef passage="Psa. 132.14" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiii-p8.1" parsed="|Ps|132|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.132.14">Ib. cxxxii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Wherefore,
brethren beloved and most longed-for, weep not for Theodorus, for he
‘is not dead, but sleepeth<note place="end" n="4699" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiii-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiii-p9"> <scripRef passage="Matt. ix. 24" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiii-p9.1" parsed="|Matt|9|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.24">Matt. ix. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ <pb n="570" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_570.html" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiii-Page_570" />Let none weep when he remembers him, but
imitate his life. For one must not grieve over one that is gone to the
place where grief is not. This I write to you all in common; but
especially to you, beloved and most longed for Orsisius, in order that
now that he is fallen asleep, you may take up the whole charge, and
take his place among the brethren. For while he survived, you two were
as one, and when one was away, the work of both was carried on: and
when both were there you were as one, discoursing to the beloved ones
what made for their good. Thus act, then, and so doing write and tell
me of the safety of yourself and of the brotherhood. And I exhort you
all to pray together that the Lord may grant further peace to the
Churches. For we now kept festival with joy, both Easter and Pentecost,
and we rejoice in the benefits of the Lord. I write to you all. Greet
all who fear the Lord. Those with me greet you. I pray that you may be
well in the Lord, beloved and much-longed-for brethren.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Letter" title="To Epictetus." progress="98.39%" prev="xxv.iii.iv.xiii" next="xxv.iii.iv.xv" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv"><p class="c88" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p1.1">Letter
LIX</span>.—<i>To Epictetus.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p2">To my Lord, beloved brother, and most-longed-for
fellow-minister Epictetus<note place="end" n="4700" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p3"> Of
Epictetus, bishop of Corinth, nothing else is known. This letter
reflects the uncertainty, which attended the victory of the Nicene
Creed, as to the relation of the Historical Christ to the Eternal Son.
The questions raised at Corinth were those which troubled the Eastern
Church generally, and which came to a head in the system of
Apollinarius, whose distinctive tenet, however, is not mentioned in
this letter. Persons anxious to place the Nicene doctrine in
intelligible connection with the matter of the Gospel Narrative had
debated the question before Epictetus, and with deference to his
ruling. Their tentative solutions (§2 <i>infr.</i>) fall into two
classes, both of which, in attempting to solve the problem, proceed
upon the assumption incidentally combated by Athan., that the Manhood
of Christ was a Hypostasis or Person, which if invested with Divine
attributes, would introduce a fourth hypostatic entity into the
Trinity. To avoid this, one class identified the Logos and the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p3.1">῎Ανθρωπος</span>, either by assuming that the Logos was changed into flesh,
or that the flesh was itself non-natural and of the Divine Essence. The
other class excluded the Man Jesus from the Trinity, explaining His
relation to God on the lines of Photinus or the later Nestorians. Both
alternatives are already glanced at (<i>supr.</i> p. 485) by the
Council of 362. In the present case, both classes of suggestions seem
to have been made tentatively and <i>bona fide</i> (§12). The
letter must have been written before the two books against
Apollinarianism, which (if genuine) fall about 372. Its more exact date
depends on the identification of the Councils referred to in §1
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p3.2">νῦν
γενομένων</span>), and is therefore very doubtful. At any rate
Apollinarianism proper is not alluded to, and Apollinarius is said to
have expressed to Serapion of Thmuis his high opinion of our Letter
(see <i>Letter</i> 54, note 1). It was much quoted in the
Christological controversies of the next 80 years, e.g. by the Councils
of Ephesus and Chalcedon, by Theodoret, Cyril, and Leo the Great (see
Migne xxvi. 1050; Bright, <i>Later Treatises,</i> pp. 43 <i>sq.</i>,
and D.C.B. s.v. <span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p3.3">Epictetus</span> and <span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p3.4">Apollinaris</span> the younger).</p></note>, Athanasius
greeting in the Lord. I thought that all vain talk of all heretics,
many as they may be, had been stopped by the Synod which was held at
Nicæa. For the Faith there confessed by the Fathers according to
the divine Scriptures is enough by itself at once to overthrow all
impiety, and to establish the religious belief in Christ. For this
reason at the present time, at the assembling of diverse synods, both
in Gaul and Spain, and great Rome<note place="end" n="4701" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p3.5"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p4"> Are
these those referred to in the letter to Ruf., and held <span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p4.1">a.d.</span> 362–3, or are they to be identified with one or
other of those held under Damasus (see Introd. to <i>ad
Afros.</i>)?</p></note>, all who came
together, as though moved by one spirit, unanimously anathematised
those who still were secretly holding with Arius, namely Auxentius of
Milan, Ursacius, Valens, and Gaius of Pannonia. And they wrote
everywhere, that, whereas the above-said were devising the names of
synods to cite on their side, no synod should be cited in the Catholic
Church save only that which was held at Nicæa, which was a
monument of victory over all heresy, but especially the Arian, which
was the main reason of the synod assembling when it did. How then,
after all this, are some attempting to raise doubts or questions? If
they belong to the Arians, this is not to be wondered at, that they
find fault with what was drawn up against themselves, just as the
Gentiles when they hear that ‘the idols of the heathen are silver
and gold, the work of men’s hands<note place="end" n="4702" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p5"> <scripRef passage="Ps. cxv. 4" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p5.1" parsed="|Ps|15|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.15.4">Ps. cxv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ think the doctrine of the divine
Cross folly. But if those who desire to reopen everything by raising
questions belong to those who think they believe aright, and love what
the fathers have declared, they are simply doing what the prophet
describes, giving their neighbour turbid confusion to drink<note place="end" n="4703" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p6"> <scripRef passage="Hab. ii. 15" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p6.1" parsed="|Hab|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hab.2.15">Hab. ii. 15</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>, and fighting about words to no good
purpose, save to the subversion of the simple.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p7">2. I write this after reading the memoranda
submitted by your piety, which I could wish had not been written at
all, so that not even any record of these things should go down to
posterity. For who ever yet heard the like? Who ever taught or learned
it? For ‘from Sion shall come forth the law of God, and the word
of the Lord from Jerusalem<note place="end" n="4704" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p8"> <scripRef passage="Isa. ii. 3" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p8.2" parsed="|Isa|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.2.3">Isa. ii. 3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mic. iv. 2" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p8.3" parsed="|Mic|4|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mic.4.2">Mic. iv.
2</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ but whence
came forth this? What lower region has vomited the statement that the
Body born of Mary is coessential with the Godhead of the Word? or that
the Word has been changed into flesh, bones, hair, and the whole body,
and altered from its own nature? Or who ever heard in a Church, or even
from Christians, that the Lord wore a body putatively, not in nature;
or who ever went so far in impiety as to say and hold, that this
Godhead, which is coessential with the Father, was circumcised and
became imperfect instead of perfect; and that what hung upon the tree
was not the body, but the very creative Essence and Wisdom? Or who that
hears that the Word transformed for Himself a passible body, not of
Mary, but of His own Essence, could call him who said this a Christian?
Or who devised this abominable impiety, for it to enter even his
imagina<pb n="571" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_571.html" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-Page_571" />tion, and for him to say
that to pronounce the Lord’s Body to be of Mary is to hold a
Tetrad instead of a Triad in the Godhead? Those who think thus, saying
that the Body of the Saviour which He put on from Mary, is of the
Essence of the Triad. Or whence again have certain vomited an impiety
as great as those already mentioned; saying namely, that the body is
not newer than the Godhead of the Word, but was coeternal with it
always, since it was compounded of the Essence of Wisdom. Or how did
men called Christians venture even to doubt whether the Lord, Who
proceeded from Mary, while Son of God by Essence and Nature, is of the
seed of David according to the flesh<note place="end" n="4705" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p8.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p9"> <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 3" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p9.1" parsed="|Rom|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.3">Rom. i. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>, and of the
flesh of the Holy Mary? Or who have been so venturesome as to say that
Christ Who suffered in the flesh and was crucified is not Lord,
Saviour, God, and Son of the Father<note place="end" n="4706" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p10"> This
opinion seems to belong to that next to be mentioned, the two, however,
are separately dealt with below, cc. 10 and 11.</p></note>? Or how can
they wish to be called Christians who say that the Word has descended
upon a holy man as upon one of the prophets, and has not Himself become
man, taking the body from Mary; but that Christ is one person, while
the Word of God, Who before Mary and before the ages was Son of the
Father, is another? Or how can they be Christians who say that the Son
is one, and the Word of God another?</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p11">3. Such were the contents of the memoranda;
diverse statements, but one in their sense and in their meaning;
tending to impiety. It was for these things that men who make their
boast in the confession of the fathers drawn up at Nicæa were
disputing and quarrelling with one another. But I marvel that your
piety suffered it, and that you did not stop those who said such
things, and propound to them the right faith, so that upon hearing it
they might hold their peace, or if they opposed it might be counted as
heretics. For the statements are not fit for Christians to make or to
hear, on the contrary they are in every way alien from the Apostolic
teaching. For this reason, as I said above, I have caused what they say
to be baldly inserted in my letter, so that one who merely hears may
perceive the shame and impiety therein contained. And although it would
be right to denounce and expose in full the folly of those who have had
such ideas, yet it would be a good thing to close my letter here and
write no more. For what is so manifestly shewn to be evil, it is not
necessary to waste time in exposing further, lest contentious persons
think the matter doubtful. It is enough merely to answer such things as
follows: we are content with the fact that this is not the teaching of
the Catholic Church, nor did the fathers hold this. But lest the
‘inventors of evil things<note place="end" n="4707" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p11.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p12"> <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 30" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p12.1" parsed="|Rom|1|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.30">Rom. i. 30</scripRef>.</p></note>’ make
entire silence on our part a pretext for shamelessness, it will be well
to mention a few points from Holy Scripture, in case they may even thus
be put to shame, and cease from these foul devices.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p13">4. Whence did it occur to you, sirs, to say that
the Body is of one Essence with the Godhead of the Word? For it is well
to begin at this point, in order that by shewing this opinion to be
unsound, all the others too may be proved to be the same. Now from the
divine Scriptures we discover nothing of the kind. For they say that
God came in a human body. But the fathers who also assembled at
Nicæa say that, not the body, but the Son Himself is coessential
with the Father, and that while He is of the Essence of the Father, the
body, as they admitted according to the Scriptures, is of Mary. Either
then deny the Synod of Nicæa, and as heretics bring in your
doctrine from the side; or, if you wish to be children of the fathers,
do not hold the contrary of what they wrote. For here again you may see
how monstrous it is: If the Word is coessential with the body which is
of earthly nature, while the Word is, by your own confession,
coessential with the Father, it will follow that even the Father
Himself is coessential with the body produced from the earth. And why
any longer blame the Arians for calling the Son a creature, when you go
off to another form of impiety, saying that the Word was changed into
flesh and bones and hair and muscles and all the body, and was altered
from its own nature? For it is time for you to say openly that He was
born of earth; for from earth is the nature of the bones and of all the
body. What then is this great folly of yours, that you fight even with
one another? For in saying that the Word is coessential with the Body,
you distinguish the one from the other<note place="end" n="4708" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p14"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p14.1">ἕτερον πρὸς
ἕτερον
σημαίνετε</span></p></note>,
while in saying that He has been changed into flesh, you imagine a
change of the Word Himself. And who will tolerate you any longer if you
so much as utter these opinions? For you have gone further in impiety
than any heresy. For if the Word is coessential with the Body, the
commemoration and the work of Mary are superfluous<note place="end" n="4709" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p14.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p15"> <i>Letter</i> 61, §3.</p></note>, inasmuch as the body could have existed
before Mary, just as the Word also is eternal: if, that is, it is as
you say co-essential with the Body. Or what need was there even of the
Word coming among us, to put on what was coessential with Himself,
<pb n="572" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_572.html" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-Page_572" />or to change His own nature and
become a body? For the Deity does not take hold<note place="end" n="4710" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p15.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p16"> <scripRef passage="Heb. ii. 16" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p16.1" parsed="|Heb|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.16">Heb. ii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note> of
itself, so as to put on what is of its own Essence, any more than the
Word sinned, in that it ransoms the sins of others, in order that
changing into a body it should offer itself a sacrifice for itself, and
ransom itself.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p17">5. But this is not so, far be the thought. For he
‘takes hold of the seed of Abraham<note place="end" n="4711" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p17.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p18"> <scripRef passage="Heb. ii. 16" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p18.1" parsed="|Heb|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.16">Heb. ii. 16</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ as the apostle said; whence it
behoved Him to be made like His brethren in all things, and to take a
Body like us. This is why Mary is truly presupposed, in order that He
may take it from her, and offer it for us as His own. And this Isaiah
pointed to in his prophecy, in the words: ‘Behold the Virgin<note place="end" n="4712" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p19"> <scripRef passage="Isa. vii. 14" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p19.1" parsed="|Isa|7|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.7.14">Isa. vii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ while Gabriel is sent to
her—not simply to a virgin, but ‘to a virgin betrothed to a
man<note place="end" n="4713" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p19.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p20"> <scripRef passage="Luke i. 27" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p20.1" parsed="|Luke|1|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.27">Luke i. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ in order that by means of the
betrothed man he might shew that Mary was really a human being. And for
this reason Scripture also mentions her bringing forth, and tells of
her wrapping Him in swaddling clothes; and therefore, too, the paps
which He sucked were called blessed<note place="end" n="4714" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p20.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p21"> <scripRef passage="Luke 11.27" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p21.1" parsed="|Luke|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.27">Ib. xi. 27</scripRef>.</p></note>. And He was
offered as a sacrifice, in that He Who was born had opened the womb<note place="end" n="4715" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p22"> <scripRef passage="Luke 2.23" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p22.1" parsed="|Luke|2|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.23">Ib. ii. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>. Now all these things are proofs that the
Virgin brought forth. And Gabriel preached the Gospel to her without
uncertainty, saying not merely ‘what is born in thee,’ lest
the body should be thought to be extraneously induced upon her, but
‘of thee,’ that what was born might be believed to be
naturally from her, inasmuch as Nature clearly shews that it is
impossible for a virgin to produce milk unless she has brought forth,
and impossible for a body to be nourished with milk and wrapped in
swaddling clothes unless it has previously been naturally brought
forth. This is the meaning of His being circumcised on the eighth day:
of Symeon taking Him in his arms, of His becoming a young child, and
growing when He was twelve years old, and of His coming to His
thirtieth year. For it was not, as some suppose, the very Essence of
the Word that was changed, and was circumcised, because it is incapable
of alteration or change. For the Saviour Himself says, ‘Behold,
behold, it is I, and I change not<note place="end" n="4716" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p23"> <scripRef passage="Mal. iii. 6" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p23.1" parsed="|Mal|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.3.6">Mal. iii. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ while
Paul writes: ‘Jesus Christ, the same yesterday, and to-day, and
for ever<note place="end" n="4717" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p24"> <scripRef passage="Heb. xiii. 8" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p24.1" parsed="|Heb|13|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.8">Heb. xiii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But in the Body which was
circumcised, and carried, and ate and drank, and was weary, and was
nailed on the tree and suffered, there was the impassible and
incorporeal Word of God. This Body it was that was laid in a grave,
when the Word had left it, yet was not parted from it, to preach, as
Peter says, also to the spirits in prison<note place="end" n="4718" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p25"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. iii. 19" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p25.2" parsed="|1Pet|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.19">1 Pet. iii.
19</scripRef>.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p26">6. And this above all shews the foolishness of
those who say that the Word was changed into bones and flesh. For if
this had been so, there were no need of a tomb. For the Body would have
gone by itself to preach to the spirits in Hades. But as it was, He
Himself went to preach, while the Body Joseph wrapped in a linen cloth,
and laid it away at Golgotha<note place="end" n="4719" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p27"> <scripRef passage="Mark xv. 46" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p27.1" parsed="|Mark|15|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.15.46">Mark xv. 46</scripRef>.</p></note>. And so it is shewn
to all that the Body was not the Word, but Body of the Word. And it was
this that Thomas handled when it had risen from the dead, and saw in it
the print of the nails, which the Word Himself had undergone, seeing
them fixed in His own Body, and though able to prevent it, did not do
so. On the contrary, the incorporeal Word made His own the properties
of the Body, as being His own Body. Why, when the Body was struck by
the attendant, as suffering Himself He asked, ‘Why smitest thou
Me<note place="end" n="4720" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p27.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p28"> <scripRef passage="John xviii. 23" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p28.2" parsed="|John|18|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.18.23">John xviii.
23</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ And being by nature intangible, the
Word yet said, ‘I gave My back to the stripes, and My cheeks to
blows, and hid not My face from shame and spitting<note place="end" n="4721" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p28.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p29"> <scripRef passage="Isa. l. 6" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p29.1" parsed="|Isa|50|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.50.6">Isa. l. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For what the human Body of the Word
suffered, this the Word, dwelling in the body, ascribed to Himself, in
order that we might be enabled to be partakers of the Godhead of the
Word<note place="end" n="4722" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p30"> <scripRef passage="2 Pet. i. 4" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p30.1" parsed="|2Pet|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.1.4">2 Pet. i. 4</scripRef>, above, p. 65,
note 5.</p></note>. And verily it is strange that He it was Who
suffered and yet suffered not. Suffered, because His own Body suffered,
and He was in it, which thus suffered; suffered not, because the Word,
being by Nature God, is impassible. And while He, the incorporeal, was
in the passible Body, the Body had in it the impassible Word, which was
destroying the infirmities inherent in the Body. But this He did, and
so it was, in order that Himself taking what was ours and offering it
as a sacrifice, He might do away with it, and conversely might invest
us with what was His, and cause the Apostle to say: ‘This
corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal put on
immortality<note place="end" n="4723" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p31"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 53" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p31.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|53|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.53">1 Cor. xv. 53</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p32">7. Now this did not come to pass putatively, as
some have supposed: far be the thought: but the Saviour having in very
truth become Man, the salvation of the whole man was brought about. For
if the Word were in the Body putatively, as they say, and by putative
is meant imaginary, it follows that both the salvation and the
resurrection of man is apparent only, as the most impious
Manichæus held. But truly our salvation is not merely apparent,
nor does it extend to the body only, but the whole man, body and soul
alike, has truly <pb n="573" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_573.html" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-Page_573" />obtained salvation
in the Word Himself. That then which was born of Mary was according to
the divine Scriptures human by nature, and the Body of the Lord was a
true one; but it was this, because it was the same as our body, for
Mary was our sister inasmuch as we all are from Adam. And no one can
doubt of this when he remembers what Luke wrote. For after He had risen
from the dead, when some thought that they did not see the Lord in the
body derived from Mary, but were beholding a spirit instead, He said,
‘See My hands and My feet, and the prints of the nails, that it
is I Myself: handle Me and see; for a spirit hath not flesh and bones
as ye see Me to have. And when He had said thus, He shewed them His
hands and His feet<note place="end" n="4724" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p33"> <scripRef passage="Luke xxiv. 39" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p33.1" parsed="|Luke|24|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.39">Luke xxiv. 39</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Whence they
can be refuted who have ventured to say that the Lord was transformed
into flesh and bones. For He did not say, ‘As ye see Me to be
flesh and bone,’ but ‘as ye see Me to have,’ in order
that it might not be thought that the Word Himself was changed into
these things, but that He might be believed to have them after His
resurrection as well as before His death.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p34">8. These things being thus demonstrated, it is
superfluous to touch upon the other points, or to enter upon any
discussion relating to them, since the body in which the Word was is
not coessential with the Godhead, but was truly born of Mary, while the
Word Himself was not changed into bones and flesh, but came in the
flesh. For what John said, ‘The Word was made flesh<note place="end" n="4725" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p34.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p35"> <scripRef passage="Joh. i. 14" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p35.1" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">Joh. i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ has this meaning, as we may see by a
similar passage; for it is written in Paul: ‘Christ has become a
curse for us<note place="end" n="4726" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p35.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p36"> <scripRef passage="Gal. iii. 13" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p36.1" parsed="|Gal|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.13">Gal. iii. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And just as He has not Himself
become a curse, but is said to have done so because He took upon Him
the curse on our behalf, so also He has become flesh not by being
changed into flesh, but because He assumed on our behalf living flesh,
and has become Man. For to say ‘the Word became flesh,’ is
equivalent to saying ‘the Word has become man;’ according
to what is said in Joel: ‘I will pour forth of My Spirit upon all
flesh<note place="end" n="4727" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p36.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p37"> <scripRef passage="Joel ii. 28" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p37.1" parsed="|Joel|2|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Joel.2.28">Joel ii. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>;’ for the promise did not extend to
the irrational animals, but is for men, on whose account the Lord is
become Man. As then this is the sense of the above text, they all will
reasonably condemn themselves who have thought that the flesh derived
from Mary existed before her, and that the Word, prior to her, had a
human soul, and existed in it always even before His coming. And they
too will cease who have said that the Flesh was not accessible to
death, but belonged to the immortal Nature. For if it did not die, how
could Paul deliver to the Corinthians ‘that Christ died for our
sins, according to the Scriptures<note place="end" n="4728" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p37.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p38"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 3" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p38.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.3">1 Cor. xv. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ or how
did He rise at all if He did not also die? Again, they will blush
deeply who have even entertained the possibility of a Tetrad instead of
a Triad resulting, if it were said that the Body was derived from Mary.
For if (they argue) we say the Body is of one Essence with the Word,
the Triad remains a Triad; for then the Word imports no foreign element
into it; but if we admit that the Body derived from Mary is human, it
follows, since the Body is foreign in Essence, and the Word is in it,
that the addition of the Body causes a Tetrad instead of a Triad.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p39">9. When they argue thus, they fail to perceive
the contradiction in which they involve themselves. For even though
they say that the Body is not from Mary, but is coessential with the
Word, yet none the less (the very point they dissemble, to avoid being
credited with their real opinion) this on their own premises can be
proved to involve a Tetrad. For as the Son, according to the Fathers,
is coessential with the Father, but is not the Father Himself, but is
called coessential, as Son with Father, so the Body, which they call
coessential with the Word, is not the Word Himself, but a distinct
entity. But if so, on their own shewing, their Triad will be a Tetrad<note place="end" n="4729" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p39.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p40"> The
argument rests on the principle that the Trinity is a trinity of
Persons, not of Essences: the opponents implicitly tax the Nicene
doctrine with the consequence that if truly man, Christ is a distinct
<i>Personality</i> from the Son.</p></note>. For the true, really perfect and
indivisible Triad is not accessible to addition as is the Triad
imagined by these persons. And how do these remain Christians who
imagine another God in addition to the true one? For, once again, in
their other fallacy one can see how great is their folly. For if they
think because it is contained and stated in the Scriptures, that the
Body of the Saviour is human and derived from Mary, that a Tetrad is
substituted for a Triad, as though the Body created an addition, they
go very far wrong, so much so as to make the creature equal to the
Creator, and suppose that the Godhead can receive an addition. And they
have failed to perceive that the Word is become Flesh, not by reason of
an addition to the Godhead, but in order that the flesh may rise again.
Nor did the Word proceed from Mary that He might be bettered, but that
He might ransom the human race. How then can they think that the Body,
ransomed and quickened by the Word, made an addition in respect of
Godhead to the Word that had quickened it? For on the contrary, a great
addition has accrued to the human Body itself from the fellowship and
<pb n="574" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_574.html" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-Page_574" />union of the Word with it. For
instead of mortal it is become immortal; and, though an animal<note place="end" n="4730" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p40.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p41"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p41.1">ψυχικόν</span>.</p></note> body, it is become spiritual, and though
made from earth it entered the heavenly gates. The Triad, then,
although the Word took a body from Mary, is a Triad, being inaccessible
to addition or diminution; but it is always perfect, and in the Triad
one Godhead is recognised, and so in the Church one God is preached,
the Father of the Word.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p42">10. For this reason they also will henceforth
keep silence, who once said that He who proceeded from Mary is not very
Christ, or Lord, or God. For if He were not God in the Body, how came
He, upon proceeding from Mary, straightway to be called
‘Emmanuel, which is being interpreted God with us<note place="end" n="4731" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p42.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p43"> <scripRef passage="Matt. i. 23" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p43.1" parsed="|Matt|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.23">Matt. i. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ Why again, if the Word was not in
the flesh, did Paul write to the Romans ‘of whom is Christ after
the flesh, Who is above all God blessed for ever. Amen<note place="end" n="4732" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p43.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p44"> <scripRef passage="Rom. ix. 5" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p44.1" parsed="|Rom|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.5">Rom. ix. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ Let them therefore confess, even
they who previously denied that the Crucified was God, that they have
erred; for the divine Scriptures bid them, and especially Thomas, who,
after seeing upon Him the print of the nails, cried out ‘My Lord
and my God<note place="end" n="4733" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p44.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p45"> <scripRef passage="John xx. 28" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p45.1" parsed="|John|20|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.28">John xx. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>!’ For the Son, being God, and
Lord of glory<note place="end" n="4734" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p45.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p46"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ii. 8" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p46.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.8">1 Cor. ii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>, was in the Body
which was ingloriously nailed and dishonoured; but the Body, while it
suffered, being pierced on the tree, and water and blood flowed from
its side, yet because it was a temple of the Word was filled full of
the Godhead. For this reason it was that the sun, seeing its creator
suffering in His outraged body, withdrew its rays and darkened the
earth. But the body itself being of mortal nature, beyond its own
nature rose again by reason of the Word which was in it; and it has
ceased from natural corruption, and, having put on the Word which is
above man, has become incorruptible.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p47">11. But with regard to the imagination of some,
who say that the Word came upon one particular man, the Son of Mary,
just as it came upon each of the Prophets, it is superfluous to discuss
it, since their madness carries its own condemnation manifestly with
it. For if He came thus, why was that man born of a virgin, and not
like others of a man and woman? For in this way each of the saints also
was begotten. Or why, if the Word came thus, is not the death of each
one said to have taken place on our behalf, but only this man’s
death? Or why, if the Word sojourned among us in the case of each one
of the prophets, is it said only in the case of Him born of Mary that
He sojourned here ‘once at the consummation of the ages<note place="end" n="4735" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p47.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p48"> <scripRef passage="Heb. ix. 26" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p48.1" parsed="|Heb|9|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.9.26">Heb. ix. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ Or why, if He came as He had come in
the saints of former times, did the Son of Mary alone, while all the
rest had died without rising as yet, rise again on the third day? Or
why, if the Word had come in like manner as He had done in the other
cases, is the Son of Mary alone called Emmanuel, as though a Body
filled full of the Godhead were born of her? For Emmanuel is
interpreted ‘God with us.’ Or why, if He came thus, is it
not said that when each of the saints ate, drank, laboured, and died,
that He (the Word) ate, drank, laboured, and died, but only in the case
of the Son of Mary. For what that Body suffered is said to have been
suffered by the Word. And while we are merely told of the others that
they were born, and begotten, it is said in the case of the Son of Mary
alone that ‘The Word was made Flesh.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p49">12. This proves that while to all the others the
Word came, in order that they might prophesy, from Mary the Word
Himself took flesh, and proceeded forth as man; being by nature and
essence the Word of God, but after the flesh man of the seed of David,
and made of the flesh of Mary, as Paul said<note place="end" n="4736" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p49.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p50"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 3; Gal. iv. 4" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p50.1" parsed="|Rom|1|3|0|0;|Gal|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.3 Bible:Gal.4.4">Rom. i. 3; Gal. iv. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>.
Him the Father pointed out both in Jordan and on the Mount, saying,
‘This is My beloved Son in whom I am well pleased<note place="end" n="4737" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p50.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p51"> <scripRef passage="Matt. iii. 17" id="xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p51.2" parsed="|Matt|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.17">Matt. iii. 17</scripRef>, and xvii.
5.</p></note>.’ Him the Arians denied, but we
recognising worship, not dividing the Son and the Word, but knowing
that the Son is the Word Himself, by Whom all things are made, and by
Whom we were redeemed. And for this reason we wonder how any contention
at all has arisen among you about things so clear. But thanks to the
Lord, much as we were grieved at reading your memoranda, we were
equally glad at their conclusion. For they departed with concord, and
peacefully agreed in the confession of the pious and orthodox faith.
This fact has induced me, after much previous consideration, to write
these few words; for I am anxious lest by my silence this matter should
cause pain rather than joy to those whose concord occasions joy to
ourselves. I therefore ask your piety in the first place, and secondly
those who hear, to take my letter in good part, and if anything is
lacking in it in respect of piety, to set that right, and inform me.
But if it is written, as from one unpractised in speech, below the
subject and imperfectly, let all allow for my feebleness in speaking.
Greet all the brethren with you. All those with us greet you; may you
live in good health in the Lord, beloved and truly longed for.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Letter" title="To Adelphius, Bishop and Confessor: against the Arians." progress="99.11%" prev="xxv.iii.iv.xiv" next="xxv.iii.iv.xvi" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv"><p class="c41" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p1">

<pb n="575" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_575.html" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-Page_575" /><span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p1.1">Letter LX</span>.—<i>To Adelphius<note place="end" n="4738" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p2"> Adelphius is named in the ‘Tome’ (above, p. 486), as
bishop of Onuphis. Previously he had been exiled by the Arians to the
Thebaid (above, pp. 297, &amp;c.). Hence in the title of this letter he
is styled ‘Confessor.’ The letter (Migne xxvi, 1072) is
directed against the Arian Christology. Although Ath. treats it
(§1) as a ‘<i>new</i> blasphemy,’ it had been held by
the Arians from the first; Epiph. <i>Anc.</i> 33, traces it back to
Lucian; but doubtless it had by this time been brought more to the
front in their teaching. We know that it occupied a prominent place in
the Eunomian system. (References in Dorner III. i. 3.) After briefly
refuting the doctrinal error, Athanasius turns to the Arian charge of
creature-worship brought against the Nicene doctrine. Not forgetting to
remind them that their own doctrine was really open to this charge,
Ath. points out at greater length that the object of Catholic worship
is not the human nature of Christ as such, but the Word Incarnate; and
that the human Saviour is worshipped because He is the Word Himself.
The date proposed by Montfaucon is adopted, though there is nothing to
fix it absolutely. Its style closely resembles that of the writings of
the ‘third Exile.’ (See also Bright, <i>Later Tr</i>., p.
61.)</p></note>, Bishop and
Confessor: against the Arians.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p3"><span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p3.1">We</span> have read what your
piety has written to us, and genuinely approve your piety toward
Christ. And above all we glorify God, Who has given you such grace as
not only to have right opinions, but also, so far as that is possible,
not to be ignorant of the devices<note place="end" n="4739" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p3.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p4"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. ii. 11" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p4.1" parsed="|2Cor|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.11">2 Cor. ii. 11</scripRef>.</p></note> of the devil.
But we marvel at the perversity of the heretics, seeing that they have
fallen into such a pit of impiety that they no longer retain even their
senses, but have their understanding corrupted on all sides. But this
attempt is a plot of the devil, and an imitation of the disobedient
Jews. For as the latter, when refuted on all sides, kept devising
excuses to their own hurt, if only they could deny the Lord and bring
upon themselves what was prophesied against them, in like manner these
men, seeing themselves proscribed on all hands, and perceiving that
their heresy has become abominable to all, prove themselves
‘inventors of evil things<note place="end" n="4740" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p4.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p5"> <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 30" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p5.1" parsed="|Rom|1|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.30">Rom. i. 30</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ in
order that, not ceasing their fightings against the truth, they may
remain consistent and genuine adversaries of Christ. For whence has
this new mischief of theirs sprung forth? How have they even ventured
to utter this new blasphemy against the Saviour? But the impious man,
it seems, is a worthless object, and truly ‘reprobate concerning
the Faith<note place="end" n="4741" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p6"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. iii. 8" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p6.1" parsed="|2Tim|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.8">2 Tim. iii. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For formerly, while denying
the Godhead of the only-begotten Son of God, they pretended at any rate
to acknowledge His coming in the Flesh. But now, gradually going from
bad to worse, they have fallen from this opinion of theirs, and become
Godless on all hands, so as neither to acknowledge Him as God, nor to
believe that He has become man. For if they believed this they would
not have uttered such things as your piety has reported against
them.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p7">2. You, however, beloved and most truly
longed-for, have done what befitted the tradition of the Church and
your piety toward the Lord, in refuting, admonishing, and rebuking such
men. But since, instigated by their father the devil, ‘they knew
not nor understood,’ as it is written, ‘but go on still in
darkness<note place="end" n="4742" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p8"> <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxxii. 5" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p8.1" parsed="|Ps|82|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.82.5">Ps. lxxxii. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ let them learn from your piety
that this error of theirs belongs to Valentinus and Marcion, and to
Manichæus, of whom some substituted [the idea of] Appearance for
Reality, while the others, dividing what is indivisible, denied the
truth that ‘the Word was made Flesh, and dwelt among us<note place="end" n="4743" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p9"> <scripRef passage="John i. 14" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p9.1" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">John i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Why then, as they hold with those
people, do they not also take up the heritage of their names? For it is
reasonable, as they hold their error, to have their names as well, and
for the future to be called Valentinians, Marcionists, and
Manichæans. Perhaps even thus, being put to shame by the ill
savour of the names, they may be enabled to perceive into what a depth
of impiety they have fallen. And it would be within our rights not to
answer them at all, according to the apostolic advice<note place="end" n="4744" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p9.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p10"> <scripRef passage="Tit. iii. 10, 11" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p10.2" parsed="|Titus|3|10|3|11" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.10-Titus.3.11">Tit. iii. 10,
11</scripRef>.</p></note>: ‘A man that is heretical, after a
first and second admonition refuse, knowing that such an one is
perverted, and sinneth, being self-condemned;’ the more so, in
that the Prophet says about such men: ‘The fool shall utter
foolishness, and his heart shall imagine vain things<note place="end" n="4745" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p10.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p11"> <scripRef passage="Isa. xxxii. 6" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p11.1" parsed="|Isa|32|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.32.6">Isa. xxxii. 6</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>.’ But since, like their leader, they
too go about like lions seeking whom among the simple they shall
devour<note place="end" n="4746" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p11.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p12"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. v. 8" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p12.1" parsed="|1Pet|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.8">1 Pet. v. 8</scripRef>.</p></note>, we are compelled to write in reply to
your piety, that the brethren being once again instructed by your
admonition may still further reprobate the vain teaching of those
men.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p13">3. We do not worship a creature. Far be the
thought. For such an error belongs to heathens and Arians. But we
worship the Lord of Creation, Incarnate, the Word of God. For if the
flesh also is in itself a part of the created world, yet it has become
God’s body. And we neither divide the body, being such, from the
Word, and worship it by itself<note place="end" n="4747" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p13.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p14"> As
some modern devotions at least tend to do.</p></note>, nor when we wish
to worship the Word do we set Him far apart from the Flesh, but
knowing, as we said above, that ‘the Word was made flesh,’
we recognise Him as God also, after having come in the flesh. Who,
accordingly, is so senseless as to say to the Lord: ‘Leave the
Body that I may worship Thee;’ or so impious as to join the
senseless Jews in saying, on account of the Body, ‘Why dost Thou,
being a man, make Thyself God<note place="end" n="4748" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p14.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p15"> <scripRef passage="John x. 33" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p15.1" parsed="|John|10|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.33">John x. 33</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ But the
leper was not one of this sort, for he worshipped God in the Body, and
recognised that He was God, saying, ‘Lord, if Thou wilt Thou
canst make me clean<note place="end" n="4749" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p16"> <scripRef passage="Matt. viii. 2" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p16.1" parsed="|Matt|8|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.2">Matt. viii. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Neither by
reason of the Flesh did <pb n="576" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_576.html" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-Page_576" />he think
the Word of God a creature: nor because the Word was the maker of all
creation did he despise the Flesh which He had put on. But he
worshipped the Creator of the universe as dwelling in a created temple,
and was cleansed. So also the woman with an issue of blood, who
believed, and only touched the hem of His garment, was healed<note place="end" n="4750" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p17"> <scripRef passage="Matt. ix. 20" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p17.1" parsed="|Matt|9|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.20">Matt. ix. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>, and the sea with its foaming waves heard
the incarnate Word, and ceased its storm<note place="end" n="4751" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p18"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 8.26" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p18.1" parsed="|Matt|8|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.26">Ib. viii. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>,
while the man blind from birth was healed by the fleshly spitting of
the Word<note place="end" n="4752" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p18.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p19"> <scripRef passage="John ix. 6" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p19.1" parsed="|John|9|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.9.6">John ix. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>. And, what is greater and more
startling (for perhaps this even offended those most impious men), even
when the Lord was hanging upon the actual cross (for it was His Body
and the Word was in it), the sun was darkened and the earth shook, the
rocks were rent, and the vail of the temple rent, and many bodies of
the saints which slept arose.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p20">4. These things then happened, and no one
doubted, as the Arians now venture to doubt, whether one is to believe
the incarnate Word; but even from beholding the man, they recognised
that He was their maker, and when they heard a human voice, they did
not, because it was human, say that the Word was a creature. On the
contrary, they trembled, and recognised nothing less than that it was
being uttered from a holy Temple. How then can the impious fail to fear
lest ‘as they refused to have God in their knowledge, they may be
given up to a reprobate mind, to do those things which are not
fitting<note place="end" n="4753" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p21"> <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 28" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p21.1" parsed="|Rom|1|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.28">Rom. i. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ For Creation does not worship
a creature. Nor again did she on account of His Flesh refuse to worship
her Lord. But she beheld her maker in the Body, and ‘in the Name
of Jesus every knee’ bowed, yea and ‘shall bow, of things
in heaven and things on earth and things under the earth, and every
tongue shall confess,’ whether the Arians approve or no,
‘that Jesus is Lord, to the Glory of God the Father<note place="end" n="4754" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p22"> <scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 10, 11" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p22.2" parsed="|Phil|2|10|2|11" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.10-Phil.2.11">Phil. ii. 10,
11</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For the Flesh did not diminish the
glory of the Word; far be the thought: on the contrary, it was
glorified by Him. Nor, because the Son that was in the form of God took
upon Him the form of a servant<note place="end" n="4755" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p22.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p23"> <scripRef passage="Phil. 2.6,7" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p23.1" parsed="|Phil|2|6|2|7" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.6-Phil.2.7">Ib. <i>vv</i>. 6, 7</scripRef>.</p></note> was He deprived of
His Godhead. On the contrary, He is thus become the Deliverer of all
flesh and of all creation. And if God sent His Son brought forth from a
woman, the fact causes us no shame but contrariwise glory and great
grace. For He has become Man, that He might deify us in Himself, and He
has been born of a woman, and begotten of a Virgin, in order to
transfer to Himself our erring generation<note place="end" n="4756" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p24"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p24.1">πλανηθεῖσαν
γέννησιν</span>.</p></note>,
and that we may become henceforth a holy race, and ‘partakers of
the Divine Nature,’ as blessed Peter wrote<note place="end" n="4757" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p24.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p25"> <scripRef passage="2 Pet. i. 4" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p25.1" parsed="|2Pet|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.1.4">2 Pet. i. 4</scripRef>.</p></note>. And ‘what the law could not do in
that it was weak through the flesh, God sending His own Son in the
likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin, condemned sin in the flesh<note place="end" n="4758" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p25.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p26"> <scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 3" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p26.1" parsed="|Rom|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.3">Rom. viii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>.’</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p27">5. Seeing then that Flesh was taken by the Word
to deliver all men, raise all from the dead, and make redemption for
sins, must not they appear ungrateful, and be worthy of all hatred, who
make light of the Flesh, as well as those who on account of it charge
the Son of God with being a thing created or made? For they as good as
cry to God and say: ‘Send not Thine Only-begotten Son in the
Flesh, cause Him not to take flesh of a virgin, lest He redeem us from
death and sin. We do not wish Him to come in the body, lest He should
undergo death on our behalf: we do not desire the Word to be made
flesh, lest in it He should become our Mediator to gain access to thee,
and we so inhabit the heavenly mansions. Let the gates of the heavens
be shut lest Thy Word consecrate for us the road thither through the
veil, namely His Flesh<note place="end" n="4759" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p27.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p28"> <scripRef passage="Heb. x. 20" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p28.1" parsed="|Heb|10|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.20">Heb. x. 20</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ These are
their utterances, vented with diabolical daring, by the error they have
devised. For they who do not wish to worship the Word made flesh, are
ungrateful for His becoming man. And they who divide the Word from the
Flesh do not hold that one redemption from sin has taken place, or one
destruction of death. But where at all will these impious men find the
Flesh which the Saviour took, apart from Him, that they should even
venture to say ‘we do not worship the Lord with the Flesh, but we
separate the Body, and worship Him alone.’ Why, the blessed
Stephen saw in the heavens the Lord standing on [God’s] right
hand<note place="end" n="4760" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p28.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p29"> <scripRef passage="Acts vii. 55" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p29.1" parsed="|Acts|7|55|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.55">Acts vii. 55</scripRef>.</p></note>, while the Angels said to the disciples,
‘He shall so come in like manner as ye beheld Him going into
heaven<note place="end" n="4761" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p29.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p30"> <scripRef passage="Acts 1.11" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p30.1" parsed="|Acts|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.11">Ib. i. 11</scripRef>.</p></note>:’ and the Lord Himself says,
addressing the Father, ‘I will that where I am, they also may be
with Me<note place="end" n="4762" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p30.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p31"> <scripRef passage="John xvii. 24" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p31.1" parsed="|John|17|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.24">John xvii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And surely if the Flesh is
inseparable from the Word, does it not follow that these men must
either lay aside their error, and for the future worship the Father in
the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, or, if they do not worship or serve
the Word Who came in the Flesh, be cast out on all sides, and count no
longer as Christians but either as heathens, or among the Jews.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p32">6. Such then, as we have above described, is the
madness and daring of those men. But our faith is right, and starts
from the teaching <pb n="577" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_577.html" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-Page_577" />of the Apostles
and tradition of the fathers, being confirmed both by the New Testament
and the Old. For the Prophets say: ‘Send out Thy Word and Thy
Truth<note place="end" n="4763" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p32.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p33"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xliii. 3" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p33.1" parsed="|Ps|43|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.43.3">Ps. xliii. 3</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ and ‘Behold the Virgin shall
conceive and bear a son, and they shall call His name Emmanuel, which
is being interpreted God with us<note place="end" n="4764" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p33.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p34"> <scripRef passage="Matt. i. 23" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p34.2" parsed="|Matt|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.23">Matt. i. 23</scripRef>, and <scripRef passage="Isa. vii. 14" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p34.3" parsed="|Isa|7|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.7.14">Isa. vii.
14</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But
what does that mean, if not that God has come in the Flesh? While the
Apostolic tradition teaches in the words of blessed Peter,
‘Forasmuch then as Christ suffered for us in the Flesh;’
and in what Paul writes, ‘Looking for the blessed hope and
appearing of our great God and Saviour Jesus Christ, Who gave Himself
for us that He might redeem us from all iniquity, and purify unto
Himself a people for His own possession, and zealous of good works<note place="end" n="4765" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p34.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p35"> <scripRef passage="Tit. ii. 13, 14" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p35.2" parsed="|Titus|2|13|2|14" osisRef="Bible:Titus.2.13-Titus.2.14">Tit. ii. 13,
14</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ How then has He given Himself, if He
had not worn flesh? For flesh He offered, and gave Himself for us, in
order that undergoing death in it, ‘He might bring to nought him
that had the power of death, that is, the devil<note place="end" n="4766" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p35.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p36"> <scripRef passage="Heb. ii. 14" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p36.1" parsed="|Heb|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.14">Heb. ii. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ Hence also we always give thanks in
the name of Jesus Christ, and we do not set at nought the grace which
came to us through Him. For the coming of the Saviour in the flesh has
been the ransom and salvation of all creation. So then, beloved and
most longed-for, let what I have said put in mind those who love the
Lord, while as to those who have imitated the behaviour of Judas, and
deserted the Lord to join Caiaphas, let them by these things be taught
better, if maybe they are willing, if maybe they are ashamed. And let
them know that in worshipping the Lord in the flesh we do not worship a
creature, but, as we said above, the Creator Who has put on the created
body.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p37">7. But we should like your piety to ask them
this. When Israel was ordered to go up to Jerusalem to worship at the
temple of the Lord, where was the ark, ‘and above it the Cherubim
of glory overshadowing the Mercy-seat<note place="end" n="4767" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p37.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p38"> <scripRef passage="Heb. ix. 5" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p38.1" parsed="|Heb|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.9.5">Heb. ix. 5</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ did they do well or the opposite? If
they did ill, how came it that they who despised this law were liable
to punishment? for it is written that if a man make light of it and go
not up, he shall perish from among the people<note place="end" n="4768" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p38.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p39"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Lev. xvii. 9; Num. ix. 13" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p39.1" parsed="|Lev|17|9|0|0;|Num|9|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.17.9 Bible:Num.9.13">Lev. xvii. 9; Num. ix. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>.
But if they did well, and in this proved well-pleasing to God, are not
the Arians, abominable and most shameful of any heresy, many times
worthy of destruction, in that while they approve the former People for
the honour paid by them to the Temple, they will not worship the Lord
Who is in the flesh as in a temple? And yet the former temple was
constructed of stones and gold, as a shadow. But when the reality came,
the type ceased from thenceforth, and there did not remain, according
to the Lord’s utterance, one stone upon another that was not
broken down<note place="end" n="4769" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p39.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p40"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 2" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p40.1" parsed="|Matt|24|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.2">Matt. xxiv. 2</scripRef>.</p></note>. And they did not, when they saw the
temple of stones, suppose that the Lord who spoke in the temple was a
creature; nor did they set the Temple at nought and retire far off to
worship. But they came to it according to the Law, and worshipped the
God who uttered His oracles from the Temple. Since then this was so,
how can it be other than right to worship the Body of the Lord,
all-holy and all-reverend as it is, announced as it was by the
archangel Gabriel, formed by the Holy Spirit, and made the Vesture of
the Word? It was at any rate a bodily hand that the Word stretched out
to raise her that was sick of a fever<note place="end" n="4770" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p40.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p41"> <scripRef passage="Mark i. 31" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p41.1" parsed="|Mark|1|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.31">Mark i. 31</scripRef>.</p></note>: a
human voice that He uttered to raise Lazarus from the dead<note place="end" n="4771" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p41.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p42"> <scripRef passage="Joh. xi. 43" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p42.1" parsed="|John|11|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.11.43">Joh. xi. 43</scripRef>.</p></note>; and, once again, stretching out His hands
upon the Cross, He overthrew the prince of the power of the air, that
now works<note place="end" n="4772" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p42.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p43"> <scripRef passage="Eph. ii. 2" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p43.1" parsed="|Eph|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.2">Eph. ii. 2</scripRef>. Athan. here
omits the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p43.2">τοῦ
πνεύματος</span>, thus increasing the difficulty of the gen.
particp.</p></note> in the sons of disobedience, and made
the way clear for us into the heavens.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p44">8. Therefore he that dishonours the Temple
dishonours the Lord in the Temple; and he that separates the Word from
the Body sets at nought the grace given to us in Him. And let not the
most impious Arian madmen suppose that, since the Body is created, the
Word also is a creature, nor let them, because the Word is not a
creature, disparage His Body. For their error is matter for wonder, in
that they at once confuse and disturb everything, and devise pretexts
only in order to number the Creator among the creatures.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p45">But let them listen. If the Word were a creature,
He would not assume the created body to quicken it. For what help can
creatures derive from a creature that itself needs salvation? But since
the Word being Creator has Himself made the creatures, therefore also
at the consummation of the ages<note place="end" n="4773" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p45.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p46"> <scripRef passage="Heb. ix. 26" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p46.1" parsed="|Heb|9|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.9.26">Heb. ix. 26</scripRef>.</p></note> He put on the
creature, that He as creator might once more consecrate it, and be able
to recover it. But a creature could never be saved by a creature, any
more than the creatures were created by a creature, if the Word was not
creator. Accordingly let them not lie against the divine Scriptures nor
give offence to simple brethren; but if they are willing let them
change their mind in their turn, and no longer worship the creature
instead of God, Who made all things. But if they wish to abide by their
impieties, let them alone take their fill of them, and let them gnash
their teeth like their <pb n="578" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_578.html" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-Page_578" />father the
devil, because the Faith of the Catholic Church knows that the Word of
God is creator and maker of all things; and we know that while
‘in the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God<note place="end" n="4774" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p46.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p47"> <scripRef passage="John i. 1" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p47.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">John i. 1</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ now that He has become also man for
our salvation we worship Him, not as though He had come in the body
equalising Himself with it, but as Master, assuming the form of the
servant, and Maker and Creator coming in a creature in order that, in
it delivering all things, He might bring the world nigh to the Father,
and make all things to be at peace, things in heaven and things on the
earth. For thus also we recognise His Godhead, even the Father’s,
and worship His Incarnate Presence, even if the Arian madmen burst
themselves in sunder.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p48">Greet all that love the Lord Jesus Christ. We
pray that you may be well, and remember us to the Lord, beloved and
truly most longed-for. If need be this is to be read to Hieracas<note place="end" n="4775" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p48.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xv-p49"> Perhaps the ‘Hierax’ of pp. 257, 297, 560,
above.</p></note> the presbyter.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Letter" title="Letter to Maximus. (Written about 371 A.D.)" progress="99.58%" prev="xxv.iii.iv.xv" next="xxv.iii.iv.xvii" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi"><p class="c41" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p1.1">Letter
LXI</span>.—<i>Letter to Maximus. (Written about 371 <span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p1.2">a.d.</span>)</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p2">To our beloved and most truly longed-for son,
Maximus<note place="end" n="4776" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p3"> Maximus, probably the Cynic philosopher who plays so strange and
grotesque a part in the history of S. Gregory Nazianzen’s tenure
of the see of Constantinople (the identification is questioned by
Bright, p. 72, but without very cogent reasons), was the son of
Alexandrian parents, persons of high social standing, who had suffered
much for the Faith. He himself was an ardent opponent of Arianism and
heathenism, and was banished under Valens (further particulars in
<i>Dict. Gr. and Rom. Biogr.</i> s.v. Maximus Alexandrinus). The
present letter compliments him on his success in refuting heretics,
some of whom advocated the Arian Christology; others the doctrine of
Paul of Samosata and Photinus. The Epistle has much in common with
those to Epictetus and Adelphius; Montfaucon’s date for it is
adopted. (See Migne xxvi. 1085; Bright, <i>Lat. Tr.</i>, p.
72.)</p></note>, philosopher, Athanasius greeting in
the Lord.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p4">Having read the letter now come from you, I
approve your piety: but, marvelling at the rashness of those ‘who
understand neither what they say nor whereof they confidently affirm<note place="end" n="4777" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p5"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. i. 7" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p5.1" parsed="|1Tim|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.7">1 Tim. i. 7</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ I had really decided to say nothing.
For to reply upon matters which are so plain and which are clearer than
light, is simply to give an excuse for shamelessness to such lawless
men. And this we have learned from the Saviour. For when Pilate had
washed his hands, and acquiesced in the false accusation of the Jews of
that day, the Lord answered him no more, but rather warned his wife in
a dream, so that He that was being judged might be believed to be God
not in word, but in power. While after vouchsafing Caiaphas no reply to
his folly, He Himself by his promise<note place="end" n="4778" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p5.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p6"> <scripRef passage="Mark xv. 5" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p6.2" parsed="|Mark|15|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.15.5">Mark xv. 5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvi. 64" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p6.3" parsed="|Matt|26|64|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.64">Matt. xxvi.
64</scripRef>; xxvii. 19</p></note> brought all
over to knowledge. Accordingly for some time I delayed, and have
reluctantly yielded to your zeal for the truth, in view of the
argumentativeness of men without shame. And I have dictated nothing
beyond what your letter contains, in order that the adversary may from
henceforth be convinced on the points to which he has objected, and may
‘keep his tongue from evil and his lips that they speak no
guile<note place="end" n="4779" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p6.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p7"> <scripRef passage="Ps. xxxiv. 13" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p7.1" parsed="|Ps|34|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.34.13">Ps. xxxiv. 13</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ And would that they would no longer
join the Jews who passed by of old in reproaching Him that hung upon
the Tree: ‘If thou be the Son of God save Thyself<note place="end" n="4780" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p7.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p8"> <scripRef passage="Matt. xxvii. 40" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p8.2" parsed="|Matt|27|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.40">Matt. xxvii. 40</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke xxviii. 37" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p8.3" parsed="|Luke|28|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.28.37">Luke
xxviii. 37</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ But if even after this they will not
give in, yet do you remember the apostolic injunction, and ‘a man
that is heretical after a first and second admonition refuse, knowing
that such an one is perverted and sinneth being self-condemned<note place="end" n="4781" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p8.4"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p9"> <scripRef passage="Tit. iii. 10, 11" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p9.2" parsed="|Titus|3|10|3|11" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.10-Titus.3.11">Tit. iii. 10,
11</scripRef>.</p></note>.’ For if they are Gentiles, or of the
Judaisers, who are thus daring, let them, as Jews, think the Cross of
Christ a stumbling-block, or as Gentiles, foolishness<note place="end" n="4782" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p9.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p10"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 23" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p10.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.23">1 Cor. i. 23</scripRef>.</p></note>. But if they pretend to be Christians let
them learn that the crucified Christ is at once Lord of Glory, and the
Power of God and Wisdom of God<note place="end" n="4783" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p10.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p11"> Cf. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. i. 24" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p11.2" parsed="|1Cor|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.24">1 Cor. i. 24</scripRef>, and ii.
8.</p></note>.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p12">2. But if they are in doubt whether He is God at
all, let them reverence Thomas, who handled the Crucified and
pronounced Him Lord and God<note place="end" n="4784" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p12.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p13"> <scripRef passage="John xx. 28" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p13.1" parsed="|John|20|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.28">John xx. 28</scripRef>.</p></note>. Or let them fear
the Lord Himself, who said, after washing the feet of the disciples:
‘Ye call Me Lord and Master<note place="end" n="4785" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p13.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p14"> Ath.
quotes <scripRef passage="John xiii. 13" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p14.1" parsed="|John|13|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.13">John xiii. 13</scripRef>
in this, the order of several <span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p14.2">mss.</span> and later fathers, both here and
elsewhere.</p></note>, and ye say
well, for so I am.’ But in the same body in which He was when he
washed their feet, He also carried up our sins to the Tree<note place="end" n="4786" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p14.3"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p15"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. ii. 24" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p15.1" parsed="|1Pet|2|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.24">1 Pet. ii. 24</scripRef>.</p></note>. And He was witnessed to as Master of
Creation, in that the Sun withdrew his beams and the earth trembled and
the rocks were rent, and the executioners recognised that the Crucified
was truly Son of God. For the Body they beheld was not that of some
man, but of God, being in which, even when being crucified, He raised
the dead. Accordingly it is no good venture of theirs to say that the
Word of God came into a certain holy man; for this was true of each of
the prophets and of the other saints, and on that assumption He would
clearly be born and die in the case of each one of them. But this is
not so, far be the thought. But once for all ‘at the consummation
of the ages<note place="end" n="4787" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p15.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p16"> <scripRef passage="Heb. ix. 26" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p16.1" parsed="|Heb|9|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.9.26">Heb. ix. 26</scripRef>.</p></note>, to put away sin’ ‘the
Word was made flesh<note place="end" n="4788" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p16.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p17"> <scripRef passage="John i. 14" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p17.1" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">John i. 14</scripRef>.</p></note>’ and
proceeded forth from Mary the Virgin, Man after our likeness, as also
He said to the Jews, ‘Wherefore seek ye to kill Me, a man that
hath told you the truth<note place="end" n="4789" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p17.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p18"> <scripRef passage="John 8.40" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p18.1" parsed="|John|8|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.40">Ib. viii. 40</scripRef>.</p></note>?’ And we are
deified not by partaking of the body of some <pb n="579" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_579.html" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-Page_579" />man, but by receiving the Body of the Word
Himself.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p19">3. And at this also I am much surprised, how they
have ventured to entertain such an idea as that the Word became man in
consequence of His Nature. For if this were so, the commemoration of
Mary would be superfluous.<note place="end" n="4790" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p20"> Cf.
<i>Ad Epict.</i> 5 (<i>supr.</i> p. 572.)</p></note> For neither does
Nature know of a Virgin bearing apart from a man. Whence by the good
pleasure of the Father, being true God, and Word and Wisdom of the
Father by nature, He became man in the body for our salvation, in order
that having somewhat to offer<note place="end" n="4791" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p20.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p21"> Cf. <scripRef passage="Heb. viii. 3" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p21.1" parsed="|Heb|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.8.3">Heb. viii. 3</scripRef></p></note> for us He might
save us all, ‘as many as through fear of death were all their
life-time subject to bondage.<note place="end" n="4792" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p21.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p22"> <scripRef passage="Heb. 2.15" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p22.1" parsed="|Heb|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.15">Ib. ii. 15</scripRef>.</p></note>’ For it was
not some man that gave Himself up for us; since every man is under
sentence of death, according to what was said to all in Adam,
‘earth thou art and unto earth thou shalt return.<note place="end" n="4793" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p22.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p23"> <scripRef passage="Gen. iii. 19" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p23.1" parsed="|Gen|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.19">Gen. iii. 19</scripRef>, LXX.</p></note>’ Nor yet was it any other of the
creatures, since every creature is liable to change. But the Word
Himself offered His own Body on our behalf that our faith and hope
might not be in man, but that we might have our faith in God the Word
Himself. Why, even now that He is become man we behold His Glory,
‘glory as of one only-begotten of His Father—full of grace
and truth.<note place="end" n="4794" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p23.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p24"> <scripRef passage="John i. 14" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p24.1" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">John i. 14</scripRef> b.</p></note>’ For what He endured by means of
the Body, He magnified as God. And while He hungered in the flesh, as
God He fed the hungry. And if anyone is offended by reason of the
bodily conditions, let him believe by reason of what God works. For
humanly He enquires where Lazarus is laid, but raises him up divinely.
Let none then laugh, calling Him a child, and citing His age, His
growth, His eating, drinking and suffering, lest while denying what is
proper for the body, he deny utterly also His sojourn among us. And
just as He has not become Man in consequence of His nature, in like
manner it was consistent that when He had taken a body He should
exhibit what was proper to it, lest the imaginary theory of
Manichæus should prevail. Again it was consistent that when He
went about in the body, He should not hide what belonged to the
Godhead, lest he of Samosata should find an excuse to call Him man, as
distinct in person from God the Word.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p25">4. Let then the unbelievers perceive this, and
learn that while as a Babe He lay in a manger, He subjected the Magi
and was worshipped by them; and while as a Child He came down to Egypt,
He brought to nought the hand-made objects of its idolatry<note place="end" n="4795" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p25.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p26"> Cf.
<i>de Incarn.</i> 36. 4.</p></note>: and crucified in the flesh, He raised the
dead long since turned to corruption. And it has been made plain to all
that not for His own sake but for ours He underwent all things, that we
by His sufferings might put on freedom from suffering and
incorruption<note place="end" n="4796" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p26.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p27"> Cf. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. xv. 53" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p27.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|53|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.53">1 Cor. xv. 53</scripRef>.</p></note>, and abide unto life eternal.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p28">5. This then I have concisely dictated,
following, as I said above, the lines of your own letter, without
working out any point any further but only mentioning what relates to
the Holy Cross, in order that the despisers may be taught better upon
the points where they were offended, and may worship the Crucified. But
do you thoroughly persuade the unbelievers; perhaps somehow they may
come from ignorance to knowledge, and believe aright. And even though
what your own letter contains is sufficient, yet it is as well to have
added what I have for the sake of reminder in view of contentious
persons; not so much in order that being refuted in their venturesome
statements they may be put to shame, as that being reminded they may
not forget the truth. For let what was confessed by the Fathers at
Nicæa prevail. For it is correct, and enough to overthrow every
heresy however impious, and especially that of the Arians which speaks
against the Word of God, and as a logical consequence profanes His Holy
Spirit. Greet all who hold aright. All that are with us greet you.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Letter" title="To John and Antiochus." progress="99.81%" prev="xxv.iii.iv.xvi" next="xxv.iii.iv.xviii" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvii"><p class="c41" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvii-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvii-p1.1">Letter
LXII</span>.—<i>To John and Antiochus</i>.<note place="end" n="4797" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvii-p2"> Of
John and Antiochus nothing is known, unless the latter is the later
bishop of Ptolemais and enemy of Chrysostom. Both men seem to belong to
the class of well-meaning mischief-makers, given to retailing invidious
stories. Hence the polite reserve of our little note (Migne xxvi. 115,
and its laconic dismissal of the gossip about Basil, the new bishop of
the Cappadocian Cæsarea (<i>supr.</i> p. 449). The main interest
of this and the following letter, which seem to date from the winter
371–372, consists in the testimony of the high esteem of
Athanasius for Basil, as well as his indifference to words where no
essential principle was involved. The two recipients of this letter
either lived or were visitors at Jerusalem. On Basil’s
difficulties at this time, see D.C.B. i. 288 a, 293, and on his
relations with Athan., cf. Prolegg. ch. ii. §10.</p></note></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvii-p3">Athanasius to John and Antiochus, our beloved
sons and fellow-presbyters in the Lord, greeting.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvii-p4">I was glad to receive your letter just now, the
more so as you wrote from Jerusalem. I thank you for informing me about
the brethren that there assembled, and about those who wish, on account
of disputed points, to disturb the simple. But about these things let
the Apostle charge them not to give heed to those who contend about
words, and seek nothing else than to tell and hear some new thing<note place="end" n="4798" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvii-p5"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. ii. 14" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvii-p5.2" parsed="|2Tim|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.14">2 Tim. ii. 14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts xvii. 21" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvii-p5.3" parsed="|Acts|17|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.21">Acts xvii.
21</scripRef>.</p></note>. But do you, having your foundation sure,
even <pb n="580" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_580.html" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvii-Page_580" />Jesus Christ our Lord, and the
confession of the fathers concerning the faith, avoid those who wish to
say anything more or less than that, and rather aim at the profit of
the brethren, that they may fear God and keep His commandments, in
order that both by the teaching of the fathers, and by the keeping of
the commandments, they may be able to appear well-pleasing to the Lord
in the day of judgment. But I have been utterly astonished at the
boldness of those who venture to speak against our beloved Basil the
bishop, a true servant of God. For from such vain talk they can be
convicted of not loving even the confession of the fathers.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.xvii-p6">Greet the brethren. They that are with me greet
you. I pray that ye may be well in the Lord, beloved and much-desired
sons.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Letter" title="Letter to the Presbyter Palladius." progress="99.88%" prev="xxv.iii.iv.xvii" next="xxv.iii.iv.xix" id="xxv.iii.iv.xviii"><p class="c41" id="xxv.iii.iv.xviii-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iv.xviii-p1.1">Letter
LXIII</span>.—<i>Letter to the Presbyter Palladius<note place="end" n="4799" id="xxv.iii.iv.xviii-p1.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xviii-p2"> On
the general subject and date of this letter see note 1 to <i>Letter</i>
62. Of Palladius, who is clearly a resident at Cæsarea, nothing
further is known. The tone of this letter is more confiding than that
of the previous one. (Migne <i>ib.</i> 1167.)</p></note></i>.</p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iv.xviii-p3">To our beloved son Palladius, presbyter,
Athanasius the Bishop greeting in the Lord.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.xviii-p4">I was glad to receive also the letter written by
you alone, the more so that you breathe orthodoxy in it, as is your
wont. And having learnt not for the first time, but long ago, the
reason of your staying at present with our beloved Innocent<note place="end" n="4800" id="xxv.iii.iv.xviii-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xviii-p5"> Perhaps a bishop in the neighbourhood of Cæsarea. See D.C.B.
s.v. Innocentius (4).</p></note>, I am pleased with your piety. Since then
you are acting as you are, write and let me know how are the brethren
there, and what the enemies of the truth think about us. But whereas
you have also told me of the monks at Cæsarea, and I have learned
from our beloved Dianius<note place="end" n="4801" id="xxv.iii.iv.xviii-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xviii-p6"> Namesake of a predecessor of Basil, otherwise unknown.</p></note> that they are
vexed, and are opposing our beloved bishop Basil, I am glad you have
informed me, and I have pointed out<note place="end" n="4802" id="xxv.iii.iv.xviii-p6.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xviii-p7"> The
letter here referred to is lost. The monks in question had raised a cry
against Basil on account of the reserve with which he spoke of the
Divine Personality of the Holy Spirit. (See <i>supr.</i> p.
481.)</p></note> to them what
is fitting, namely that as children they should obey their father, and
not oppose what he approves. For if he were suspected as touching the
truth, they would do well to combat him. But if they are confident, as
we all are, that he is a glory to the Church, contending rather on
behalf of the truth and teaching those who require it, it is not right
to combat such an one, but rather to accept with thanks his good
conscience. For from what the beloved Dianius has related, they appear
to be vexed without cause. For he, as I am confident, to the weak
becomes weak to gain the weak<note place="end" n="4803" id="xxv.iii.iv.xviii-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xviii-p8"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. ix. 22" id="xxv.iii.iv.xviii-p8.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.22">1 Cor. ix. 22</scripRef>.</p></note>. But let our
beloved friends look at the scope of his truth, and at his special
purpose<note place="end" n="4804" id="xxv.iii.iv.xviii-p8.2"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xviii-p9"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xxv.iii.iv.xviii-p9.1">οἰκονομίαν</span></p></note>, and glorify the Lord Who has given
such a bishop to Cappadocia as any district must pray to have. And do
you, beloved, be good enough to point out to them the duty of obeying,
as I write. For this is at once calculated to render them well disposed
toward their father, and will preserve peace to the churches. I pray
that you may be well in the Lord, beloved son.</p>
</div4>

<div4 type="Letter" title="To Diodorus (fragment)." progress="99.94%" prev="xxv.iii.iv.xviii" next="xxv.iii.iv.xx" id="xxv.iii.iv.xix"><p class="c41" id="xxv.iii.iv.xix-p1">

<span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iv.xix-p1.1">Letter
LXIV</span>.—<i>To Diodorus (fragment).</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iv.xix-p2">To my lord, son, and most beloved fellow-minister
Diodorus [bishop of <i>Tyre</i>]<note place="end" n="4805" id="xxv.iii.iv.xix-p2.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xix-p3"> This
fragment (Migne xxvi. 1261) is given by Facundus, <i>Def. Tr. Cap.</i>
iv. 2, who claims it as addressed to Diodorus of Tarsus, the famous
Antiochene confessor and master of Chrysostom and Theodore.
Unfortunately this is impossible, as Diodore became bishop of Tarsus
not before 378, i.e. after Athan. was dead. The letter itself decides
for Diodorus <i>of Tyre,</i> whom Paulinus of Antioch had quite
unwarrantably ordained to this see (cf. Rufin, <i>H. E.</i> ii. 21).
Whether (as has been held on the authority of Rufinus) Diodorus, or (as
Le Quien, <i>Or. Chr.</i> ii. 865 <i>sq.</i> holds) Zeno, the nominee
of Meletius, was first in the field in the unseemly scramble, is
doubtful. Zeno is already bishop in 365 (Soz. vi. 12); the date of the
appointment of Diodorus, whose claim is at any rate no better than that
of Paulinus himself, is quite uncertain (see also Prolegg. ch. ii.
§§9, 10). Diodorus was the friend and correspondent of
Epiphanius, and of Timothy, bishop of Alexandria, second from
Athanasius. Facundus confuses him in these particulars also with his
namesake of Tarsus, but the mistake is thoroughly sifted by Tillemont,
<i>Mem.</i> viii. pp. 238, 712. The letter is important, along with
<i>Letter</i> 56, and the correspondence of S. Basil, as illustrating
the attitude of Athanasius with regard to the unhappy schism of
Antioch.</p></note>, Athanasius
greeting in the Lord.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.xix-p4">I thank my Lord, Who is everywhere establishing
His doctrine, and chiefly so by means of His own sons, such as actual
fact shews you to be. For before your Reverence wrote, we knew how
great grace has been brought to pass in Tyre by means of your
perseverance. And we rejoice with you that by your means Tyre also has
learned the right word of piety. And I indeed took an opportunity of
writing to you, longed-for and beloved: but I marvel at your not having
replied to my letter. Be not then slow to write at once, knowing that
you give me refreshment, as a son to his father, and make me exceeding
glad, as a herald of truth. And enter upon no controversy with the
heretics, but overcome their argumentativeness with silence, their
ill-will with courtesy. For thus your speech shall be ‘with
grace, seasoned with salt<note place="end" n="4806" id="xxv.iii.iv.xix-p4.1"><p class="endnote" id="xxv.iii.iv.xix-p5"> <scripRef passage="Col. iv. 6" id="xxv.iii.iv.xix-p5.1" parsed="|Col|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.6">Col. iv. 6</scripRef>.</p></note>,’ while they
[will be judged] by the conscience of all.…</p>
</div4>

<div4 title="Memorandum." progress="100.01%" prev="xxv.iii.iv.xix" next="xxvi" id="xxv.iii.iv.xx"><p class="c41" id="xxv.iii.iv.xx-p1">

<pb n="581" href="/ccel/schaff/npnf204/Page_581.html" id="xxv.iii.iv.xx-Page_581" /><span class="c10" id="xxv.iii.iv.xx-p1.1">Memorandum</span>.—<i>On other Letters ascribed to
Athanasius.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="xxv.iii.iv.xx-p2">The above Collection of Letters is complete upon
the principle stated in the Introduction (<i>supr.,</i> p. 495). But
one or two fragments have been excluded which may be specified
here.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.xx-p3">(1.) Fragment of a letter ‘to
Eupsychius;’ probably the Nicene Father referred to <i>Ep.
Æg.</i> 8, (cf. D.C.B. ii. 299 (4)). The Greek is given by Montf.
in Ath. <i>Opp.</i> 1. p. 1293 (Latin, <i>ib.</i> p. 1287). It was
cited in <i>Conc. Nic.</i> II. <scripRef passage="Act vi." id="xxv.iii.iv.xx-p3.1" parsed="|Acts|6|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6">Act vi.</scripRef>, but although it has affinities
with <i>Orat.</i> ii. 8 (‘high-priestly <i>dress</i>’), it
has the appearance of a polemical argument against Monophysitism.
(Migne xxvi. 1245.)</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.xx-p4">(2.) ‘To Epiphanius’ (Migne xxvi.
1257). Against certain, who contentiously follow the Jews in
celebrating Easter. (From ‘<i>Chron. Pasch.</i> pag. 4
postremæ editionis.’)</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.xx-p5">(3.) Fragments of an ‘Epistola ad
Antiochenos’ (not our ‘Tomus,’ <i>supr.,</i> p. 483):
also a polemic against Monophysitism, and almost Nestorian in doctrine:
‘Jesus Christus…non est Ipse’ [i.e. ante sæcula
et in sæcula, <scripRef passage="Heb. xiii. 8" id="xxv.iii.iv.xx-p5.1" parsed="|Heb|13|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.8">Heb. xiii.
8</scripRef>], and ‘duas
personas’ asserted of Christ. From Facundus, who says the letter
was written against the Apollinarians, and who gives it on the
authority of Peter, Ath.’s successor (Migne xxvi. 1259).</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.xx-p6">(4.) ‘Ad Eusebium, Lucinianum, et
socios.’ (In Migne xxvi. 1325 <i>sq.,</i> from Mai, <i>Script.
Vet.</i> 11. 583 <i>sq.</i>) A minute fragment. Cf. <i>supr.,
Letter</i> 55, notes 1, 7.</p>

<p class="c12" id="xxv.iii.iv.xx-p7">(5.) Spurious letters (in Migne xxviii.) to
Jovian, to Castor (2), to a ‘bishop of the Persians,’ and
to and from popes Liberius, Marcus, Julius and Felix (made up out of
late and spurious decretals, &amp;c., &amp;c.).</p>
</div4></div3></div2></div1>


<div1 title="Indexes" prev="xxv.iii.iv.xx" next="xxvi.i" id="xxvi">
<h1 id="xxvi-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

<div2 title="Index of Scripture References" prev="xxvi" next="xxvi.ii" id="xxvi.i">
  <h2 id="xxvi.i-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
  <insertIndex type="scripRef" id="xxvi.i-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Genesis</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vii.ii.iii-p3.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xiv.ii.iii-p73.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p3.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xxii.ii.iii-p12.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xxii.ii.iii-p13.2">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xi.ii.ii-p3.6">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.iii.v-p7.2">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p34.2">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p34.2">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#vi.ii.iii.xii-p9.2">1:6-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#xxi.ii.iii.v-p7.2">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#xi.ii.ii-p3.6">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#xxi.ii.iii.iv-p22.2">1:14-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vi.ii.iii.xii-p8.1">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#vi.ii.ii.v-p3.1">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#xxii.ii.ii-p108.1">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#xxii.ii.ii-p149.1">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#xxi.ii.iii.v-p7.2">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p20.1">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p30.1">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p34.2">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=28#xxv.iii.iv.iii-p10.1">1:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=31#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p24.1">1:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p11.1">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#xxi.ii.i.iv-p28.1">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#vii.ii.vi-p3.1">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#vii.ii.iii-p7.1">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p91.1">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=0#v.iv.ii-p4.2">3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p54.2">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#xxv.iii.iv.iv-p29.1">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#v.iv.v-p9.2">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p81.1">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p103.1">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p23.1">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.iii.i-p37.1">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#xviii.ii.vii-p4.1">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#xx.ii.i-p38.1">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p33.2">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#xiv.ii.v-p35.1">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#xxi.ii.vi.vii-p40.3">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p30.1">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#xxi.ii.vi.vi-p8.1">9:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=5#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p55.4">11:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=14#v.ii.iii-p3.1">14:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=14#xiii.ii.i.ii-p19.2">14:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.iv.vii-p9.2">15:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=8#xxi.ii.iii.v-p11.1">15:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=21#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p55.2">18:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=24#xxii.ii.ii-p155.1">19:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=24#xxi.ii.iii.ii-p12.1">19:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=24#xxii.ii.iii-p69.4">19:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=26#xvi.ii.xi-p13.3">19:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=5#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p34.1">21:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=2#xxi.ii.vi.vii-p56.1">22:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=12#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p55.12">22:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=15#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p44.1">22:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=8#xix.ii.xiv-p5.3">25:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=27#xvi.ii.iii-p4.1">25:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=13#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p66.1">26:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=0#xxi.ii.iii.ii-p1.7">27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=2#xix.ii.xv-p6.1">27:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=29#xxi.ii.iii.ii-p41.2">27:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=37#xxi.ii.iii.ii-p41.2">27:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p33.2">28:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=15#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p27.2">28:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=5#xvi.ii.xxix-p4.2">31:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=7#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p28.1">31:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=11#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p28.1">32:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=26#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p26.2">32:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=30#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p26.2">32:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=30#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p57.2">32:30-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=31#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p59.2">32:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=31#xxii.ii.iii-p84.5">32:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=21#xviii.ii.xii-p8.2">42:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=48&amp;scrV=5#xxi.ii.iii.i-p38.2">48:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=48&amp;scrV=15#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p24.2">48:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p38.3">49:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p64.1">49:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=10#vii.ii.xl-p3.1">49:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=14#xxv.iii.iii.xi-p32.1">49:14</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Exodus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p40.1">3:2-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#xix.ii.xviii-p3.1">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#xxi.ii.iii.v-p13.1">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#xxi.ii.iv.i-p66.2">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#xxi.ii.vi.i-p7.1">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#xxii.ii.iii-p12.1">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#xxiv.i-p6.3">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#xxiv.ii-p23.1">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#xiv.ii.v-p48.2">3:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#xxii.ii.iii-p84.6">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#xxi.ii.iv.vii-p9.3">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#xxi.ii.iii.v-p12.1">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=26#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p83.2">8:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#xxv.iii.iii.xii-p27.1">12:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=5#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p30.1">12:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p54.2">12:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=8#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p59.2">12:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=11#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p12.1">12:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=23#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p54.2">12:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=41#xiv.ii.v-p29.1">12:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=41#xxiv.ii-p42.2">12:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=43#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p63.1">12:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=43#xxv.iii.iii.xii-p18.1">12:43-48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=46#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p59.2">12:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=47#xxv.iii.iii.xii-p16.1">12:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=14#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p60.1">14:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=21#xxv.iii.iii.xxii-p5.1">14:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=0#xxv.iii.iii.xii-p9.1">15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p52.1">15:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#xxv.iii.iii.iv-p10.1">15:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=9#xvi.ii.xi-p29.1">15:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=9#xix.ii.xxiii-p4.1">15:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=8#xxv.iii.iii.xii-p15.1">19:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=9#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p33.3">19:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=13#xiv.ii.vii-p9.3">19:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=16#xxv.iii.iii.i-p22.1">19:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=3#vi.ii.iii.xi-p8.1">20:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=4#vi.ii.iii.xi-p5.1">20:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=13#xviii.ii.xxxii-p7.1">20:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=13#xix.ii.xi-p3.1">21:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=17#xiv.ii.vi-p35.3">21:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=17#xiv.ii.vii-p9.4">21:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=17#xxii.ii.i-p78.2">21:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=17#xxiv.ii-p7.1">21:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=1#xviii.ii.xx-p6.1">23:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=14#xxv.iii.iii.i-p15.2">23:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=26#xix.ii.xiv-p5.2">23:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=2#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p26.1">24:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=5#xxi.ii.iii.i-p56.1">29:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=11#v.ii.iv-p6.8">33:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=20#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p39.1">33:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=23#xxi.ii.iv.i-p60.7">33:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.iii.i-p49.3">34:6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Leviticus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=7#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p1.7">9:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=7#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p36.1">9:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=13#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p15.1">11:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=9#xxv.iii.iv.xv-p39.1">17:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=26#xxv.iii.iii.i-p34.2">23:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=29#xxv.iii.iii.i-p35.1">23:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=21#xxi.ii.iii.i-p40.3">25:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=12#xxiii.ii-p10.3">26:12</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Numbers</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=0#v.iii.i-p9.2">3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=25#vii.ii.xl-p5.2">6:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=0#v.iii.i-p9.2">7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p6.2">9:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=13#xxv.iii.iv.xv-p39.1">9:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#xxv.iii.iii.i-p18.1">10:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=8#xxv.iii.iii.i-p16.3">10:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=9#xxv.iii.iii.i-p20.1">10:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=10#xxv.iii.iii.i-p21.1">10:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=0#v.iii.i-p9.2">11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=0#v.iii.i-p9.2">12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=0#v.iii.i-p9.2">17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=0#v.iii.i-p9.2">18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=0#v.iii.i-p9.2">21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=5#xvi.ii.xii-p3.2">24:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=5#vii.ii.xxxiii-p4.2">24:5-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=0#v.iii.i-p9.2">26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=2#xxv.iii.iii.v-p21.2">28:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Deuteronomy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#xxi.ii.vi.i-p3.4">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#xxi.ii.vi.i-p33.1">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#xxi.ii.vi.i-p35.1">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#vi.ii.iii.xi-p7.1">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p23.2">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=32#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p20.1">4:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#v.ii.iv-p42.1">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#xxii.ii.iii-p12.1">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#xxii.ii.iii-p69.6">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p21.1">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#vi.ii.iii.xii-p3.2">6:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=7#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p54.3">6:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#vi.ii.iii.xii-p3.2">6:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#xix.ii.xxv-p3.2">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=8#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p10.1">7:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=11#xxv.iii.iii.i-p44.2">12:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=13#xxv.iii.iii.i-p44.2">12:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=14#xxv.iii.iii.i-p44.2">12:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#xxv.iii.iii.xi-p43.2">13:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#xxi.ii.vi.i-p37.1">13:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=18#xiv.ii.iii-p7.2">13:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#xxv.iii.iii.i-p55.2">16:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p5.1">16:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p7.1">16:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p8.1">16:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=6#xiii.ii.i.i-p10.1">17:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=15#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p18.2">18:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=15#xxv.iii.iii.xii-p31.2">18:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=15#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p35.1">21:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=15#xxi.ii.iii.i-p40.2">21:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=23#vii.ii.xxv-p4.1">21:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=66#v.iv.iv-p2.5">28:66</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=66#vii.ii.xxxv-p3.2">28:66</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=66#xxi.ii.iii.ii-p30.2">28:66</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=66#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p40.3">28:66</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=14#vi.ii.ii.i-p4.1">30:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=4#xxi.ii.iii.i-p49.2">32:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=6#xiv.ii.vi-p19.2">32:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=6#xiv.ii.vi-p25.6">32:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p18.2">32:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p21.2">32:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.vi.vii-p40.4">32:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=8#xxi.ii.i.iv-p29.2">32:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=17#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p22.1">32:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=18#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p19.1">32:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=20#xxi.ii.iii.i-p68.3">32:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=39#xxi.ii.i.x-p8.2">32:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=39#xxi.ii.iv.i-p66.3">32:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=39#xxi.ii.iv.ii-p3.2">32:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=49#xix.ii.xviii-p4.2">32:49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p125.4">34:6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Joshua</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.iv.vii-p9.4">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#xx.ii.i-p22.1">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#xvi.ii.xi-p93.1">5:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=20#xvii.ii.i-p86.1">7:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=12#xxv.iii.iii.xxii-p6.1">10:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=14#xvi.ii.xliii-p2.2">23:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=23#xvi.ii.xi-p15.2">24:23</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Judges</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=34#xxii.ii.iii-p77.1">11:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=16#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p51.1">13:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=0#xii.i-p3.3">19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=29#v.ii.vii-p11.1">19:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=29#xii.ii.i-p6.1">19:29</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Samuel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#xix.ii.xvi-p4.1">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=27#xxi.ii.vi.vii-p45.1">2:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=0#xx.ii.vii-p48.1">5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=0#xx.ii.vii-p48.1">6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=5#xviii.ii.iii-p4.1">12:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=5#xviii.ii.vi-p4.1">12:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=9#xx.ii.v-p18.1">13:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=0#xvii.ii.i-p87.1">15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=35#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p125.5">15:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=12#xvi.ii.xxix-p4.3">16:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=14#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p132.2">16:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=13#xix.ii.x-p5.2">21:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=2#xix.ii.viii-p5.2">22:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=9#xviii.ii.xx-p3.2">22:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=18#xx.ii.viii-p27.2">22:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=9#xx.ii.iv-p31.2">26:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=10#xix.ii.xvi-p6.2">26:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=21#xiii.ii.i.i-p15.2">26:21</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Samuel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=23#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p125.6">6:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=13#xxi.ii.iv.ii-p5.2">15:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=24#xvi.ii.xi-p57.2">18:24</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Kings</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#xxi.ii.iv.ii-p5.3">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#xxi.ii.iii.i-p28.1">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#xxi.ii.iii.i-p29.1">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=27#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p8.3">8:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=59#xxi.ii.iv.i-p26.1">8:59</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=24#xxi.ii.iv.i-p26.1">10:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=32#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p23.3">12:32-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=2#xix.ii.xvii-p4.1">13:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=15#xvi.ii.vi-p7.2">18:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=15#xix.ii.x-p6.2">18:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=4#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p44.4">19:4-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=10#xviii.ii.xx-p4.2">21:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=18#xix.ii.xvii-p3.2">21:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=20#xx.ii.viii-p31.2">21:20</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Kings</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#xix.ii.xx-p8.1">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#xvi.ii.ii-p7.1">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#xxi.ii.iv.i-p27.2">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#xxi.ii.iv.i-p27.2">5:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=26#xvi.ii.xi-p62.1">5:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p44.2">6:13-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#xx.ii.v-p37.2">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=17#xvi.ii.xi-p63.2">6:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=35#xiii.ii.ii.ii-p90.3">9:35-36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=9#xvii.ii.ii-p88.1">17:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=35#xvi.ii.xi-p46.2">19:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=18#xxi.ii.iii.i-p36.2">20:18</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ezra</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezra&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#xviii.ii.xviii-p3.2">3:6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Esther</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Esth&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p69.1">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Esth&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#xxv.iii.iii.iv-p14.1">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Esth&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=20#xxv.iii.iii.iv-p15.1">9:20-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Esth&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=21#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p69.1">9:21</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Job</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#xvi.ii.xi-p48.2">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p33.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#xxi.ii.iii.i-p39.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#xxv.iii.iii.xi-p17.1">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p35.1">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#xvi.ii.xviii-p4.1">5:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=26#xix.ii.xiv-p7.1">5:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#xxv.iii.iii.xi-p9.1">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#xxv.iii.iii.v-p26.2">14:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=16#xxii.ii.i-p43.1">14:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=26#xxii.ii.i-p43.1">14:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=14#xxii.ii.i-p43.1">16:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=5#xxi.ii.i.iii-p28.1">18:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=5#xvii.ii.ii-p57.1">18:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=14#vii.ii.xxvii-p3.1">18:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=17#xxii.ii.i-p42.1">38:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=17#xxi.ii.iv.vii-p11.2">38:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=17#xxi.ii.iv.vii-p24.2">38:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=8#xxv.iii.iii.xi-p13.1">40:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=16#xvi.ii.v-p2.1">40:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=19#xvi.ii.xi-p32.2">40:19-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=24#xvii.ii.i-p14.1">40:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=41&amp;scrV=1#xvi.ii.xi-p31.1">41:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=41&amp;scrV=5#xvii.ii.i-p14.1">41:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=41&amp;scrV=13#xxi.ii.i.i-p10.1">41:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=41&amp;scrV=13#xvii.ii.i-p22.1">41:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=41&amp;scrV=18#xvi.ii.xi-p27.2">41:18-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=41&amp;scrV=27#xvi.ii.xi-p28.1">41:27</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Psalms</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p55.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xxv.iii.iv.xiii-p6.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xxv.iii.iii.v-p8.1">1:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#xviii.ii.v-p6.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#xviii.ii.xx-p5.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p36.2">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#xvii.ii.i-p21.1">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.i.iv-p4.1">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#xiv.ii.i-p8.1">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p40.2">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p45.1">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p100.1">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.iii.vii-p10.1">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#xiv.ii.iii-p75.1">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p45.2">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p5.1">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#xxi.ii.vi.vii-p49.1">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p23.1">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p89.1">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#xix.ii.xv-p3.1">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#xix.ii.xiv-p6.1">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=25#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p9.1">2:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=25#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p134.1">2:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=26#xxi.ii.i.x-p7.2">2:26-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=0#xiv.ii.iii-p16.1">3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=0#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p53.1">3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=0#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p32.1">4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#xxii.ii.iii-p13.3">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p25.1">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p32.1">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#xiv.ii.iv-p23.1">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#xxi.ii.i.vi-p16.1">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p32.1">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#xxi.ii.iii.i-p46.2">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#xxi.ii.iii.v-p16.2">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#xxi.ii.iii.v-p86.1">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p16.2">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p42.1">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#xxi.ii.vi.i-p22.3">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=25#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p52.2">4:25-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=34#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p31.2">4:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p66.1">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#xviii.ii.ix-p4.1">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=3#xxv.iii.iii.xii-p38.3">7:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=20#vii.ii.xl-p6.1">7:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=20#xxi.ii.iii.v-p26.1">7:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=6#xvi.ii.xi-p89.1">9:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=9#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p88.1">9:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=9#xxi.ii.iii.ii-p17.2">9:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=14#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p40.2">9:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=15#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p50.1">9:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=17#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p14.3">9:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#xxii.ii.ii-p156.1">10:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.iii.ii-p13.1">10:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.iii.ii-p24.1">10:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.iii.ii-p31.1">10:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p125.9">10:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=3#xiv.ii.iii-p74.1">10:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=3#xiv.ii.vi-p20.3">10:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=3#xiv.ii.vi-p25.8">10:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.vi.vii-p52.1">10:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p1.2">10:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=3#xxii.ii.ii-p23.2">10:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=7#xxi.ii.i.xii-p55.2">11:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#xxv.iii.iv.xiii-p7.1">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p27.1">12:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#xxiv.ii-p28.1">14:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p43.1">14:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#xxv.iii.iv.vi-p4.1">14:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p70.1">14:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=7#xxv.iii.iii.i-p10.1">14:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.iii.iv-p34.1">15:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p24.2">15:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=4#xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p5.1">15:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=4#vi.ii.iii.xi-p6.2">15:4-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=5#vi.ii.i.xiv-p3.1">15:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=8#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p20.1">15:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=16#xxv.iii.iii.xxviii-p4.1">15:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=17#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p29.2">15:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=18#xxiv.ii-p41.2">15:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=3#xxv.iii.iii.i-p30.1">16:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=8#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p78.1">16:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=10#xxi.ii.iii.ii-p32.1">16:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=10#xxi.ii.iv.vii-p36.1">16:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=12#xxv.iii.iii.v-p13.1">16:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=13#xxv.iii.iii.v-p16.2">16:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#xxv.iii.iii.v-p16.2">16:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p23.1">16:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=16#xvii.ii.ii-p44.1">16:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=16#xxi.ii.iii.i-p31.1">16:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=3#xxv.iii.iii.xi-p20.2">17:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=15#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p54.1">17:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p31.2">18:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.iv.vii-p10.1">18:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=7#xvi.ii.v-p8.1">18:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=9#xxi.ii.i.xi-p15.2">18:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=10#xvi.ii.ix-p5.2">18:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=13#xxi.ii.i.xi-p15.2">18:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=17#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p38.2">18:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=24#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p110.2">18:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=27#vii.ii.xl-p5.1">18:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=27#xxii.ii.iii-p69.6">18:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=29#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p47.1">18:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=29#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p56.1">18:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=44#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p16.2">18:44-45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=45#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p41.2">18:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=1#vi.ii.i.xxvii-p3.1">19:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p23.1">19:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p79.2">19:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p60.1">19:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=3#xv.ii-p31.5">19:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=4#xxv.iii.iii.iv-p22.1">19:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=14#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p57.1">19:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=14#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p58.1">19:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=20#xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p9.2">19:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=43#xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p9.2">19:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=44#xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p9.2">19:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=62#xxv.iii.iii.xii-p8.2">19:62</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=73#xiv.ii.iii-p32.1">19:73</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=73#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p15.2">19:73</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=73#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p4.1">19:73</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=89#xxi.ii.iii.v-p59.1">19:89</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=89#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p51.1">19:89</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=90#vi.ii.iii.xii-p4.1">19:90</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=91#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p77.1">19:91</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=91#xxi.ii.vi.i-p29.1">19:91</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=101#xxi.ii.iii.v-p79.1">19:101</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=107#xxv.iii.iv.iii-p16.1">19:107</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=143#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p62.1">19:143</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=164#xxv.iii.iii.xii-p8.2">19:164</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p30.1">20:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=7#xvi.ii.xi-p80.1">20:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=7#xxi.ii.i.xi-p30.1">20:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=9#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p18.1">22:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=16#vii.ii.xxxv-p6.1">22:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=22#xv.ii-p28.7">22:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=32#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p90.1">22:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=4#xxv.iii.iii.i-p52.1">23:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=3#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p60.1">24:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=6#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p68.1">24:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=7#vii.ii.xxv-p11.1">24:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=7#xi.ii.ii-p3.2">24:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=7#xxi.ii.i.xi-p39.1">24:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=7#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p22.1">24:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=7#xxii.ii.iii-p69.7">24:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=10#xxi.ii.i.ii-p13.1">24:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=1#xvi.ii.xviii-p3.1">25:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=1#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p33.2">25:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=2#xxv.iii.iii.xi-p18.1">26:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=1#xix.ii.xxvii-p4.1">27:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p54.1">27:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=3#xvi.ii.vii-p4.1">27:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p87.1">30:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=9#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p25.1">30:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=12#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p27.3">30:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=7#xxv.iii.iii.xii-p6.1">31:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=7#xix.ii.xxvii-p5.2">31:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=15#xix.ii.xvi-p3.1">31:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=24#xix.ii.xxi-p8.1">31:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=9#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p76.2">32:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=9#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p15.1">32:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=14#xxiii.ii-p11.2">32:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=15#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p55.4">32:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=1#xxiii.ii-p9.1">33:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=4#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p141.1">33:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=6#vi.ii.iii.xii-p6.1">33:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=6#xvii.ii.ii-p16.1">33:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.vi.vii-p55.2">33:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p61.3">33:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=9#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p34.9">33:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=9#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p46.2">33:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=0#xix.ii.x-p5.3">34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=1#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p40.1">34:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=13#xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p7.1">34:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=21#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p19.1">34:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=8#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p51.1">35:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=16#xvi.ii.xviii-p6.1">35:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=28#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p52.1">35:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=1#xix.ii.xxiv-p4.1">36:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=9#xiv.ii.iii-p62.1">36:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=9#xxi.ii.iii.v-p23.2">36:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=9#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p19.5">36:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=9#xxiv.ii-p48.1">36:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=6#xxv.iii.iv.xii-p5.2">37:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=40#xix.ii.xxi-p9.2">37:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=8#xi.ii.ii-p3.9">38:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=8#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p93.2">38:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=12#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p35.2">38:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=14#xvi.ii.xi-p81.2">38:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=14#xvi.ii.xi-p41.2">38:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=2#xvi.ii.xi-p40.1">39:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=6#xxv.iii.iv.vii-p10.1">39:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=0#x.i-p5.3">40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=6#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p46.1">40:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=41&amp;scrV=9#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p37.2">41:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=1#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p56.2">42:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=4#xxv.iii.iii.i-p58.1">42:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=4#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p58.1">42:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=43&amp;scrV=3#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p58.2">43:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=43&amp;scrV=3#xxv.iii.iv.xv-p33.1">43:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=43&amp;scrV=4#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p34.1">43:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=5#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p76.4">44:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=5#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p99.1">44:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=17#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p42.1">44:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=17#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p95.1">44:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=20#xx.ii.viii-p117.1">44:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=22#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p5.1">44:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=1#v.ii.iv-p15.14">45:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=1#v.ii.iv-p14.12">45:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii-p28.2">45:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=1#xv.ii-p62.1">45:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=1#xiv.ii.v-p39.1">45:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=1#xv.ii-p7.1">45:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=1#xix.ii.xx-p3.1">45:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p6.1">45:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p19.3">45:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p71.2">45:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.i.xii-p34.1">45:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.iii.ii-p14.1">45:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=7#xxi.ii.i.xi-p5.1">45:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=7#xxi.ii.i.xii-p35.1">45:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=7#xxi.i-p28.1">45:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=7#xxi.ii.i.xii-p1.5">45:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=7#xxi.ii.i.xii-p3.1">45:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=8#v.ii.iv-p42.2">45:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=8#xxi.ii.i.xii-p15.1">45:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=13#xxi.ii.i.iv-p24.1">45:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=13#xxi.ii.iii.ii-p15.1">45:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=14#xxi.ii.iii.i-p51.1">45:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=46&amp;scrV=7#xiv.ii.v-p30.1">46:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=46&amp;scrV=7#xxiv.ii-p44.3">46:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=46&amp;scrV=8#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p81.1">46:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=47&amp;scrV=7#vi.ii.iii.xii-p5.2">47:7-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=48&amp;scrV=5#vi.ii.iii.xii-p7.2">48:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=48&amp;scrV=5#xiv.ii.iii-p34.2">48:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=48&amp;scrV=5#xiv.ii.iii-p53.4">48:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=3#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p56.1">49:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=10#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p47.2">49:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=11#xxv.iii.iii.xi-p24.1">49:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=12#xi.ii.ii-p2.2">49:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=1#xxii.ii.iii-p69.6">50:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=3#xix.ii.xx-p4.1">50:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=6#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p54.1">50:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=14#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p32.1">50:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=16#xvi.ii.xi-p38.1">50:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=16#xxii.ii.iii-p28.1">50:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=16#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p34.2">50:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=23#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p35.2">50:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=10#xxv.iii.iv.iii-p17.1">51:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=11#xxi.ii.i.xii-p21.1">51:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=12#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p24.1">51:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=12#xxv.iii.iv.iii-p18.1">51:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=13#xxv.iii.iv.iii-p19.1">51:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=52&amp;scrV=0#v.iv.iv-p2.4">52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=1#xvii.ii.ii-p52.1">53:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p55.6">53:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=54&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.i.xi-p29.1">54:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=54&amp;scrV=7#xix.ii.xx-p5.1">54:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=55&amp;scrV=4#vii.ii.xxvii-p3.1">55:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=55&amp;scrV=15#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p41.3">55:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=56&amp;scrV=11#xix.ii.xx-p6.1">56:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=57&amp;scrV=3#xix.ii.xx-p7.1">57:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=57&amp;scrV=4#xxi.ii.iii.v-p21.1">57:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=57&amp;scrV=4#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p42.1">57:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=59&amp;scrV=6#xiii.ii.ii.ii-p90.2">59:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=59&amp;scrV=14#xiii.ii.ii.ii-p90.2">59:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=59&amp;scrV=15#xiii.ii.ii.ii-p90.2">59:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=60&amp;scrV=11#v.iv.iv-p7.3">60:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=60&amp;scrV=12#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p98.2">60:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=63&amp;scrV=1#xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p7.2">63:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=63&amp;scrV=6#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p56.1">63:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=63&amp;scrV=11#xi.ii.iii-p2.6">63:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=66&amp;scrV=11#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p12.2">66:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=68&amp;scrV=1#xvi.ii.ix-p4.1">68:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=68&amp;scrV=5#xxi.ii.iii.v-p8.2">68:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=69&amp;scrV=26#xix.ii.ix-p5.3">69:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=71&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.iii.ii-p17.1">71:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=72&amp;scrV=1#xi.ii.ii-p3.7">72:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=72&amp;scrV=5#xxi.ii.i.xi-p33.2">72:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=72&amp;scrV=17#xxi.ii.i.xi-p33.2">72:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=73&amp;scrV=20#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p17.2">73:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=73&amp;scrV=23#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p48.2">73:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=74&amp;scrV=2#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p10.1">74:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=74&amp;scrV=6#xx.ii.iv-p28.1">74:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=74&amp;scrV=11#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p9.1">74:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=74&amp;scrV=14#xxv.iii.iii.i-p39.1">74:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=76&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p62.3">76:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=76&amp;scrV=1#xxv.iii.iii.iv-p22.1">76:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=77&amp;scrV=10#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p11.2">77:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=78&amp;scrV=25#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p69.1">78:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=81&amp;scrV=3#xxv.iii.iii.i-p16.2">81:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=81&amp;scrV=3#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p6.3">81:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=82&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.i.xi-p18.1">82:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=82&amp;scrV=5#xxv.iii.iv.xv-p8.1">82:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=82&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.i.iii-p17.1">82:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=82&amp;scrV=6#vii.ii.iv-p8.1">82:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=82&amp;scrV=6#vii.ii.liv-p3.4">82:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=83&amp;scrV=1#xxiv.ii-p58.2">83:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=83&amp;scrV=6#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p43.2">83:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=84&amp;scrV=7#xxii.ii.iii-p69.6">84:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=84&amp;scrV=10#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p24.2">84:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=84&amp;scrV=70#xxii.ii.iii-p69.6">84:70</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=85&amp;scrV=8#xxi.ii.iv.i-p25.1">85:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=86&amp;scrV=8#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p40.1">86:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=86&amp;scrV=8#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p13.1">86:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=86&amp;scrV=8#xxiv.ii-p59.1">86:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=86&amp;scrV=16#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p51.2">86:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=87&amp;scrV=1#v.iv.iv-p7.6">87:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=87&amp;scrV=2#xxi.ii.i.xii-p56.1">87:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=87&amp;scrV=4#v.iv.iv-p7.4">87:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=88&amp;scrV=7#xi.ii.ii-p3.8">88:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=89&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p45.1">89:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=89&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p13.1">89:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=89&amp;scrV=7#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p39.1">89:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=89&amp;scrV=17#xxi.ii.i.xi-p40.2">89:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=89&amp;scrV=47#vii.ii.xxvii-p3.1">89:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=90&amp;scrV=2#xxi.ii.i.iv-p34.1">90:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=90&amp;scrV=10#xvi.ii.xi-p3.1">90:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=90&amp;scrV=14#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p92.1">90:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=90&amp;scrV=17#xxi.ii.i.iv-p22.2">90:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=91&amp;scrV=8#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p18.2">91:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=94&amp;scrV=11#xvii.ii.i-p81.3">94:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=94&amp;scrV=17#xxv.iii.iii.v-p15.4">94:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=95&amp;scrV=1#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p41.1">95:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=95&amp;scrV=1#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p88.1">95:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=97&amp;scrV=1#xxv.iii.iii.iv-p21.2">97:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=104&amp;scrV=24#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p142.1">104:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=110&amp;scrV=3#xiv.ii.v-p40.1">110:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=110&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p13.1">110:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=118&amp;scrV=0#xiii.ii.i.ii-p50.3">118</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=118&amp;scrV=0#xiii.ii.i.ii-p50.4">118</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=148#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p64.1">119:148</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=120&amp;scrV=5#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p13.1">120:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=125&amp;scrV=1#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p59.1">125:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=132&amp;scrV=14#xxv.iii.iv.xiii-p8.1">132:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=135&amp;scrV=0#vi.ii.iii.xii-p12.2">135</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=143&amp;scrV=5#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p135.1">143:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=143&amp;scrV=5#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p56.1">143:5</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Proverbs</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p48.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p39.1">1:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.i.xi-p34.3">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p69.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#xxi.ii.iii.v-p78.1">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#xx.ii.ii-p29.2">2:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#xiv.ii.iv-p24.1">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#xxi.ii.i.vi-p17.1">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p48.1">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p6.1">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p61.2">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p5.1">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=23#xvi.ii.xi-p19.1">4:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p46.1">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p43.2">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=22#xx.ii.viii-p41.1">7:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=22#xxii.ii.iii-p20.2">7:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=2#xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p19.1">8:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=9#xv.ii-p33.1">8:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=10#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p25.2">8:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=12#xxi.ii.i.vi-p13.2">8:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=12#xxii.ii.iii-p36.1">8:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=14#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p42.2">8:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=14#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p56.2">8:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#v.ii.iv-p27.4">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#v.ii.iv-p40.10">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#v.ii.iv-p42.4">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#v.ii.iv-p14.9">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#xxi.i-p30.1">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#v.ii.ix-p24.1">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#v.iii.i-p12.1">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#v.iii.i-p13.5">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#v.iv.iv-p2.8">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#xvii.i-p4.2">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#xv.ii-p28.3">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#xv.ii-p31.3">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#x.ii-p8.6">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#x.ii-p14.1">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#xiv.ii.iii-p1.3">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#xvii.ii.ii-p43.2">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#xiv.ii.iii-p69.2">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#xiv.ii.iii-p83.2">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#xiv.ii.vi-p18.2">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#xiv.ii.vi-p25.4">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#xiv.ii.vi-p25.7">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#xxii.ii.ii-p113.1">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#xxi.ii.i.xi-p34.2">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p3.2">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#xxi.ii.iii.i-p6.2">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#xxi.ii.iii.i-p14.2">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p1.5">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p3.2">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p21.7">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#xxi.ii.iii.iv-p1.5">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#xxi.ii.iii.v-p1.5">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p1.5">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p4.2">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#xxi.ii.iii.vii-p1.3">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p1.5">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p76.6">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p1.3">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p1.5">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p1.7">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p47.1">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p1.3">8:22-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=23#xxi.ii.i.iv-p31.2">8:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=23#xxi.ii.ii-p17.10">8:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=23#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p21.11">8:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=23#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p3.2">8:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=24#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p72.1">8:24-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=25#x.ii-p12.1">8:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=25#xiv.ii.iii-p76.2">8:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=25#xiv.ii.vi-p21.2">8:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=25#xiv.ii.vi-p25.9">8:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=25#xxi.ii.vi.vii-p53.2">8:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=25#xxi.ii.iii.v-p19.2">8:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=25#xxi.ii.iii.vii-p46.2">8:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=27#vi.ii.iii.xii-p10.2">8:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=27#xxi.ii.iii.vii-p14.2">8:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=27#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p74.1">8:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=27#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p11.2">8:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=30#xv.ii-p39.1">8:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=30#x.ii-p11.6">8:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=30#xxi.ii.i.vi-p30.2">8:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=30#xxi.ii.i.xi-p12.2">8:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=30#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p26.2">8:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=30#xxi.ii.iii.vii-p14.2">8:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=30#xxi.ii.iii.vii-p43.2">8:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=30#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p83.2">8:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=31#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p84.2">8:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p51.1">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p8.1">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p28.1">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p48.1">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p49.2">9:1-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=6#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p50.1">9:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=17#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p44.1">9:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=17#xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p18.1">9:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=18#xxi.ii.i.iii-p25.1">9:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=18#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p48.1">9:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=3#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p55.2">10:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=20#xvii.ii.ii-p87.1">10:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=27#xix.ii.xiv-p8.1">10:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=26#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p15.1">11:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=5#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p15.2">12:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#xvii.ii.i-p76.2">12:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#xv.ii-p57.1">12:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=10#xx.ii.vii-p64.1">12:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=11#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p20.3">12:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=20#xiv.ii.v-p32.1">12:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=3#xix.ii.xvii-p6.1">13:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=13#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p62.2">13:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=15#xvii.ii.i-p39.1">14:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=16#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p55.1">14:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=24#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p56.1">14:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#xviii.ii.xxxv-p2.2">15:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=13#xviii.ii.xii-p7.1">15:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=13#xvi.ii.xxix-p3.1">15:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=28#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p35.1">15:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=13#xviii.ii.xii-p5.2">16:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=13#xviii.ii.xxvii-p3.1">16:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=1#xiv.ii.i-p17.2">18:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.i.v-p4.2">18:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=3#vi.ii.i.viii-p4.2">18:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=3#viii.ii-p40.2">18:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.iv.i-p5.2">18:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=5#xiii.ii.i.i-p20.2">19:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=27#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p36.1">19:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=13#xviii.ii.xxi-p2.1">20:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=14#v.ii.ix-p22.2">20:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=17#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p45.1">20:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=23#xxi.ii.iii.i-p33.1">20:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=28#xviii.ii.xi-p5.1">20:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=1#xxv.iii.iv.xi-p8.1">21:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=26#xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p15.2">21:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=28#xiv.ii.vi-p35.3">22:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=28#xxiv.ii-p6.2">22:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=1#xxii.ii.iii-p39.1">23:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=4#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p117.3">23:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=32#xx.ii.viii-p89.2">23:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=9#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p41.2">24:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=15#xvi.ii.xx-p2.1">24:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=2#xxv.iii.iv.vii-p11.1">25:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=7#xviii.ii.v-p3.1">25:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=7#xiii.ii.ii.ii-p35.2">25:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=18#xviii.ii.xii-p10.1">25:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=25#xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p12.3">25:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=10#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p46.2">26:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=28#xx.ii.viii-p62.2">28:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=7#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p133.1">29:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=12#xx.ii.viii-p37.2">29:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=8#xviii.ii.xx-p7.1">30:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=11#xxii.ii.i-p78.2">30:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=15#xix.ii.iv-p3.1">30:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=15#xx.ii.viii-p8.1">30:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=19#v.iv.iv-p2.6">30:19</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ecclesiastes</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#xix.ii.xiv-p4.2">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#xxv.iii.iii.i-p7.1">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#xvi.ii.xi-p6.2">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#xix.ii.xxi-p7.2">5:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=17#xix.ii.xiv-p9.2">7:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=23#xxv.iii.iv.vii-p9.2">7:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=26#xxv.iii.iv.vii-p13.2">7:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=29#vii.ii.iv-p5.2">7:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=29#vi.ii.i.vii-p3.1">7:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p57.2">8:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=12#xix.ii.xv-p5.2">9:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=8#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p49.1">10:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=20#xviii.ii.iii-p6.1">10:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eccl&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=14#xxi.ii.iii.i-p48.2">12:14</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Song of Solomon</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#v.iii.i-p29.2">1:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#v.iii.iii-p8.1">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#v.iii.i-p29.2">3:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#xx.ii.iv-p30.1">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#v.iii.i-p29.2">6:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Song&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#xxv.iii.iii.i-p11.1">8:1</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Isaiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#xiv.ii.iii-p40.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#xxi.ii.i.xi-p8.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#xxi.ii.vi.vii-p40.2">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p41.3">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#xxv.iii.iv.vi-p5.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#xx.ii.viii-p113.1">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#xix.ii.ii-p5.2">1:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#v.iv.iv-p3.1">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#xxi.ii.iii.iv-p31.1">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p14.1">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p18.1">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p25.2">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p14.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p10.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#xiv.ii.iii-p50.1">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#xvii.ii.ii-p51.1">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p68.1">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p85.1">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p59.1">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p8.2">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#vii.ii.lii-p3.1">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p48.2">3:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p37.2">3:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.vi.vii-p51.1">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#xv.ii-p55.3">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p15.3">5:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#xix.ii.xxiii-p5.1">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#xx.ii.i-p8.1">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=0#xi.ii.vi-p2.3">6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#v.ii.iv-p5.13">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=8#xi.ii.ii-p2.3">6:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p21.1">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#vii.ii.xxxiii-p3.3">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p17.2">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#xxv.iii.iii.xii-p31.3">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p19.1">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#xxv.iii.iv.xv-p34.3">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=4#vii.ii.xxxiii-p5.1">8:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=4#vii.ii.xxxvi-p3.1">8:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#xix.ii.xiii-p3.1">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=6#xi.ii.v-p2.1">9:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=6#xi.ii.v-p2.2">9:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p25.1">9:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.iv.v-p39.1">9:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p45.1">9:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=14#xvi.ii.xi-p30.1">10:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=14#xvii.ii.i-p13.1">10:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=5#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p49.1">11:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=8#xvii.ii.i-p15.2">11:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=9#vii.ii.xlv-p3.1">11:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=9#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p62.2">11:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=10#vii.ii.xxxv-p7.1">11:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=12#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p8.1">14:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=14#xvii.ii.i-p16.1">14:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=14#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p67.2">14:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=27#xvii.ii.ii-p63.1">14:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=27#xxv.iii.iv.vii-p16.1">14:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=1#vii.ii.xxxiii-p6.1">19:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=13#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p44.1">22:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=13#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p16.1">22:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=14#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p17.1">22:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=2#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p16.1">23:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=8#xxi.ii.iii.ii-p34.1">25:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=9#xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p8.1">26:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=10#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p11.1">26:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=13#xxi.ii.iii.ii-p22.1">26:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=20#xviii.ii.xxxiv-p3.1">26:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=20#xix.ii.xxi-p6.1">26:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=20#xx.ii.vii-p8.1">26:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=6#xviii.ii.xvii-p4.1">32:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=6#xxv.iii.iv.xv-p11.1">32:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=3#vii.ii.xxxviii-p4.1">35:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=18#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p30.2">38:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=19#xxi.ii.iii.i-p35.2">38:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=20#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p18.2">38:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=7#xxi.ii.iii.i-p36.3">39:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=8#xxi.ii.i.xii-p19.1">40:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=18#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p19.1">40:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=28#xiv.ii.iii-p14.1">40:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=28#xxi.ii.i.iv-p18.1">40:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=28#xxi.ii.iii.iv-p12.1">40:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=29#xiv.ii.iii-p15.1">40:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=8#vi.ii.i.xvii-p3.3">42:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=8#xxii.ii.iii-p71.3">42:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=42&amp;scrV=12#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p18.3">42:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=6#xxii.ii.ii-p145.1">44:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.iv.i-p66.4">44:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=9#vi.ii.i.xiv-p4.1">44:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=23#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p51.1">44:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=24#xiv.ii.iii-p31.1">44:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=24#xxi.ii.iv.ii-p22.1">44:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=5#xxii.ii.iii-p69.4">45:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=14#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p53.1">45:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=47&amp;scrV=6#xix.ii.ix-p5.2">47:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=48&amp;scrV=13#xiv.ii.iv-p21.2">48:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=48&amp;scrV=22#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p24.2">48:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=48&amp;scrV=22#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p12.2">48:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=5#xiv.ii.iii-p33.1">49:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=5#xxi.ii.iii.vii-p1.5">49:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=5#xxi.ii.iii.vii-p4.1">49:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=8#xxv.iii.iii.i-p12.1">49:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=49&amp;scrV=13#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p52.1">49:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=6#xx.ii.v-p42.1">50:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=6#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p49.3">50:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=6#xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p29.1">50:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=16#xiv.ii.iv-p22.1">51:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=52&amp;scrV=0#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p20.1">52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=52&amp;scrV=5#xxii.ii.i-p12.2">52:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=52&amp;scrV=11#xx.ii.viii-p115.1">52:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=52&amp;scrV=11#xvii.ii.ii-p64.1">52:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=0#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p20.2">53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=3#vii.ii.xxxiv-p3.1">53:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=4#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p33.3">53:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=4#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p51.1">53:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=4#xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p4.1">53:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=5#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p49.1">53:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=7#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p19.1">53:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=7#xxi.ii.iii.ii-p33.1">53:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=7#xxv.iii.iii.i-p51.1">53:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=7#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p45.1">53:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=8#x.ii-p8.2">53:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=8#xxii.ii.ii-p175.1">53:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=54&amp;scrV=13#vii.ii.xlvii-p11.1">54:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=54&amp;scrV=13#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p64.3">54:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=55&amp;scrV=6#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p23.1">55:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=56&amp;scrV=4#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p26.1">56:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=58&amp;scrV=5#xxv.iii.iii.i-p33.1">58:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=58&amp;scrV=9#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p91.1">58:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=58&amp;scrV=11#xxi.ii.i.vi-p15.2">58:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=59&amp;scrV=3#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p37.1">59:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=59&amp;scrV=4#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p38.1">59:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=59&amp;scrV=9#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p39.1">59:9-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=60&amp;scrV=8#v.ii.x-p9.1">60:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=61&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.i.xii-p10.1">61:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=61&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.i.xii-p41.1">61:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=61&amp;scrV=8#xxi.ii.i.xii-p58.1">61:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=63&amp;scrV=1#xi.ii.ii-p3.2">63:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=63&amp;scrV=9#vii.ii.xl-p7.1">63:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=64&amp;scrV=4#xxv.iii.iii.i-p60.3">64:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=65&amp;scrV=1#vii.ii.xxxviii-p3.1">65:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=66&amp;scrV=2#xiv.ii.iii-p18.1">66:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=66&amp;scrV=2#xiv.ii.iii-p30.1">66:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=66&amp;scrV=2#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p10.1">66:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=66&amp;scrV=2#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p133.1">66:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=66&amp;scrV=3#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p22.1">66:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=66&amp;scrV=3#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p23.1">66:3</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Jeremiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#xiv.ii.iii-p21.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#xiv.ii.iii-p29.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#xxi.ii.i.iv-p33.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p64.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.iii.v-p24.1">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#xxi.ii.i.ii-p21.1">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#xiv.ii.iii-p64.1">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#xxi.ii.i.vi-p9.1">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p47.1">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.iv.i-p6.1">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p20.4">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p77.1">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p11.1">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=30#xx.ii.vi-p32.2">5:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#xxv.iii.iii.xii-p12.1">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=20#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p12.2">6:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=18#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p20.1">7:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=21#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p19.2">7:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=22#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p25.3">7:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=22#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p29.2">7:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=28#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p11.1">7:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=34#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p11.1">7:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=34#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p21.1">7:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#xiii.ii.ii.ii-p74.1">9:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p71.1">9:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.iii.i-p68.2">9:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=10#xxiv.ii-p26.2">9:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=19#vii.ii.xxxv-p4.1">11:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=23#xiv.ii.vii-p25.1">13:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#xvii.ii.i-p52.1">14:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=5#xxv.iii.iv.iv-p8.1">15:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=18#xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p16.1">15:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=10#xxv.iii.iii.xi-p10.1">17:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=11#xx.ii.iv-p24.1">17:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=12#xxi.ii.i.vi-p10.1">17:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=9#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p32.1">20:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=9#xxv.iii.iv.iv-p27.1">20:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=12#xxv.iii.iii.xi-p12.1">20:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=10#xiii.ii.i.i-p23.1">22:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=18#xxiv.ii-p24.3">23:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=22#xxiv.ii-p25.2">23:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=23#xxi.ii.vi.i-p36.2">23:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=29#xxi.ii.iii.v-p77.2">23:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=10#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p33.1">25:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=22#x.ii-p13.1">31:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=22#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p27.1">31:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=34#vii.ii.xlvii-p11.2">31:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=48&amp;scrV=10#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p22.2">48:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Lamentations</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lam&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=27#xxv.iii.iii.xi-p27.1">3:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lam&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p42.3">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lam&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=20#v.iii.i-p4.31">4:20</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ezekiel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#xxi.ii.iv.i-p13.4">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=4#xvii.ii.i-p17.1">9:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=13#xx.ii.vi-p31.1">11:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=25#xxii.ii.iii-p27.1">16:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=48#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p42.2">16:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=23#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p34.2">18:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=26#xvi.ii.xi-p8.2">18:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=32#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p34.2">18:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=2#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p117.2">28:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=2#xviii.ii.xxvi-p3.1">34:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=2#xxv.iii.iv.iv-p9.1">34:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=0#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p28.2">44</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Daniel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#xxi.ii.iv.i-p56.1">3:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=25#xxi.ii.vi.vii-p53.3">3:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#xxii.ii.iii-p69.7">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#xvi.ii.xxxvi-p2.1">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#xx.ii.vi-p26.1">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=11#xiv.ii.i-p16.8">6:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=11#xviii.ii.xvii-p6.1">6:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#xii.ii.v-p8.1">6:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=5#xx.ii.i-p16.1">7:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#xx.ii.i-p16.1">7:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=13#v.ii.iv-p5.2">7:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#xxii.ii.iii-p69.7">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=25#xx.ii.viii-p65.1">7:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=24#v.ii.iv-p5.2">9:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=24#vii.ii.xxxix-p3.1">9:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#xx.ii.viii-p87.1">9:27</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Hosea</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#xvi.ii.v-p7.1">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p11.1">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p35.3">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=13#xxi.ii.i.ii-p22.1">7:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=15#xxi.ii.i.ii-p23.1">7:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=7#xxiv.ii-p15.1">8:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=4#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p9.1">9:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#vii.ii.xxxiii-p7.1">11:1</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Joel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Joel&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#xviii.ii.xiii-p4.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Joel&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#xxv.iii.iii.i-p29.1">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Joel&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#xx.ii.viii-p104.1">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Joel&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#xxv.iii.iv.ix-p8.1">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Joel&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=25#xxi.ii.i.ii-p12.1">2:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Joel&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=25#xvii.ii.ii-p6.1">2:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Joel&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=25#xiv.ii.v-p28.1">2:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Joel&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=25#xxii.ii.ii-p34.1">2:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Joel&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=25#xxii.ii.iii-p28.3">2:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Joel&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=25#xxiv.ii-p43.1">2:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Joel&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=28#xxii.ii.ii-p73.2">2:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Joel&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=28#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p42.2">2:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Joel&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=28#xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p37.1">2:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Joel&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=32#v.ii.iv-p9.5">2:32</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Amos</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#xxii.ii.iii-p69.4">5:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Micah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mic&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p8.3">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mic&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=18#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p102.1">7:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mic&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=18#xxii.ii.iii-p69.6">7:18</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Nahum</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Nah&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#xxv.iii.iii.i-p46.1">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Nah&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#xxv.iii.iii.i-p47.2">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Nah&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p6.4">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Nah&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p6.1">1:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Habakkuk</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hab&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#xxiii.iii-p13.1">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hab&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#xvi.ii.xi-p35.1">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hab&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#xxiii.ii-p37.1">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hab&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p17.1">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hab&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p6.1">2:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Zechariah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.iii.v-p14.2">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#xxi.ii.iii.v-p14.2">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p8.2">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Zech&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=19#xxv.iii.iii.xii-p36.2">8:19</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Malachi</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#xxi.ii.i.xii-p57.1">1:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#xxv.iii.iii.iv-p28.1">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p89.2">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p27.1">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#xxv.iii.iii.xi-p19.1">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#viii.ii-p34.1">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.i.x-p8.3">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.iii.i-p68.4">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p23.1">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#xxv.iii.iii.i-p5.1">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#xxv.iii.iii.v-p22.1">4:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#v.ii.iv-p10.2">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#xxi.ii.vi.vii-p31.1">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#vii.ii.xxxiii-p3.2">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p17.3">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p35.1">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p43.1">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#xxv.iii.iv.xv-p34.2">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p125.2">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p125.11">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#xix.ii.xii-p3.1">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#xvi.ii.xi-p16.1">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#xxv.ii.ii-p53.1">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p12.2">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#xv.ii-p9.1">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#xxi.ii.i.iii-p31.1">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#xiv.ii.iii-p56.1">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#xv.ii-p7.5">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#xxi.ii.vi.vii-p55.3">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#xxi.ii.i.v-p17.1">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p45.3">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p53.2">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p19.2">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#xxii.ii.iii-p13.1">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p51.2">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#xvii.ii.ii-p22.1">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p13.1">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#xix.ii.xxv-p3.3">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#xvi.ii.xi-p74.1">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#xvii.ii.i-p24.1">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p30.1">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#xxii.ii.iii-p69.5">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#xxv.iii.iv.iv-p36.1">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=20#xvi.ii.iii-p6.1">4:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=23#xiv.ii.i-p15.1">4:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p55.3">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p79.3">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p22.1">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#xix.ii.xix-p3.1">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p94.2">5:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#xvii.ii.ii-p55.1">5:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#v.ii.iv-p5.4">5:21-44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p65.2">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=28#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p65.2">5:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=36#xix.ii.xv-p10.2">5:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=48#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p82.1">5:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=48#xxiv.ii-p57.3">5:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#xviii.ii.xvii-p3.1">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=7#xvi.ii.iv-p7.2">6:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=7#xxii.ii.ii-p203.3">6:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#xiv.ii.vii-p18.1">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=30#xi.ii.i-p6.2">6:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=31#xvi.ii.xiii-p2.2">6:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=33#v.iv.iv-p7.5">6:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=34#xvi.ii.iv-p2.1">6:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=2#xvi.ii.xxxvii-p6.1">7:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=6#v.iii.i-p30.3">7:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=6#v.iv.vi-p4.1">7:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=6#xiii.ii.i.i-p63.1">7:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=13#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p31.2">7:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=15#xvii.ii.i-p26.1">7:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=15#xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p21.2">7:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=22#xvi.ii.xi-p77.1">7:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=25#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p55.1">7:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=25#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p33.4">7:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=2#xxv.iii.iv.xv-p16.1">8:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=26#xxv.iii.iv.xv-p18.1">8:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=29#xvii.ii.ii-p21.3">8:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=29#xvii.ii.i-p25.2">8:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=31#xvi.ii.xi-p49.2">8:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=3#xx.ii.vii-p72.3">9:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#xxi.ii.iv.v-p38.2">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#xxii.ii.iii-p69.7">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=13#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p35.4">9:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=20#xvi.ii.xxii-p2.1">9:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=20#xxv.iii.iv.xv-p17.1">9:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=24#xxv.iii.iv.xiii-p9.1">9:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=36#xiii.ii.i.iv-p37.1">9:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=8#xvi.ii.xxxvii-p4.1">10:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p79.1">10:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=17#v.ii.iv-p5.6">10:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=22#xiii.ii.i.iii-p24.1">10:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=22#xiii.ii.i.iii-p39.1">10:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#xii.ii.v-p4.1">10:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#xviii.ii.xxxii-p6.1">10:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#xix.ii.xi-p4.2">10:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=29#xi.ii.i-p6.1">10:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=29#xix.ii.ix-p3.1">10:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=29#xxi.ii.iii.iv-p13.2">10:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=40#v.ii.iv-p5.5">10:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=40#xi.ii.iv-p3.1">10:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=40#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p46.3">10:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=40#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p48.1">10:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=40#xxi.ii.vi.vii-p15.3">10:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=40#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p30.1">10:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=13#vii.ii.xl-p4.1">11:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=25#vi.ii.i.vi-p4.3">11:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=25#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p49.1">11:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#xvii.ii.ii-p37.1">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#xi.i-p3.3">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#xi.ii.i-p1.2">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#xiv.ii.iii-p60.1">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#xxi.ii.i.iv-p14.1">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#xxi.ii.i.xi-p21.1">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p40.1">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p5.4">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#xxi.ii.iv.v-p1.4">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#xxi.ii.iv.v-p3.3">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p20.1">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#xxi.ii.vi.vii-p12.1">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#xxi.ii.vi.vii-p43.2">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=28#v.ii.iv-p49.1">11:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=28#xi.ii.ii-p3.3">11:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=28#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p89.1">11:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=29#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p94.1">11:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=29#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p32.1">11:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=8#v.ii.iv-p5.4">12:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=15#xix.ii.xii-p4.1">12:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=19#xvi.ii.xi-p66.2">12:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#v.ii.iv-p42.12">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#xxi.ii.i.xii-p37.1">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=32#v.iii.i-p30.4">12:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=32#xxi.ii.i.xii-p38.2">12:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=34#xxi.ii.i.vii-p4.1">12:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=34#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p44.1">12:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=36#xiii.ii.i.ii-p82.1">12:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=40#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p108.1">12:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=43#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p18.1">12:43-45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=8#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p26.1">13:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=21#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p21.3">13:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=22#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p34.2">13:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=25#xiv.ii.ii-p3.3">13:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=52#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p54.2">13:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=13#xix.ii.xiii-p4.1">14:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=28#xvi.ii.xxiv-p3.1">14:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=3#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p41.1">15:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=4#xix.ii.ii-p3.1">15:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=11#xxv.iii.iv.iii-p7.1">15:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=13#xxii.ii.iii-p5.1">15:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=13#xxiv.ii-p10.1">15:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=19#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p45.1">15:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=26#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p62.1">15:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=28#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p63.1">15:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=13#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p9.2">16:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=13#xxi.ii.iv.v-p16.2">16:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=16#v.ii.iv-p5.1">16:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=16#xx.ii.v-p24.1">16:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=16#xxi.ii.iii.ii-p44.1">16:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=16#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p11.1">16:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=16#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p74.2">16:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=16#xxv.iii.iii.xxiv-p4.2">16:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=18#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p55.1">16:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=22#xxi.ii.i.viii-p11.4">16:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=23#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p119.1">16:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=23#xxi.ii.iv.vii-p29.1">16:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=24#xx.ii.iv-p29.1">16:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=24#xx.ii.viii-p24.1">16:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=5#xvii.ii.ii-p15.1">17:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=5#xvii.ii.ii-p29.1">17:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=5#xxi.ii.iii.v-p18.1">17:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=20#xvi.ii.xxxvii-p2.2">17:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=6#xiii.ii.i.ii-p14.2">18:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=6#xxii.ii.i-p12.3">18:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=6#xxv.iii.iv.iv-p5.2">18:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=19#xviii.ii.xvi-p4.2">18:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=20#xiii.ii.i.i-p39.3">18:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=20#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p13.2">18:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=24#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p13.2">18:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=4#vii.ii.ii-p6.1">19:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=4#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p19.1">19:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=4#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p8.1">19:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=6#xix.ii.xvii-p5.1">19:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=21#xvi.ii.iii-p8.1">19:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=27#xxv.iii.iv.vii-p5.1">19:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=16#xxi.ii.i.iii-p14.1">20:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=22#xxv.iii.iii.v-p18.2">20:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=28#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p110.1">20:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=32#xxi.ii.iv.v-p16.4">20:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=2#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p25.2">21:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=19#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p31.1">21:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=33#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p30.1">21:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=37#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p55.8">21:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=12#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p73.3">22:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=12#xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p14.2">22:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=21#xx.ii.vi-p20.2">22:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=21#xxi.ii.i.xii-p62.1">22:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=29#xvii.ii.i-p79.2">22:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=29#xxi.ii.i.xii-p61.2">22:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=29#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p39.2">22:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=29#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p38.2">22:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=29#xxv.iii.iii.xxv-p15.2">22:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=19#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p16.2">23:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=34#v.ii.iv-p5.8">23:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=2#xxv.iii.iv.xv-p40.1">24:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p14.1">24:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=24#xvii.ii.i-p41.2">24:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=24#xvii.ii.i-p8.2">24:24-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=31#xxii.ii.iii-p69.5">24:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=35#v.ii.iv-p5.5">24:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=39#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p29.2">24:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=42#vii.ii.lvi-p4.1">24:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=42#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p1.7">24:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=42#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p28.2">24:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=42#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p51.2">24:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=44#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p28.2">24:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=1#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p82.2">25:1-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=11#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p13.1">25:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=13#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p32.1">25:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=21#xiv.ii.iii-p43.2">25:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=21#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p7.1">25:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=21#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p97.1">25:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=21#xxv.iii.iii.xxvi-p6.1">25:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=21#xxv.iii.iii.xxvii-p3.1">25:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=23#xiv.ii.iii-p43.2">25:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=23#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p16.1">25:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=26#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p14.1">25:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=26#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p27.2">25:26-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=27#xxv.iii.iv.iv-p10.2">25:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=31#v.ii.iv-p5.3">25:31-36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=34#xiv.ii.iii-p43.2">25:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=34#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p31.1">25:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=34#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p61.1">25:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=34#xxv.iii.iii.xxviii-p7.1">25:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=35#xx.ii.vii-p69.3">25:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=40#xx.ii.vii-p69.3">25:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=45#xx.ii.ii-p25.1">25:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=2#xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p3.1">26:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=17#xxv.iii.iii.iv-p27.2">26:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=26#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p71.3">26:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=26#xxv.iii.iii.iv-p29.2">26:26-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=28#xxv.iii.iii.iv-p18.2">26:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=38#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p39.2">26:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=39#xxi.i-p32.2">26:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=39#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p7.2">26:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=39#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p76.1">26:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=39#xxi.ii.iv.vii-p1.5">26:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=39#xxi.ii.iv.vii-p5.3">26:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=41#v.ii.iv-p42.16">26:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=41#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p10.4">26:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=45#xix.ii.xiii-p9.2">26:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=64#vii.ii.lvi-p3.2">26:64</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=64#xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p6.3">26:64</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=65#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p18.4">26:65</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=24#xx.ii.viii-p33.2">27:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=40#xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p8.2">27:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=42#vii.ii.xxii-p4.1">27:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=45#xxv.iii.iii.xxii-p7.2">27:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=46#v.ii.iv-p42.25">27:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=46#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p10.2">27:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=52#xxi.ii.iv.vii-p25.1">27:52-53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=54#xv.ii-p11.1">27:54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=54#xxi.ii.iv.vii-p27.1">27:54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=60#xvi.ii.xlii-p3.1">27:60</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=5#xvi.ii.xi-p68.2">28:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=18#xxi.i-p32.1">28:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=18#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p5.2">28:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=18#xxi.ii.iv.v-p6.3">28:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=18#xxi.ii.vi.ii-p3.2">28:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=19#ix.ii-p11.2">28:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=19#xii.ii.i-p11.2">28:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=19#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p45.2">28:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=19#xxii.ii.ii-p61.1">28:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=19#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p63.2">28:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=19#xxii.ii.ii-p176.2">28:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=20#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p125.7">28:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=20#xxv.iii.iii.xii-p4.2">28:20</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Mark</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#v.ii.iv-p10.1">1:7-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#xvii.ii.ii-p21.2">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#xvii.ii.i-p25.3">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=31#xxv.iii.iv.xv-p41.1">1:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#xxii.ii.iii-p69.7">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p53.1">4:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=20#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p35.1">4:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=20#xxv.iii.iv.iii-p14.1">4:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=37#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p50.2">4:37-41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=37#xxv.iii.iii.xxii-p4.2">4:37-41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=38#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p9.4">6:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=38#xxi.ii.iv.v-p16.3">6:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#xxiii.ii-p33.1">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=29#v.ii.iv-p5.1">8:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=38#v.ii.iv-p5.3">8:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=21#xx.ii.viii-p75.5">10:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=28#xxv.iii.iii.xii-p14.1">10:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=45#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p80.1">10:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=13#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p55.10">11:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=25#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p120.1">12:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=29#vi.ii.i.vi-p4.2">12:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=29#xxi.ii.iv.i-p65.1">12:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=29#xxi.ii.iv.ii-p7.1">12:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=9#xx.ii.iv-p18.1">13:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=31#v.ii.iv-p5.5">13:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=32#xxi.i-p32.1">13:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=32#xxi.ii.i.ii-p16.6">13:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=32#v.iv.v-p7.1">13:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=32#v.iv.v-p8.1">13:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=32#v.ii.iv-p42.21">13:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=32#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p10.5">13:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=32#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p1.4">13:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=32#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p3.1">13:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=5#xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p6.2">15:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=34#xxi.ii.iv.vii-p5.4">15:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=46#xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p27.1">15:46</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Luke</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#v.ii.iv-p10.2">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p45.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xxv.iii.iii.xxv-p9.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#xxi.ii.iii.v-p25.3">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#xvi.ii.xi-p67.1">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=27#xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p20.1">1:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=35#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p44.1">1:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=41#xvi.ii.xi-p71.1">1:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#xxii.ii.i-p19.1">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p22.1">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=52#v.ii.iv-p33.4">2:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=52#xxi.i-p32.1">2:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=52#v.iv.v-p7.1">2:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=52#v.ii.iv-p42.15">2:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=52#xxi.ii.i.xi-p52.2">2:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=52#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p8.1">2:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=52#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p1.5">2:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=52#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p61.1">2:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=61#xxv.iii.iv.iv-p17.1">2:61</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p12.3">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#xvii.ii.ii-p22.1">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#xxi.ii.iv.v-p36.1">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#xxi.ii.i.xii-p14.3">4:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=30#xix.ii.xii-p7.1">4:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=30#xix.ii.xv-p7.1">4:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=41#xvi.ii.xi-p36.1">4:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=24#v.ii.iv-p5.4">5:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=24#xxi.ii.iv.i-p48.1">5:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#xix.ii.ii-p4.1">6:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=36#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p9.1">6:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=36#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p81.1">6:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=36#xxiv.ii-p57.2">6:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=49#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p54.1">6:49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=48#xxi.ii.iv.v-p38.3">7:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#v.ii.iv-p5.1">9:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=62#xvi.ii.xi-p13.4">9:62</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#v.ii.iv-p5.5">10:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#xvi.ii.xi-p86.1">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#xxi.ii.iv.v-p37.2">10:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=19#xvi.ii.xi-p52.1">10:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=19#xxv.iii.iii.iv-p19.1">10:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=20#xvi.ii.xi-p76.1">10:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=22#xi.i-p3.3">10:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=22#xi.ii.i-p1.2">10:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=22#xi.ii.v-p2.6">10:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=22#xxi.ii.iv.v-p31.1">10:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=22#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p37.1">10:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=2#xxi.ii.i.ix-p24.1">11:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=9#xvi.ii.xvi-p2.1">11:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=13#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p11.1">11:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=15#xxii.ii.iii-p71.3">11:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p21.1">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=49#v.ii.iv-p5.8">11:49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=4#xxi.ii.iv.vii-p8.1">12:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=12#v.ii.iv-p5.6">12:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=20#xix.ii.xv-p4.1">12:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=29#xvi.ii.xiii-p2.3">12:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=33#xx.ii.vii-p69.2">12:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=40#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p51.3">12:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=40#xxv.iii.iii.i-p54.2">12:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=49#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p33.1">12:49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=21#v.iv.vi-p6.1">13:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=25#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p14.2">13:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=32#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p78.1">13:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=15#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p69.1">14:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=15#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p71.1">14:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=7#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p55.1">15:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=17#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p75.1">15:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=8#xvii.ii.ii-p58.1">16:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p45.1">16:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=2#xxii.ii.i-p12.4">17:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=15#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p16.1">17:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=19#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p17.1">17:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=21#xvi.ii.xi-p14.1">17:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=21#xxi.ii.i.xi-p46.11">17:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=2#xx.ii.vi-p7.1">18:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=7#xxv.iii.iii.xi-p46.1">18:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=12#xxv.iii.iii.i-p32.2">18:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=19#v.ii.iv-p42.6">18:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=19#xxi.ii.iv.ii-p6.2">18:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=23#xxv.iii.iv.iv-p10.3">19:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=13#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p55.9">20:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=8#xvii.ii.i-p9.1">21:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=8#viii.ii-p42.1">21:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=15#v.ii.iv-p5.6">21:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=33#v.ii.iv-p5.5">21:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=15#xxv.iii.iii.xii-p19.1">22:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=15#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p7.2">22:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=28#xxv.iii.iii.xxvi-p4.2">22:28-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=29#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p70.2">22:29-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=31#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p64.1">22:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=28#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p101.2">23:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=43#x.ii-p8.7">23:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=43#xxv.iii.iii.v-p15.3">23:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=0#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p36.1">24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.i.xii-p16.3">24:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=5#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p55.1">24:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=11#vii.ii.xxiii-p4.1">24:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=39#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p65.1">24:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=39#xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p33.1">24:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=42#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p66.1">24:42-43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=37#xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p8.3">28:37</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#v.ii.iv-p10.3">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.i.iv-p5.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#v.ii.iv-p78.2">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii-p26.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xv.ii-p66.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.ii.iii.vi-p5.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi.ii.iii.viii-p3.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xvii.ii.ii-p10.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xvii.ii.ii-p40.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xi.ii.iii-p2.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p5.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p22.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xxii.ii.ii-p59.9">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.i.vii-p12.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.i.xi-p35.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.iii.v-p25.2">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.iii.v-p53.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p54.2">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.iii.vii-p18.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.iii.vii-p47.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p7.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.iv.i-p44.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p19.4">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.vi.i-p5.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xxii.ii.iii-p69.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xxii.ii.iii-p69.4">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p26.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xxv.iii.iv.xv-p47.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xiv.ii.iv-p25.2">1:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p30.1">1:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#vii.ii.ii-p7.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#viii.ii-p27.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xvii.ii.ii-p17.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xvii.ii.ii-p26.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xvii.ii.ii-p28.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xi.ii.i-p5.3">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xi.ii.ii-p3.5">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xiv.ii.iii-p77.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xv.ii-p7.2">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.i.iv-p37.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.i.vi-p18.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p31.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.iii.i-p46.3">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.iii.iv-p4.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.iii.v-p55.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.iii.v-p81.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p54.2">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p136.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p75.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p90.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.vi.i-p22.2">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xxii.ii.iii-p69.3">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xxiv.ii-p29.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#xxi.ii.vi.vii-p25.1">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#xxi.ii.i.xi-p51.1">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#xxi.ii.vi.vii-p22.1">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#xxii.ii.iii-p69.4">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p31.1">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#xxi.ii.vi.vii-p26.1">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#xiv.ii.iii-p8.1">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#xxi.ii.i.xi-p47.1">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p86.1">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p24.2">1:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#xiv.ii.vii-p20.2">1:12-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#v.ii.iv-p40.16">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#v.ii.iv-p10.3">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#viii.ii-p27.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#xv.ii-p68.3">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#xvii.ii.ii-p46.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#xiv.ii.iv-p5.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#xvii.ii.i-p81.2">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p24.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p38.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#xxii.ii.ii-p146.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#xxi.ii.i.vii-p19.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#xxi.ii.i.xi-p35.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#xxi.ii.i.xi-p46.13">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#xxi.ii.i.xi-p58.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p67.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p93.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#xxi.ii.iii.i-p12.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#xxi.ii.iii.v-p81.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p10.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p30.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#xxi.ii.iii.vii-p20.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p49.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p80.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p31.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p37.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p12.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#xxi.ii.vi.i-p23.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#xxi.ii.vi.ii-p11.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#xxii.ii.iii-p50.2">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p35.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#xxv.iii.iv.xv-p9.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p17.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p24.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p63.2">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#xv.ii-p28.8">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#xxi.ii.i.xii-p43.1">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#xxii.ii.iii-p25.4">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#xv.ii-p31.4">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p72.1">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#v.ii.iv-p10.3">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#vi.ii.iii.vii-p3.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#xiv.ii.iii-p78.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#xiv.ii.v-p44.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p7.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#xxii.ii.ii-p10.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#xxii.ii.ii-p32.3">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#xxii.ii.ii-p56.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p59.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#xxi.ii.vi.vii-p11.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#xxi.ii.vi.vii-p43.3">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#v.ii.iv-p25.5">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=45#xvii.ii.i-p33.1">1:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#xix.ii.xiii-p7.1">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#xxi.ii.iv.v-p46.1">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p53.1">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=25#xxi.ii.iv.v-p21.2">2:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#xxv.iii.iv.iv-p4.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#vii.ii.xiv-p4.1">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#vii.ii.xiv-p4.1">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#xxi.ii.vi.vii-p19.1">3:16-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#xvii.ii.i-p7.1">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p70.1">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#xxi.ii.iii.vii-p36.1">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#xxi.ii.vi.vii-p20.1">3:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=31#xxiv.ii-p50.1">3:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=35#xxi.i-p32.1">3:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=35#xi.ii.ii-p3.4">3:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=35#xxi.ii.iv.v-p1.5">3:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=35#xxi.ii.iv.v-p3.2">3:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=35#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p67.2">3:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=36#xxi.ii.vi.vii-p33.1">3:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p106.1">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=20#v.ii.iv-p15.9">4:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=20#v.ii.iv-p15.10">4:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#xv.ii-p39.2">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=26#xxv.iii.iii.xix-p4.1">4:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=34#xxv.iii.iii.i-p38.1">4:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#xxi.ii.iii.ii-p9.2">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#xi.ii.i-p6.3">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#xvii.ii.ii-p50.1">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p27.1">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#xxi.ii.iii.iv-p33.1">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#xxi.ii.vi.vii-p36.2">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#xxi.ii.iii.ii-p9.2">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#vi.ii.iii.xii-p11.2">5:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#xxii.ii.iii-p69.3">5:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#xxiv.ii-p62.1">5:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#xi.ii.iii-p2.5">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p5.3">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#x.ii-p7.3">5:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#xxi.ii.i.ix-p19.1">5:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#xxi.ii.iv.ii-p9.2">5:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#xxii.ii.iii-p69.5">5:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=25#xi.ii.v-p2.3">5:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=26#xi.ii.iv-p3.2">5:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=26#xxi.ii.iv.v-p1.8">5:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=26#xxi.ii.iv.v-p10.1">5:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=30#xxi.ii.iv.v-p3.4">5:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=36#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p97.1">5:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=37#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p58.1">5:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=39#xvii.ii.i-p32.1">5:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=39#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p29.1">5:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=39#xxv.iii.iii.xxv-p15.3">5:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=46#xvii.ii.i-p35.1">5:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=46#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p17.1">5:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p13.1">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.iv.v-p18.1">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=30#xiv.ii.i-p12.1">6:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=35#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p77.1">6:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=37#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p5.5">6:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=38#xxii.ii.ii-p60.1">6:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=38#xxi.ii.iv.ii-p8.2">6:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=38#xxi.ii.iii.vii-p27.2">6:38-40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=42#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p14.2">6:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=44#xv.ii-p29.1">6:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=44#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p73.2">6:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=45#xvi.ii.xxviii-p2.2">6:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=45#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p64.2">6:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=46#xvii.ii.ii-p38.1">6:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=46#xiv.ii.v-p42.1">6:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=46#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p41.1">6:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=48#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p41.1">6:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=48#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p52.1">6:48-51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=51#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p42.1">6:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=51#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p51.1">6:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=51#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p46.1">6:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=53#xxv.iii.iii.i-p40.1">6:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=62#v.iv.vi-p2.1">6:62-64</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=63#xxi.ii.i.iv-p10.8">6:63</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=63#xxi.ii.iii.v-p80.1">6:63</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=67#xx.ii.viii-p25.1">6:67</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=68#xix.ii.xxiii-p6.1">6:68</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=68#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p80.1">6:68</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=69#v.ii.iv-p5.1">6:69</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=6#xix.ii.xiii-p8.1">7:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=17#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p73.1">7:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=30#xix.ii.xiii-p6.1">7:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=37#xxv.iii.iii.i-p27.1">7:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=37#xxv.iii.iii.v-p6.1">7:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=37#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p59.1">7:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=37#xxv.iii.iii.xii-p23.1">7:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=37#xxv.iii.iii.xii-p26.1">7:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=37#xxv.iii.iii.xii-p32.1">7:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=37#xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p5.1">7:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=37#xxv.iii.iii.xxix-p4.1">7:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=37#xxv.iii.iii.xxix-p6.2">7:37-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=38#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p60.1">7:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=38#xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p12.2">7:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=39#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p91.2">7:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=46#xxv.iii.iii.xii-p30.1">7:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=12#xxi.ii.iv.i-p47.1">8:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=12#xxii.ii.iii-p69.2">8:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=35#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p146.2">8:35-36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=36#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p104.1">8:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=40#xv.ii-p9.2">8:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=40#xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p18.1">8:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=42#xiv.ii.v-p41.1">8:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=43#xvii.ii.i-p81.4">8:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=44#xvi.ii.xi-p44.1">8:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=44#xvii.ii.i-p40.1">8:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=44#xix.ii.i-p8.2">8:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=44#xix.ii.x-p3.1">8:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=44#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p69.1">8:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=56#xvi.ii.xi-p70.1">8:56</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=56#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p43.2">8:56</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=58#xxi.ii.i.iv-p32.1">8:58</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=58#xxi.ii.iii.vii-p13.1">8:58</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=58#xxi.ii.vi.vii-p30.1">8:58</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=58#xxiii.ii-p31.1">8:58</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=58#xix.ii.xii-p6.2">8:58-59</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=0#xx.ii.vii-p72.2">9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=6#xxv.iii.iv.xv-p19.1">9:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=28#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p39.2">9:28-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=32#vii.ii.xxxviii-p5.1">9:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=39#xxi.ii.iii.vii-p37.1">9:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=15#xvii.ii.ii-p39.1">10:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=15#viii.ii-p37.1">10:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#xxiii.ii-p38.1">10:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=17#vii.ii.xxii-p3.1">10:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#x.ii-p8.5">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#xxi.ii.iv.v-p6.2">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#xxi.ii.iv.vii-p35.1">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#xxi.ii.vi.ii-p3.3">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=29#viii.ii-p30.1">10:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=29#viii.ii-p32.1">10:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=29#viii.ii-p33.1">10:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=29#xxii.ii.ii-p175.2">10:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#xxi.ii.i.i-p24.1">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#xv.ii-p68.1">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#xv.ii-p68.2">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#xvii.ii.ii-p13.2">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#xiv.ii.iv-p14.1">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#xiv.ii.v-p43.1">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#xiv.ii.vi-p25.10">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#xiv.ii.vii-p17.1">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#xv.ii-p7.6">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p63.2">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#xxi.ii.i.v-p25.1">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#xxi.ii.iii.v-p33.1">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#xxi.ii.iv.i-p34.1">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#xxi.ii.iv.i-p51.2">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p1.5">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p4.4">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p12.2">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#xxi.ii.iv.vii-p14.1">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#xxi.ii.iv.vii-p19.1">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p80.2">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#xxi.ii.v-p7.4">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#xxi.ii.vi.i-p3.2">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#xxi.ii.vi.i-p17.1">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#xxi.ii.vi.iv-p3.1">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#xxi.ii.vi.vii-p27.2">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#xxi.ii.vi.vii-p47.2">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#xxii.ii.iii-p50.1">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#xxii.ii.iii-p63.1">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#xxiv.ii-p49.1">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#xxiv.ii-p55.2">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#xxiv.ii-p61.1">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#xxiv.ii-p71.2">10:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=32#xxi.ii.vi.vii-p13.2">10:32-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=33#xiv.ii.i-p14.1">10:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=33#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p56.2">10:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=33#xxii.ii.iii-p71.3">10:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=33#xxv.iii.iv.xv-p15.1">10:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=35#xxi.ii.i.xi-p22.1">10:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=35#xxiv.ii-p60.1">10:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=36#xxi.ii.iii.ii-p28.1">10:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=37#vii.ii.xviii-p4.1">10:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=37#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p56.2">10:37-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=38#xxi.ii.iii.ii-p10.1">10:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=38#xxi.ii.iv.i-p51.2">10:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=38#xxi.ii.iv.vii-p18.2">10:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=38#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p80.2">10:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=14#xxi.ii.iv.v-p20.1">11:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=25#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p43.1">11:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=34#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p9.3">11:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=34#xxi.ii.iv.v-p15.1">11:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=34#xxiii.ii-p32.1">11:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=35#xxi.ii.iv.vii-p5.2">11:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=43#xxv.iii.iv.xv-p42.1">11:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=47#xiv.ii.i-p13.1">11:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=50#xxi.ii.iii.v-p87.1">11:50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=53#xix.ii.xii-p5.2">11:53-54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=13#xxv.iii.iii.xxi-p3.1">12:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=27#v.ii.iv-p42.26">12:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=27#xxi.ii.iv.vii-p1.6">12:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=27#xxi.ii.iv.vii-p34.2">12:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=27#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p6.2">12:27-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p10.3">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p19.1">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=32#vii.ii.xxv-p6.1">12:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=34#xxi.ii.iii.ii-p27.1">12:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=45#xxi.ii.vi.vii-p15.2">12:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=46#xxi.ii.iii.vii-p28.1">12:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=46#xxi.ii.vi.vii-p15.4">12:46-48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=47#xxi.ii.vi.vii-p18.1">12:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p33.1">13:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=13#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p54.2">13:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=13#xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p14.1">13:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=18#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p37.3">13:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=21#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p7.3">13:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=31#v.ii.iv-p42.22">13:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=2#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p29.1">14:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p92.2">14:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#xviii.ii.xii-p3.1">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#x.ii-p16.2">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#xiv.ii.iii-p66.1">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#xviii.ii.xix-p6.1">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p6.1">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.i.iv-p26.2">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.i.vi-p12.1">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.i.vi-p28.1">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.i.x-p12.1">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p25.1">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.iii.vii-p24.2">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p42.2">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.iv.ii-p18.1">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p87.1">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#xxii.ii.iii-p36.1">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#xxv.iii.iii.iv-p20.1">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#xxv.iii.iii.iv-p26.2">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#xxv.iii.iii.xii-p11.2">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=8#xxi.ii.i.iv-p15.2">14:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#v.ii.iv-p5.12">14:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#xxi.ii.i.iii-p19.1">14:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#xv.ii-p68.2">14:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#vi.ii.iii.xi-p4.1">14:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#x.ii-p8.1">14:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#x.ii-p11.7">14:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#xi.ii.iv-p3.1">14:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#xiv.ii.iii-p67.1">14:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#xxi.ii.i.vi-p32.1">14:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p81.2">14:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#xxi.ii.iii.vii-p24.2">14:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p71.2">14:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#xxi.ii.iv.i-p52.1">14:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#xxi.ii.vi.vii-p44.1">14:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#xxii.ii.iii-p24.1">14:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#xxii.ii.iii-p50.1">14:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#xxii.ii.iii-p63.1">14:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#viii.ii-p30.1">14:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#viii.ii-p32.1">14:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#viii.ii-p33.1">14:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#xiv.ii.vii-p16.2">14:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p36.1">14:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p85.2">14:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p60.2">14:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#xxi.ii.vi.vii-p28.1">14:9-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#vi.ii.iii.xiii-p3.1">14:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#xvii.ii.ii-p25.1">14:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#xv.ii-p28.5">14:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#xiv.ii.v-p43.1">14:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#xv.ii-p7.6">14:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p81.2">14:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#xxi.ii.iii.v-p32.1">14:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#xxi.ii.iii.vii-p24.2">14:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#xxi.ii.iii.vii-p44.1">14:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#xxi.ii.iv.i-p3.5">14:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#xxi.ii.iv.i-p12.1">14:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#xxi.ii.iv.i-p62.2">14:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p71.3">14:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#xxi.ii.vi.i-p18.1">14:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#xxi.ii.vi.v-p5.1">14:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=11#xxi.ii.i.ix-p23.2">14:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=11#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p65.1">14:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=16#xxii.ii.ii-p160.1">14:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=20#xxi.ii.vi.i-p27.1">14:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#xxi.ii.iii.v-p98.2">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p20.1">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=26#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p23.1">14:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=27#xiii.ii.i.ii-p61.1">14:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=28#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p50.1">14:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=28#xxii.ii.ii-p175.2">14:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=28#xxi.ii.i.iv-p30.2">14:28-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=30#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p117.1">14:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=48#v.ii.iv-p42.24">14:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#xv.ii-p28.1">15:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=20#xv.ii-p64.1">15:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#xxi.ii.vi.vii-p16.1">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=26#xxii.ii.ii-p73.1">15:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=26#xxi.ii.i.xii-p22.1">15:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=26#xxi.ii.iv.ii-p14.2">15:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=7#xxi.ii.i.xii-p12.2">16:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=13#xxii.ii.ii-p193.1">16:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=14#xxi.ii.i.xii-p12.2">16:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#v.ii.iv-p5.12">16:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#xi.i-p3.4">16:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#xi.ii.iii-p2.3">16:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#xi.ii.iii-p2.4">16:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#xi.ii.iv-p1.2">16:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p77.1">16:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#xxi.ii.iii.ii-p49.1">16:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p57.1">16:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#xxi.ii.iv.i-p49.2">16:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#xxi.ii.iv.v-p4.2">16:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p22.1">16:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#xxii.ii.iii-p68.3">16:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#xxiv.ii-p65.1">16:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=23#xvi.ii.xxxvii-p3.1">16:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=25#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p6.1">16:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=28#x.ii-p11.5">16:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=28#xxii.ii.ii-p23.2">16:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=33#xxv.iii.iii.xi-p40.1">16:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=33#xxv.iii.iii.xii-p22.2">16:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=1#xix.ii.xv-p8.1">17:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p13.1">17:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=3#v.ii.iv-p15.8">17:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=3#v.ii.iv-p42.7">17:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=3#v.ii.iv-p49.1">17:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p80.1">17:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p81.1">17:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.iv.ii-p1.5">17:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.iv.ii-p19.1">17:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=4#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p96.1">17:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=5#xxi.ii.i.xi-p14.1">17:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=5#xxi.ii.iv.v-p34.1">17:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=7#xxi.ii.vi.ii-p17.2">17:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=7#xxi.ii.vi.ii-p15.2">17:7-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=10#xxi.ii.i.xii-p53.1">17:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=10#xxii.ii.iii-p68.4">17:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=11#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p63.1">17:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=17#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p87.1">17:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=18#xxi.ii.i.xii-p6.2">17:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=20#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p64.1">17:20-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=21#xxi.ii.iii.v-p98.3">17:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=22#xxi.ii.i.xii-p25.1">17:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=24#xxv.iii.iv.xv-p31.1">17:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=4#xix.ii.xv-p9.2">18:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=5#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p108.1">18:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=5#xxi.ii.iv.vii-p12.2">18:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=9#xviii.ii.xxxv-p3.1">18:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=12#xiv.ii.i-p19.2">18:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=23#xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p28.2">18:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=37#xxi.ii.iii.vii-p29.1">18:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=15#xxi.ii.i.iii-p7.1">19:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=15#xx.ii.iv-p22.1">19:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=15#xxi.ii.iii.v-p101.1">19:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=38#xxv.iii.iv.iv-p4.1">19:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=39#xxi.ii.i.xii-p16.2">19:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=41#xvi.ii.xlii-p3.1">19:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=17#xxii.ii.ii-p99.1">20:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=17#xxii.ii.ii-p174.1">20:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=22#xxi.ii.i.xii-p40.2">20:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=22#xxv.iii.iii.i-p48.1">20:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=22#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p91.4">20:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=27#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p67.1">20:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=28#xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p45.1">20:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=28#xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p13.1">20:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=15#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p55.11">21:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=36#xxi.ii.vi.vii-p23.1">22:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=45#xxi.ii.vi.vii-p21.1">22:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=46#xxi.ii.vi.vii-p23.1">22:46</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Acts</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xvii.ii.i-p6.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p1.9">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p46.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#xxv.iii.iv.xv-p30.1">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#xvii.ii.ii-p60.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#xx.ii.vii-p49.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#xxv.iii.iv.ix-p9.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#v.ii.iv-p42.9">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#xv.ii-p21.1">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#xxi.ii.iii.ii-p8.1">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#vii.ii.xxvii-p4.1">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#xxi.ii.i.xi-p61.1">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=36#v.ii.iv-p6.5">2:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=36#v.ii.iv-p42.9">2:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=36#xxi.i-p30.1">2:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=36#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p6.1">2:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=36#xxi.ii.iii.i-p13.1">2:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=36#xxi.ii.iii.ii-p1.5">2:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=38#v.ii.iv-p6.5">2:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#xxi.ii.ii-p9.3">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#xv.ii-p23.1">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p49.1">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=26#v.ii.iv-p6.5">3:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p90.2">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#xv.ii-p21.2">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#v.ii.iv-p6.5">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=32#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p90.2">4:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=35#xvi.ii.iii-p7.1">4:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=0#xiv.ii.vi-p35.4">5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=29#xxi.ii.iv.vii-p33.1">5:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=39#xiv.ii.ii-p8.3">5:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=39#xxi.ii.iv.ii-p4.3">5:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=39#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p5.2">5:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=0#xxii.ii.ii-p28.1">6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=0#xxv.iii.iv.xx-p3.1">6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=55#xxv.iii.iv.xv-p29.1">7:55</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=4#xx.ii.iv-p37.2">8:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=20#xvi.ii.viii-p2.1">8:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=20#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p60.1">8:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=27#xx.ii.v-p23.1">8:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=30#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p40.1">8:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=34#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p13.1">8:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=37#v.ii.iv-p13.3">8:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=4#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p66.1">9:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#xx.ii.v-p30.1">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=26#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p48.1">10:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=36#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p1.4">10:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=36#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p33.1">10:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=38#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p60.2">10:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=38#xxi.ii.i.xii-p11.1">10:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=38#xxi.ii.i.xii-p14.4">10:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=22#xv.ii-p21.3">13:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=33#xxi.ii.ii-p9.2">13:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=15#vi.ii.iii.i-p7.1">14:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=0#v.iv.iv-p9.2">15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=5#xx.ii.vii-p39.2">17:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=21#xxv.iii.iv.xvii-p5.3">17:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=27#vii.ii.viii-p3.1">17:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=28#vii.ii.xlii-p3.1">17:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=28#xi.ii.v-p2.5">17:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=28#xiv.ii.v-p26.1">17:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=28#xxi.ii.iv.i-p13.1">17:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=28#xxii.ii.iii-p28.2">17:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=28#xxv.iii.iv.iii-p6.1">17:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=30#xv.ii-p21.4">17:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=31#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p61.1">17:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=28#v.ii.iv-p11.1">20:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=29#xiii.ii.i.iii-p67.1">20:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=20#v.ii.iv-p7.1">21:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=9#xiii.ii.i.i-p14.1">23:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=11#xix.ii.xviii-p5.1">23:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=22#xiv.ii.i-p19.4">23:22-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=18#xiii.ii.ii.ii-p75.2">24:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=16#xiii.ii.ii.ii-p76.1">25:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=2#xviii.ii.i-p4.1">26:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=26#vii.ii.xxiii-p3.1">26:26</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.i.iv-p10.5">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.iii.vii-p25.1">1:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#xvii.ii.i-p31.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p9.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p50.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#xxi.ii.i.iv-p10.5">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#xxi.ii.ii-p17.9">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p21.9">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#xxi.ii.iii.v-p98.4">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p34.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#xxv.iii.iii.xi-p5.1">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#xxv.iii.iv.iv-p23.1">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#v.iv.ii-p2.2">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p49.2">1:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p78.2">1:19-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#xxi.ii.i.iv-p1.4">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#xxi.ii.i.iv-p8.1">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#vi.ii.iii.i-p6.1">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#xxii.ii.ii-p32.2">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#xxi.ii.i.iv-p16.1">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p19.1">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#xxi.ii.iii.v-p67.1">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p41.1">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#xxii.ii.iii-p69.4">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#vii.ii.iv-p5.3">1:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p18.2">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#xxi.ii.i.vii-p6.1">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#xxi.ii.i.i-p15.1">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#vi.ii.iii.xiii-p4.1">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#vii.ii.xi-p4.1">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#vi.ii.i.viii-p3.1">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#xvii.ii.ii-p12.1">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#xvii.ii.i-p38.1">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#xxi.ii.iii.ii-p25.1">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#vii.ii.v-p5.1">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#vi.ii.i.xxvi-p3.1">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=28#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p18.2">1:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=28#xxv.iii.iii.xi-p21.1">1:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=28#xxv.iii.iv.xv-p21.1">1:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=30#xxii.ii.iii-p3.1">1:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=30#xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p12.1">1:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=30#xxv.iii.iv.xv-p5.1">1:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#xxii.ii.i-p12.1">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#xv.ii-p55.2">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#xvi.ii.xx-p5.3">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=21#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p6.1">2:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#xxv.iii.iii.i-p31.1">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#xviii.ii.xxviii-p5.1">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#xxii.ii.i-p12.2">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#vi.ii.i.v-p3.1">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#v.ii.iv-p14.5">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=22#v.iv.ii-p2.2">3:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=26#v.iv.ii-p2.2">3:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=26#vii.ii.vii-p3.1">3:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=29#xxii.ii.ii-p174.2">3:29-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=20#xx.ii.viii-p110.1">4:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=25#xxi.ii.iii.vii-p32.2">4:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#v.ii.iv-p14.14">5:1-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p41.1">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#xxv.iii.iii.xi-p26.2">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#xxv.iii.iii.xi-p36.1">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#xix.ii.xxi-p5.1">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p91.3">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#v.ii.iv-p49.1">5:5-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p103.1">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#vii.ii.iv-p6.1">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#xi.ii.ii-p2.1">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p59.1">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p66.1">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#xxv.iii.iii.v-p15.2">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p55.2">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p55.2">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=12#xxii.ii.iii-p47.1">7:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#xxii.ii.iii-p47.1">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=0#v.ii.iv-p23.2">8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=0#v.iv.ii-p10.5">8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#v.iv.ii-p7.4">8:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#xvi.ii.vi-p2.2">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#v.iv.ii-p7.2">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#v.iv.v-p9.4">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.i.xi-p50.1">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.i.xii-p48.2">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p69.1">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#xxii.ii.iii-p47.2">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#xxv.iii.iv.xv-p26.1">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.iii.vii-p35.2">8:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=9#xxi.ii.i.xii-p50.1">8:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=13#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p81.1">8:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=15#xvii.ii.ii-p71.1">8:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=17#xxv.iii.iii.xi-p30.1">8:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=18#xvi.ii.xi-p5.1">8:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=18#xxv.iii.iii.xi-p29.1">8:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=19#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p68.2">8:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=19#v.iv.iii-p3.4">8:19-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=21#xviii.ii.xxxiii-p3.3">8:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=21#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p68.2">8:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p16.3">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=24#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p9.2">8:24-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=26#xxi.ii.iii.ii-p21.1">8:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=28#xvi.ii.xi-p10.1">8:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=29#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p39.1">8:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=29#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p47.1">8:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=29#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p56.2">8:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=29#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p65.1">8:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=29#xxiii.ii-p30.1">8:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=32#xvi.ii.x-p2.1">8:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=33#xxv.iii.iv.vii-p17.2">8:33-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=35#xvi.ii.vii-p3.1">8:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=35#xvi.ii.xi-p85.1">8:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=35#xvii.ii.ii-p69.1">8:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=35#xiv.ii.v-p27.1">8:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=35#xix.ii.xx-p10.2">8:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=35#xx.ii.i-p10.1">8:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=35#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p128.2">8:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=35#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p7.1">8:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=35#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p30.1">8:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=37#xix.ii.xx-p10.2">8:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=37#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p54.3">8:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=37#xxv.iii.iii.xi-p14.1">8:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=37#xxv.iii.iv.iv-p12.1">8:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=38#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p53.2">8:38-39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=3#xxv.iii.iii.xii-p38.2">9:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#xxi.ii.i.iii-p24.1">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#xxi.ii.i.iv-p7.1">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#xxi.ii.i.vii-p14.1">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#xxi.ii.vi.i-p6.1">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p44.1">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=19#xxi.ii.iii.iv-p8.1">9:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=19#xxi.ii.iii.iv-p35.1">9:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=32#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p25.1">9:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=33#xxiv.ii-p33.1">9:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=4#xxv.iii.iii.xii-p29.2">10:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=9#v.ii.iv-p9.1">10:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=9#v.ii.iv-p13.3">10:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=11#v.ii.iv-p9.1">10:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=13#v.ii.iv-p14.14">10:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=13#v.ii.iv-p9.1">10:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#xv.ii-p31.5">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=20#vii.ii.xxxviii-p3.1">10:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=7#xxi.ii.iii.ii-p39.2">11:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=23#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p35.1">11:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=32#xxi.ii.iii.i-p9.1">11:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=33#xxv.iii.iv.vii-p7.1">11:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=34#xxi.ii.i.viii-p14.2">11:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=34#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p8.1">11:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=36#xxii.ii.ii-p23.2">11:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=11#xxv.iii.iv.iv-p13.1">12:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=12#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p61.1">12:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=15#xii.ii.vi-p5.3">12:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=7#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p29.1">13:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=7#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p8.1">13:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=14#xxv.iii.iii.iv-p23.1">13:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p65.1">14:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p36.3">14:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=2#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p24.1">14:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#vii.ii.lvi-p5.3">14:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=19#xix.ii.xx-p12.1">15:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=19#xxv.iii.iv.iv-p24.1">15:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=28#xxv.iii.iv.iv-p24.1">15:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=18#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p81.1">16:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=22#xviii.ii.xi-p4.1">16:22</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p28.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p35.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p1.6">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#xxv.iii.iv.x-p11.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p34.2">1:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p97.1">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#xxii.ii.iii-p90.5">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#vii.ii.xv-p3.1">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#xxi.ii.iii.ii-p35.1">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p53.1">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p79.1">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p10.1">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#xxii.ii.iii-p8.1">1:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#xxi.ii.i.iv-p9.1">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#xv.ii-p66.2">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#xvii.ii.ii-p36.1">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#xiv.ii.iv-p4.1">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p40.1">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#xxii.ii.ii-p32.1">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#xxi.ii.i.ix-p13.1">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#xxi.ii.iii.v-p22.3">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#xxi.ii.iii.v-p66.1">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#xxi.ii.iii.v-p100.1">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p52.1">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p40.1">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p43.1">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#xxv.iii.iii.i-p8.1">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p11.2">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=30#v.ii.iv-p14.14">1:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=30#xv.ii-p66.3">1:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=30#x.ii-p17.2">1:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=30#xi.ii.v-p2.4">1:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=30#xxi.ii.i.xi-p41.1">1:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#xvi.ii.xxxiv-p2.1">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#xxi.ii.iv.i-p21.1">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#vii.ii.liii-p3.1">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p7.1">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#xxi.ii.iv.v-p33.1">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p52.1">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p36.1">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p46.1">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#vii.ii.lvii-p3.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#xiii.ii.i.iv-p19.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#xxv.iii.iii.i-p60.2">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#x.ii-p9.2">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#xxii.ii.iii-p28.2">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p66.2">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p23.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p19.2">3:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#xxv.iii.iii.xi-p25.1">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#xxi.ii.i.v-p22.2">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#xxi.ii.i.xii-p8.2">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#xii.ii.i-p10.1">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p4.1">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#xxv.iii.iv.vi-p6.1">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#xvi.ii.xx-p5.2">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#xvi.ii.xi-p87.1">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p96.1">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p3.1">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#xiii.ii.i.iii-p73.1">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#xii.ii.ii-p6.1">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#xiii.ii.i.ii-p79.7">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p48.1">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p8.1">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p11.1">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p32.1">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p10.1">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p66.1">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p105.1">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#xxv.iii.iii.xi-p44.1">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#xxv.iii.iii.xii-p5.1">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#xxv.iii.iii.xii-p34.1">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p5.1">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#xxv.iii.iii.xxvii-p3.1">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#xxv.iii.iii.i-p26.1">5:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#xxv.iii.iii.i-p54.3">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p51.1">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p8.1">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#xiii.ii.i.i-p101.1">5:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#xix.ii.i-p8.3">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p18.1">6:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=17#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p32.1">6:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=18#v.iii.i-p33.3">6:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=20#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p18.2">6:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#v.iii.i-p33.2">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=2#xxv.iii.iii.i-p25.1">7:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=5#xx.ii.iii-p70.1">7:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=5#xxv.iii.iii.i-p25.1">7:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p10.1">7:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=17#xiii.ii.i.ii-p79.4">7:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=18#v.ii.iv-p6.7">7:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=27#xiii.ii.i.i-p39.5">7:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=5#v.ii.iv-p45.2">8:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=6#v.ii.iv-p14.13">8:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=6#vii.ii.liv-p3.6">8:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=6#xiv.ii.iii-p20.2">8:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=6#xiv.ii.iv-p27.2">8:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=6#xiv.ii.v-p15.2">8:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=6#xiv.ii.v-p19.2">8:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=6#xv.ii-p7.3">8:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.i.vi-p19.2">8:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.iii.v-p16.3">8:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.iv.i-p46.2">8:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.iv.v-p32.2">8:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=6#xxii.ii.iii-p13.4">8:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=6#xxii.ii.iii-p15.1">8:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=6#xxii.ii.iii-p69.4">8:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=6#xxiv.ii-p36.2">8:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=8#xxv.iii.iv.iii-p9.2">8:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=9#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p137.2">8:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=16#xxv.iii.iv.iv-p20.1">9:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=22#xxv.iii.iv.xviii-p8.1">9:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=24#xxv.iii.iii.xii-p37.1">9:24-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#xvi.ii.vi-p4.1">9:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#xxv.iii.iii.xi-p26.3">9:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=4#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p33.3">10:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=13#xxi.ii.iii.i-p50.1">10:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#vi.ii.i.iv-p3.1">10:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p11.1">11:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p31.1">11:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p52.1">11:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p16.1">11:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=2#xxii.ii.i-p78.1">11:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=2#xxiv.ii-p76.1">11:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=2#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p36.1">11:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=2#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p37.4">11:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=2#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p40.1">11:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=3#xxii.ii.ii-p97.1">11:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=7#xiv.ii.v-p24.1">11:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=7#xxi.ii.iii.iv-p40.2">11:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=7#xxiv.ii-p40.1">11:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=9#xxi.ii.iii.iv-p40.2">11:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=12#xxii.ii.ii-p28.2">11:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=25#xiii.ii.i.i-p68.1">11:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#xxv.iii.iii.v-p27.1">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=4#xxi.ii.vi.viii-p1.2">12:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=4#xxi.ii.vi.viii-p6.1">12:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=26#xii.ii.vi-p5.2">12:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=9#v.iv.ii-p2.3">13:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=9#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p6.2">13:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p6.2">13:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#xxi.ii.vi.i-p8.1">14:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=25#xxi.ii.i.xi-p46.3">14:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=25#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p29.2">14:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=33#xiii.ii.i.ii-p69.2">14:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=0#v.ii.iv-p23.1">15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=0#vii.i-p13.3">15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=3#v.ii.iv-p6.1">15:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=3#xiv.ii.iii-p19.3">15:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=3#xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p38.1">15:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=3#v.ii.iv-p6.3">15:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=3#v.ii.iv-p13.3">15:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=5#v.ii.iv-p6.4">15:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=9#v.ii.iv-p13.1">15:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=9#xxv.iii.iv.iv-p19.1">15:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=10#xvi.ii.v-p4.1">15:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=20#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p77.1">15:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=21#vii.ii.x-p7.1">15:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=21#xxi.ii.iii.vii-p34.1">15:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p61.1">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=25#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p125.10">15:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=28#v.ii.iv-p79.2">15:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=28#v.ii.iv-p42.27">15:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=31#xvi.ii.xi-p11.1">15:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=32#xx.ii.viii-p107.1">15:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=33#xxii.ii.iii-p28.2">15:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=53#vii.ii.xxi-p3.1">15:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=53#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p24.1">15:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=53#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p104.1">15:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=53#xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p31.1">15:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=53#xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p27.1">15:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=55#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p56.1">15:55</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=22#xxv.iii.iv.vii-p20.2">16:22-23</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p32.1">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#xviii.ii.iii-p3.1">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#xvi.ii.xi-p23.1">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#xvii.ii.i-p20.1">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#xxi.ii.i.xii-p46.1">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#xxv.iii.iv.xv-p4.1">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#xxv.iii.iv.iii-p4.1">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#xiii.ii.i.iii-p70.1">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#xxv.iii.iii.v-p11.1">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#xxv.iii.iv.x-p5.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#xxv.iii.iv.xi-p10.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#xxi.ii.i.iv-p10.2">3:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#xxv.iii.iii.i-p50.2">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p4.1">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p83.1">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#v.ii.iii-p12.2">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#v.iv.iv-p2.7">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#xiv.ii.v-p25.1">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#xxiv.ii-p41.3">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p8.1">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p9.1">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#xxv.iii.iii.xi-p29.1">4:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p42.1">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#vii.ii.lvi-p5.2">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p21.2">5:13-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#vii.ii.x-p3.1">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p115.1">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#v.ii.iv-p22.8">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#xiv.ii.v-p16.1">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p85.1">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#xxiv.ii-p37.2">5:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#xxi.ii.iv.i-p61.1">5:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p32.3">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p22.1">6:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#xxv.iii.iii.i-p14.1">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=11#xxi.ii.vi.vi-p1.2">6:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=11#xxi.ii.vi.vi-p7.1">6:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#xxi.ii.vi.vi-p6.2">6:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#viii.ii-p24.1">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#xvi.ii.xxxi-p3.1">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p36.1">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#xiii.ii.i.iii-p72.2">6:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#xxi.ii.i.v-p22.3">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#xxiii.ii-p10.2">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=17#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p84.1">6:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#xxv.iii.iii.xxvi-p5.1">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=6#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p3.1">7:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=15#xiii.ii.i.i-p39.4">10:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=3#xvii.ii.i-p15.3">11:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=3#xxv.iii.iii.xxv-p7.1">11:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#xxv.iii.iv.iv-p40.1">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=33#xviii.ii.xxxiv-p4.1">11:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#xvi.ii.xxvii-p5.1">12:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p39.1">12:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=4#xix.ii.xx-p11.1">12:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=4#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p5.1">12:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=9#xxv.iii.iii.xi-p15.1">12:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=10#xvi.ii.vi-p5.2">12:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=10#xxv.iii.iii.xi-p22.2">12:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=21#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p14.2">12:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=5#xvi.ii.xx-p4.2">13:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=14#v.ii.iv-p10.6">13:14</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Galatians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#xvii.ii.i-p18.1">1:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#xiv.ii.ii-p20.1">1:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#xiii.ii.i.iii-p71.1">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p42.1">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#xxv.iii.iv.iv-p18.1">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#xxi.ii.i.xi-p46.8">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#v.ii.iv-p6.6">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#xix.i-p3.2">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#xix.ii.v-p6.1">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#xxv.iii.iv.xi-p11.2">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#xxv.iii.iv.xi-p11.2">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#xxv.iii.iii.v-p19.1">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p24.1">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#xxii.ii.iii-p47.4">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#vii.ii.xxv-p3.1">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p32.2">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p33.2">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p36.1">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#xxi.ii.i.iv-p6.4">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#vii.ii.vi-p4.1">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=23#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p15.2">3:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p107.1">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p45.2">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p50.1">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#xiv.ii.vii-p21.1">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p29.1">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.vi.vii-p38.1">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#xxi.ii.iii.ii-p19.1">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p7.1">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p9.2">4:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#xx.ii.viii-p101.1">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#xvii.ii.ii-p72.1">5:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#xxi.ii.i.ix-p14.1">5:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p28.1">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=25#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p7.1">5:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#xvi.ii.xx-p6.1">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=15#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p121.2">6:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=17#vii.ii.x-p6.1">6:17</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ephesians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p3.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p28.2">1:3-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p29.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#xi.ii.ii-p3.5">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#xv.ii-p19.5">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#xxi.ii.i.xii-p13.3">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#xxv.iii.iii.xii-p39.3">1:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#xxi.ii.vi.ii-p3.5">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#vii.ii.xxv-p7.1">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#xvi.ii.xxvii-p2.1">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#xxv.iii.iv.xv-p43.1">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p21.1">2:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#xxi.ii.iii.vii-p42.1">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p92.3">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#vii.ii.xxv-p5.1">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#xxi.ii.iii.vii-p38.2">2:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p25.1">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#xi.ii.iii-p2.2">2:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p7.1">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#xxii.ii.ii-p80.3">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#xxii.ii.ii-p125.1">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#xxi.ii.i.vii-p10.1">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#vii.ii.xvi-p3.1">3:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p12.1">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#viii.ii-p10.1">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#xxii.ii.iii-p91.3">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#xxiii.ii-p8.1">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#xxi.ii.i.xi-p57.1">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p103.1">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#xx.ii.viii-p97.1">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=20#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p58.2">4:20-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=22#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p26.1">4:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=22#xxv.iii.iii.i-p54.4">4:22-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p26.1">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=26#xvi.ii.xx-p3.1">4:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=30#xiii.ii.i.ii-p72.1">4:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p10.1">5:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p34.1">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p12.1">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=25#v.ii.iv-p13.1">5:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=27#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p99.1">5:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=11#xvi.ii.vi-p3.1">6:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#xvi.ii.xi-p20.1">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#xvi.ii.xviii-p2.1">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#xxv.iii.iii.i-p24.1">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#xvi.ii.xxvii-p3.1">6:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p3.1">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=15#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p50.2">6:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=15#xxv.iii.iii.xii-p21.1">6:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Philippians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#xx.ii.iv-p37.3">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=29#xxv.iii.iii.xi-p6.1">1:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#xxi.ii.i.xi-p26.2">2:5-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#v.ii.iv-p10.6">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#v.ii.iv-p42.17">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#xv.ii-p23.3">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#xv.ii-p28.6">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.i.xi-p36.1">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.iv.i-p58.1">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#xxii.ii.iii-p69.5">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#xxv.iii.iv.xv-p23.1">2:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.iii.vii-p21.2">2:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p32.2">2:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#xxi.ii.iii.i-p16.1">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#xxii.ii.iii-p50.2">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#xxiii.ii-p29.1">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#xxi.ii.i.xi-p10.1">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#xxi.i-p28.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#xvii.ii.i-p28.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#xxi.ii.vi.ii-p3.4">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#xxi.ii.vi.ii-p16.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#xxi.ii.i.xi-p1.3">2:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#xxi.ii.i.xi-p1.5">2:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#xxi.ii.i.xi-p4.2">2:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#xxv.iii.iv.xv-p22.2">2:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#xxii.ii.ii-p41.1">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=26#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p19.7">2:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#xvi.ii.xi-p13.2">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p50.1">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p67.1">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#xxv.iii.iii.v-p26.3">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#xvi.ii.vi-p6.1">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#vi.ii.i.v-p5.1">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#xxv.iii.iii.xi-p37.1">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#xxv.iii.iii.xxviii-p5.1">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#xxv.iii.iv.iv-p35.1">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p8.1">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p25.1">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#xxv.iii.iii.xxviii-p3.2">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#xxi.ii.i.xi-p49.1">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#xxv.iii.iii.i-p53.1">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p45.1">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#xxv.iii.iv.iv-p38.1">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p54.2">4:13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Colossians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#xxv.iii.iii.xi-p8.1">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#xiv.ii.iv-p28.2">1:12-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#v.ii.iv-p42.10">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#v.ii.iv-p14.13">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#v.iv.ii-p10.2">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#x.ii-p12.2">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#xiv.ii.vi-p20.2">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#xxi.ii.i.vi-p29.3">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#xxi.ii.i.xi-p19.1">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p56.2">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p64.2">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p66.1">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p19.8">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#xxii.ii.ii-p182.1">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#xxv.iii.iii.xii-p20.1">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p21.2">1:15-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#vi.ii.iii.vii-p7.2">1:15-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#vi.ii.iii.xii-p11.3">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#x.ii-p11.8">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#xv.ii-p7.4">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#xxi.ii.iii.v-p4.1">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p42.1">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p54.3">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p60.1">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#xxiv.ii-p30.1">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#xi.ii.i-p5.2">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#xxi.ii.i.iv-p12.1">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p67.1">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p138.1">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p37.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p56.2">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p78.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#xi.ii.iii-p2.2">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#xiii.ii.i.ii-p50.6">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p23.1">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#xvii.ii.ii-p34.1">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p28.2">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#xvii.ii.ii-p34.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p47.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#xxii.ii.iii-p25.4">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#xi.ii.iii-p2.2">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#vii.ii.xxv-p9.1">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#vii.ii.xlv-p5.1">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#xvi.ii.xi-p65.1">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p74.1">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p6.1">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p21.1">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p40.1">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p58.1">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p23.2">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#xxv.iii.iv.xix-p5.1">4:6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#xxv.iii.iv.iv-p21.2">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p21.2">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p15.1">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p10.3">5:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p87.2">5:16-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#xvi.ii.iv-p7.3">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p51.2">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p46.2">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#xxv.iii.iii.xvi-p10.2">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p32.2">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p61.4">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p57.2">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p28.2">5:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#v.ii.xi-p11.2">5:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=24#xxi.ii.iii.i-p69.2">5:24</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p15.1">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p53.1">2:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#xx.ii.viii-p90.2">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#xx.ii.viii-p114.1">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#xx.ii.viii-p88.2">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#xx.ii.viii-p105.3">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#xxi.ii.iv.i-p23.4">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#xvi.ii.iv-p6.2">3:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#xx.ii.viii-p19.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#xxi.ii.i.ix-p5.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#xxi.ii.iv.i-p22.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#xxii.ii.iii-p20.2">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p5.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#xxii.ii.iii-p47.5">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#xiii.ii.i.ii-p60.1">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p46.1">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#xiv.ii.v-p7.5">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#xxii.ii.iii-p69.7">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#vi.ii.i.vi-p3.1">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#xvii.ii.ii-p77.1">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p37.2">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p16.3">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#x.i-p5.6">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#xxii.ii.iii-p28.2">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p4.1">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p17.1">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p27.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#xx.ii.i-p13.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#xx.ii.i-p18.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#xiv.ii.ii-p19.1">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#xxi.ii.i.iv-p10.6">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#vii.ii.i-p6.3">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p17.2">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#viii.ii-p43.1">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#xvii.ii.ii-p68.2">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#xvii.ii.ii-p79.1">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.i.iii-p13.2">4:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#xxii.ii.ii-p203.2">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p17.3">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#xxv.iii.iii.i-p37.1">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p67.2">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p78.1">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#xxv.iii.iii.xi-p22.3">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p67.2">4:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p80.2">4:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p27.1">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#xviii.ii.xxvi-p4.1">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p20.2">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#xxv.iii.iv.iv-p16.1">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p28.1">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#xxi.ii.iii.i-p52.1">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#xxv.iii.iv.iv-p39.1">5:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#xiii.ii.i.i-p39.2">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#xxii.ii.iii-p20.1">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#xxi.ii.iii.v-p46.1">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=15#vii.ii.x-p8.1">6:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p27.2">1:8-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#xviii.ii.xxxiii-p3.2">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p60.1">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p67.3">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p49.1">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#xxv.iii.iii.v-p24.1">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#xxi.ii.iii.i-p70.1">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#xxv.iii.iv.xvii-p5.2">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p74.2">2:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#viii.ii-p41.1">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#xvii.ii.i-p49.1">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p16.2">2:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p37.3">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p75.1">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p82.1">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#xxv.iii.iv.xv-p6.1">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#xix.ii.xx-p9.2">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p32.1">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#xvii.ii.ii-p68.4">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#xix.ii.xxi-p3.2">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p76.1">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#xxv.iii.iii.xi-p42.2">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p27.2">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p77.1">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#xxv.iii.iii.i-p42.3">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#v.iv.iv-p2.3">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p66.2">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#xxv.iii.iii.i-p6.1">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#xix.ii.xviii-p7.1">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#xvii.ii.ii-p90.1">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#xxv.iii.iv.iv-p25.2">4:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#xvii.ii.ii-p92.1">4:8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Titus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#xviii.ii.xxviii-p4.1">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#xxii.ii.iii-p28.2">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#xx.ii.viii-p94.1">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#xxi.ii.i.iii-p13.3">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#xvii.ii.ii-p68.3">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#xxv.iii.iv.iii-p5.1">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#xx.ii.viii-p94.1">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#xvi.ii.xxvii-p4.1">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#xxv.iii.iv.xv-p35.2">2:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#xxi.ii.iii.i-p53.1">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#xxv.iii.iv.xv-p10.2">3:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p9.2">3:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#xiv.ii.ii-p9.2">3:11</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Philemon</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#xx.ii.vi-p25.4">1:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Hebrews</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xiv.ii.iv-p26.1">1:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p22.1">1:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#xvi.ii.xxxv-p2.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#xxi.ii.i.iv-p17.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#xxi.ii.iv.v-p9.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xvii.ii.ii-p14.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xv.ii-p23.2">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#viii.ii-p29.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#ix.iii-p32.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xiv.ii.iii-p61.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xxii.ii.ii-p59.8">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.i.iv-p21.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.i.vii-p13.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.i.xii-p31.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.iii.v-p22.2">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p19.6">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p64.5">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p65.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xxiii.i-p4.3">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xxiv.ii-p27.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xxv.iii.iii.xxix-p5.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p23.1">1:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#xxi.i-p28.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#v.ii.iv-p42.18">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#xv.ii-p28.4">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#xv.ii-p31.2">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p1.3">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p1.5">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p1.7">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p4.2">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#xxi.ii.iii.i-p15.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.i.xi-p31.1">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p79.1">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p52.1">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p75.1">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#xxii.ii.iii-p69.5">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p45.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p43.1">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#xxi.ii.i.x-p9.1">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p38.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p56.2">2:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#xxi.ii.iii.vii-p9.1">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#vii.ii.x-p4.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#vii.ii.liv-p3.3">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#xvii.ii.ii-p27.1">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#xv.ii-p28.7">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#vii.ii.x-p5.1">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p50.1">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#xxv.iii.iii.xi-p45.1">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#xxv.iii.iv.xv-p36.1">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#xxi.ii.iii.vii-p33.2">2:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#xxi.ii.iii.i-p63.2">2:14-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#xiv.ii.iii-p82.1">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p22.1">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p16.1">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p18.1">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.iii.i-p17.2">3:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#v.ii.iv-p42.11">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#xxi.i-p30.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#xv.ii-p28.2">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#xv.ii-p31.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#xxi.ii.iii.i-p3.5">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#xxi.ii.iii.i-p7.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p11.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#xxi.ii.iii.i-p72.2">3:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p52.1">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#vii.ii.xxxi-p3.1">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#x.ii-p7.2">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p41.1">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#xxi.ii.iii.v-p54.2">4:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p144.2">4:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p85.2">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p66.3">5:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p25.1">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p55.1">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#v.iv.vi-p4.6">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=18#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p26.1">6:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=20#xxi.ii.i.xi-p37.2">6:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=20#xxv.iii.iii.xxx-p3.2">6:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=19#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p58.1">7:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=19#xxii.ii.iii-p47.3">7:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=22#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p65.2">7:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p21.1">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.i.iv-p10.7">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#xxv.iii.iv.xv-p38.1">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=10#xxv.iii.iii.i-p19.1">9:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=10#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p48.2">9:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=10#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p27.1">9:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=13#xxv.iii.iii.xii-p13.1">9:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=14#xxi.ii.i.iv-p10.7">9:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=26#x.ii-p8.3">9:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=26#xxv.iii.iii.xii-p28.1">9:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=26#xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p48.1">9:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=26#xxv.iii.iv.xv-p46.1">9:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=26#xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p16.1">9:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#xxv.iii.iv.ix-p11.1">9:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p27.1">10:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=20#vii.ii.xxv-p8.1">10:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=20#xxi.ii.iii.i-p59.8">10:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=20#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p84.1">10:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=20#xxv.iii.iv.xv-p28.1">10:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=24#xxv.iii.iii.xi-p7.1">10:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=29#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p73.2">10:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=3#vii.ii.iii-p5.1">11:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=3#xiv.ii.v-p6.1">11:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=3#xiv.ii.v-p7.3">11:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=6#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p61.1">11:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=6#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p22.1">11:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=16#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p39.1">11:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=17#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p43.3">11:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=32#xvii.ii.ii-p78.1">11:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=37#xix.ii.xvi-p5.2">11:37-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#xix.ii.xxi-p4.1">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=18#xxv.iii.iii.xxviii-p6.2">12:18-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=23#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p50.1">12:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=29#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p23.3">12:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#xxv.iii.iv.iii-p11.1">13:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#xxv.iii.iv.iii-p12.1">13:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=8#viii.ii-p35.2">13:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=8#xxi.ii.i.x-p6.1">13:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=8#xxi.ii.i.xii-p23.1">13:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=8#xxi.ii.iii.i-p71.1">13:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=8#xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p24.1">13:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=8#xxv.iii.iv.xx-p5.1">13:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=14#xxv.iii.iii.xxviii-p3.3">13:14</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">James</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#xxv.iii.iii.xi-p39.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#xiv.ii.ii-p14.1">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#xvii.ii.ii-p91.1">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#xxv.iii.iii.xi-p38.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#xxiv.ii-p66.1">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p31.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#xvi.ii.xi-p18.2">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#xxi.ii.iii.ii-p20.1">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#xx.ii.viii-p99.1">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p44.1">5:13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#xxv.iii.iii.xi-p19.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#xi.ii.vi-p2.1">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p48.1">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#xxiv.ii-p11.1">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=21#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p35.2">2:21-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#vii.ii.xvii-p4.1">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p49.2">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p33.4">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p52.3">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#xxv.iii.iv.xvi-p15.1">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p25.2">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=22#xxi.ii.iv.v-p42.3">3:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p1.4">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p45.3">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p74.1">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#xxiii.ii-p34.1">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#xxi.ii.iii.i-p66.1">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#xx.ii.ii-p17.1">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#xx.ii.viii-p9.3">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#xxv.iii.iv.xv-p12.1">5:8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#vii.ii.liv-p3.2">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#xvi.ii.xxxiii-p5.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#xxi.ii.i.v-p21.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#xxv.iii.iii.v-p28.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p30.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#xxv.iii.iv.xv-p25.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#xxi.ii.iv.v-p42.2">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#xx.ii.iv-p9.2">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#xxi.ii.iii.v-p112.2">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p55.2">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#xxv.iii.iv.iii-p8.2">3:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p69.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p3.2">1:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#xiv.ii.ii-p18.1">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#xxv.iii.iii.xii-p22.3">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#xxi.ii.i.xii-p13.2">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p46.2">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p71.3">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#xxii.ii.iii-p87.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p81.1">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#xxi.ii.iii.vii-p30.1">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p118.1">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=24#xxi.ii.i.xi-p46.6">3:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=24#xxi.ii.i.xi-p48.2">3:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#xvi.ii.xi-p78.1">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#xvii.ii.i-p27.1">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p50.1">4:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p118.1">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p121.1">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#xvii.ii.ii-p11.1">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#x.ii-p7.4">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p4.1">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#xxi.ii.iv.ii-p21.1">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p85.1">5:20</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#viii.ii-p47.1">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#xxv.iii.iv.viii-p9.1">1:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Revelation</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#xxi.ii.i.iv-p6.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p43.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#xxi.ii.iv.i-p45.1">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#xxii.ii.iii-p69.1">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#xxi.ii.iii.i-p49.4">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#xxv.iii.iii.v-p5.1">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#xi.ii.vi-p2.3">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=9#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p17.2">8:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=6#xvii.ii.ii-p82.1">18:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=13#v.ii.iv-p10.5">19:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=9#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p49.1">22:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=13#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p19.2">22:13-17</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Tobit</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Tob&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#xviii.ii.xvii-p5.1">4:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Tob&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#xiii.ii.i.i-p62.1">12:7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Judith</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jdt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=0#xxv.iii.iii.iv-p15.1">9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jdt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=8#xxv.iii.iii.iv-p13.2">13:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jdt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=0#xxv.iii.iii.iv-p15.1">15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Wisdom of Solomon</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p30.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#xviii.ii.v-p7.1">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#xiii.ii.i.i-p20.3">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p48.3">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p37.3">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=21#xx.ii.viii-p49.1">2:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#vii.ii.v-p3.1">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=57#xix.ii.xix-p4.1">3:57</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=18#vii.ii.iv-p7.1">6:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=24#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p54.1">6:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=25#xv.ii-p39.3">7:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=25#xv.ii-p25.1">7:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=25#xiv.ii.iii-p55.2">7:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=25#xiv.ii.vi-p6.1">7:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=27#xxv.iii.iii.i-p9.1">7:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=27#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p22.1">7:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p18.1">9:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=5#vi.ii.iii.x-p3.1">13:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=5#xxi.ii.iii.v-p29.1">13:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=12#vi.ii.i.ix-p4.1">14:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=12#vi.ii.i.x-p6.1">14:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=12#vi.ii.i.xi-p3.1">14:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=21#vi.ii.i.xvii-p3.2">14:21</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Baruch</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Bar&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#xiv.ii.iii-p63.1">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Bar&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#xxi.ii.i.vi-p11.1">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Bar&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#xxi.ii.iii.v-p99.1">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Bar&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=35#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p46.1">3:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Bar&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=37#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p8.4">3:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Bar&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=20#xxi.ii.i.iv-p20.2">4:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Bar&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=22#xxi.ii.i.iv-p20.2">4:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Bar&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=0#xxv.iii.iii.xxv-p12.1">6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Esdras</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Esd&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=36#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p24.2">4:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Esd&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=40#xv.ii-p66.4">4:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Esd&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=41#xviii.ii.xi-p6.2">4:41</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Esdras</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Esd&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=28#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p49.1">7:28-29</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Sirach</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p58.1">1:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#xvi.ii.xi-p45.2">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#xxi.ii.i.i-p22.1">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=28#xiii.ii.ii.ii-p120.1">4:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=5#xviii.ii.ii-p5.1">7:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=5#xx.ii.vii-p24.1">7:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=9#xvii.ii.i-p21.2">15:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=9#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p34.3">15:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=17#xxv.iii.iii.xv-p34.1">18:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=4#xiii.ii.ii.i-p40.1">30:4</a> </p>
</div>




</div2>

<div2 title="Greek Words and Phrases" prev="xxvi.i" next="xxvi.iii" id="xxvi.ii">
  <h2 id="xxvi.ii-p0.1">Index of Greek Words and Phrases</h2>
  <div class="Greek" id="xxvi.ii-p0.2">
    <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="EL" id="xxvi.ii-p0.3" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀΐδια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p21.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p21.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀΐδιον γέννημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p56.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀΐδιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p21.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγάπη ἐξ ἀγάπης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p41.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγάπην πατρός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p18.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγέν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p56.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγένητον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vii-p3.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vii-p3.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vii-p7.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vii-p8.1">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.ix-p3.6">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.ix-p7.1">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.ix-p9.5">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p15.1">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p15.2">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p15.4">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p15.6">11</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγένητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p14.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.i-p5.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.i-p5.3">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.i-p7.1">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.i-p7.7">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.i-p7.8">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.v-p11.1">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.v-p20.1">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.i-p25.1">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.ix-p3.7">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.ix-p3.12">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p15.7">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p56.1">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p56.5">14</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p56.11">15</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p56.15">16</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p56.17">17</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγέννητον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vii-p3.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.ix-p3.5">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.ix-p9.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.ix-p9.4">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.ix-p22.1">5</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγέννητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.i-p7.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.i-p7.6">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.v-p18.6">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.ix-p3.9">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p56.2">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p56.4">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p56.13">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p56.14">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p56.16">9</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγέννητος, (ὁ Θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p27.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγέν[ν]ητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p40.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγαθότητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p18.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγαθοῦ πατρὸς ἀγαθὸν βούλημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p41.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγαπὴν πρὸς αὐτὸν ἀχώριστον καὶ οὐκ ἀφοσιουμένην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγγέλων μὲν παραβαντων, ἀνθρώπων δὲ παρακουσαντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xii-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγγέν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.ix-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγενητόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xii-p60.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγεννήτως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-p65.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγεννησία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p40.11">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.ix-p21.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγεννητογενής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.v-p6.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγεντισηρίβους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xviii.ii.x-p4.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγορὰ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.vii-p39.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀδεῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vi-p28.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀδελφοὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.v-p3.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀδιάλειπτος ἀγάπη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀδιαίρετον, ἄναρχον, ἀειγενες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vi-p25.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀεὶ ὁ θεός, ἀεὶ ὁ υἱ&amp; 231·ς ἅμα πατήρ, ἅμα υἱ&amp; 231·ς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p22.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀεὶ γεννᾶται ὁ σωτὴρ ὑπὸ τοῦ πατρός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.i-p6.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀεὶ μὲν προφάσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.i-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀειγεννής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.v-p6.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀειπαῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p125.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀθεότητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.i-p16.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-p108.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀθεΐας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.i-p26.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκαθήκων, ἀποξενίζειν, ἐπακούειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.ii-p2.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκεραίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκοὰς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκοὰς βύει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκουσίως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xi-p60.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλήθεια, λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-p47.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀληθῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p12.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.vi-p38.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀληθῶς Εὐσέβιε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.vi-p25.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀληθῶς, φυσικῶς, κυρίως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vii-p20.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀληθως εὐσέβιε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.i-p5.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ ἃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vi-p28.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ᾽ ἐπεδήμησεν ὁ Κύριος ἡμῶν ᾽Ιησοῦς Χριστὸς λυτρούμενος τοὺς αἰχμαλώτους, καὶ ζωοποιῶν τοὺς τεθανατωμένους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.v-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλοιούμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-p54.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλογίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iv-p8.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλογίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.i-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀμέριστος ἐν μεμερισμένοις ἡ θεότης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vi-p15.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνὰ τὰς ἐξόδους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.vii-p65.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνέξοδοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.vii-p65.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνὴρ ἄθεος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.i-p26.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνόμοιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-p38.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνόμοιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.ix-p12.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iii-p6.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνόμοιος κατὰ πάντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-p38.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνόμων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.viii-p105.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναβὰς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xi-p57.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνακερασθῶμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xii-p24.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνακεφαλαίωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p78.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p78.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνακτίσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνακτίσαι τὰ ὅλα, ὑπερ πάντων, παθεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναρίθμητον πλῆθος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.xi-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναστάς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xi-p57.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναφύρει ἑαυτὸν ἡμῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xii-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνεξόδων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.ii-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνεπίμικτοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p40.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνεπιμικτοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.ii-p16.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p9.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνεργάστου γῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-p57.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνθ᾽ ἡμῶν τὴν ὀφειλὴν ἀποδιδούς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p95.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνθρώπινον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p15.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνθρώπους ἀθέους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.i-p26.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνομοιότης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-p38.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνουσίου, ἀνυποστάτου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxiii.ii-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀντὶ πάντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀντίδοσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p49.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀντίψυχον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.ix-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀντιμαχόμενοι τῷ σωτῆρι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.ii-p8.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνυπόστατος λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p15.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπάρτισμα ἀφθαρσίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p3.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπέριττον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.ii-p2.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπὸ τῆς νῦν ὑπατείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπό&amp; 207·ῥοια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.v-p51.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπαράλλακτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.v-p23.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p59.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπαράλλακτον εἰκόνα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p39.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπαράλλακτος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.v-p34.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-p54.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπαράλλακτος εἰκὼν κατ᾽ οὐσίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p59.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπαράλλακτος εἴκων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπαραλλάκτως ὅμοιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.v-p34.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπαραλλακτος εἰκών, ἀπηκριβωμένη ἐμφέρεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i-p4.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπεῤ&amp; 191·ηγμένας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vi-p15.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπεξενωμένας ἀλλήλων καὶ διεσπασμένας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vi-p15.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπογράμμων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.xxv-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποδείξις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvii.ii.ii-p83.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποδεικτικῶς οὐκ ἀποφαντικῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποκρέως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p78.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπολύτως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p58.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπολελυμένως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p29.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p58.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπομαφοριζόμεναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii.iv-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπορίαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p45.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποσυνάγωγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p35.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀργός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.v-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρειομανιτῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii.ii-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xii-p24.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p32.6">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p32.7">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχὴ ὁδῶν εἰς τὰ ἔργα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχὴ ζωῆς,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχὴ τέκνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p38.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχὴ τῆς κτίσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p26.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p17.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p17.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχὴν ὁδῶν·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p36.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.vii-p45.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.ii-p23.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχόμενοι τῆς ἁγίας τεσσαρακοστῆς—ἐπισυνάπτοντες—συνάπτοντες ἐξῆς—: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.i-p57.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχιερεσίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.ii.i-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχικαὶ ὑποστάσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p15.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχιτεκτόνημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii-p23.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀσεβὴς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.i-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀσεβήματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.vii-p82.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀσχηματιστός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.vi-p2.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀτελῆ πρότερον, εἶτα τέλειον, ὥσπερ νόμος τῆς ἡμετέρας γενέσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.v-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀυὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xviii.ii.xvi-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀφθαρσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p3.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p5.6">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p9.3">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p9.5">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀφθαρτοὶ διὰ τῆς ἀναστάσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀχώριστα πράγματα δύο· ὁ υἱ&amp; 232·ς τὴν κατὰ πάντα ὁμοιότητα αὐτοῦ ἐκ φύσεως ἀπομαξάμενος· δι᾽ ἐσόπτρου ἀκηλιδώτου καὶ ἐμψύχου θείας εἰκόνος· μεσιτεύουσα φύσις μονογενής· τὰς τῇ ὑποστάσει δύο φύσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p46.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀχρόνως γεννηθεὶς καὶ πρὸ αἰ&amp; 240·νων κτισθεὶς καὶ θεμελιωθείς·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p21.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἁγίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvii.ii.i-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἁγνεύοντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvi.i-p41.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἁμαρτίαν, καὶ οὐ τὴν πρᾶξιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xi-p50.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἁπλῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.ii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἁπλῶς, οὐκ ἁπλῶς ὡρίσθη, ἀλλ᾽ ἀκριβῶς ἐξητάσθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xii-p52.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἃ θέλουσι πράττει, ἐπεὶ καὶ αὐτὸς ἅπερ ἤθελεν ἤκουσε παρ᾽ αὐτῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.vii-p26.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἃ μὲν ὡς ζητῶν καὶ γυμνάζων ἔργαψε, ταῦτα μὴ ὡς αὐτοῦ φρονοῦντος δεχέσθω τις, ἀλλὰ τῶν πρὸς ἔριν φιλονεικούντων ἐν τῷ ζητεῖν, ἀδεῶς ὁρίζων ἀποφαίνεται, τοῦτο τοῦ φιλοπόνου τὸ φρόνημα ἐστι. ῾ἀλλὰ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vi-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄγγελος, ὑπηρέτης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p14.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄγονος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-p22.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄθεοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.i-p16.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄκαρπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-p22.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄλλη ἐκκλησία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v.iii-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄλλος ὁ Πατήρ ἄλλος ὁ υἱ&amp; 231·ς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p60.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄλογα κατὰ τοῦ Λόγου τοῦ Πατρός.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p47.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄλογον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.vi-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄλογον καὶ ἄσοφον τὸν θεόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p31.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄλογος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.ii-p62.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄλογος, ἄσοφος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iv-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄλυπος ἀνώδυνος ἀμέριμνος ζωή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p9.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄμεσος συνάφεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p21.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄναρχὸν καὶ ἀειγενές: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.v-p6.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄνθρωπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii-p8.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄνθρωπον ὅλον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.vii-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄνθρωπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.v-p4.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.v-p4.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.i-p5.4">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.i-p5.5">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.i-p5.10">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p15.17">6</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄνθρωπος τέλειος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.i-p12.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄνομος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-p23.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄνω καὶ κάτω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.vii-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄνω καὶ κάτω περιφέροντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.i-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄρουραι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvi.ii.iii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄρρητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p14.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄρτοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.ii-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄρχῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.ii.ii-p52.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄρχη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p15.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄσκησ*ς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvi.ii.iv-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄτρεπτος καὶ μὴ ἀλλοιούμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-p54.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄϋλος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xxxiv-p5.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἅπερ ἔγραψα τοῖς μοναχοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.i-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἅτε τὸν Κύριον ἔνοικον ἔχουσα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.iv-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐβδομὰς τῶν πασχῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p78.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγὼ ἀποστέλλω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p5.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγὼ γὰρ δώσω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p5.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγώ εἰμι ὁ ὣν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vii-p20.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγγραφῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vi-p35.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγγραφῶς ἐξετέθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vi-p35.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγενήθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii-p17.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii-p17.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγεννήθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγκυκλεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.ii-p2.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐθεοποίησε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p74.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p57.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p125.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ βουλήσεως τινός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p36.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ βουλῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p36.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ θελήματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p11.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii-p21.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ μεταφορᾶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p81.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ προκοπῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p33.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p101.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ τῆς ὁμοιότητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p17.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ τῆς οὐσίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p62.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.x-p15.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p17.2">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.ix-p3.15">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ τῆς οὐσίας τοῦ πατρὸς εἶναι, καὶ μὴ ἐξ ἑτέρας ὑποστάσεως τὸν υἱον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ τῆς οὐσίας τοῦ πατρός, ὁμοούσιαν τῷ Πατρί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p55.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ τῆς [ὑποστάσεως ἢ] οὐσίας τοῦ Πατρὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p60.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ τῶν ἰδίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.i-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ τοῦ θελήματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p26.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ τοῦ θελήματος τοῦ Πατρός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p23.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ τοῦ περιτροχάζειν πᾶσαν ἀγυιὰν ἀσέμνως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.vii-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκέλευσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.vii-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκείνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p56.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκκλησιαστικὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xi-p55.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκπορευτὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p159.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκτὸς κατ᾽ οὐσίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκτεῖναι τὴν μανίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.v-p5.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.vi-p4.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκυοφορήθη ὑπὸ Μαρίας κατ᾽ οἰκονομίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.ii-p19.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐλάττωμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xi-p63.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐλάττων παρὰ τὸν πατέρα ὁ υἱ&amp; 232·ς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p25.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐλεύθερον τὸ φρόνημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.vii-p45.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐμφιλοχωρεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vi-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐμφιλοχωρεῖν τῷ θεῷ καὶ ἐνδιαιτᾶσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xi-p46.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p62.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν ἐμοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xi-p46.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν ἑαυτῷ θεοποιήσῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p123.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν ἴσῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xxvi-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν ὁμοιώματι ἀνθρώπου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.i-p12.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν ὑποστάσει τριάδα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.xi-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν γυμνασί&amp; 139· ἐξέτασας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vi-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν μόνῳ τῷ ἑαυτοῦ Πατρὶ ὅλος ὢν κατὰ πάντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.v-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν μεμερισμένοις τόποις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-p13.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν σαρκὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.i-p12.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τῇ ἰδί&amp; 139· εἰκόνι, ἥτις ἐστὶν ὁ λόγος αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p38.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τῷ γίνεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p17.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τῷ λόγῳ ἦν τὸ πνεῦμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.iv-p10.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τῷ τοιχί&amp; 251·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii.iv-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τῷ υἱ&amp; 254·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τριταί&amp; 251· διαστήματι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xxvi-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν υἱ&amp; 254·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνάρετοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p89.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνέργεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.vi.vi-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνέργεια δραστικὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p79.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνέργεια δραστική: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p78.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνέργειαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p17.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνανθρωπήσαντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iii-p14.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνδιάθετος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p104.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p104.4">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p104.6">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνεπομπεύσατε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p86.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνεργὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.v-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνεργεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p76.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνεργεί&amp; 139·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p78.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνεργεί&amp; 139· γεννητικῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p17.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐννοιῶν μᾶλλον δὲ παρανοιῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xii-p59.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνούσιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐντέλλεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p34.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐντὸς ὑμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xi-p46.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐντελλεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p133.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐντρέπει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.v-p46.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξ ἑτέρας ὑποστάσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p10.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p12.4">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p13.4">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p18.5">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p29.1">5</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξ ἑτέρας ὑποστάσεως ἢ οὐσίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p55.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p6.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p13.7">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p3.2">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξ ἑτέρας ὑποστάσεως καὶ μὴ ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p13.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξ ἑτέρας οὐσίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p10.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p29.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξ ἑτέρας τινὸς ὑποστάσεώς τε καὶ οὐσίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξ ὁλοκλήρου γένους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.iv-p43.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξ ὁμιλιας γυναικὸς οὐ σεμνῆς ουδὲ κατὰ νόμον συνελθούσης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.i-p22.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξ ὑποστάσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p12.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p12.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p12.7">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p12.9">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p13.1">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p13.8">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p19.2">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p20.2">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p34.2">9</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξ ὑποστάσεως ἢ οὐσίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vi-p15.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξ αὐτῆς τῆς πατρικῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p40.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii-p21.5">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.v-p5.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vi-p25.2">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.viii-p15.1">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.viii-p15.2">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p94.1">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p199.1">8</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων ἔχει τὴν ὑπόστασιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξ οὐσίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii-p21.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii-p21.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p12.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p12.5">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p12.8">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p12.10">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p13.2">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p14.1">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p14.2">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p15.5">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p18.3">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p19.1">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p20.1">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p34.1">14</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p34.6">15</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.v-p17.2">16</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξ οὐσίας τοῦ πατρός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξ οὗ ἔχει τὸ εἶναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-p17.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξαίρετον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξαιρέτου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξομολογούμενος ἐν μετανόιᾳ δία τοῦ ἱ&amp; 153·ρεως λαμβάνει τὴν ἄφεσιν χάριτι Χριστοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.vi-p4.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξουσί&amp; 139· ὁμοῦ καὶ οὐσί&amp; 139· πατρὸς μονογενοῦς υἱοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p17.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπάγγελμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-p20.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπέκεινα πάσης οὐσίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p59.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπέλαμψε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.vii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπέπληττε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.v-p46.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπήκουσε γὰρ ἁπλῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.ii.ii-p113.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὶ τὴν αἰτίαν ἀναφερέσθω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p3.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὶ τῶν ἁμαξῶν εἰσὶ πομπεῖαί τινες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p87.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπίβασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xx-p6.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xx-p7.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπ™κεινα οὐσίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p23.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπακούειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.ii.ii-p113.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπακούουσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπεὶ μάλισται, ὅτι μάλιστα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vii-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπετίμησε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.v-p46.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιβέβηκεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.iii.vii-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιβαίνειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xx-p6.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xx-p7.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιβαίνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xlii-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιβατήριος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xviii.ii.xv-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιβεβηκέναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xli-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιγέγονε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιγεγονώς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p39.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιδημία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p28.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p28.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπινοήσαντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.i-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπινοήσασαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.i-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπινοίαις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιπλήττει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.v-p46.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπισπείραντος τοῦ διαβόλου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.ii-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπισπείρουσι, ἐπινοοῦσι, γογγύζουσι, καθ᾽ ὑμᾶς, ἄτοπον, λεξείδιον, εἷς τῶν πάντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπισυμβεβηκότα αὐτῶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.v-p46.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιτείχισμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p54.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιτιμᾶ οὐκ ἀτιμάζων ἀλλὰ διορθούμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.v-p46.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιτιμᾷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.v-p46.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιχείρημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.i-p10.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p52.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιχειρήματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.i-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐργαζομένου τοῦ πατρὸς, ἐργάζεσθαι καὶ τὸν υἱ&amp; 231·ν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐργασίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.vii-p36.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐρωτῶντες ἐμανθάνον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐσκήνωσεν ἐν ἡμῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xi-p46.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐταράχθησαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.ii.ii-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑαυτῶν ἀεὶ κατήγοροι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.ii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑαυτοῦ κύριος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xii-p54.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑξυπηρετῶν θελήματι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p133.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑτερογενὴς καὶ ἑτεροούσιος τῶν γενητῶν, καὶ τῆς τοῦ πατρὸς οὐσίας ἴδιος καὶ ὁμοφυής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p49.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἓν θέλημα πατρὸς καὶ υἱοῦ καὶ βούλημα, ἐπεὶ καὶ ἡ φύσις μία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p19.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἓν μὲν τὸ ἀγέννητον, ὁ παντοκράτωρ θεὸς, ἓν δὲ καὶ τὸ προγεννηθὲν δι᾽ οὖ τὰ πάντα ἐγένετο, καὶ χωρὶς αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο οὐδὲ ἕν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p59.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἓν τὸ ἀγένητον ἢ δύο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἓν τὸ ἀγέννητον ἓν δὲ τὸ ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ ἀληθῶς, καὶ οὐκ ἐκ τῆς οὐσίας αὐτοῦ γεγονός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.ix-p3.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἓν τῇ ἰδιότητι καὶ οἰκειότητι τῆς φύσεως, καὶ τῇ ταὐτότητι τῆς μιᾶς θεότητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.vi.iv-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔγραψα δί ὀλίγων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.i-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔθος ἐστὶ τῇ θεί&amp; 139· γραφῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.vii-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔκθεσις”: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.i-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔκτισε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p4.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔμελε γὰρ αὐτοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvi.i-p34.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔμετοι καὶ ναυτίαὶ ναυτίαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iv-p44.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔνδοξον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xxiv-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔννοια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.v-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔνσαρκος παρουσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xii-p33.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔξω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.i-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔξωθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.v-p6.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔργα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.v-p6.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔργον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p32.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔργον πρωτότοκον τοῦ πατρὸς γίνεται. τοῦτον ἴσμεν τοῦ κόσμου τὴν ἀρχήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p32.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔτι δὲ ἧττον τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ ἅγιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p25.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔχει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p117.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἕνος ὄντος εἴδους θεότητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p84.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἕνωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vi-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἕνωσις τῆς μοναδικῆς οὐσίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.v-p33.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἕξιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p58.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἕτερα ἀνθ᾽ ἑτέρων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvi.ii.xi-p37.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἕτερον ἔχουσα τὸ κατ᾽ οὐσίαν ὑποκείμενον,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii-p24.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἕτερον πρὸς ἕτερον σημαίνετε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἕτερος κατ᾽ οὐσίαν καὶ ὑποκειμένον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p59.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἕτερος κατ᾽ οὐσίαν καὶ ὑποκειμένον ὁ υἱ&amp; 232·ς τοῦ πατρός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p25.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἕτερος κατ᾽ οὐσίαν τοῦ πατρός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.i-p6.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἕτερος παρὰ τὸν πατέρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii-p24.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἠγάπησεν, ὁρῶν, κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.viii-p75.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἠθέλησεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p34.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἠκούσθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvi.i-p23.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἠφανίζετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxiv.ii-p70.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ἀγεννησία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.ix-p3.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ἀνθρωπότης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p15.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ἄνω ῾Ιερουσαλήμ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.iv-p7.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ἰδέα ὅπερ λόγον εἰρήκασι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p76.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ὑποκειμένη οὐσία ὡς ὕλη, ὕλη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p58.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ δὲ ἀρχὴ ἀγέννητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vii-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ δέ γε ἀναίμακτος θυσία ἐξιλασμός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.vi-p4.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ κτιστικὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p17.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ οὐσία αὕτη τῆς οὐσίας τῆς πατρικῆς ἐστὶ γέννημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.ii-p25.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ πατρικὴ ὑπόστασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p64.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ πατρικὴ θεότης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ πατρικὴ υἱοῦ θεότης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p57.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ τοῦ κατ᾽ εἰκόνα χάρις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ τοῦ κρείττονος γνῶσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xviii.ii.xxxi-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ φίλαρχος καὶ φιλάργυρος πρόθεσις· χριστεμπορίαν· φρενοβλαβοῦς· ἰδιότροπον· ὁμοστοίχοις συλλαβαῖς· θεηγόρους ἀποστόλους· &amp; 135·ντιδιαστολήν τῆς πατρικῆς μαιεύσεως· μελαγχολικήν· φιλόθεος σαφήνεια ἀνοσιουργίας· φληνάφων μύθων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p46.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ φυσικὴ γονιμότης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-p22.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡγούμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-p4.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡμεῖς υἱοὶ, οὐκ ὡς ἐκεῖνος φύσει καὶ ἀληθεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vii-p20.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἢ ὑποστάσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p23.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἤδη πάλαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.ii-p15.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἥκω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvii.ii.i-p81.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p23.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἦν ὅτε οὐκ ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p23.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vi-p25.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.i-p5.13">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p13.1">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἦν ποτὲ ὅτε οὐκ ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.i-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἦν πρὶν γεννηθῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p15.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰδέα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p76.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰδέαν ἰδεῶν καὶ ἀρχὴν λεκτέον τὸν πρωτότοκον πάσης κτίσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p76.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰδίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.vii-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰδίους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxiv.ii-p45.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰδίου; θεότης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-p31.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰδίως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.i-p18.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰδιοποιεῖται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.v-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰδιοποιουμένου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p67.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰδιωμάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p49.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἱερὰ ἀναγραφὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.i.x-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἱερατεῖον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.vi-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἱερατικοὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p31.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἱερατικοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p31.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἴδεαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.v-p7.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.ii-p16.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἴδιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vii-p20.13">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p61.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p67.2">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἴδιον τοῦ Λόγου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.v-p3.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἴδιος τοῦ Πατρός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.v-p3.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἴδιος υἱ&amp; 232·ς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vii-p20.26">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἴδιος·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἴδοντες καὶ τοὺς παρ᾽ αὐτῶν παθόντας, τοὺς κατηγόρους, τοὺς ἐλέγχους πρὸ ὀφθαλμῶν ἔχοντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.ii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα γένητυι θεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p22.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀλίγοι τινές: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.i-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀμοούσιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p59.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p59.7">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p59.8">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀνόματα μόνον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀπίσθια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-p60.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀργάνου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p133.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀργανον ἄψυχον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p133.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀρθὴν ἔχον τὴν διάνοιαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ἀληθῶς ῞Οσιος. κατάσκοποι, οὐ γὰρ ἐπίσκοποι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.vi-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ἄθεος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.i-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ἄνθρωπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p15.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ἄνθρ. τοῦ σωτῆρος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.i-p5.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ὄντως θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p14.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ὢν θεὸς τὸν μὴ ὄντα ἐκ τοῦ μὴ ὄντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.vii-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ὢν θεὸς τὸν μὴ ὄντα ἐκ τοῦ μὴ ὄντος πεποίηκεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p16.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ὢν τὸν ὄντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p16.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ὢν τὸν μὴ ὄντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p16.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ὢν τὸν μὴ ὄντα ἐκ τοῦ ὄντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ὢν τὸν μὴ ὄντα ἐκ τοῦ ὄντος ἢ τὸν ὄντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ὤν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-p39.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ Θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p23.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ Κυριακός ἄνθρωπυς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.i-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ δὲ ᾽Αρ. μεταγράψας δέδωκε τοῖς ἰδίοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p40.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ δεύτερος θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ θεὸς πέπονθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p50.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p60.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ κρείττων, τὸν κρείττονα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xviii.ii.xxxi-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ κτίσας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p19.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ κυριακὸς ἄνθρωπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ λόγος ἑαυτὸν γεννᾷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ μόνος λεγόμενος κυρίως υἱ&amp; 232·ς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vii-p20.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ νοῦς ἁμαρτητικός ἐστι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.viii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ πάνυ βοώμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.ii-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ σωτὴρ ἀεὶ γεννᾶται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.v-p6.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ τῆς ἀληθείας λόγος ἐλέγχει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-p47.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμώνυμος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p58.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοίας οὐσίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.vi-p33.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.v-p18.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμογενής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p37.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοιότητά πως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p109.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοιούσιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.ix-p15.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.ix-p15.4">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii-p24.2">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p15.6">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοιούσιον, ἀπαράλλακτος εἴκων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p71.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοιούσιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.i-p5.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p59.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p25.2">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοιοπαθοῦς ἡμῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvi.i-p39.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοούσιοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p115.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοούσιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iii-p5.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iii-p12.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iii-p13.3">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iii-p16.1">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iii-p16.3">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iii-p16.5">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p2.2">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p19.7">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p19.8">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p53.1">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p59.1">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p60.5">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.vii-p16.2">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.vii-p17.1">14</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.viii-p9.2">15</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.ix-p17.4">16</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.ix-p20.3">17</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.ix-p24.2">18</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.x-p15.2">19</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.x-p16.1">20</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.iv-p6.2">21</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.iv-p6.3">22</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.i-p4.3">23</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.i-p4.4">24</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.i-p4.5">25</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii-p24.1">26</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p15.4">27</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p18.2">28</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iii-p49.1">29</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.v-p33.1">30</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.v-p33.2">31</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.v-p34.5">32</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.i-p5.6">33</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.i-p5.8">34</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.i-p6.3">35</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.ii-p49.1">36</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.i-p4.2">37</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.i-p11.1">38</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.v-p18.1">39</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.vi-p29.1">40</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.vi-p29.2">41</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.vi-p33.6">42</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p49.1">43</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.v-p5.3">44</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.vi.iv-p4.1">45</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i-p6.1">46</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i-p6.5">47</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i-p6.6">48</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p7.1">49</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p115.4">50</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p60.1">51</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p71.2">52</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p91.1">53</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p105.2">54</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοούσιον ἢ ταὐτοούσιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.ix-p20.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοούσιον ᾽Απαράλλακτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p59.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοούσιον τῷ πατρί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iii-p14.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοούσιον, ὁμοιούσιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.ix-p15.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοούσιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p23.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p62.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.i-p10.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p18.4">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.iii-p16.1">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p37.2">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.vi.v-p8.1">7</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμο-: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii-p11.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁρισθῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p17.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὄντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xviii.ii.xxxi-p5.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὄντα γεγέννηκε ἢ οὐκ ὄντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.vii-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὄντα πρότερον, γεννηθέντα εἰς υἱ&amp; 231·ν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p13.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὄντως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.vi-p38.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὄντως ἐν ὑμῖν ὁ θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xi-p46.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὄργανον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iii-p17.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.vii-p21.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iv-p42.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p130.1">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p38.4">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p48.4">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p133.1">7</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὄργανον ἔμψυχον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p133.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὄργανον πρὸς τὴν ἐνέργειαν καὶ τὴν ἔκλαμψιν τῆς θεότητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p38.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p48.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅλος ὅλου εἰκών: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-p60.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅλος Θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-p75.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅλος θεὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.ii-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅλος θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-p14.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-p60.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅλου τοῦ χρίοντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xii-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅμοιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.ix-p15.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.ix-p15.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.ix-p15.8">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.ix-p15.9">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.ix-p16.1">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i-p6.3">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i-p6.4">7</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅμοιον κατὰ πάντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.ix-p15.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.ix-p21.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p110.1">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅμοιον κατὰ τας γραφάς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.ix-p15.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅμοιον κατ᾽ οὐσίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.ix-p20.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.x-p15.4">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.vi-p33.2">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅμοιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.ix-p14.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.i-p3.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p37.5">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅμοιος κατὰ πάντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xi-p27.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p37.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅμοιος κατὰ παντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.ii-p47.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅμοιος κατὰ τὴν οὐσίαν τοῦ πατρός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.vi-p33.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅμοιος κατ᾽ οὐσίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.i-p4.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.vi-p33.4">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p25.1">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅμοιος τῆς οὐσίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.vi-p33.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p25.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅμοιου κατὰ πάντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅπερ ἐγὼ βούλομαι τούτο κανών: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.viii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅπερ ἦν πρὶν γένηται σάρξ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p22.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅσον οὐδέπω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.ii-p24.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.iv-p23.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅταν μάλιστα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vii-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι ἦν ποτὲ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p13.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι ὁ λόγος καὶ ὅτι τὸ πνεῦμα καὶ ἐσταυρώθη καὶ ἐσφάγη καὶ ἀπέθανεν καὶ ἀνέστη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p177.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὐποστάσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxiii.ii-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑγίοῦς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p43.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑγιαινούσης διδασκαλίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p43.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑγιαινουσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.ix-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑγιανούσης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p43.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑγιοῦς διδ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p43.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑμῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.iii.i-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.iii.i-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπὲρ αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xxxiv-p5.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπόθεσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.i-p26.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p98.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπόστασιν, ἣν αὐτοὶ οἱ αἱρετικοὶ οὐσίαν προσαγορεύουσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p27.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπόστασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p60.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p60.8">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p60.19">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p60.20">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p60.25">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p61.3">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.iii-p2.3">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p22.2">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii-p24.3">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p5.2">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p6.2">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p7.1">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p7.3">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p8.1">14</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p8.3">15</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p9.2">16</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p10.2">17</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p10.3">18</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p12.6">19</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p15.2">20</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p23.2">21</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p26.1">22</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p28.1">23</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p33.1">24</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p34.3">25</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p34.4">26</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.i-p5.11">27</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.i-p6.11">28</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p57.10">29</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p64.2">30</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p76.3">31</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxiii.i-p4.1">32</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxiii.i-p4.4">33</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxiii.i-p4.6">34</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxiv.i-p6.2">35</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxiv.ii-p35.1">36</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxiv.ii-p69.1">37</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπόστασις τοῦ λόγου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p15.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπό, μόνον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p192.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπ᾽ ὄψει πάντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iii-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπακούειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.ii.ii-p113.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπακούων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p34.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπεκρίναντο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p203.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπερ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xxxiv-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπεράυλον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xxxiv-p5.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπερά&amp; 203·λον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xxxiv-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπερέκεινα πάσης οὐσίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.iii-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπεραὺλως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xxxiv-p5.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπεροχὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.i-p6.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπερφυές: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xi-p60.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπηρέτης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p34.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπηρετῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p34.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπηρετῶν τῇ βουλῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p133.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπηρετοῦντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p34.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποῦργος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p34.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποδέκτην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.i-p70.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποκρίτης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.viii-p74.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποπιάζω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvi.ii.vi-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποστάσει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.vi.viii-p4.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxiv.ii-p25.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποστάσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p40.13">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vii-p4.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποστάσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p17.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p34.7">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποστήματι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxiv.ii-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποταγή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p34.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπουργὸν τελειότατον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p133.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὕλη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p56.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὕπαρξις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxiv.ii-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὠνομάσθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.ix-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡμοιώθη κατὰ πάντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.i-p12.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς ἀνθρώπους ἀθέους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.i-p16.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς ἂν τοὺς ἀπείρους ταῖς πλατωνικαῖς καλλιφωνίαι περιβομβήσειεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iii-p80.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς ἐθέλησεν, ἅπερ ἐθέλησαν, ὅταν θέλωσιν, οὒς ἐθέλησαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.vii-p26.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς ἐπὶ σώματος ἕνος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.ii-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς ἠθέλησαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.i-p11.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.i-p76.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς ἠθέλησεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.vii-p17.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p11.6">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.i-p76.1">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς ἡ σοφία τοῦ σοφοῦ υἱ&amp; 232·ς, οὐσία οὐσίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p17.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς αὐτοὶ θέλουσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς αὐτοὶ θέλουσι᾽: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p37.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς δὲ ἐζητεῖτο τῆς πίστεως ὁ τρόπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iii-p12.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς δεσπότης ἐπιτιμᾷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.v-p46.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς διὰ χειρός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς οἷ&amp; 231·ν τε ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.x-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς τοὺς γίγαντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-p20.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p6.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p7.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥσπερ ἐξ ἁλύσεω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p60.29">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥσπερ κανόνι χρησάμενοι προσέχωμεν τῇ ἀνάγνωσει τῆς θεοπνεύστου γραφὴς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-p18.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὦν μία ἐνέργεια, τούτων καὶ οὐσία μία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p19.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὧν ἂν ἐθέλοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.vii-p26.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ᾗ λόγος ἐστι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-p60.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αὐτοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.xi-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αῤ&amp; 191·αβών: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.xii-p39.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αλεξανδρεὺς τῷ γένει, ἀνὴρ λόγιος, δυνατὸς ὢν ἐν ταῖς γραφαῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.i-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Ανόμοιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.ix-p22.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Ανόμοιος κατ᾽ οὐσίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.v-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αρὲς ἄρειε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.i-p74.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αρειομανῖται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.ii-p2.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.i-p74.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Αρχαί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.v-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Εν τῇ παλαιᾷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxiii.ii-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Επικτητόν τινα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.viii-p75.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">᾽Ονήσιμον, τόν ποτέ σοι ἄχρηστον, νυνὶ δὲ εὔχρηστον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.vi-p25.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῎Αλογος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p47.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῎Ανθρωπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.i-p13.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.i-p13.4">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p3.1">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῎Ατρεπτος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-p54.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῎Εχων οὖν ὁ θεὸς τὸν ἑαυτοῦ λόγον ἐνδιάθετον ἐν τοῖς ἰδίοις σπλάγχνοις, ἐγέννησεν αὐτὸν μετὰ τῆς ἑαυτοῦ σοφίας ἐξερευξάμενος πρὸ τῶν ὅλων…ὁπότε δὲ ἠθέλησεν ὁ θεὸς ποιῆσαι ὅσα ἐβουλεύσατο, τοῦτον τὸν λόγον ἐγέννησε προφορικὸν, πρωτότοκον πάσης κτίσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ῥύπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ῥύσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iii-p54.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ῥῆμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iv-p17.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xii-p19.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ῥαντιζόμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-p106.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ῥευστὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.vi-p36.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ῥημάτια.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ῥυπώσῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῾Ερμείαν λούοντα τοὺς ἀνεξόδους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.vii-p65.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῾Ερμηνεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.i-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῾Ιερός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.i-p42.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῾Ο Πατὴρ ἐν τῷ ῾Υιῷ τῶν πάντων τὴν πρόνοιαν ποιεῖται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvi.i-p35.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῾Ο λόγος ἦν πρὸς τὸν Θεόν, καὶ Θεὸς ἦν ὁ Λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p23.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῾Ομοιούσιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.ix-p17.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῾Ομοούσιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.ix-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῾Υπ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p64.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">῾τὸ κατ᾽ εἰκόνα᾽: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p10.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Αὐγούστου τοῦ αἰωνίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Αρχιεπίσκοπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.v-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Βαλλέσθωσαν παρὰ πάντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διατομῖται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p63.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διδαχὴ τῶν ιβ' ἀποστόλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.x-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἴτε οὖν φιλοσοφητέον εἴτε μὴ φιλοσοφητέον, φιλοσοφητέον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p64.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εἶπον, καὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ζεφυρῖνον ἄνδρα ἰδιώτην καὶ ἄπειρον τῶν ἐκκλησιαστικῶν ὅρων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεέ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p23.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κύριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p9.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κύριον ᾽Ιησοῦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Λόγοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.ix-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p33.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p40.17">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.xi-p8.4">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p3.3">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Λόγος ἀπὸ σιγῆς προελθών: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p44.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μίαν φύσιν τοῦ Λόγου σέσαρκωμένην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.i-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μόνως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p114.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μετὰ δὲ ταῦτα, οὐ πολλαῖς ἡμέραις ὕστερον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.i-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μονάς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p28.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.ii-p46.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.ii-p46.3">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μονὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.ii-p50.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ομοούσιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.i-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ομοούσιος τῷ Πατρί, ἐκ τῆς οὐσίας τοῦ Πατρός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p64.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ορ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p44.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Παρθενών: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvi.ii.iv-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Περὶ ἀγαλμάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.i.xix-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Στῦλοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Συγκαταβῆναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p46.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σχολαστικός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.xi-p33.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τάνις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.x-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τέλειος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p72.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τῶν δὲ γινομένων ἀρχηγὸν καὶ σύμβουλον καὶ ἐργατὴν ἐγέννα λόγον, ὃν λόγον ἔχων ἐν ἑαυτῶ ἀ&amp; 231·ρατόν τε ὄντα τῷ κτιζομένῳ, κόσμῳ, ὁρατὸν ποιεῖ· προτέραν φωνὴν φθεγγόμενος, καὶ φῶς ἐκ φωτὸς γεννῶν, προῆκεν τῇ κτίσει κύριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τριὰς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.ii-p46.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τριὰς δέ ἐστιν οὐχ ἕως ὀνομάτος μόνον…ἀλλὰ ἀληθεί&amp; 139· καὶ ὑπάρξει τριάς…εἰπάτωσαν πάλιν…τριάς ἐστιν ἢ δυάς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.v-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τριάς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.ii-p46.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τριβέρων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.iv-p44.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τροπικοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.i-p4.27">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χαρακτήρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p59.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χριστός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p14.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χριστοφόρος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvi.ii.xxv-p2.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">α: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i.i-p6.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.iv-p9.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.i-p18.1">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἰτία τῆς θεότητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p60.33">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἰωνότοκε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.v-p7.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἰ&amp; 240·νιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.v-p7.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.v-p7.10">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἱ μὲν γὰρ κατὰ νόμον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.vi-p4.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἴνιγμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p38.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἴων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.v-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτὸν ἀντὶ σπορᾶς συλλαβοῦσα τὸν λόγον, κεκύηκε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.iv-p10.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.vii-p39.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτὸς τοῦ πατρὸς θέλημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-p10.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτόθεος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p28.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτόθεος, αὐτοαγαθός, ἀληθινὸς θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p9.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτός τε καί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.vii-p23.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xi-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xxxiv-p5.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτοζωὴν καὶ αὐτοάγαθον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p18.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτοζωή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xx-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτοκατάκριτος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.ii-p9.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτοπροσωπῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p109.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτοσοφία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p41.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ακάριε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.i-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">β: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i.i-p6.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.iv-p13.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvi.i-p30.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.i-p18.2">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βάλλεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvii.ii.i-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βῆλον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.ii-p2.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βελτιώσει πράξεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p122.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βελτιοῦσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iv-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βετερᾶνος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.ii-p2.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βλέποντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvi.i-p33.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βλέπων ὑμῶν τὴν τάξιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p28.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βλαπτόμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p78.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βούλησιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p21.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βούλησις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βούληται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p5.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βουλὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p46.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βουλή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βουλήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βουληθείς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p11.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i.i-p6.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.iv-p14.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.iv-p6.5">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.i-p19.1">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γένεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.i-p6.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γένεσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p46.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γένητα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p56.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γένητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.i-p5.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p56.7">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γέννημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.v-p38.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γέννημα, ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ ὡς ἓν τῶν γεννημάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.ix-p3.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γέννησις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p78.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p78.8">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p80.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.vii-p18.1">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.vii-p20.1">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.v-p3.3">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.v-p3.4">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xii-p5.1">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p9.1">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p24.2">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p26.6">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p28.1">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p31.1">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p32.1">14</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-p22.6">15</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p46.2">16</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p76.2">17</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-p30.3">18</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p36.5">19</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p36.6">20</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.v-p7.3">21</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.v-p7.5">22</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.v-p15.1">23</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p21.2">24</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p81.4">25</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γέννητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.i-p7.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p56.8">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γένος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p58.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γίγαντας θεομαχοῦντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γίγας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-p20.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γίνεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γίνεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p32.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γεγεννῆσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vi-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γεγονέναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vi-p23.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vi-p24.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γενέσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p40.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γενόμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p28.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γενόμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γενητὰ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.ix-p3.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γενητά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p24.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p27.6">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γενητὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γενητὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.ix-p3.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γενητόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p40.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γενητός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.i-p5.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.v-p17.4">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.i-p10.2">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γενητῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.iii-p3.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γενητῆς οὐσίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.iii-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γενητῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.ii-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γεννήθεντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.i-p7.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γεννᾶσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p40.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γεννηθέντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iii-p14.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iii-p14.8">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γεννηθέντα ἢ ποιηθέντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p21.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p21.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γεννησις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.v-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γεννητά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p24.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.v-p17.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γεννητή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.v-p18.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γεννητὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p30.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γεννητὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.v-p17.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γεννητός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.i-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γεννητικὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-p22.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γνήσιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p17.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γνῶσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p46.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p55.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p55.4">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p55.7">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γοραῖον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.vii-p53.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γπόστασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iii-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γράμμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iii-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γ. οὐ ποιηθέντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iii-p14.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δὲ ὡς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vi-p28.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δέσποτα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.ii.i-p41.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δίθεοι ἔστε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.i-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δύναμιν δὲ μίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p57.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δύναμις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii-p33.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii-p33.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxiv.ii-p42.1">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δύναμις κυρίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iii-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δύναμις λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p57.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δύο ἀχώριστα πράγματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.iii-p2.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δύο τῇ ὑποστάσει πράγματα ἓν δὲ τῇ ὁμονοί&amp; 139· καὶ τῇ ταύτότητι τοῦ βουλήματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p25.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δῆλον ἂν εἴη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.i-p7.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.i-p7.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δῶρον τοῦ θεοῦ τὸ πνεῦμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.ii-p45.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δαίμονες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xi-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δεξιόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p76.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δεσποτὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.vii-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δεσποτὴς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p43.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δευτέρα οὐσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.i-p5.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δευτεραίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xxvi-p3.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δευτερεύων θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p24.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δεχέσθω τις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vi-p28.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δημιούργημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δημιουργὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xi-p50.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p62.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p73.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ πάθους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vii-p20.25">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τὰ πολλὰ γίνεται πολλά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p26.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ τούτου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xvi-p4.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xvi-p5.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διάβολος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.ii-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διάθεσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.i-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διάνοιαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διάνοιαν, ἐπίνοιαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p89.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διόρθωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p48.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δι᾽ ἐντυχίας γυναικαρίων ἀτακτων ἃ ἠπάτησαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.vii-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δι᾽ ἑτέρου τινος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p49.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαίρουσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iv-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαῤ&amp; 191·αγῶσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iv-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαῤ&amp; 191·ηγύωσιν ἑαυτούς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iv-p30.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαῤ&amp; 191·ηγνύωνται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iv-p30.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p55.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαῤ&amp; 191·ηγνύωσιν ἑαυτούς·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p55.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαβάλλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.ii-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαβέβλημαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.ii-p13.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαβολικήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p67.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαβολικοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.ii-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαθέσει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p93.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαλελυμένως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p29.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαμείνῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.v-p41.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαμείνωμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαμείνωσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p116.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διανοίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διανοί&amp; 139·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.vii-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διατάξεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.ii-p79.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.ii-p79.8">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.ii-p79.9">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαταγῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.iv-p36.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διγάμοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.viii-p59.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διγαμία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.viii-p59.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διγυναίοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.viii-p59.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διδάσκοντος περὶ τοῦ πατρός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvi.i-p32.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διδαχαὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.ii-p79.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διεβλήθην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.ii-p13.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διελεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-p34.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διεφθαρμένη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p59.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δτε οὐκ ἦν· &amp; 234·τι πρὶν γεννηθῆναι οὐκ ἦν· &amp; 234·τι ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων ἐγένετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p13.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δυνάμει καὶ βουλῇ αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p11.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δυνάμει τε καὶ ἐνεργεί&amp; 139· πατήρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.v-p6.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δυνάμεων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxiv.ii-p44.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δυναμει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p78.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δυναστεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.ii-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δωροδόκοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.iii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ ἄγονος καὶ ἀνενέργητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-p22.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ δὲ θεὸς ὁ υἱ&amp; 232·ς, οὐκ ἐπεὶ υἱ&amp; 231·ς· ὁμοίως καὶ ὁ πατὴρ, οὐκ ἐπεὶ πατὴρ, θεός· ἀλλ᾽ ἐπεὶ οὐσία τοιάδε, εἷς ἐστὶ πατὴρ καὶ ὁ υἱ&amp; 232·ς θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.vi-p36.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰδώλων ἀθεότητα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.i-p16.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰκών: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p6.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p10.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰκών ἐστι χρόνος τῷ ἀγεννάτῳ χρόνῳ, ὃν αἰωνα ποταγορεύομες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.iv-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς ἀρχὴν ἀναφέρεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p3.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς ἄπειρον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p112.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.vi.v-p10.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς τὰ ἔργα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p32.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς τὸ εἶναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.ii-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἴ τινες καὶ ἄλλοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p69.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἴ τις χωρὶς γνώμης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.ii-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἴδους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-p31.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἴκων, σφραγίς, βουλή, ἐνέργεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἴς τι χώριον ἐκρύπτετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.x-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἴτε ἀρχὴν εἴτε ἀρχάς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vii-p4.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἶδος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p56.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p58.10">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p60.23">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvii.ii.ii-p48.1">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-p31.4">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-p59.1">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-p60.1">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-p60.2">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-p60.3">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-p60.4">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-p60.8">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p46.1">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p57.5">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p84.2">14</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἶδος·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p57.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἶναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iii-p53.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἷς τῶν ἀσκηῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.i-p33.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐαγγελικὸς ὅρος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p3.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐγενοῦς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xi-p53.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐσέβεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii.i-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐσέβεια, ἀσέβεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.i-p5.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p17.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐσέβεια, ἀσεβοῦντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.vii-p47.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐσεβείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.i-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὑρίσκει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p117.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εωτέρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.i.x-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ζῶν ὄργανον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p44.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ζῶν καὶ ὑφεστὼς καὶ τοῦ πατρὸς ὑπάρχων ἔκτος.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii-p24.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ζῶν λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p44.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ζῶον ἐπιστήμης δεκτικόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.i.xviii-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ζῶσα ἐνέργεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p44.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ζῶσα ἴσχυς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p44.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ζῶσα βουλή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-p10.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p44.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ζῶσα δύναμις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p44.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ζῶσα εἴκων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p44.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ζῶσα σοφία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p44.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ζητεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vi-p28.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ζωὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p5.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iii-p53.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ζωὴν ἰδίαν ἔχων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii-p24.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θάνατος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p5.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θέα νεωτέρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.i.x-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θέλημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p23.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p11.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θέλησις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.v-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θύος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii.iii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θαῤ&amp; 191·οῦντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.iv-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεάνθρωπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p22.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.iv-p2.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεὸν κατὰ φύσιν τέλειον καὶ ἀληθῆ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p102.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεὸν τὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xviii.ii.xxxi-p5.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεὸς ἐν σαρκὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-p74.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεὸς διφυής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.v-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iii-p14.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεόπνευστα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.iv-p2.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p60.10">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.i-p12.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεότης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p51.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεότητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.i-p26.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεανδρικὴ ἐνέργεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p57.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θελήματι καὶ βουλῇ ὑπέστη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p14.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θελήματι προπηδᾷ ὁ λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θελήσει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p11.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p21.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θελήσει γεννηθὲν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p114.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεληγής ἐστι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p36.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θελημα οὐσιῶδες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.v-p6.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεοὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p123.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεοὶ κατὰ χάριν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p123.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p83.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p129.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεούμεθα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p123.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεοῦ ἦν σῶμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p50.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεοῦ δῶρον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.ii-p45.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεοῦσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p72.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεογονία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p68.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεολογῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεολογεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vii-p20.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεολογούμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p140.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεομάχοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.ii-p8.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvii.ii.i-p80.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.ii-p4.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p5.1">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεομάχος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-p20.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεομάχος γλῶσσα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.ii-p8.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεομαχεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p90.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεομαχεῖν, θεομάχοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.ii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεοποιεῖσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p22.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεοποιηθῶμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.liv-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεοστυγεῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p56.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.v-p44.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p6.1">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεοτόκον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p39.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεοτόκος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.v-p9.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvi.ii.xi-p72.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.i-p5.3">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xi-p65.1">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p39.4">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p70.2">6</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεοτόκου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p28.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p65.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p70.1">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεοφορούμεθα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p123.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεοφορουμένους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p113.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεραπεύειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.ii-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεωθὲν ὅλον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.vii-p31.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεωρία τῶν θείων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p6.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θνητοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p10.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θρυλληταὶ φωναὶ, λέξεις, ἔπη, ῥητὰ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.i-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θρυλλοῦντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-p53.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θυσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θ. ἐν σωματι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-p74.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κάθαρσις προεόρτιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.vi-p68.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κάλυμμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-p59.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κέρδος τῆς φιλοχρηματίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.iii-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κόπτουσιν ἑαυτούς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p55.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κύριος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vii-p20.17">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vii-p20.22">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἐβουλόμην μὲν σιωπῇ….ἐπειδὴ δὲ….ἀνάγκην ἔσχον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ διαῤ&amp; 191·αγοῖεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p55.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ μάλιστα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vii-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ μὴ ἐκ τοῦ θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p13.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τὰ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-p17.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τὸ σῶμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καίρος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθ᾽ ἑαυτὸν οὐσιωμένος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii-p24.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθολικός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.xi-p34.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καινοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.ix-p3.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κακόνοιαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καλῶς ἀναγινώσκειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κανὼν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p21.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κανών: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.v-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καναλί&amp; 251· ἤτοι παρόδῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.iii-p94.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καρπογόνον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iv-p11.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καρπογόνος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iv-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καρπογόνος ἡ οὐσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ βούλησιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-p10.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ γνώμην καὶ προαίρεσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii-p21.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ γνώμην καὶ προαίρεσιν βουληθεὶς ὁ θεός· ἐκ τῆς τοῦ πατρὸς βουλῆς καὶ δυνάμεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p14.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ κατάληψιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ μίμησιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p88.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ πάντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.ix-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ πάντα ὅμοιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.i-p68.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ πάντα καὶ ἐν πᾶσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p37.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ τὴν αὐτοῦ μίμησιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p88.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ τὴν δύναμιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p19.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ τὴν προτέραν γένεσιν ἐν τῷ ᾽Αδάμ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p10.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ τὴν τοῦ θεοῦ εἰκόνα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ τὸ βούλημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-p10.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p46.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p46.3">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ τῆς εἰδ·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-p17.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ τοὺς μυθευομένους γίγαντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vii-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ τοῦ πύρος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-p17.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ τοῦ πυρός κατὰ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xxviii-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ φύσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p127.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ χάριν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vii-p20.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατά τι θεωρούμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p109.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατάληψις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.ii-p16.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.ii-p16.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατάλυσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατ᾽ ἐπίνοιαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.iii-p22.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p15.4">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-p72.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-p72.2">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατ᾽ αὐτοῦ τῆς ἀμπέλου τὴν φυλακὴν παρὰ τοῦ σωτῆρος ἐπιτετραμμένου τὴν μανίαν ἐξέτεινε, λέγομεν δὴ τῆς σῆς ὁσιότητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.v-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατ᾽ εἰκόνα χάρις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-p13.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατ᾽ εὐδοκίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-p76.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατ᾽ οἰκονομίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vi-p9.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.i-p6.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.ii-p19.1">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατ᾽ οὐσίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.v-p34.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-p38.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατ᾽ οὐσίαν ἀπαράλλακτος εἰκὼν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.v-p34.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατ᾽ οὐσίαν ἐστὶ θεὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.i-p6.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατ᾽ οὐσίαν ὅμοιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατ᾽ οὐσίαν υἱ&amp; 232·ν τοῦ Θεοῦ καὶ πατρός,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p17.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καταβολὴ κόσμου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καταπέτασμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-p59.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατασκόπου, οὐκ ἐπίσκοπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.vii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καταχρῶνται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-p83.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καταχρηστικῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p21.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iii-p3.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p16.2">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κελεύοντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p133.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κελεύων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p34.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κενωθῆναι τοῦ εἶναι ἀεί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κεφάλαιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p176.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κεφάλαιον τῆς πίστεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p2.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κεχρεωστημένην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xviii.ii.xxiii-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κηδεμονίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.iv-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κινήσει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p65.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κοινόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p61.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κοινωνία φωτί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κρατήσει τῆς ὁμολογίας τῆς πίστεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.ix-p85.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κρατῆσαι τοῦ θείου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.i-p26.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κραταιὰ χεὶρ τοῦ πατρός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κρατούσῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xviii.ii.xxxi-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κρατούσῃ πίστει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xviii.ii.xxiii-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κτίζειν, ποιεῖν, δημιουργεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.i-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κτίσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-p22.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κτίσμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p27.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κτίσμα ὁ υἱ&amp; 231·ς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κτίσματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p40.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κτιστὸν καὶ θεμελιωτὸν καὶ γεννητόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p21.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κυλιόμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κυρίως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iii-p47.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iii-p53.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iii-p53.2">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vii-p20.3">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vii-p20.14">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vii-p20.16">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.v-p6.11">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.vi-p38.1">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.vi-p38.2">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.vi-p38.3">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p81.1">11</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κυρίως καὶ πρώτως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κυρίως λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p16.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κυρίως υἱ&amp; 231·ς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p16.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κυριώνυμος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p85.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κυριώτατον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vii-p20.24">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κυριακὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p85.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.vii-p85.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κυριακὸν δεῖπνον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.i-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κυριακὸς ἄνθρωπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.i-p5.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii-p16.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κυριολογεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vii-p20.18">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p140.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λέγει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.iv-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.i-p4.26">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.i-p30.5">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.ii-p57.3">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-p62.3">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iii-p14.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p62.5">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iv-p8.2">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iv-p8.3">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.i-p8.1">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xii-p19.2">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p25.6">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-p62.4">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p15.13">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p104.3">10</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος ἀπὸ σιγῆς προελθών: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος ἀρχιερεὺς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-p61.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος ἐν σ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-p74.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος ἐν τῷ θεῷ ἀτελὴς, γεννηθεὶς τέλειος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p72.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος ἐν τῷ πνεύματι ἔπλαττε τὸ σῶμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.iv-p10.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος ἐνδιάθετος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p14.10">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p4.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος γνώσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p64.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος πρῶτος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.i-p7.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος προφορικὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος προφορικός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p14.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος σοφίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p64.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος σπερματικός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος φυσικός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.iii.v-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p72.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λύτρον καθάρσιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p95.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λύτρον πάντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p95.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λαύρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvi.i-p41.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λαυβάνοντες παρ᾽ αὐτῶν τὸ λῆμμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λεξείδια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-p44.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λληνικὴ χρῆσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.x-p15.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λούοντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.vii-p65.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λογίσασθαί τινα βούλησιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p40.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λογικά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-p70.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λογικὸς ὢν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p28.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λογικοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λογιστῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xviii.ii.xix-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λογοθεταὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xviii.ii.x-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λογομαχεῖν μελετήσαντες, καὶ λοιπὸν πνευματομαχοῦντες, ἔσονται μετ᾽ ὀλίγον νεκροὶ τῇ ἀλογί&amp; 139·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p90.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λογωθείσης τῆς σαρκὄς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p72.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λογωθείσης τῆς σαρκός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p10.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λοιπόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.v-p9.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λ. ἐν σώμ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-p74.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μάγιστρος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.ii-p2.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μάγιστρος ἐκεῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xviii.ii.x-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μάθημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iii-p16.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μέμφεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.v-p46.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ φαντασί&amp; 139· ἀλλ᾽ ἀληθῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p58.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-p17.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μήτε τὴν ὡρισμένην παρὰ τῆς Προνοίας κρίσιν προλαμβάνειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvi.i-p34.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μίαν τὴν θεότητα καὶ τὸ ἴδιον τῆς οὐσίας τοῦ πατρός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p51.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μόνος ἐκ μόνου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p192.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μόνος ἐν μόνῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-p60.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μόνος ὑπὸ μόνου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iv-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μόνος γεννηθεὶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iv-p6.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μόνος γεννητὸς ἐν τοῖς γενητοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p26.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μόνος μόνον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iv-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μόνος παρά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p192.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μόνως οὐχ ὡς τὰ σώματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iv-p6.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μόνως,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iv-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μῆνας πέντε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iii-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μαθὼν ἐδίδαξε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.ii-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μαθὼν ἐδίδασκεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iii-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μαθὼν ἐδιδάσκεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μακρὰν ἀπέφυγον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.ii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μανικώτερον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.i-p16.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μαντευόμενος καὶ προγιγνώσκων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvi.ii.xi-p61.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μαρτ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvii.ii.ii-p76.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μαφόριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii.iv-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεγάλη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vi-p34.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεινεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p35.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεμ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vi-p15.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεμερισμέναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.vi-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεμερισμέναι ὑποστάσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p60.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεμερισμένας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vi-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεσιτεύουσα φύσις μονογενής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p25.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.iii-p2.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-p10.1">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετὰ θαλλῶν; φαλλῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.vii-p50.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετὰ παρατηρήσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.ii-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετέχειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xliii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετέχεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xliii-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετ᾽ εὐσεβείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p3.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεταξὺ τῆς τοῦ ἀγεν[ν]ήτου καὶ τῆς τῶν γενητῶν φύσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p24.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετουσίας, ὥσπερ ἀπὸ πηγῆς, ἐπ᾽ αὐτὸν προχεομένης πληρούμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-p15.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετοχή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.iii.xii-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μηδ᾽ ἄλλοτε ἄλλην κ.τ.λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p21.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μοῦνος ἐ&amp; 241·ν ἀγαπητός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μονὰς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vi-p17.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μονὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.ii.i-p44.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μονή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvi.i-p22.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvi.i-p22.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μονήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.ii-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μονότης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vi-p17.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μοναὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.ii-p50.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.ii-p50.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μοναστήριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvi.ii.xi-p82.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μοναχοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvi.i-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μονο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μονογενὲς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p114.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μονογενὴς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vii-p20.27">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p23.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p25.5">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p192.4">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μονογενὴς Θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p10.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μονογενὴς θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p40.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μονογενὴς πρωτεύων ἐν τῇ κτίσει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p26.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μονογενής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iv-p6.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μονογενῆ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iii-p14.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μονοούσιον καὶ οὐχ ὁμοούσιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μονοούσιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p62.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μοούσιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p61.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μορφὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p57.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μυστικωτέρα χειροτονία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iii-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.ix-p3.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.ix-p9.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νέα ῎Ισις ἐχρήματιζε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.i.x-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νόθοις ὥσπερ ὀνόμασι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p15.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νόμῳ φύσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xii-p54.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νῦν γενομένων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νῦν δὲ καὶ διαβάλλειν τοὺς πατέρας τετολμήκασι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.i-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νεύματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p46.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νεώτερον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.viii-p75.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νεῦμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.iii.vi-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νεανίσκος, ῾Ο δὲ ᾽Ιησοῦς ἐμβλέψας αὐτῷ, ἠγάπησεν αὐτόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.viii-p75.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νεανιεύησθε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p57.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.ix-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νοεῖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p133.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νομιζομένῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.vii-p32.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νυκτομαχίας τε οὐδὲν ἀπεῖχε τὰ γινόμενα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p75.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ξένας ἀλλήλων παντάπασι κεχωρισμένας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vi-p15.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ξένον κατ᾽ οὐσίαν κ.τ.λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.i-p5.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ξένος τοῦ υἱοῦ κατ᾽ οὐσίαν ὁ Πατὴρ ὅτι ἄναρχος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p40.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ξητῶν καὶ γυμνάζων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vi-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ξυνωρίς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.ii-p2.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p64.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκείωσις φύσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p81.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκείωται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p67.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκειώσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iii-p47.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκονομία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.v-p7.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.ii-p19.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.x-p9.1">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκονομίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.xviii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰκονομικῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.ii-p19.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p26.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ ἐν τῷ καναλί&amp; 251· τῆς ᾽Ιταλίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.iii-p94.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ δόλιοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p65.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ νῦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.ii-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ περὶ Εὐσέβιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p69.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ πλεῖστοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.ii-p39.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ χριστόμαχοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.xi-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἷς ἂν ἐθέλωσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.vii-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ κατὰ μετουσίαν ἀλλὰ κατ᾽ οὐσίαν θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.iii.xii-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ τρεῖς ὑποστάσεις μεμερισμένας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vi-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδὲ κατὰ μετουσίαν αὐτοῦ, ἀλλ᾽ ὅλον ἴδιον αὐτοῦ γέννημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-p15.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδὲν ἐβλάπτετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p52.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδὲν ἕτερον ἢ τὴν οὐσίαν τοῦ ὄντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p60.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδὲν γὰρ ὄνομα ἐπὶ θεοῦ κυριολογεῖσθαι δυνατὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vii-p20.21">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδ᾽ ἐκ πολλῶν εἷς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-p62.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδ᾽ ὁ υἱ&amp; 231·ς, εἰ μὴ ὁ πατήρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδ᾽ ὁ υἱ&amp; 232·ς ἢ ὡς ὅτι ὁ πατήρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p3.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἀεὶ ἦν ὁ θεὸς πατήρ, οὐκ ἀεὶ ἦν ὁ ὑιός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.i-p5.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἀεὶ πατήρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἄλλου, ἀλλὰ τοῦ κυρίου·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p59.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἐδούλον τὸν λόγον·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.ii-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἐν διαιρέσεῖ προσώπων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iii-p81.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἐπέπληξεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.v-p46.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἑτέρου τινός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p59.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἦν πρὶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p16.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p17.6">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἦν πρὶν γένηται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p40.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἦν πρὶν γεννήθῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.i-p5.14">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.i-p6.14">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.vii-p5.4">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἦν πρὶν γεννήθῃ, ἀλλ᾽ ἦν ποτὲ ὅτε οὐκ ἦν κ.τ.λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.i-p5.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἦν πρὶν γεννηθῆναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p13.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p15.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p15.5">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p15.9">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p16.5">5</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἦν πρὶν γεννηθῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.viii-p15.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἦν πρίν γεννηθῆναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ὀκνεῖ θεόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p65.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ εἶχον τὸ πιστόν, καθ᾽ ἡμέραν παρερχόμεναι· &amp; 211· δὲ τοῦ Σωτῆρος θυσία ἅπαξ γενομένη τετελείωκε τὸ πᾶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.vi-p4.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.ii-p5.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p23.11">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p25.3">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p54.1">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p58.4">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p58.6">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p58.7">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p58.13">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p59.3">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p59.5">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p59.9">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p60.1">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p60.3">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p60.7">14</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p60.12">15</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p60.14">16</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p60.15">17</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p60.21">18</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p60.22">19</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p60.24">20</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p60.31">21</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p61.2">22</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.ix-p15.11">23</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.ix-p17.5">24</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.ix-p21.1">25</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.ix-p21.3">26</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.iii-p2.4">27</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.i-p5.1">28</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p6.1">29</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p7.2">30</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p8.2">31</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p9.3">32</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p10.1">33</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p10.4">34</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p15.3">35</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p23.1">36</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p25.1">37</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p25.2">38</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p25.3">39</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p25.4">40</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p27.1">41</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p28.2">42</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p32.2">43</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p34.5">44</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii-p11.4">45</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.v-p7.2">46</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.i-p5.9">47</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.i-p6.6">48</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.i-p6.10">49</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.ix-p3.11">50</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xi-p64.1">51</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xi-p64.3">52</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p15.3">53</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p15.4">54</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p15.5">55</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p15.7">56</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p15.9">57</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p19.3">58</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p57.12">59</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p64.1">60</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p76.1">61</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p84.3">62</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p86.2">63</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p86.4">64</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p86.6">65</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxiii.i-p4.2">66</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxiii.i-p4.5">67</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxiv.i-p6.1">68</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐσία ἐξ οὐσίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xi-p64.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐσία τοῦ λόγου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐσίαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p9.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.v-p18.5">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xi-p64.4">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐσίαι, ὅμοιαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p115.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐσίαν· οὐσία τοῦ λόγου or τοῦ υἱοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐσίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p32.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p34.8">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-p15.2">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐσίας ἀπαράλλακτον εἰκόνα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.ix-p15.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐσιωδὴς σοφία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iv-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐχ ἁπλῶς ἀ&amp; 188·διος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐχὶ ἐπίνοια, παράνοια δὲ μᾶλλον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xi-p25.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὑσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iii-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὓς ἤθελον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.ii-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὔτε τὸν Θεὸν φοβηβεὶς ὁ ἄθεος, οὔτε τοῦ πατρὸς τὴν διάθεσιν αἰδεσθεὶς ὁ ἀνόσιος, οὔτε τὸ γῆρας αἰσχυνθεὶς ὁ ἄστοργος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.vi-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὔτε τὸν θεὸν φοβηθεὶς ὁ ἄθεος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.i-p16.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὕτως ἐν ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις διατάσσομαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.ii-p79.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὕτως καὶ ὁ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.vi-p4.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὗτος τὴν ἐν Νικαί&amp; 139· πίοτιν ἐξέθετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iii-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xi-p60.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάθος Χριστοῦ τοῦ θεοῦ μου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p50.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάλιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.v-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάντα γινώσκειν ἐπαγγελλόμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάντα δοκιμάζετε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p2.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάντα τάξει καὶ προνοί&amp; 139· κινούμενα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvi.i-p33.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάπας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.i-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάρεργον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.v-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάρεστιν ἀ&amp; 204·λως τοῖς ἐνύλοις τὰ ἄ&amp; 203·λα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.i.xix-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πέμψας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p7.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xi-p50.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πέπαυται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-p44.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πέρυσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii.vii-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πίστις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p46.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p55.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p55.3">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p55.5">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p55.6">5</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πόλις περιοχῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.iv-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πύκτια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.vii-p22.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xviii.ii.iv-p4.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πᾶσα γὰρ ἡ ῞Ελλας ἐσιδηροφόρει,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.li-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πῦρ ὥσπερ νοητόν, τὴν τοῦ ἁγίου Πνεύματος μέθεξιν ἐμβαλών: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πῶς δύναται τὸ κτιζόμενον κτίζειν; ἢ πῶς ὁ κτίζων κτίζεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p30.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παύγασμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.v-p51.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παῦλα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.vi.v-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παθῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p53.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παλατῖνοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.ii.i-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πανάρετος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p89.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πανευδαίμων πατρίς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.vi-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παντελῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.ii-p45.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρὰ μόνου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iv-p6.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρὰ τὴν ἀλήθειαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-p47.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρὰ τοῦ πατρὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p25.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.ii-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παράδοσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p13.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.v-p12.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παράδοσις ἄγραφος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.iv-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παράνομοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παράνομος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρέλαβον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρ᾽ ἐαυτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xxiv-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρανομίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p40.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παραπέτασμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-p59.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-p59.9">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παραπεπετασμένην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-p59.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρασκευὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii.iv-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρατηρήσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρουσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p28.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρρησιαζόμεθα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iii-p49.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πατὴρ τοῦ κατὰ φύσιν υἱοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p16.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πατρικὴ θεότης τοῦ υἱοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-p32.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πατρικήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πατρικῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p133.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πεποιηκέναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-p17.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xlii-p5.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ ἔκεινον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p15.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ ὧν παρὰ τῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ αὐτὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.v-p47.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ θεὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.v-p47.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ πάντων πρεσβεῦσυι πρὸς τὸν Πατέρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ τὸν θεόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p57.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ τῶν τολμώντων ἑαυτοὺς ἐκτέμνειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.iv-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ ψυχῆς καὶ σώματος εἰς τὸ πάθος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.i-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιέρχεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.viii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιέρχονται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-p42.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιέρχονται ὡς οἱ κάνθαροι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iii-p80.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιέρχονται περιβομβοῦντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iii-p80.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιβολὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.v-p47.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιβομβεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xix.ii.ii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιβομβοῦσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιβομβοῦσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iii-p80.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιεργάζεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιεργάζεσθαι·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p74.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιεργάζονται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-p42.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιλύοντες τὰς νηστείας—καταπαύοντες τὰς νηστείας—ἑσπέρᾳ βαθεί&amp; 139· σαββάτου—τῇ ἐπιφωσκούσῃ κυριακῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.i-p57.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιτιθέμενος τὴν ἐσθῆτα, ἐκαλύπτετο, ἐνδυσάμενος σῶμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-p59.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιφέρουσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-p110.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιχ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-p96.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιχώρησις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p60.16">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p60.26">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.ii-p16.4">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.ix-p23.3">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-p96.1">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-p13.2">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-p17.3">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-p30.1">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-p30.2">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-p53.2">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p9.2">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p115.5">12</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πηγὴ ἐκ πηγῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iv-p11.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πηγὴ θεότητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iv-p11.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p57.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πηγὴ ξηρά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iv-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πηγή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p60.32">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλὴν τῆς ἀγεννησίας καὶ τῆς πατρότητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p68.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλήρης εἰμί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.iv-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλῆθος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.x-p12.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.x-p14.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλανηθεῖσαν γέννησιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.xv-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλατυσμὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p80.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.v-p7.6">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλείστην ἢ ἔμπροσθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p63.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πληρωθείσης τῆς ἐξουσίας ἐν τῷ κυριακῷ σώυατι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνεῦμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.xi-p11.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.i-p4.29">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.i-p12.3">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.v-p4.6">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-p13.5">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.iv-p10.3">6</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποίεω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxiv.ii-p62.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποιήματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p56.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποιόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p58.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποιεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.i-p6.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποιητής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.ii-p55.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποιηταί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.ii-p57.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποιητικὸν αἴτιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολύθεος ἀθεΐα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.i-p26.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολλάκις ἀπολωλέναι δίκαιοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-p32.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολλοὶ λόγοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-p62.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολυειδοῦς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p48.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολυθρύλλητον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.vii-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολυκέφαλος αἵρεσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p51.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολυκ. πανουργία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p51.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολυκ. σοφιστής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p51.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πομπεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p86.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πομπεύειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p86.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πομπεύετε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p35.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πουργόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p133.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρέδα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.ii-p2.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὶν γενέσθαι ταῦτα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.i-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὶν γεννηθῆναι οὐκ ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p2.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p3.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p12.1">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὶν γεννηθῇ ἤτοι κτισθῇ, ἢ ὀρισθῇ, ἢ θεμελιωθῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p21.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὶν ποιηθῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p17.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρίν γενέσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p17.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸ τῆς γεννήσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p19.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p21.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸ τοῦ βήλου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xviii.ii.iii-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρόδρομον ᾽Αντιχρίστου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρόδρομος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.i-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρόκριμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.xi-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρόνοια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvi.i-p30.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvi.i-p30.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρόνοια τῶν πάντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvi.i-p30.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρόσωπα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p19.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iii-p81.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρόσωπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p60.18">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p109.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxiii.i-p4.7">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρόφασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iii-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρώτη οὐσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.i-p5.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρώτως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p58.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vii-p20.4">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vii-p20.10">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρῶτον ἡμῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p46.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρῶτον γέννημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p28.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p31.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρῶτος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p63.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρῶτος ἡμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iv-p43.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρεπτότης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.v-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προέλευσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p23.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p26.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p26.4">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p26.5">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προαιώνιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.v-p7.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προβάλλειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προβάλλεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p17.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προβάλλετε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-p20.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προβληθὲν γέννημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p17.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προβληθεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p14.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προβολὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vi-p11.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p17.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p17.3">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προβολή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p15.13">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p23.7">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.ii-p7.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p17.2">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προβολεὺς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p17.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προελθὼν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p28.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προηγουμένη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p21.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p21.8">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προηγουμένην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προθεσμία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.ii-p31.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προθεσμίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.ii-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προκάλυμμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-p59.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-p59.10">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προκοπή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p25.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p33.5">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p36.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p39.2">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p42.13">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.v-p6.2">6</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προκοπῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xi-p52.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προνόμια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.iv-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προπίνοντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.ii-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προπετεύσαιντο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p45.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσώπου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.ii-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προστάσσοντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p133.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προστασίας φίλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.iii-p9.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσταττόμενος καὶ ὑπουργῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iii-p35.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p34.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσταττόμενος, καὶ ὑπουργῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p133.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσφορὰ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσφωνήσω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xviii.ii.xxvii-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προφορικὸς λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p104.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προφορικός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p104.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p104.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρωτότοκος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p10.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p10.4">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p10.6">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p23.5">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p24.3">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p25.2">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p26.1">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p26.3">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p26.7">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p28.6">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p30.1">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-p61.2">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.ii-p36.1">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p56.1">14</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p62.2">15</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρωτότοκος πάσης κτίσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρωτότοκος πασῆς κτίσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p23.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρωτότοκος τοῦ Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p25.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρωτότυπον γέννημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p31.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρωτοτόκος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p39.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p76.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρωτοτόκος τῆς κτίσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p39.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πωλήσ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.ii.ii-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ρη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.i.x-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σὰρξ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.v-p4.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σὰρξ τοῦ λόγου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p50.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σάρξ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.i-p12.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.i-p13.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p15.12">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p15.14">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σύμβαμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p59.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σύμφωνος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σύνδεσμον πίστεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p54.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σύνδεσμον τῆς ἀγαπῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p115.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σύνδρομος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p21.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p36.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σύνδρομος θέλησις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p21.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σῶμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.i-p13.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.v-p4.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p50.2">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σῶμα σοφίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p50.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σαθρωθέντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p48.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σαρκωθέντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iii-p14.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σεβαστός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v.iii-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σημεῖα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvi.i-p29.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.iv-p41.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σκανδαλίζεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.iii-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σκοπὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σκοπός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p21.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σκοτοδινιῶντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σκοτοδινιῶσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-p89.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σοφίας ἐξηγητὰς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xviii.ii.xxxi-p5.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σοφία, χρηστότης, δύναμις, θέλημα παντοκρατορικόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p41.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σπαραττέτωσαν ἑαυτούς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iv-p30.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σπερματικός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.iii.vi-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στιχάρια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.ii.i-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στολή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-p59.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στρατόπεδον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.iii-p6.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.ii.ii-p102.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στρατόπεδον·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.ii.i-p65.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στρατεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.ii.i-p65.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στρατηγοὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.viii-p133.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.viii-p134.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στρατηγοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.vii-p80.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.viii-p133.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.viii-p134.1">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στρατιώτου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.viii-p135.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στροβίλους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii.iii-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συγκατάβασιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p24.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συγκατάβασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p23.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p24.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p25.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p32.5">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p46.1">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p46.4">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p73.2">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p76.1">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p21.1">9</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συγκριτικῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xiii-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συγκυλίονται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p55.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συμβαινούσαν καὶ ἀποσυμβαινούσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p59.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συμβεβηκὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.v-p46.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συμβεβηκός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.v-p46.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συμβεβηκότα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.v-p46.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συμφωνία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p4.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p110.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνάξεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvi.ii.xxxvi-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνήσει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p133.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνείσακται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.iv-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνετῶν θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xviii.ii.xxxi-p5.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνηγόρου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνιέντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xviii.ii.xxxi-p5.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνούσιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.v-p18.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συστολή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p80.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.v-p7.7">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σφόδρα ἐπλημμέλησαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.ii-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σφόδρα λοίδοροι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p88.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σφραγίς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iv-p11.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σχίζειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.viii-p62.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σχῆμα ὀργανικὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p38.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p48.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σχηματισάμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τἀγαθόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vii-p4.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ ἱερὰ γράμματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.i-p42.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ δὲ λοιπὰ διατάξομαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.ii-p79.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ θειᾶ τῶν πρηγμάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvi.i-p29.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ καί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-p17.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ πρός τι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τάδε λέγει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.iv-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τάξις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.ii-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τέκνον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.v-p38.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τέλειον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.v-p6.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τέλειος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.v-p9.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p115.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τέλειος κτισθείς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p9.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τέλειος τέλειον γεγέννηκεν, πνεῦμα πνεῦμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-p60.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τέλος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.v-p6.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν ἐν θανάτῳ κατὰ φύσιν φθόραν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν ἰδιότροπον αὐτοῦ ὑπόστασιν· τῆς ὑποστάσεως αὐτοῦ ἀπεριεργαστοῦ· νεωτέραν τῆς ὑποστάσεως γένεσιν· ἡ τοῦ υονογενοῦς ἀνεκδιήγητος ὑπόστασις· τὴν τοῦ λόγου υπόστασιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p22.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν ὑπὲρ αὐτου δύναμιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xxxiv-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν θρυλλουμένην ἀποῤ&amp; 191·οήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.i-p9.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν κατὰ πάντα ὁμοιότητα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p37.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν κατὰ πάντα ὁμοιότητα αὐτοῦ ἐκ φύσεως ἀπομαξάμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p59.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν μανίαν ἐξέτειναν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.v-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν πατρικὴν ἑαυτοῦ θεότητα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xi-p67.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν πολυθρύλλητον διαλεκτικήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.i-p9.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν πολυθρύλλητον φώνην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.i-p9.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν πτωχεύσασαν φύσιν θεοῦ ὅλην γενομένην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p50.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν π. ὑγιαινούσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-p105.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν τῆς ὁμοιώσεως ἑνότητα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p51.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν τῶν ὅλων πρόνοιαν καθ᾽ ἑαυτῶν οὐκ εἶναι μοθολογοῦσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvi.i-p31.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν τοῦ ἀρχετύπου πλάσιν ἀναστήσασθαι ἑαυτῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p76.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν φύσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xi-p50.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τί δεῖ νοεῖν κ.τ.λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τί μοι καί σοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.v-p46.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τίς ἔγνω νοῦν Κυρίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.v-p7.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τίς γὰρ ἤκουσε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἀκίνητον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p58.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἐν αὐτῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p37.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἐξ αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p37.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἱδιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-p31.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἴδιον τῆς οὐσίας, ταὐτότης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p60.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ὀφειλόμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ὂν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.v-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ὄντως ὂν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.v-p46.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ὑποκειμένον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p58.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ αὐτὸ γὰρ λέγειν οὐκ ὀκνητέον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.ix-p65.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ βραβεῖον τῆς ἄνω κλήσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.xi-p37.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ γὰρ ἐξελθεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.i-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ δὲ διώκειν διαβολικόν ἐστιν ἐπιχείρημα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xix.i-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ δὲ καὶ προσκυνεῖσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.i-p7.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ διαλυθέντας μένειν ἐν τῷ θανάτῳ καὶ τῇ φθόρᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ εὐαγγέλιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p3.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ καλὸν κατέχετε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p2.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ κτιστὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p50.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ λεγόμενον κτίζεσθαι τῇ φύσει καὶ τῇ οὐσί&amp; 139· κτίσμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ λογικόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.ii-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ μονοφυὲς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.v-p46.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ πάθος τοῦ λόγου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p50.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ παρὰ πάντων ὀφειλόμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ποιὸν τὸ ἐν τῇ οὐσί&amp; 139·, τὸ τί ἦν εἶναι,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p58.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ πολυθρύλλητον σόφισμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.i-p9.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ τέλειον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p72.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ [κυριακὸν] σῶμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x.i-p5.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν ἀληθῶς υἱ&amp; 232·ν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vii-p20.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν ἄνθρωπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xi-p66.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν ἄνθρωπον σαθρωθέντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p88.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν ἐν ἡμῖν υἱ&amp; 231·ν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν ἐν αὐτοῖς οἰκοῦντα λόγον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p28.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν ἕνα κύριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.xi-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν Πατέρα συμπεπονθέναι τῷ υἱ&amp; 254·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν Χρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.vi.ix-p71.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν διαβόλου πρόπον ἀναλαβών: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.ii-p13.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν κρείττονα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xviii.ii.xxxi-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν λόγον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p24.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν λόγον τροπὴν ὑπομεμενηκοτα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-p54.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν πρὸ αἰ&amp; 240·νων εὐδοκί&amp; 139· τοῦ πατρὸς γεννηθέντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν προστάττοντα κύριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p34.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν προστάττοντα κύριον, τὸν δημιουργοῦντα λόγον, τὸ στερεοῦν πνεῦμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xii-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν τῆς τάξεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.viii-p135.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τόδε τι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p58.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τόμος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxiii.i-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τόπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τότε καὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.vii-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τότε καὶ νῦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.ii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς ἀθέου πηγῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.i-p26.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς ὑποστάσεως ὑπαρχούσης, πάντως εὐθὺς εἶναι δεῖ τὸν χαρακτῆρα καὶ τὴν εἰκόνα ταύτης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.vi-p23.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς αὐτῆς οὐσίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.i-p68.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς γραφῆς ἔθος ἐχούσης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.vii-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς εἰς τὸν ἐπίσκοπον διαβολῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.ii-p13.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς εὐσεβείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.i-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς θεοτόκου Μαρίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p39.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς κτ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p62.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς κτίσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p62.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς μονῆς τοῦ κυρίζου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.i.i-p6.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς οἰκονομίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.i-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς οὐσίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-p38.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς οὐσίας ὅμοια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p75.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῇ ἀ&amp; 187·διότητι τοῦ πατρὸς τοῦ μονογενοῦς συνάπτων τὴν γέννησιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p21.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῇ ὁμονοί&amp; 139· καὶ τῇ συμφωνί&amp; 139·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.i-p6.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῇ ὑποστάσει δύο φύσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.iii-p2.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῇ μὲν ὑποστάσει τρία, τῇ δὲ συμφωνί&amp; 139· ἕν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.vii-p17.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν ἀγοραίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.vii-p39.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν ἀποστόλων διάταξις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.v-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν ἐγκυκλίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vii-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν ἐξηγητῶν τοὺς ἄκρους εἵλεσθε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xviii.ii.xxxi-p5.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν ἐργασιῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.vii-p36.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν ᾽Αρειομανιτῶν τὴν ἀλογίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.i-p74.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν γενητῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p40.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν λόγων καιρόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xviii.ii.xxvii-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν νῦν ᾽Ιουδαίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν πάλαι καὶ πρόπαλαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p39.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν σοφίας μεταχόντων, κατὰ πάντα σοφῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xviii.ii.xxxi-p5.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν χαμαί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xviii.ii.xxx-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.i-p7.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ ἁγί&amp; 251·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.iv-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ ῥ&amp; 208·τῳ τεθρυλλήκασι τὰ πανταχοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.i-p9.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῷ σκοπῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-p18.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τα ὅμοια τοῖς ὁμοίοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xi-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταὐτὸν τῇ ὁμοιώσει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.v-p34.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p34.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταὐτότης βουλήματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταὐτότης οὐσίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-p32.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταὐτότητα τῆς οὐσιάς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p51.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταὐτότητα τῆς φύσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p51.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταὐτοούσιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.v-p18.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p51.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταῖς ἐννοίαις χρώμενοι, πρός τὰς ἐπινοίας ἀπηντήσαμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xi-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταῖς λογομαχίαις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p90.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταῦτα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.i-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταπειναὶ λέξεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p37.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τεκνογονία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p17.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τιή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iii-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τινές: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.i-p26.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τινὸς φιλοπόνου γέροντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.i-p25.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς ἄρτους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.vii-p81.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς ἐν τῇ ξένῃ μοναχούς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvi.i-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς δὲ λέγοντας ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων,.…ἢ ποίημα, ἢ ἐξ ἑτέρας οὐσίας, τούτους ἀναθεματίζει κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p13.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς λογιμωτέρους τῶν ἐπισκόπων ἐγείρας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.x-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς μυθευομένους γίγαντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς πατέρας διαβαλλόντων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.ii-p13.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τούτῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-p18.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τούτῳ χρώμενος ὀργάνῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p38.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p48.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τούτεστιν ἐκ τῆς οὐσίας τοῦ πατρός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iii-p14.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τούτους καὶ παρόντας παρέδωκεν τῷ ᾽Αλεξάνδρῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iii-p18.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τούτων κατ᾽ ἴχνος ἦλθον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xviii.ii.xxxi-p5.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῖς ὀνόμασι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p15.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῖς τῆς σαρκὸς ἐπιτιμῶντες πάθεσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.iv-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ διὰ τῆς ἰδίας προνοίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvi.i-p32.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ κατ᾽ εἰκόνα χάρις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ λόγου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p24.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ λεγομένου φωτεινοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p81.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ μοναδικοῦ βίου νομοθεσίαν ἐν πλάσματι διηγήσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvi.i-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ πατρὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p17.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p57.7">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ πατρὸς ὅμοιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p37.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ πνεύματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.xv-p43.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦτο τὸ ἡρῶον στεφανοι ἡ ἐργασία τῶν βαφέων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.vii-p36.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.ix-p3.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τονθορύζετε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p58.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τρίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p15.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τρίζωσι τοὺς ὀδόντως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p55.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τρόπων βελτίωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p122.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τρεὶς ὐποστάσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iii-p4.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τρεῖς ἀρχικαὶ ὑποστάσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vi-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τρεῖς ὑποστάσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p19.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.vi-p3.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-p64.6">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τρεῖς μεμερισμένας ὑποστάσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xv.ii-p45.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τρεπτὸν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p58.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τρεπτὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p42.19">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.x-p3.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p14.4">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-p54.2">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τρεπτόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-p14.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τριὰς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vi-p17.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vi-p17.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vi-p17.3">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τριὰς ἀδιαίρετος τῇ φύσει, καὶ μία ταύτης ἡ ἐνέργεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-p19.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τριζέτω τοὺς ὀδόντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iv-p30.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τριζέτωσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p55.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τροπικῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vii-p20.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p81.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">υἱοπάτωρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p19.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">υἱοπατόρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">υἱοπατώρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.v-p9.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">υἱοποιούμεθα ἀληθῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vii-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">υἱ&amp; 231·ς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iii-p14.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p62.4">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vii-p20.8">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">υἱ&amp; 232·ν ὅμοιον καὶ κατ᾽ οὐσίαν ἐκ τοῦ πατρὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-p17.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">υἵον χρηματίζειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iii-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φάσκοντες, οὐ λέγομεν δύο ἀγένητα, λέγουσι δύο θεούς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.ix-p3.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φήμη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v.iii-p11.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.v.iii-p12.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xvi.i-p29.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxiii.iii-p6.1">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxiii.iii-p6.2">5</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φύσει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iii-p47.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φύσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.iii-p2.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.i.xviii-p3.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.vi-p15.11">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p76.2">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p84.4">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p86.1">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p86.3">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p86.5">8</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φύσις τοῦ λόγου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xi-p64.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φανέρωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p38.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-p48.5">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.vi-p73.1">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φανερῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iii-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φθόνος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.i-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φθόρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p46.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p3.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p6.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p6.5">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p6.7">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p7.1">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p13.1">7</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φθαρτοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p10.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φθορέας τῶν ψυχῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p46.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φθοροποιός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p46.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλοπόνου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vi-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλοπτωχία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.ii-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλοχρύσους μᾶλλον ἢ φιλοχρίστους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.iii-p9.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φροντιστήριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.ii-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φυσικὴν εἶναι τὴν ἁμαρτίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xi-p50.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φυσικὸς λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-p8.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φυσικῆς τινος γυμνασίας ἕνεκα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vi-p9.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φυσικῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vii-p20.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vii-p20.23">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φυσιολογεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.viii-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χάρις τῆς κλήσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p10.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χαμαιλέοντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-p39.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χαρακτὴρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.v-p9.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χαρακτῆρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iv-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χείρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.ii.ii-p40.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χεῖρ δημιουργικὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χρῃζόντων τῆς αὐτοῦ θεότητος διὰ τοῦ ὁμοίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-p6.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χριστόφοροι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-p123.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χριστομάχοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.ii-p8.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χριστομάχων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.ii-p8.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χριστομαχεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-p90.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψύχεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p22.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψυχὴ λογικὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.v-p4.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψυχή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-p22.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψυχικόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.xiv-p41.1">1</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>



  </div>
</div2>

<div2 title="Index of Pages of the Print Edition" prev="xxvi.ii" next="toc" id="xxvi.iii">
  <h2 id="xxvi.iii-p0.1">Index of Pages of the Print Edition</h2>
  <insertIndex type="pb" id="xxvi.iii-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<p class="pages"><a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_i">i</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_iii">iii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_v">v</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_vi">vi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_vii">vii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_viii">viii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.i-Page_xi">xi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.i-Page_xii">xii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.i.iv-Page_xiii">xiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.i-Page_xiv">xiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.i-Page_xv">xv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.ii-Page_xvi">xvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.ii-Page_xvii">xvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iii-Page_xviii">xviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iii-Page_xix">xix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iii-Page_xx">xx</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iii-Page_xxi">xxi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-Page_xxii">xxii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-Page_xxiii">xxiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-Page_xxiv">xxiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-Page_xxv">xxv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-Page_xxvi">xxvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-Page_xxvii">xxvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-Page_xxviii">xxviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-Page_xxix">xxix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-Page_xxx">xxx</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-Page_xxxi">xxxi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-Page_xxxii">xxxii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-Page_xxxiii">xxxiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-Page_xxxiv">xxxiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-Page_xxxv">xxxv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.iv-Page_xxxvi">xxxvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.v-Page_xxxvii">xxxvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.v-Page_xxxviii">xxxviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.v-Page_xxxix">xxxix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.vi-Page_xl">xl</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.vi-Page_xli">xli</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.vii-Page_xlii">xlii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.vii-Page_xliii">xliii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.vii-Page_xliv">xliv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.vii-Page_xlv">xlv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.vii-Page_xlvi">xlvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.vii-Page_xlvii">xlvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.vii-Page_xlviii">xlviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.viii-Page_xlix">xlix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.viii-Page_l">l</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.viii-Page_li">li</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.ix-Page_lii">lii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.ix-Page_liii">liii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.ix-Page_liv">liv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.ix-Page_lv">lv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.ix-Page_lvi">lvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.ix-Page_lvii">lvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.ix-Page_lviii">lviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.x-Page_lix">lix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.x-Page_lx">lx</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.x-Page_lxi">lxi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.x-Page_lxii">lxii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.ii.xi-Page_lxiii">lxiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.i-Page_lxiv">lxiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.i-Page_lxv">lxv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.i-Page_lxvi">lxvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.iii-Page_lxvii">lxvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iii.iii-Page_lxviii">lxviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.i-Page_lxix">lxix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-Page_lxx">lxx</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-Page_lxxi">lxxi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.ii-Page_lxxii">lxxii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.iii-Page_lxxiii">lxxiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.iv-Page_lxxiv">lxxiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.iv-Page_lxxv">lxxv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.iv-Page_lxxvi">lxxvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.iv-Page_lxxvii">lxxvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.v-Page_lxxviii">lxxviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.v-Page_lxxix">lxxix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.iv.vi-Page_lxxx">lxxx</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.v.i-Page_lxxxi">lxxxi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.v.iii-Page_lxxxii">lxxxii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.v.iii-Page_lxxxiii">lxxxiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.v.iii-Page_lxxxiv">lxxxiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.v.iii-Page_lxxxv">lxxxv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.v.iv-Page_lxxxvi">lxxxvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.v.iv-Page_lxxxvii">lxxxvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.v.v-Page_lxxxviii">lxxxviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.v.v-Page_lxxxix">lxxxix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-Page_xc">xc</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v.vi-Page_xci">xci</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-Page_1">1</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-Page_2">2</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.i-Page_3">3</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.i.i-Page_4">4</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.i.ii-Page_5">5</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.i.iv-Page_6">6</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.i.vi-Page_7">7</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.i.viii-Page_8">8</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.i.ix-Page_9">9</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.i.x-Page_10">10</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.i.xii-Page_11">11</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.i.xiv-Page_12">12</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.i.xvi-Page_13">13</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.i.xviii-Page_14">14</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.i.xx-Page_15">15</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.i.xxii-Page_16">16</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.i.xxiv-Page_17">17</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.i.xxvi-Page_18">18</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.i.xxviii-Page_19">19</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.i.xxix-Page_20">20</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.ii.ii-Page_21">21</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.ii.iv-Page_22">22</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.iii.i-Page_23">23</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.iii.iii-Page_24">24</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.iii.v-Page_25">25</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.iii.vi-Page_26">26</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.iii.viii-Page_27">27</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.iii.x-Page_28">28</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.iii.xii-Page_29">29</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi.ii.iii.xiii-Page_30">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-Page_31">31</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-Page_32">32</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-Page_33">33</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-Page_34">34</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.i-Page_35">35</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.i-Page_36">36</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.ii-Page_37">37</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.iii-Page_38">38</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.v-Page_39">39</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.vii-Page_40">40</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.ix-Page_41">41</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.x-Page_42">42</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xii-Page_43">43</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xiv-Page_44">44</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xvi-Page_45">45</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xviii-Page_46">46</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xx-Page_47">47</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xxi-Page_48">48</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xxiii-Page_49">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xxv-Page_50">50</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xxvii-Page_51">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xxix-Page_52">52</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xxxi-Page_53">53</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xxxiii-Page_54">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xxxv-Page_55">55</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xxxvii-Page_56">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xxxviii-Page_57">57</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xl-Page_58">58</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xli-Page_59">59</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xliii-Page_60">60</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xliv-Page_61">61</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xlvi-Page_62">62</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.xlviii-Page_63">63</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.l-Page_64">64</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.lii-Page_65">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.liv-Page_66">66</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii.ii.lvi-Page_67">67</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.i-Page_68">68</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-Page_69">69</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-Page_70">70</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-Page_71">71</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii.ii-Page_72">72</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.i-Page_73">73</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii-Page_74">74</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii-Page_75">75</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.ii-Page_76">76</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-Page_77">77</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-Page_78">78</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-Page_79">79</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-Page_80">80</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-Page_81">81</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix.iii-Page_82">82</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.i-Page_83">83</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.ii-Page_84">84</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x.ii-Page_85">85</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi.i-Page_86">86</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.i-Page_87">87</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.ii-Page_88">88</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.iii-Page_89">89</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi.ii.v-Page_90">90</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii.i-Page_91">91</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii.i-Page_92">92</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii.i-Page_93">93</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii.iii-Page_94">94</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii.v-Page_95">95</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii.ii.vi-Page_96">96</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.i-Page_97">97</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.i-Page_98">98</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.i-Page_99">99</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.i-Page_100">100</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.i-Page_101">101</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.i-Page_102">102</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.i-Page_103">103</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.i-Page_104">104</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.i-Page_105">105</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.i-Page_106">106</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.i-Page_107">107</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.i-Page_108">108</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.i-Page_109">109</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.i-Page_110">110</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.ii-Page_111">111</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.ii-Page_112">112</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.ii-Page_113">113</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.ii-Page_114">114</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.ii-Page_115">115</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.ii-Page_116">116</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.ii-Page_117">117</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.ii-Page_118">118</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.ii-Page_119">119</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.iii-Page_120">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.iii-Page_121">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.iii-Page_122">122</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.iii-Page_123">123</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.iii-Page_124">124</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.iii-Page_125">125</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.iii-Page_126">126</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.iii-Page_127">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.iv-Page_128">128</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.iv-Page_129">129</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.iv-Page_130">130</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.i.iv-Page_131">131</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.ii.i-Page_132">132</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.ii.i-Page_133">133</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.ii.i-Page_134">134</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.ii.i-Page_135">135</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.ii.i-Page_136">136</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.ii.i-Page_137">137</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.ii.ii-Page_138">138</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.ii.ii-Page_139">139</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.ii.ii-Page_140">140</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.ii.ii-Page_141">141</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.ii.ii-Page_142">142</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.ii.ii-Page_143">143</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.ii.ii-Page_144">144</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.ii.ii-Page_145">145</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.ii.ii-Page_146">146</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.ii.ii.ii-Page_147">147</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii.iii-Page_148">148</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.i-Page_149">149</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.i-Page_150">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.i-Page_151">151</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.ii-Page_152">152</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.ii-Page_153">153</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iii-Page_154">154</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iii-Page_155">155</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iii-Page_156">156</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iii-Page_157">157</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iii-Page_158">158</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iii-Page_159">159</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iv-Page_160">160</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.iv-Page_161">161</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.v-Page_162">162</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.v-Page_163">163</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.v-Page_164">164</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.v-Page_165">165</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.v-Page_166">166</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vi-Page_167">167</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vi-Page_168">168</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vi-Page_169">169</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vii-Page_170">170</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vii-Page_171">171</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiv.ii.vii-Page_172">172</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv.i-Page_173">173</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv.i-Page_174">174</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv.i-Page_175">175</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv.ii-Page_176">176</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv.ii-Page_177">177</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv.ii-Page_178">178</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv.ii-Page_179">179</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv.ii-Page_180">180</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv.ii-Page_181">181</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv.ii-Page_182">182</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv.ii-Page_183">183</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv.ii-Page_184">184</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv.ii-Page_185">185</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv.ii-Page_186">186</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xv.ii-Page_187">187</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi.i-Page_188">188</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi.i-Page_189">189</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi.i-Page_190">190</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi.i-Page_191">191</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi.i-Page_192">192</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi.i-Page_193">193</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi.ii.i-Page_194">194</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi.ii.ii-Page_195">195</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi.ii.iii-Page_196">196</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi.ii.v-Page_197">197</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi.ii.vi-Page_198">198</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi.ii.vii-Page_199">199</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi.ii.x-Page_200">200</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi.ii.xi-Page_201">201</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi.ii.xi-Page_202">202</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi.ii.xi-Page_203">203</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi.ii.xi-Page_204">204</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi.ii.xi-Page_205">205</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi.ii.xi-Page_206">206</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi.ii.xi-Page_207">207</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi.ii.xi-Page_208">208</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi.ii.xiv-Page_209">209</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi.ii.xvii-Page_210">210</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi.ii.xx-Page_211">211</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi.ii.xxii-Page_212">212</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi.ii.xxv-Page_213">213</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi.ii.xxviii-Page_214">214</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi.ii.xxxii-Page_215">215</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi.ii.xxxiii-Page_216">216</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi.ii.xxxiii-Page_217">217</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi.ii.xxxvi-Page_218">218</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi.ii.xxxviii-Page_219">219</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi.ii.xlii-Page_220">220</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvi.ii.xlv-Page_221">221</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii.i-Page_222">222</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii.ii.i-Page_223">223</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii.ii.i-Page_224">224</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii.ii.i-Page_225">225</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii.ii.i-Page_226">226</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii.ii.i-Page_227">227</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii.ii.i-Page_228">228</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii.ii.i-Page_229">229</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii.ii.ii-Page_230">230</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii.ii.ii-Page_231">231</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii.ii.ii-Page_232">232</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii.ii.ii-Page_233">233</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii.ii.ii-Page_234">234</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xvii.ii.ii-Page_235">235</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii.i-Page_236">236</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii.i-Page_237">237</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii.ii.i-Page_238">238</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii.ii.iii-Page_239">239</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii.ii.iv-Page_240">240</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii.ii.vii-Page_241">241</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii.ii.x-Page_242">242</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii.ii.xiii-Page_243">243</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii.ii.xv-Page_244">244</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii.ii.xvii-Page_245">245</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii.ii.xix-Page_246">246</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii.ii.xxii-Page_247">247</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii.ii.xxv-Page_248">248</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii.ii.xxvii-Page_249">249</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii.ii.xxx-Page_250">250</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii.ii.xxxi-Page_251">251</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii.ii.xxxii-Page_252">252</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xviii.ii.xxxv-Page_253">253</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix.i-Page_254">254</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix.ii.i-Page_255">255</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix.ii.iii-Page_256">256</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix.ii.vi-Page_257">257</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix.ii.viii-Page_258">258</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix.ii.xi-Page_259">259</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix.ii.xiv-Page_260">260</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix.ii.xvi-Page_261">261</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix.ii.xix-Page_262">262</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix.ii.xxi-Page_263">263</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix.ii.xxiv-Page_264">264</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xix.ii.xxvii-Page_265">265</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx.i-Page_266">266</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx.i-Page_267">267</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx.i-Page_268">268</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx.i-Page_269">269</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.i-Page_270">270</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.i-Page_271">271</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.i-Page_272">272</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.ii-Page_273">273</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.ii-Page_274">274</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.iii-Page_275">275</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.iii-Page_276">276</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.iii-Page_277">277</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.iii-Page_278">278</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.iii-Page_279">279</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.iv-Page_280">280</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.iv-Page_281">281</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.iv-Page_282">282</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.v-Page_283">283</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.v-Page_284">284</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.vi-Page_285">285</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.vi-Page_286">286</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.vi-Page_287">287</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.vii-Page_288">288</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.vii-Page_289">289</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.vii-Page_290">290</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.vii-Page_291">291</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.vii-Page_292">292</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.vii-Page_293">293</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.viii-Page_294">294</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.viii-Page_295">295</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.viii-Page_296">296</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.viii-Page_297">297</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.viii-Page_298">298</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.viii-Page_299">299</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.viii-Page_300">300</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.viii-Page_301">301</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xx.ii.viii-Page_302">302</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.i-Page_303">303</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.i-Page_304">304</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.i-Page_305">305</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.i-Page_306">306</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.i-Page_307">307</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.i-Page_308">308</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.ii-Page_309">309</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.ii-Page_310">310</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.iii-Page_311">311</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.iii-Page_312">312</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.iv-Page_313">313</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.iv-Page_314">314</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.v-Page_315">315</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.v-Page_316">316</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.vi-Page_317">317</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.vi-Page_318">318</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.vi-Page_319">319</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.vii-Page_320">320</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.vii-Page_321">321</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.viii-Page_322">322</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.viii-Page_323">323</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.viii-Page_324">324</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.ix-Page_325">325</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.ix-Page_326">326</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.x-Page_327">327</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xi-Page_328">328</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xi-Page_329">329</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xi-Page_330">330</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xi-Page_331">331</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xi-Page_332">332</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xi-Page_333">333</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xii-Page_334">334</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xii-Page_335">335</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xii-Page_336">336</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xii-Page_337">337</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xiii-Page_338">338</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xiii-Page_339">339</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xiii-Page_340">340</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xiii-Page_341">341</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xiii-Page_342">342</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.i.xiii-Page_343">343</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-Page_344">344</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-Page_345">345</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-Page_346">346</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.ii-Page_347">347</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-Page_348">348</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-Page_349">349</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-Page_350">350</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-Page_351">351</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-Page_352">352</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-Page_353">353</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.i-Page_354">354</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.ii-Page_355">355</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.ii-Page_356">356</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.ii-Page_357">357</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iii-Page_358">358</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iii-Page_359">359</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iii-Page_360">360</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iii-Page_361">361</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iv-Page_362">362</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iv-Page_363">363</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.iv-Page_364">364</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-Page_365">365</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-Page_366">366</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-Page_367">367</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-Page_368">368</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-Page_369">369</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-Page_370">370</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-Page_371">371</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.v-Page_372">372</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.vi-Page_373">373</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.vi-Page_374">374</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.vi-Page_375">375</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.vi-Page_376">376</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.vii-Page_377">377</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.vii-Page_378">378</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.vii-Page_379">379</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-Page_380">380</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-Page_381">381</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-Page_382">382</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-Page_383">383</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-Page_384">384</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-Page_385">385</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-Page_386">386</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-Page_387">387</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.viii-Page_388">388</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.ix-Page_389">389</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.ix-Page_390">390</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.ix-Page_391">391</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.ix-Page_392">392</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iii.ix-Page_393">393</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-Page_394">394</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-Page_395">395</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-Page_396">396</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.i-Page_397">397</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.ii-Page_398">398</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.ii-Page_399">399</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-Page_400">400</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-Page_401">401</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-Page_402">402</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-Page_403">403</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-Page_404">404</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-Page_405">405</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-Page_406">406</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iii-Page_407">407</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-Page_408">408</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-Page_409">409</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-Page_410">410</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-Page_411">411</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-Page_412">412</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.iv-Page_413">413</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.v-Page_414">414</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.v-Page_415">415</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.v-Page_416">416</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.vi-Page_417">417</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.vi-Page_418">418</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.vi-Page_419">419</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.vi-Page_420">420</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.vi-Page_421">421</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.vi-Page_422">422</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.vii-Page_423">423</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.vii-Page_424">424</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.vii-Page_425">425</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-Page_426">426</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-Page_427">427</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-Page_428">428</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-Page_429">429</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-Page_430">430</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.iv.viii-Page_431">431</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.v-Page_432">432</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.vi.i-Page_433">433</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.vi.i-Page_434">434</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.vi.i-Page_435">435</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.vi.ii-Page_436">436</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.vi.v-Page_437">437</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.vi.vi-Page_438">438</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.vi.vii-Page_439">439</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.vi.vii-Page_440">440</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.vi.vii-Page_441">441</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.vi.vii-Page_442">442</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.vi.vii-Page_443">443</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.vi.ix-Page_444">444</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.vi.ix-Page_445">445</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.vi.ix-Page_446">446</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxi.ii.vi.ix-Page_447">447</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i-Page_448">448</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i-Page_449">449</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.i-Page_450">450</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.i-Page_451">451</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.i-Page_452">452</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.i-Page_453">453</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.i-Page_454">454</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.i-Page_455">455</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.i-Page_456">456</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.i-Page_457">457</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-Page_458">458</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-Page_459">459</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-Page_460">460</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-Page_461">461</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-Page_462">462</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-Page_463">463</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-Page_464">464</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-Page_465">465</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-Page_466">466</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-Page_467">467</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.ii-Page_468">468</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-Page_469">469</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-Page_470">470</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-Page_471">471</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-Page_472">472</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-Page_473">473</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-Page_474">474</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-Page_475">475</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-Page_476">476</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-Page_477">477</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-Page_478">478</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-Page_479">479</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxii.ii.iii-Page_480">480</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii.i-Page_481">481</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii.i-Page_482">482</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii.ii-Page_483">483</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii.ii-Page_484">484</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii.ii-Page_485">485</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii.ii-Page_486">486</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiii.iii-Page_487">487</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiv.i-Page_488">488</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiv.ii-Page_489">489</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiv.ii-Page_490">490</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiv.ii-Page_491">491</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiv.ii-Page_492">492</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiv.ii-Page_493">493</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxiv.ii-Page_494">494</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.i-Page_495">495</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.ii.i-Page_496">496</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.ii.ii-Page_497">497</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.ii.ii-Page_498">498</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.ii.ii-Page_499">499</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.i-Page_500">500</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.i-Page_501">501</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.i-Page_502">502</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.ii-Page_503">503</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.ii-Page_504">504</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.ii-Page_505">505</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.ii-Page_506">506</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.i-Page_507">507</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.i-Page_508">508</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.i-Page_509">509</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.i-Page_510">510</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.ii-Page_511">511</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.ii-Page_512">512</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.iii-Page_513">513</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.iii-Page_514">514</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.iii-Page_515">515</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.iv-Page_516">516</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.iv-Page_517">517</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.v-Page_518">518</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.v-Page_519">519</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.vi-Page_520">520</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.vi-Page_521">521</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.vi-Page_522">522</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.vi-Page_523">523</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.vii-Page_524">524</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.vii-Page_525">525</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.vii-Page_526">526</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.vii-Page_527">527</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.viii-Page_528">528</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.viii-Page_529">529</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.viii-Page_530">530</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.viii-Page_531">531</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.viii-Page_532">532</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.ix-Page_533">533</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.ix-Page_534">534</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.ix-Page_535">535</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.ix-Page_536">536</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.ix-Page_537">537</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.ix-Page_538">538</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.x-Page_539">539</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.xi-Page_540">540</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.xi-Page_541">541</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.xii-Page_542">542</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.xii-Page_543">543</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.xii-Page_544">544</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.xv-Page_545">545</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.xv-Page_546">546</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.xv-Page_547">547</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.xv-Page_548">548</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.xvi-Page_549">549</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.xviii-Page_550">550</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.xxiv-Page_551">551</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.xxv-Page_552">552</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iii.xxviii-Page_553">553</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.i-Page_554">554</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.ii-Page_555">555</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.ii-Page_556">556</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.iii-Page_557">557</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.iv-Page_558">558</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.iv-Page_559">559</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.iv-Page_560">560</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.v-Page_561">561</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.vi-Page_562">562</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.vii-Page_563">563</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.vii-Page_564">564</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.ix-Page_565">565</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.ix-Page_566">566</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.x-Page_567">567</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.xi-Page_568">568</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.xi-Page_569">569</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.xiii-Page_570">570</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.xiv-Page_571">571</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.xiv-Page_572">572</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.xiv-Page_573">573</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.xiv-Page_574">574</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.xv-Page_575">575</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.xv-Page_576">576</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.xv-Page_577">577</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.xv-Page_578">578</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.xvi-Page_579">579</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.xvii-Page_580">580</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xxv.iii.iv.xx-Page_581">581</a> 
</p>
</div>



</div2>
</div1>




</ThML.body>
</ThML>
